《Bleach Swordsman of Kusajishi》 Chapter 1: Soul Society Chapter 1: Soul Society Thank god its still the same old blue sky. That was the first sentence that came out of He Muyangs mouth after he opened his eyes. Wait a minute, am I missing something? He Muyang was lying on the ground as he looked up at the sky, and after a while, it finally sank in, The sky is blue indeed, but the sky in Beijing is not supposed to be this blue! He was about to reach out to his sses and push his sses frame back up when he realized it was no longer there. Where my sses? But wait, howe I can see better without sses? He burst into joy when he realized that he could finally get rid of the annoying sses he always had to wear, but he did miss pushing the sses frame back up like an anime character. However, he was starting to wonder where he was right now, and the look on his face gradually changed when he recalled what had happened to him. Oh, crap. I died trying to save an old man and end up dead! Why does it have to be right after I confess her? She hasnt even given me a reply yet. I died a virgin, aaaaahhh!! He Muyang burst into tears while still looking up at the sky. He has just confessed to the most popr girl in his school today. And the girl didnt reject him on the spot, which made him brimming with confidence since everyone who has confessed to that girl was rejected on the spot. Although he wasnt as handsome as a Hollywood actor, he was quite good-looking, so there was a chance that the girl was attracted to him. However, when he was still over the moon on his way back home, he saw an old man who was about to get hit by a car. He rushed without hesitation and pushed the old man away, but he couldnt get away in time and die in his ce I remembered pushing away the old man; I sure hope hes still alive. However, the main question now was, what kind of ce was this? After looking around the dense forest around him and realized that the sky seemedpletely different from the sky in his hometown, he sighed heavily, wondering where he currently was. After 2 hours, He Muyang leaned back under a big tree and let out a heavy sigh. He saw a thin man wearing ragged clothes earlier and nned to ask him what kind of ce was this when that man suddenly took out a knife and rushed toward him. He Muyang was startled by this sudden turn of event and ran away without hesitation. He has been running for more than an hour and finally managed to shake the man off. That might be the so-called adrenaline rush. He Muyang was a hardcore otaku who never exercised at all, yet he managed to run for more than an hour rustle He Muyang, who heard a rustling sound from the bush in front of him, immediately stood back up and watched the bush closely. As the sound was getting closer and closer, someone came out of the bush. He Muyang frowned as he silently looked at the person in front of him, who turned out to be the thin man in ragged clothes earlier and pleaded, Dude, Im sure this is the first time we met, so you should have no reason to hate me, yet why did you keep chasing me around? Give me a break already! The man just held the knife in his hand tighter without saying a word. Although he seemed so thin and about to fall at any second, he firmly approached He Muyang. Seeing that the man wouldnt give up even in that state, He Muyangmented his fate. Would he die again? He screamed in his head, Move! Run! but his body could no longer move. After running for more than an hour, he could barely stand at this point. Every ounce of his strength left his body the moment he let his guard down earlier. He Muyang could only close his eyes powerlessly as the madman approaching with eyes full of bloodthirst, raising the knife in his hand, ready to stab him. Huh why am I not dead yet? He Muyang, who was confused at first, slowly opened his eyes and saw that the man who had chased him for more than an hour was lying down powerlessly in front of him, but he still clenched the knife in his hand tightly. He Muyang almost thought that it was some sort of protagonists special privilege or something. After thoroughly confirming that the man in front of him would no longer pose any threat to him, He Muyang walked around him to have a clear look at his face, and that was when he saw the man was ring daggers at him, scaring He Muyang shitless! Only after He Muyang realized that the man couldnt get up that he could finally breathe a sigh of relief, and asked, As I said earlier, why are you after me? Ive never picked a fight with you, right? The man was still ring at He Muyang, and He Muyang almost gave up when the man suddenly answered with a hoarse and low voice, What are you talking about? This is Kusajishi District. Its either kill or be killed here. Kusajishi District! ! ! ! ! ! These words echoed in He Muyangs mind that he didnt quite catch the remaining words. Kusajishi District? Soul Society? Shinigami? Hollow? Did this man just say that he might be able to see Ichigo, Hirako, Kenpachi, Rangiku, Retsu, and the others? Isnt that He Muyang couldnt contain his excitement and asked: Kusajishi District? Is this Soul Society? Does Gotei 13 really exist, and Captain-Commander Yamamoto, is he here too? Are you a new soul or something? Of course, this is Soul Society. Gotei 13 and Captain-Commander Yamamoto do exist, but Ive only heard rumors about them. He looked at He Muyang with a confused look and then continued, Are you really a new soul? You dont know this is Soul Society, yet you know about Gotei 13 and Captain-Commander Yamamoto. Thats odd. Oh, by the way, why are you in such a sorry state? He Muyang tried to contain his excitement and asked curiously about the mans situation. This is nothing new. Im sure youll end up in the same state within a few days. I can faintly sense the Reiryoku within you. Those who possessed Reiryoku will need food to replenish their strength, but thats the exact thing weck here in Kusajishi District. Even I had a hard time finding food, so it shouldnt take long for you to turn into Reishi just like me. I dont know why youre so excited after knowing that it is Kusajishi District, but one thing for sure is you will die soon, either killed or starved to death. The powerless could only wait for their death in this ruthless world. Especially people with Reiryoku like you that might attract Hollow. Who knows a Hollow will eat you hehehe . He Muyang, who was excited at first, suddenly shivered after realizing the situation he was in. He realized that this world was not only about the sexy Rangiku, gentle Retsu, tsundere Soifon, ridiculously cute Inoue, but also strong terrifying Kenpachi, viinous Aizen, and various Hollows! What can I do to stay alive! He Muyang could only feel that his future was bleak as he looked at his weak limbs. Be a Patron to read chapters a head public release and support me ?? Chapter 2: Swordsman of Kusajishi Chapter 2: Swordsman of Kusajishi Noticing the distressed look on He Muyangs face, a smile was drawn on the corner of the mans mouth, Its survival of the fittest, thats all. You have to be harsh on yourself and show no mercy to your enemies if you want to survive in this ruthless world. Seeing the constantly changing expression on He Muyangs face, the man shed a yful smile, Its either kill or be killed, simple isnt it? He Muyang began to wonder whether that was really the case as he recalled the original plot in the anime and concluded that the man was right. Kusajishi and Zaraki district, in particr, was the most chaotic district in Rukongai. He Muyang also knew that these districts reeked of blood from the mass killings on a daily basis. How could he even survive in a ce like this? Cough~cough~ A burst of cough snapped He Muyang back from his deep thought. What is happening to your body? He Muyang panicked. The man in front of He Muyang gradually became transparent and turned into Reishi, dissolving into Soul Society. This is the fate of every soul, turning into Reishi. Ill be one with this world. Ah! This warm feeling Its as if being embraced by my mother. Let me tell you onest thing before I go. Its more like a warning, though. Dont even try to step foot into the Zaraki District if you value your life. Be careful of the Beast of Zaraki. That one is a real beast. Even Hollow is like a cute plushiepared to him. Beast of Zaraki? Is it Kenpachi? He Muyang murmured. Seeing the person in front of me turned into Reishi and dissolved into the Soul Society without any trace left, how would anyone know that someone just died? Besides, dissolving into Soul Society? Could that be called happiness? Although the man earlier has chased He Muyang for more than an hour even though he has never done anything to him, watching him slowly disappearing into this world was heart-wrenching. This was his first time seeing someone died right in front of him. ng~ ~ The sword that the man earlier held so tightly fell into the ground because no one held it in his ce. Apparently, that sword was the only thing in the mans possession Picking up the sword, He Muyang looked at the sword that almost took his life. It seemed like an ordinary sword, the so-called Asauchi, He Muyang secretly thought. He Muyang said determinedly as he picked up the sword: In any case, I had no intention to die in vain like you. Even if I do end up dead, I will at least leave something behind so people know that I used to live in this world. Of course, I want to live a good life if at all possible. I want the whole Soul Society and Hueco Mundo to know my name. I want my enemies to tremble when they hear my name. He Muyang seemed so cool with a determined look on his face when all of a sudden Growlgrowl the growling sounding from his stomach ruined the moment. Of course, I have to do something about this first. He Muyang said while rubbing his stomach. . Tap~~tap~~tap~~tap~ A footstep sound was getting closer and closer. Shua~~shua~~shua~~ two pairs of greedy eyes vigntly watched the new visitor. However, after realizing who it was, one of them immediately hid himself lookingpletely terrified, while the other one was ready to jump out anytime. Seeing hispanion was so gung-ho in robbing the visitor they just saw, he immediately pulled hispanion back and scolded in a low voice, Are you trying to get us killed?! If you want to die, go ahead and die on your own! The sound of the footstep suddenly disappeared, followed by a sharp gaze sweeping through the area. Realizing this, the man who just scolded hispanion earlier was like being choked by invsible air. Not a word coulde out of his mouth, and a few drops of sweat dripped down from his forehead. The ce became dead quiet as the sound of the footstep disappeared; even the atmosphere suddenly became heavy, only repressed breathing could be faintly heard. As the footstep sound once again echoed in that ce and slowly disappeared in silence, the atmosphere also returned to normal as the sharp gaze was no longer eyeing the surrounding. There were other people other than those two in that ce, but even after the footstep sound disappeared in the distance, those people still waited for a while before they sighed and returned to their own activity as if afraid of something. Phew ~~~~~ One of the two men earlier sighed in relief as he wiped the sweat on his forehead. After catching his breath, he then scolded hispanion beside, Are you that eager to die? Were almost killed because of you! Be careful next time, dont bite more than you can chew, especially that person just now! Dont even think about mugging him; justy low the next time you see him. Brother, who is he? Why are you so afraid of him? His eyes are indeed scary, but I think hes no big deal. Pa! The man smacked hispanions head, Damn, keep your voice down, will you? No big deal? Who almost peed his pants earlier? The man asked mockingly, and hispanions face suddenly turned red. As the man gazed at where the silhouette disappeared, there was a trace of fear mixed with admiration in the mans eyes, That man is called Swordsman of Kusajishi! He is Swordsman of Kusajishi!? The man who beheaded 100 people with sheer power!? The little brother said, flustered when he heard the boss. Yes, he is the one who killed 100 people in a rage. This happened a few years ago, but it still feels like yesterday. Unlike us, hes the man who was born for greatness. That guy has gotten stronger again. I hate to admit it, but we stand no chance even if we gang up on him now. How can you say that? We lost the moment we give up, you know. Stop it, Yingsuke is right. We can barely stand the moment we felt the murderous intent earlier. Besides, he was no longer in the same league as us. He was basically as strong as a ranked officer Shinigami, and not the low-ranked one. He was at least as strong as the 7th or 8th Seat Shinigami. What? 7th-8th Seat? You dont have a cracking joke? My eyes couldnt have deceived me. A 7th Seat Shinigami once came here for a mission, and that Shinigami could barely hold his ground against him the Swordsman. Perhaps the Shinigami underestimated him, but in any case, we are no match against him, so just forget about Makihara. What? Brother, you Makihara, he Forget it. It was Makiharas fault for picking a fight against him. I have already said that he must not mess around with the Swordsman, but he thought the Swordsman is a good prey since hes a neer. But this brat he Forget it, Shengtai, dont talk about it anymore. Brother is right; lets stop this bullshit revenge. We cant risk our life. Besides, even brother cant deal with him, are you suggesting us to throw our lives? . Okay, lets stop here. Theres no need to beat yourself. Its not that we dont want to avenge Makihara, but he picked the wrong opponent this time. Ah a silhouette that has been standing in the alley for quite a while finally showed himself, no it was more appropriate to say that those people finally noticed his presence as the moonlight hit him. Well, if you say so, I dont mind if we leave the water under the bridge. A low voice said faintly in the alley. As the moonlight shone on him, everyone finally realized that it was the Swordsman of Kusajishi, He Muyang! Be a Patron to read chapters a head public release and support me ?? Chapter 3: Am I Gonna Lose Chapter 3: Am I Gonna Lose When He Muyang arrived at his home and had a meal, he couldnt help but remember what happened earlier. After sensing a pair of vignt eyes monitoring him, He Muyang pretended to leave in order to let their guard down while secretly eavesdropping on their conversation. Swordsman of Kusajishi? He Muyang chuckled, Since when did I have such an awesome name? People seemed to afraid when they heard my name too. Hmm, this is not bad at all. As for those lot He Muyangs eyes suddenly became frightening, recalling what happened a few years ago. On the same day he got his hands on the sword, he tried to find anyone who could provide him the information regarding his surroundings as he nned to go to Shin Academy. He passed a few small viges along the way and only stumbled upon a few people. Almost all of them were ouws who had to risk their lives just to put a little food on their table. After surviving several life and death battles, He Muyang clearly felt that his strength increased by leaps and bounds, and not just his battle sense. After each battle, He Muyang always felt some kind of force deep within him got stronger, which He Muyang believed to be Reiatsu. At first, He Muyangined that he had no golden finger whatsoever. He wasnt even blessed with a crazy amount of Reiatsu or other kinds of early advantage that most characters who crossed another world had. He thought that God was unfair at first until the sudden and rapid increase in his strength after his first battle. Later he learned that the more dangerous the battle was, the stronger he got as a result. He once sustained a severe injury and got twice as strong afterwards, even though that was partly because he wasnt that strong at that time, making He Muyang started to wonder whether he had Saiyan blood within him. He Muyang made his way until he was now in thergest city in Kusajishi District, and he was basically invincible here after building up his strength along the way, but he made sure to keep a low profile. However, a guy named Makihara, thinking He Muyang was a perfect prey, decided to bring hisckeys to mug him. He Muyang tried his best to resolve it peacefully but to no avail as an inevitable fight broke out. He Muyang ended up killing Makihara and all hisckeys in a fit of rage, hence the name Swordsman of Kusajishi. Oh, beautiful sword, can you tell me your name? He Muyang said to his sword as he wiped it affectionately as if caressing a womans soft skin until it was sparkling. He Muyang hasnt gotten that much stronger since he killed 100 people in a fit of rage at that time. Although in most peoples eyes he had be stronger, only he knew best that he simply could utilize his strength better than before, but he wasnt any stronger, and Shikai was undoubtedly the next step to boost his power further, so he was desperate to learn his Zanpakutos name now. After sheathing his sword, He Muyang leaned against the wall and closed his eyes while holding the sword. No one dared to actually sleep at night here in Kusajishi District since it was so dangerous that anything could happen if they fell asleep for even a second. Without anyone realizing it, a hole was ripped open in Kusajishi District, and powerful yet sinister Reiatsu surged wildly from the hole. Th This Reiatsu Its Hollow!!!!!! Run! Aaaah! Help! Sensing the powerful Reiatsu left everyone in a panic, especially those who have already seen Hollow with their own eyes since they knew the Reiatsu belonged to Hollow. Look at all these foods! Its been a long time since I smelled this many delicious souls, as expected of Soul Society! the Hollow that just ripped open a hole on Kusajishi Districts sky was intoxicated by souls tempting fragrance and rushed straight towards the crowd. He Muyang sensed the Hollows Reiatsu the moment it ripped a hole in Kusajishi District. This was the first time he sensed a Hollows Reiatsu, and as he expected, it really was powerful and sinister. This Reiatsu is almost as strong as mine; Im not sure I can defeat this Hollow. Although I have been through several battles and be stronger since then, theres no telling how strong this Hollow is or just how many souls it had devoured. What should I do, fight or escape? While He Muyang was still busy considering his choice, the Hollow has already rushed to the crowd. Seeing the person that Hollow targeted would surely die if it got close enough, He Muyang had no time to dawdle around and quickly rushed forward. ng! The Hollows sharp w met head-on with He Muyangs Zanpakuto, igniting sparks in the process. Ill take you on, damned monster! He Muyang aggravated the monster on purpose even though he realized that the Hollow in front of him was stronger than him from exchanging blows earlier. Shinigami? Now thats a delicious soul you got there. Give it up and let me tear eat that soul of yours! the Hollow stuck out his tongue, excited by the thought of devouring He Muyangs soul. He Muyang sidestepped the Hollows sharp w, and he was shocked when he noticed that the Hollows attack left a huge hole on the ground. If that one hit him just now, he might not be able to stand still right now. He Muyang swung his sword with all his might, but the Hollow managed to block his strike. He then immediately ran to the woods while provoking the Hollow: Catch me if you can, monster. Aooooo the Hollows eyes shed with fury, Youve done it now, Shinigami. The Hollows body turned into a shadow and followed He Muyang towards the woods. Swordsman of Kusajishi! he saved us and led Hollow away? This should be far enough. I dont sense nearby: Ill defeat you here. He Muyang challenged the Hollow after confirming that there was no one nearby. G g g gaDefeat me? the Hollowughed as if it just heard something funny, Adide, Cohen Adide, you better remember that name. Youre pretty strong, Shinigami, but nowhere as strong as me. Im just one step away from evolving into Gillian, and youll be the perfect stepping stone for that! Just one step away from evolving into Gillian? Tsk, can I defeat this thing in my current state? The look on He Muyangs face instantly changed. The Hollow had no n to waste any more time and struck He Muyang head-on. He Muyang evaded the attack as all kinds of thought entered his head, but he wasnt worried, this is all you got? That wont be enough to defeat me! He Muyang, who thought his opponent was no big deal, was surprised to find the Hollow in front of him turned blurry, followed by a sudden pain from one side of his body as he was sent flying while watching the Hollow reappearing behind him. He Muyangs eyes widened in surprise: ThatsSonido! How can this be? Sondo? What is that? a voice said from He Muyangs side. Im moving so fast that your eyes cant keep up with my speed, thats all. This is the gap between our strengths. The Hollow immediately struck He Muyang once again mid-air, sending him to the ground. Cough cough ~ The impact made He Muyang spurted a mouthful of blood as he fell to the ground. He shivered as he saw the Hollow approaching him slowly while drooling. Am I going to die just like this? I havent even been to Seireitei yet. I havent even seen one of the animes characters yet, and Im gonna lose to this mob? No way! He Muyang roared as he looked at Hollows w that was already right in front of him. Be a Patron to read chapters a head public release and support me ?? Chapter 4: Zanpakutou Chapter 4: Zanpakutou My pride wont allow me to lose to this nobody! I havent even seen the characters from the anime. Theres no way Im gonna die here! A faint azure Reiatsu seeped out from He Muyangs Zanpakuto towards He Muyangs body. I dont wanna die! Im the man who will be Gotei 13 Captain! The Reiatsu that seeped out from He Muyangs Zanpakuto eventually shrouded his body, and burst forth to the sky while blowing everything around him away. Whwhat? Whats with this ridiculous amount of Reiatsu? I would be no match for him even if I evolve into Menos Grande at this rate! Adide, who was shocked by the sudden change in He Muyangs Reiatsu, How did this happen? Just who the hell is this guy? He Muyangs figure emerged as the towering Reiatsu that burst forth to the sky fading. When he felt the immense Reiatsu welling within his body, he coldly smiled and rushed toward Adide: Now its my turn . At first nce, there was no change to the Zanpakuto in He Muyangs hand, but upon closer look, it turned out to be covered by countless lightning arcs, Im sorry, but its about time for you to leave this stage! You should be honored since youll be the first to witness my Zanpakutos power. Seeing He Muyangs overwhelming Reiatsu and Zanpakuto, Adide realized that hed die in one hit if He Muyang managed tond even one blow on him! Run! That was the only thing Adide had in his mind. Adide then made up his mind without the slightest hesitation, Im not that stupid! Ill have to escape this time, but worry not since Ille back and kill you the next time we met, Shinigami! And by then, Id have evolved into stronger Menos Grande. Adide said as he used Garganta, tearing the space in Kusajichi District open for his escape. Next time? He Muyang coldly smiled, Youre so naive. Theres no next time for you! Azure trail of light followed He Muyang as he rushed and thrust his Zanpakuto toward Adide. Realizing his fate was sealed as He Muyang was already in front of him and there was nothing he could do, he could only shout desperately: No! I want to be a Vasto Lorde! I dont wanna die here! That was the moment when He Muyang shed him relentlessly, destroying his ambition forever. Hehe, its finally over. He Muyang murmured as he watched Adide disappear and then looked at the sword in his hand. He Muyangs eyes glittered with excitement, Is this my Zanpakuto? Prsss~~. He Muyang suddenly vomited a mouthful of blood as his body lost bnce. He Muyang hurriedly used his arms and legs to prop himself, preventing him from falling to the ground while covering his mouth. He could feel his heart beat so fast as if it was about to burst. Various pains immediately hit him one after another. Whats going on? I wasnt supposed to be that seriously injured during the fight just now. Did that Hollow do something to me? Damn, my consciousness is fading. Am I still going to die even after I defeated Hollow? Ive finally grasped the power of my Zanpakuto, and Im gonna die just like that? Damn it! He Muyang was losing his consciousness and fell to the ground helplessly while clenching the sword in his hand. Its the same blue sky again. Wait a minute, where am I? And Im still alive, what about that Hollow? Where is it? He Muyang was awake when he felt the sunshine and found himself was lying in the middle of a forest, but it waspletely different from where he battled the Hollow earlier. In addition, there was no trace of battle at all, and He Muyang almost thought that he crossed to another world once again. You finally woke up, brat. Now, stand up! He Muyang was shocked that there was someone else there, not to mention right beside him without him noticing his presence at all? He shivered at the thought that this man was an enemy since he wouldve died if that was the case! Uhh who are you? He Muyang said as he turned his head to where he heard the voice earlier, but surprisingly, he found nothing there. Now, now, theres no need to be on guard. You dont want to twist your neck by ident, do you? a yful voice said behind him. He Muyang turned his head behind immediately in surprise and finally saw the owner of the voice only to be rendered speechless. It was a breathtakingly handsome man with wavy azure hair, in white gown. He seemed indescribably elegant with a folding fan in his hand. He Muyang was so jealous of the mans handsomeness to the point that he almost forgot what he was about to ask. Cough cough ~~ He coughed twice to conceal his gaffe and then said awkwardly: Stop popping out of nowhere randomly, will you? I almost got a heart attack here! Besides, who are you? The man at first had a bored look on his face the moment He Muyang asked that question as he stopped fanning himself with the folding fan in his hand, but immediately smiled afterward: Whether you can learn my name depends on yourself. Fuck you! Im just being nice here, its not like I actually want to know your name, and you just have to be all high and mighty, huh? Just who do you think you are? He Muyang said in his heart. Uhh do you know where this is? He Muyang said hesitantly. The man smiled, You dont know where this is? Seeing He Muyangs confused look, the man folded the folding fan in his hand and finally answered, This is your Inner World. My Inner World? He Muyang said in disbelief as the world was filled with forest, meadow and bright sunshine. Its a beautiful world, if I say so myself!Clearly Im such not only handsome but also cheerful! He Muyang narcissistically said. Since this is my Inner World, then this guy is My Zanpakuto!? Are you my Zanpakuto? He Muyang looked at the man with excitement, to think that such a handsome, elegant, and clearly powerful man was his Zanpakuto. Looking at He Muyangs expectant look, the man slightly nodded. Seeing the mans confession, He Muyangs eyes glittered with excitement and immediately asked, Now, tell me your name! There was an awkward silence until the man said I refuse. A faint voice came. What? You refuse? No way! Yeah, I refuse. The man smiled, Im positive I heard that you dont want to know my name earlier, no? H..How did you know? I mean, thats just a joke. Why are you doing this to me? Im sorry, can you please tell me your name? I refuse. Say no more. You are not qualified to know my name just yet. This time is an exception. You only managed to draw out a small portion of my strength because you almost died, and even then, it caused a serious aftereffect on your body. Its way too early for you to wield my power; youre not ready yet. I see, so thats the reason behind the injury earlier. I know Im not supposed to be that badly injured from the Hollows attack; turns out thats the cause. He Muyang said as he knew that the injury he sustained during the fight with Hollow wasnt that severe. But I still want to know your name, tell me, pretty please! You have nothing to lose anyway, right? He Muyang looked at the man that was supposedly his Zanpakuto with hopeful eyes. Okay, He Muyangs hopeful expression made it hard for him to refuse, My name is Uhh I cant hear you! Seeing He Muyang showed no sign of giving up, the Zanpakuto consoled him: Dont beat yourself too hard. Youre already on the right track. With some more training, you should be able to hear my name the next time youe back here. Alright, Ill be sure to make you spill your name next time Im here! The man folded the folding fan in his hand while watching He Muyangs figure slowly disappeared from that world and said gently, I wonder how far youll go next time? Dont get me wrong, I simply love this world and its scenery, and if youre discouraged, terrible things will happen in this world Be a Patron to read chapters a head public release and support me ?? Chapter 5: Kimura Kazuya Chapter 5: Kimura Kazuya The moment He Muyang regained his consciousness, he felt as if his whole body was crushed. He never felt this much pain before. You finally wake up, brat! He Muyang suddenly heard an elderly voice, Youngsters these days really dont treat the elderly with respect, huh? Dont you feel bad for upying this fragile old mans bed after I went to the trouble of saving you? He Muyang sweated when he heard how blunt this old man was! Err Im really sorry for troubling you and upying your bed! I will get up right away. Then, He Muyang sat up, giving the bed back to the old man. Aaah! God! ~~~~ As soon as he tried to sit up, He Muyang felt the pain intensified by a few hundred times, and he couldnt help but wail. Hahaha. The old man burst intoughter upon seeing He Muyang was in pain. Turns out youre one interesting fe, is it so painful that you feel like youre about to die? He Muyang turned his head and looked at the sly smile on the old mans face. He didnt show it in his face since the old man saved his life, but he was cursing the old man. Hehe ~hehe ~ He Muyang justughed it off, trying his best to resist the urge to beat this old man to a pulp, and said with a smile, Its okay, Ill live. He secretlymented his encounter with the old man, although he himself couldnt do anything about it. He was determined to stay away from this old man as soon as he recovered. He was so annoyed that he might turn the other way if he happened to see the old man again. Im just messing around with you, kid! It has been a long time since I saw such an interesting fe, and the look on your face just now was priceless, hahaha. The old man looked at He Muyang said with a smile, You sustained a severe injury; you mustve pushed yourself too far. Itll take at least a few days for you to recover. You should rest here, dont worry; Ill take care of the food. The old man walked out of the door but immediately returned as if remembering something, I almost forgot, I put your sword above your pillow. Youve been holding to it really hard even when youre unconscious. It must be extremely important to you, huh? He Muyang turned his head, and after he saw his sword above the pillow, he said weakly: Yeah, its as important as my life. The old man smiled, and his eyes were teary as if remembering something nostalgic when he heard He Muyangs answer. He then said in a gentle tone: Yeah, tell me about it! He Muyang was thinking about his inner world while sitting on the bed quietly. As He Muyang looked at his zanpakuto, he secretly made up his mind: Ill be sure to hear your name next time! Thats one hell of a face you got there; what are you thinking about? A voice said, followed by the appetizing fragrance of porridge. He Muyang came back to his senses and said to the old man in front of him: Its nothing serious. Im sorry for the trouble. He Muyang felt something was off since he didnt notice the old maning. Was it because he was so deep in his thought? Err, my name is He Muyang. Its a littlete, but thank you. Ill take you in your offer, and Ill be in your care for several days. May I ask your name Seeing He Muyangs troubled look, instead of mocking him like earlier, he said with a smile: Kimura Kazuya. Thats my name. You can call me whatever you want. He Muyang was curious about the sudden change in the old mans attitude. Since when this old man became this kind? However, since he still felt guilty for not asking his saviors name, he didnt pry any further. Well, Ill call you Mr. Kimura, once again, thank you. You even went through the trouble of cooking this porridge for me. No need to thank me, just focus on getting better for now, eat well, and rest well. Lets continue where we left when you get better. Well then, Have a good rest; Ill leave you for now. The old man said as he walked out and closed the door Turns out hes such a nice old man, although hes kind of annoying at first. The sunlight awakened He Muyang from his dream. Ive never slept this soundly ever since I came to this world. How could I sleep so soundly? I always make sure that Im on guard, so why did I suddenly let my guard down as if theres no threat here? Its that old man, Kimura Kazuya!!! He Muyang couldnt believe it at first, but he couldnt think of other reasons. The sly old man. I knew there was something weird the moment I see that fragile-looking old man living for so long in Kusajishi District? He Muyang felt more suspicious the more he thought about it. He missed these details yesterday because he was so absorbed in his thought, but he was convinced that the old man was stronger than him, That old man, Kimura Kazuya, is hiding his true strength! With that thought in mind, He Muyang inspected the bedroom he was in carefully once again. Theyout is simple and tidy. Judging from that, the owner should be a serious and disciplined person. It made no sense since the old man just seemed straight-out rude, which confused He Muyang. He was so curious about the old man, and since he felt much better and was not in as much pain as before, he decided to get up and check out what he could find outside. There was a small pond in front of the house with grass growing on both sides and a lush forest in the distance. What a beautiful ce. Is there such a ce in Kusajishi District? Isnt this Kusajishi District? Which part of Kusajishi District was this again? Those thoughts immediately filled He Muyangs mind. Ah, is it okay for you to be up and about already? Youre pretty tough, kid! He Muyang didnt even notice the old mans presence. He was convinced that the old man really was no ordinary guy. My body is still sore here and there, but Im starting to get bored inside, so I decided to go out, checking out the scenery or something. Since when youve been here, Mr. Kimura? When? Ive been here the whole time, didnt you see me? What???? Youve been here all along? He Muyangs pupils dted. How was that possible! Even now that he saw the old man with his own eyes, he couldnt sense the old mans presence at all. What is going on here? If I didnt concentrate all my senses, I cant even sense this old mans presence. That was even scarier than instantaneous movement! He Muyang secretly thought in his mind. Youre no ordinary person, are you, Mr. Kimura! Are you blind or something? Im just a fragile old man, youngster nowadays really are Is this Kusajishi District? Are you seriously Kusajishi District? Of course, this is Kusajishi District. Where else do you think this is? If you really are a fragile old man like you said, then how did you survive in Kusajishi District this whole time? Heck, you seem to live sofortably here too! Youngsters these days really are not adorable at all! I knew it! So you admit that youre not an ordinary old guy, right? Why are you so hung up on this, anyway? Since youre no ordinary old man, please be my mentor! Looking at He Muyang in front of him, Kimura Kazuya was silent. As He Muyang grew anxious, Kimura Kazuya finally said something: Why? Why do you want to be stronger? After hearing Kimura Kazuyas question, He Muyang thought for a while and firmly said: survival, and freedom! I want to survive! And I have no intention to leave my life to luck, nor do I want to be pitied by others. I want to pave my own destiny with my own strength! Be a Patron to read chapters a head public release and support me ?? Chapter 6: Kendo Chapter 6: Kendo Kimura Kazuya was baffled by He Muyangs answer. Surviving with your own power is the easiest and, at the same time, the hardest thing to aplish, Kimura Kazuya murmured, looking at He Muyang with a firm look. I wont take you in as my apprentice. However, upon seeing the disappointed look on He Muyangs face, Kimura Kazuya added, However, I dont mind offering you some advice based on my experience. He Muyang was suddenly overjoyed and immediately thanked Kimura Kazuya. Thank you so much! And while were at it, as you can see, Im pretty old. It wasnt a problem to put food on the table for myself, but now that theres another mouth to feed, Im really in a pickle here. the sly tone that He Muyang hasnt heard for a while finally returned. A drop of sweat dripped down from He Muyangs forehead as he humored the old man: Just leave it to me, consider It the amodation fee, while secretly cursing the old ma: He really is a vexing old man, and what he did before was just an act. What amodation? Are you nning to take my room from me again? Kimura Kazuya looked at He Muyang with a look of contempt. I dont know youre that cheeky! Then where should I live? After you leave this house, turn right. There are a bunch of trees there. Its still pretty early in the morning right now, and if everything goes well, you should be able to build a hut before dark. At least you can use it to rest, and dont forget to cook! I. He Muyang resisted the urge to clobber the old man in front of him. He knew that he couldnt win against him, so he just cursed him in his heart. He Muyangs house basked in the setting suns afterglow. He called it a hut, but it looked nothing like one. How does it end up like this? It looks nothing like a hut. He Muyang muttered. Its the foundation! A faint voice startled He Muyang. Kimura Kazuya continued, The foundation of the hut you built is weak; thats why it looks weird. Of course, it applies to everything else in this world, not just a hut. Looking at He Muyang contemting what he just said, Kimura Kazuya snapped him back from his thought: Okay, lets have dinner first. You can stay in my house for the time being until you build your own. But I feel bad for using your bedroom again. Kimura Kazuya squinted at He Muyang as if watching an idiot: What are you talking about? Of course youll be sleeping outside. This damned old man! Okay, lets set the whole building a hut thing for now. You cant build it a proper one that quickly anyway. He Muyang paused for a while upon hearing Kimura Kazuyas word, and Kimura Kazuya immediately added, Let me teach you something first. He Muyang was excited because no one has taught him anything until this point. He had to learn everything on his own through battle. As Kimura Kazuya saidst night, weak foundation. That was his biggest problem at the moment, which will halt his progress, so it couldnt be helped if Kimura Kazuya suddenly said that he would teach him. Zankensoki, Shinigamis Four Basic Techniques. Among them, Zan refers to Zanjutsu, which is Sword fighting techniques for the Zanpakut, the most basic fighting technique; Ken refers to Hakuda, which is An unarmed fighting technique that makes use of ones own body in a fight; So refers to Hoh, which is high-speed movement, in this case, Shunpo, since thats what Shinigami uses; Ki refers to Kid, a battle style in which Shinigami used advanced spells that require strong spiritual power. Kimura Kazuya, who realized that He Muyang was getting bored from this exnation, added, Among these Four Basic Shinigami Fighting Techniques, I couldnt use both Hakuda and Kido. Technically, I could use Shunpo, but only to some extent. However, its safe to say that no one could best me in Zanjutsu in the entire Soul Society! He Muyang was disappointed for a moment when he heard Kimura Kazuya couldnt use both Hakuda and Kido. However, he was a little relieved upon hearing Kimura Kazuya could at least use Shunpo to some extent. Although the old man was annoying, he seemed to be telling the truth, and since he said that he could use Shunpo, then his Hoho should be pretty good. Last but not least, He Muyang was surprised when the old man said he was the best in Soul Society in terms of Zanjutsu. If this old man was really telling the truth, then his strength really is immeasurable! Kimura Kazuya smirked upon seeing He Muyangs surprised look and then said: And what I want to teach you is mainly Kend and some Hoh skills. What do you think a sword is? What is Kend? Sword? A Sword should reflect ones gentleness, benevolence, and righteousness, so Kend is the way of gentleness, benevolence, and righteousness. He Muyang said hesitantly after recalling a book he once read. Wrong! Looking at He Muyang seriously, Kimura Kazuya said, Sword is the means to fight, and Kend is the way of killing! Swords are not toys. You must not draw your sword lightly. The moment you draw your sword, a bloodbath will surely happen. Remember, the sword itself is made to kill! He Muyang was shocked by Kimura Kazuyas answer since he has heard various answers to that exact question from TV and books, and all of them were profound. As He Muyang contemted Kimura Kazuyas answer, he recalled his journey so far while stroking the Zanpakuto on his sash, and as Kimura Kazuya said earlier, whenever he drew his sword, a battle would always ur. Looking at He Muyangs eyes clearing from doubt, Kimura Kazuya said with relief: It seems that youve already figured it out. It will always be a battle with your life on the line whenever you draw your sword, so dont draw your sword on a whim. He Muyang then grinned and said: err, what about the Zanpakuto of the medical division? They are saving people with their swords! Kimura Kazuya was baffled by He Muyangsment and immediately scolded him out of embarrassment: Dont interrupt me! Thats an exception anyway? Cant you at least differentiate that? Kimura Kazuya cleared his throat and said in serious tone while staring at He Muyang intently: I have 2 styles of swordsmanship, one is for a show, the other one is for practical killing. Which one do you want to learn? Didnt you say that Kend is the way of killing? Then why can you use the exhibition swordsmanship? He Muyang jokingly said, but as Kimura Kazuya red at him, he once again stopped joking: Do you have the elegant and practical one? Seeing Kimura Kazuya was about to snap, He Muyang instantly shut his mouth and then muttered: Dont be angry, Im just joking. Cant you at least differentiate that? So? Which one? Do you really have to ask? Of course, I want to learn the swordsmanship for practical killing! He Muyang said with determined eyes. Besides, why would I pick the exhibition swordsmanship? Am I supposed to please them with that so they can spare me? Now that you have chosen this path, dont regret it. Rest assured, I will teach you properly myself! Ill be sure to drill it into your body so that youll never forget it. He Muyang shivered when he heard Kimura Kazuyas words. I did say Kend, but well be using Zanpakuto. The sword technique that youll learn emphasizes fast, urate, and ruthless. Since this is the swordsmanship meant for practical killing, it mainly relied on techniques such as cleaving, shing, stabbing, thrusting, blocking, intercepting, etc., so youll have to pay attention to small details when ites to movement, and thats where my Hohes along. Your physical prowess is a decisive factor to exhibit powerful and effective swordsmanship, and at your current state, it may be difficult. Looking at the worried expression on He Muyangs face, Kimura Kazuya smiled insidiously, But dont worry, Ill properly teach you and strengthen your physique to the point where you can practice these. As the saying goes, no pain, no gain. You may get tired or injured during the training, but I believe you can do it. Upon seeing Kimura Kazuyas frightening grin, He Muyang realized that there must be something fishy about this old mans training regimeter, especially when he recalled this old mans personality. He Muyang realized that he was done for as he looked at Kimura Kazuya smirking at him. Be a Patron to read chapters a head public release and support me ?? Chapter 7: One Year Swordsmanship Chapter 7: One Year Swordsmanship 8008818829969979989991000 HaaHaa. This is killing me! He Muyang copsed to the ground with his whole body covered with sweat. Seeing Kimura Kazuya was casually making tea, He Muyang said dissatisfiedly: Hey, old man, its been a year, and all you taught me was these boring exercises. Whats this for? Kimura Kazuya took a sip of his tea and savoured it: This fragranceThis taste Its simply exquisite! Some veins on He Muyangs head popped as he ran out of patience and finally shouted: Hey, damned old man, Im talking to you, dont ignore me, bastard! Kimura Kazuya nced at He Muyang, who just copsed to the ground and said indifferently: Ah, are you talking to me? Realizing that He Muyang couldnt figure it out on his own, Kimura Kazuya put down his cup and said: Didnt I tell you already? This training shaped up your body. With your weak body, let alone proper swordsmanship, you wont even be able to pull off a basic move. Seeing He Muyang still looked at him in disbelief, Kimura Kazuya went on and said: This training effectively strengthened your body as a whole. With powerful arms, you can swing your Zanpakuto harder, strong legs allow you to move swifter, and your waist is the most important one. It affects your bodys flexibility since thats what connect your upper and lower limbs. Suddenly, the look on Kimura Kazuya changed from serious to perverted, Besides, a strong waist is more important on the bed, right? Kimura Kazuya said as he winked meaningfully at He Muyang. This perverted old man! He Muyang retorted right away but immediatelyughed afterwards. But you do have a point. It seems I do have to shape up this waist of mine! Well, its decided, I will do another 1000 sit-ups! The old man and the youngsters looked at each other andughed pervertedly. However, is this really okay? All I have been doing is basic training, and I havent fought properly for a year. Dont you think I would get rusty? As if seeing through the anxiety in He Muyangs heart, Kimura Kazuya said with a smile: Dont worry, I can say for sure that you didnt get rusty. In fact, youve be twice as strong than a year ago. How can you be so sure? Seeing He Muyang still had a hard time believing him, Kimura Kazuya exined: Strengthening your physique is not all there is to this exercise. Up until now, your biggest w was your weak foundation, and this training eliminates that weakness. Your foundation is very solid right now. Moreover, thanks to this training, your body coordination is also improving, and you should be able to control every part of your body by now! Kimura Kazuya looked at He Muyang seriously like never before and said: Remember! The power you cannot control at will cant be called your own. So dont be blinded by your pursuit of power. The power that you cant handle will only lead you to destruction, after all! Realizing Kimura Kazuya was being serious for once, He Muyang no longer smiled and earnestly said: Rx, Ill be sure to keep that in mind! He Muyang spected that it might be like Ichigos Hollow power. He didnt really understand it himself, but he was convinced that if he was in Ichigos shoes, he wouldnt be able to get away with it unscathed like Ichigo did since he wasnt the main protagonist, so of course he would try his best to control his power. Hearing He Muyangs serious answer, Kimura Kazuya sighed in relief. He knew that He Miyang was brimming with potential at first nce, so he was afraid that he would be led astray. Now, he could rest easy because once He Muyang had agreed or determined to do something, hell see it until the end. That was just how he was. Just like this boring training, despiteining all the time, hell see it until the end once he has made up his mind! As Kimura Kazuya saw He Muyang copsing due to exhaustion, Kimura Kazuya was relieved. He felt so lucky to be able to meet this child at the end of his life. Kimura Kazuya then picked up his teacup and savoured his tea earlier while watching the sun setting on the horizon and He Muyang, who began his sit-ups. Haahaa Kimura Kazuya snapped back from his deep thoughts when he heard He Muyang panting, and upon seeing He Muyang waspletely exhausted, heughed: If you can do 1000 additional push ups just to be strong on the bed, you should be fine, kid. It seems that these sports cant satisfy you anymore, so Im thinking about increasing your training regime starting tomorrow! Sports my ass! He Muyang immediately retorted when he heard Kimura Kazuyas words, Dont you see Im out of breath? Are you nning to kill me! So you dont want to? I was thinking to teach you Zanjutsu tomorrow, but if you dont want to, then forget what I just said! What? Zanjutsu?! He Muyang, who was slumping down the ground, immediately jumped excitedly, Im just kidding, lets do it! Finally, I can say goodbye to this boring training. Im looking forward to tomorrow! Really? Im looking forward to it too, your expression that is! Kimura Kazuya smiled meaningfully. The next day Is this your so-called Zanjutsu training? He Muyang grumbled. Move your hands instead of your mouth. First of all, 1000 vertical shes! Concentrate! Look straight ahead! Put everything you got into each swing. Not this boring training again! He Muyang was dissatisfied, but he still swung his Zanpakuto with all he got. With each swing, He Muyang could sense a tingling sensation inside him, although faintly, and the more he swung his Zanpakuto, the stronger that sensation was, but he just couldnt wrap his head around it. Eventually, He Muyang felt as if he and his Zanpakuto were the only ones there. Kimura Kazuya was shocked when he watched He Muyang was so immersed in each swing. How is this possible? I had a feeling that hes a genius, but to be able to stumble upon the True Meaning of Swordsmanship this quickly is simply unbelievable. At this rate, it wont be long before he fully grasps it! He Muyang suddenly looked confused when that mysterious sensation disappeared. He then immediately looked at Kimura Kazuya and asked with a confused tone: Old man, while I was swinging my Zanpakuto earlier, I felt this strange sensation. Its as if Im all alone with my Zanpakuto in this world, but that sensation suddenly disappeared. What was that? Turned out it was just momentary. Was it just a fluke? Or was he really talented? Nevertheless, it was remarkable to be able to reach such a level right off the bat. Hearing He Muyangs question, Kimura Kazuya answered after a brief pause, You have to know that unlike us souls, techniques are inanimate. I will only teach you the basics. Everyone has their own style, and teaching you my techniques will do you no good since theres no guarantee that it will suit you. You need toe up with your own moves. After all, what suits you is the best. He Muyang agreed with Kimura Kazuya and nodded, However, that did not answer my question at all! Cough cough Kimura Kazuya cleared his throat in embarrassment, As for the mysterious sensation that you mentioned earlier, it is a realm that can only be grasped after one reached a certain level of Kend. Realm!? What realm? Man and Sword are one, man is the sword, and sword is man! Are you kidding me! Haha, not really. After you reach that realm, your Zanpakuto will be like another part of your body that you can move freely. Once youre in that state, youll be considered a Master Swordsman provided you can perceive everything with your mind. Be a Patron to read chapters a head public release and support me ?? Chapter 8: Unohana Yachiru Chapter 8: Unohana Yachiru So, have you entered such realm, old man? I did, although it was just a fluke. Kimura Kazuya said humbly, but he couldnt hide the smug on his face. Is there anyone else besides you who has achieved this realm? He Muyang deliberately ignored the amazing, right? look on Kimura Kazuyas face. Kimura Kazuya, who obviously was not happy with He Muyangs attitude, couldnt help but re at him and then said after a brief thought: Yamamoto Genrysai, being the strongest Shinigami and Gotei 13s Captain-Commander, he obviously had achieved this realm. Not to mention his Zankensoki has reached the highest level! Another one that I can say for sure was the Head of the Kuchiki n, one of Soul Societys Four Noble Families. Only those two? He Muyang was puzzled. He obviously knew Captain-Commander Yamamoto since he was the strongest Shinigami, but he didnt know who the current Head of Kuchiki n was. He Muyang realized that reaching Kends highest realm was not a simple feat, but if they were the only one who managed to do so, then this damned old man was clearly stronger than he thought! Well, actually, theres one more, and she may be even more powerful than the rest. Kimura Kazuya said as if remembering something nostalgic, but followed by a hint of horror. Who is it? Unohana Yachiru! Kimura Kazuya said solemnly, The most diabolical criminal to ever exist in Soul Society since 1000 years ago, who im to had mastered all sort of swordsmanship, thus named herself Yachiru. Later she was recruited by Yamamoto Genrysai as Gotei 13s 1st Kenpachi. Although I have never challenged her myself, I watched her fight, and I spected that she should be evenly matched with me, but I dont know whether that was her full power or not. If she is still alive now, the level of her Kend must be higher right now, and I should be no match for her. Unohana Yachiru? Is she somehow rted with Unohana Retsu since they both had the surname Unohana? He Muyang wondered. He said verbally: 1000 years ago? Even if shes alive, she would be an old hag by now. Do you not know for sure whether shes still alive or not? I dont know. Some people think she is dead, some say otherwise. After all, she is the infamous Captain of the 11th Division, who bears the name Kenpachi, the strongest Shinigami. It was said that theres only one Kenpachi throughout generations, and the current 11th Division Captain is the 7th Kenpachi, so it stands to reason that she should be dead, but I just had a hard time believing someone as strong as her to be killed. Besides, Seireitei has not officially announced her death, so some people think she is not dead yet and simply changed her identity. 7th Kenpachi? Who is it? Wait a minute, which timeline is this? He Muyang waspletely baffled. He never asked such a question because he was afraid of hearing bad news. He was afraid that hed have so little time left before the animes main plot began. However, he realized that it was the exact opposite. As he wondered who the 7th Kenpachi was, he remembered that Zaraki Kenpachi was the 11th generation Kenpachi, and it would take quite a while before the main plot started! If I remember correctly, the 7th Kenpachi was called Kuruyashiki Kenpachi. Speaking of which, he is also a respected guy, not only by his division but also by other Shinigamis in Gotei 13 because he wasnt arrogant despite his strength. As for your other question, I dont know what you are talking about, but Im pretty sure it is about time for dinner. He Muyang spected that it would be about 200 years before the main plot kickstarted, considering there would be another 3 Kenpachis before Zaraki became one, and the plot began 10 years after Zaraki became the 11th Kenpachi, so He Muyang had a lot of time to train himself. He might even be strong enough to alter the plot even though he wasnt the main protagonist in this story. Brat, what are you thinking? Did you hear what I just said? Kimura Kazuyas dissatisfied voice snapped He Muyang back from his thought. What? Did you say something? Kimura Kazuya then immediately smacked He Muyang on the head. That hurts, old man! He Muyang rubbed seemed grumpy as he rubbed his head. Brat, listen to me carefully. Kimura Kazuya suddenly looked all serious, ignored He Muyang, and said: If my hunch is right, Soul Societys 1st Kenpachi, Unohana Yachiru, should not be dead yet. She must be alive somewhere that even Gotei 13 didnt know in the Soul Society. Kimura Kazuya was quite satisfied when he noticed the look on He Muyangs face and immediately added: Promise me that you wonty a hand on her if you met her by chance. Shes not someone you can stand against in your current state! Its true that she waster recruited by Yamamoto Genrysai as one of Gotei 13s Captain, but it wont change the fact that she used to be a bloodthirsty criminal! Uh-huh. He Muyang immediately nodded without hesitation, That goes without saying, Im not some psycho whos so eager to die. Thats good. Although you look honest, I know youre not a pacifist. Im really afraid that you will recklessly challenge her one day. No way, old man. Im as much a pacifist as Im honest. Is that so? Kimura Kazuya immediately changed the topic, Hurry up and cook, will you? Its about time for dinner. Youre such a ve driver, old man. He Muyang grumped at Kimura Kazuya, but he stood up and began cooking dinner nheless. Youre getting better and better at cooking. Of course, Im good at everything I did and cooking is no different. At this rate, Ill have a hard time letting you go. He Muyang froze. Hey hey hey, old man, you know its hard to say no to that, dont you? Well, it cant be helped. You, youngster, have your own path to tread. Theres no way you can stay with this old man forever. He Muyang wanted to say he didnt mind staying with the old man, but he couldnt say it. He knew that Kimura Kazuya was right. He will be going to Seireitei, Gotei 13, Hueco Mundo, even Human World. In short, he could not stay here and keep Kimura Kazuyapany forever. Theres no need to be so sad. Besides, this training is pretty hard that I wont be able to leave anytime soon, right? Seeing He Muyang didnt seem as trobled as earlier, Kimura Kazuya said with a smile: However, theres one thing Im concerned about. Kid, your name is He Muyang, right? Weve lived together for so long, and you barely remember my name? Just how rude you can get, old man! He Muyang said dissatisfiedly. Well, I mean He is a strange surname. Since they were in Japan, the surname He was indeed a bit weird. Why dont you be my grandson and use my surname? Get lost! damned old man, like hell I will! Hahahahaha ~e on, brat. Do you really have to be that against it? that kind of hurts my feelings, you know. Go to hell! Be a Patron to read chapters a head public release and support me ?? Chapter 9: Muyangs Strength Chapter 9: Muyang''s Strength Early in the morning, as the sun shone through the window, followed by several insects that rose early, hopping through the grass and birds chirping on the tree. Shua~shua~shua~ the sound of a sword being swung around interspersed between the birds chirping. It was He Muyang who intensely swung his Zanpakuto under the tree. As He Muyang swung his Zanpakuto again and again, a faint breeze swirled around him, but He Muyang was too immersed in his training that he didnt notice anything around him, including the breeze. Before he realized it, Kimura Kazuya was already behind He Muyang. He nodded in satisfaction upon seeing He Muyang swinging the Zanpakuto in his hands again and again. Hm? Upon perceiving the breeze surrounding He Muyang, Kimura Kazuya frowned: Is this his Zanpakutos power? It seems to be a wind-type. His Reiatsu was already on par or even better than those of a Lieutenant with just a few years of training. Hes also getting better at Shunpo even though his Shunpo was no match to those of Onmitsukid at his current state. Although I cant teach him anything about Hakuda, his reflex and physical finesse isnt bad. Itll be up to him to learn Kido since I cant teach it to him either. He may pick it up if he goes to Shin Academy. However, Kend is a whole different matter, Kimura Kazuyas eyes were filled with pride as he looked at He Muyang, who was swinging his sword. His Kendo wouldnt fall short to those of a Captain. Heck, he may evene out on top. Oh, how long have you been here, old man? He Muyang said without looking back while sheathing his Zanpakuto. Oho, so you can at least perceive my presence now. Its no big deal for a genius like me. He Muyang boasted shamelessly. Have you sensed your Zanpakutos presence? Kimura Kazuya casually ignored He Muyangs boasting and asked him such a question. The prideful look on He Muyangs face instantly changed into despair when he heard Kimura Kazuyas question, Sigh, no luck on that, why do you have to ask such a depressing question? Kimura Kazuya seemed a little puzzled: Thats not supposed to happen if you really did enter your Inner World around ten years ago and conversed with your Zanpakuto. Although you couldnt find out its name back then, it stands to reason that you should have qualified to activate Shikai. Moreover, you are more than ten times stronger than when you first came here ten years ago. Although you are still nowhere near a Captains level now, you should be able to hold your own against a Lieutenant, except for that fool who always follows Yamamoto Genrysai around. Huh? Am I that strong? He Muyang was so excited to hear that he would be able to beat Lieutenant. Wait, the fool who always follows Captain-Commander Yamamoto? Ah! Is it Chjir Sasakibe ? He doesnt seem that formidable in the manga! He Muyang muttered. He certainly is one hopeless fool, but I have to say that he is an amazing guy. Kimura Kazuya said with a hint of nostalgic look on his face. Hey hey hey, old man, dont leave me hanging and reminiscing the past on your own! It was more than 1000 years ago. Again? Just how long has this old man lived? He Muyang was exasperated Back then, he was just a high-spirited and vigorous youngster at the time, and Yamamoto was already a well-known figure in the Soul Society. At the time, Yamamoto was still called Yamamoto Shigekuni. He was the Genry Founder and Genji Schools Head Instructor. Because of the scar on Yamamotos forehead, that youngster referred to him as Eijisai-dono, which was known throughout the Soul Society. He admired Yamamoto Shigekuni like crazy, and he was determined to be Yamamotos right hand. Although he was not Genji Schools student, he almost went there every day to see Yamamoto even after Yamamoto scolded him, which drove others crazy. Despite reprimanding him so often, everyone knew that he really appreciated that tenacious fool. However, Yamamoto once reprimanded him, and he didnt go to Genji School for a month since then. Everyone thought he gave up, but to everyones surprise, he came again after a whole month of training and Bankai!!! In just one month, he has entered the domain that most Shinigami couldnt touch in their whole life. Ever since then, he had served as Yamamotos right hand, fought for him, and shared his concern with him, making a name for himself throughout Soul Society in the process. The name of that youngster is Chjir Sasakibe. He is currently Gotei 13 1st Divisions Lieutenant. He has held this position since Gotei 13 was formed. Although he is only Lieutenant, as a person who has learned Bankai more than 1000 years ago, he is definitely more powerful than some of Gotei 13 Captain. Kimura Kazuya nced at He Muyang before continuing: Although he has not used his Bankai since 1000 years ago, youd undoubtedly lose against him in your current state. Hahaha ~~ He Muyangughed dryly while recalling the plot in anime. As far as he knew from the anime, that old man was nothing special, yet why did Kimura Kazuya value him that highly? He was determined to challenge that old man once he met him because he was convinced that old man was no big deal. Realizing He Muyang was eager to challenge Chjir Sasakibe, Kimura Kazuya sighed and immediately reprimanded him! Brat, let me warn you, donty a hand on him! You dont know the extent of that mans power!! Hey hey hey ~~old man, that again? Ah! Is it because youre acquainted with him? Is he your old friend or something? Judging from that nostalgic look on your face earlier, thats gotta be it, right? He Muyang said perfunctorily. Kimura Kazuya suddenly fell silent. How about it?? Did I hit the mark?? Shut up!!! Kimura Kazuya yelled but immediately smiled and said, Come to think of it, youve always wanted realbat training, right? Come, Ill be your opponent. Take your stance! Whats with you all of a sudden The sudden change in Kimura Kazuyas attitude surprised He Muyang, but it was toote at this point. Come on, what are you waiting for? Give me your best shot! Youre not gonna draw your sword? He Muyang was puzzled when he saw Kimura Kazuya just stood in front of him without drawing his sword. Ill draw my sword if I really have to. Youve done it now, old man!! The next second, He Muyang suddenly disappeared from in sight and appeared right in front of Kimura Kazuya in the next second and thrust his Zanpakuto to Kimura Kazuyas waist. Where are you looking? A yfulugh came from behind. There! He Muyang immediately tried to strike where the voice came from with his elbow and hit nothing but thin air. Youll never be able to hit me with that speed. Kimura Kazuya was already about 10 meters away in front of He Muyang with hands behind his back and said: Let me show you how its done. Kimura Kazuya disappeared from He Muyangs sight right after and emerged beside He Muyang in the next second, kicking him on the chest. He Muyang was sent flying, and Kimura Kazuya kicked him once again mid-air before hended. He Muyang struggled to stand back on his feet only to see Kimura Kazuya, who stood in front of him with his hands still behind his back. Realizing the gap of strength between them, He Muyang stroked his chest and said: Cant you at least hold back, old man? Thats really immature, you know. I am holding back. Otherwise, you wouldve died by now. Now, now, old man, Im not even serious yet, so dont think youve won just yet. Really? suddenly overwhelming Reiatsu burst out of Kimura Kazuyas seemingly fragile body. He Muyang almost fell due to the sheer pressure of the Reiatsu. No way! This Reiatsu is on a whole different level Be a Patron to read chapters a head public release and support me ?? Chapter 10: Play Your Melody, Shiun! Chapter 10: y Your Melody, Shiun! Kazuyas sudden burst of Reiatsu overwhelmed Muyang. He could barely breathe while sweating profusely. Muyang tried hard to endure the pressure of Kazuyas Reiatsu. He knew the old man in front of him was no ordinary old man, but he just had a hard time believing such a nasty and rude old man had a power beyond his understanding. Muyang began to think that he really shouldnt judge a book by its cover. Muyang couldnt even muster the will to fight due to the sheer pressure of Kazuyas Reiatsu. Where did that confidence you show earlier go, brat? Youreing or not? Shut up, old man! Muyang realized that he might be crushed to death by Kazuyas Reiatsu alone if he carelessly rushed toward him right now. If youre noting, then I will. Then, Kazuya walked towards Muyang, and the pressure of his Reiatsu intensified twofold with each step he took. Muyang could barely stand while sweat dripping from Muyangs cheeks when Kazuya was only one meter away from him. An ordinary guy wouldve fainted from the Reiatsu alone. Zankensoki is indeed Shinigamis four basic fighting techniques, but there is one more thing that is even more essential inbat, that is Reiatsu! Be it Shinigami, Hollow, Quincy, or something else, Reiatsu is always the most basic thing. As you see now, no matter how good your Zanjutsu is, yourepletely powerless against my Reiatsu. Unlike Zankensoki, Reiatsu can hardly be enhanced through training. Noble was born with immense Reiatsu inherited from their ancestor, but that was not the case with average people. Physical training can slightly enhance your Reiryokus growth. Thats why I always nag you to do your physical training since it would increase your Reiatsu. So, get over yourself, brat! Youre at a disadvantagepared to those noble. If you want to be stronger, you need much more effort. In the eyes of a truly skilled Shinigami, youre nothing but an infant who can finally walk. Kazuyas words kept echoing in Muyangs mind, stimting the proud otakus self-esteem. Ah! What is this ce? why does it feel so familiar? Bright sunshine, green grass, lush forest, and the faint floral fragrance in the air. Youre finally here. I have to say, though, you really are an ipetent master! A voice mocking Muyang behind him suddenly said. Fuck! Why does everyone keep sneaking behind me? Cant they talk to me like a normal person? Muyang grumped helplessly. Hehe ~~ lightly chuckled. The figure behind Muyang casually ignored him and observed him from the top of his head to the bottom of his toe for a while, then said mockingly: Upon a closer look, I realize you really are such a useless master. This is all you have to offer after ten years of training? How disappointing! Seeing the guy in front of him casually ridiculed his efforts after more than ten years, the veins on Muyangs head popped. Seeing Muyang seemed annoyed, the blue-haired man said casually: Now, dont think too much of it, Im simply looking down on you, thats all. Im so going to kill you! Muyang, whose pride waspletely shattered, snarled. Wait a minute; I suddenly forgot my name. Upon hearing those words, Muyang, who has run out of patience, suddenly turned 180 degrees. No, please recall your name. The blue-haired man chuckled: Youre funny! The blue-haired man fanned himself with the folded fan in his hand. After thoroughly observing Muyang for a while, he shook his head and sighed helplessly. Whats wrong? Muyang asked anxiously when he saw this reaction. Youre still not strong enough! What???? Youve gotta be kidding me! Muyang was baffled by his Zanpakutos answer. ording to Kazuya, he should be stronger than most Lieutenant by now, and even that wasnt enough for him to learn Shikai? The blue-haired man seemed to be deep in thought as the look on his face was constantly changing. After quite a while, he lifted his head and looked at Muyang. It cant be helped; Ill help you for now. Did you say something? I didnt catch what you just said. Its nothing. He looked at Muyang once again, which threw Muyang off. He had an identity crisis for a moment because he was bewitched by his own Zanpakutos handsomeness. He then realized that Zanpakuto was a manifestation of its masters deepest desire, making him think that he might be gay. Because of that, he had this weird look on his face. Like I said what? Just call me Shiun. (Shiun tranted as Purple Cloud) Is that your name?? Muyang secretly ridiculed his Zanpakutos name because it sounded girly. Yeah, lets just say thats my name. What do you mean, lets just say thats your name? Is that your real name or not? Muyang began to doubt his Zanpakuto. Stop asking every little thing and just call it that. Shiun (tentatively) said dissatisfiedly. Tell me Muyang thoroughly observed his Zanpakuto from the top of his head to the bottom of his toe and said: Theres nothing purple about you, so why Shiun? Are you lying to me? Why not? I have purple underwear. Purple underwear? Hearing this answer, Muyang felt like being struck by thunder in the middle of the day. You really are an asshole!! After that, Muyang looked at his Zanpakuto with disgust. Are you gonna waste your time joking around? Last I check, you dont seem to be doing so well in the real world. Muyang finally realized that he was fighting the old man, so he immediately asked: How can I get back? Thats a question you should ask yourself. This is your inner world, after all. After hearing Shiuns answer, Muyangs consciousness gradually disappeared from his Inner World. Of course, he made sure to re at Shiun before he left. Sigh, hes still too weak. Itll be a while before I can wield my true power at this rate. A faint voice said in Muyangs Inner World. The moment Muyang opened his eyes, Kazuya was already only one step away from him, and his body felt like being torn to pieces by Kimura Kazuys intense Reiatsu. Dont you think youre too close, old man? Hm? Kazuya was surprised after he noticed Muyang, who was like in a trance just now, was like apletely different person to a moment ago. Old man, Im not an infant who has just learned how to walk! Muyang ced his Zanpakuto right in front of his chest. Dont tell me! Kazuya seemed to have noticed what happened to Muyang. y your melody, Shiun! Be a Patron to read chapters a head public release and support me ?? Chapter 11: The Ability Chapter 11: The Ability y your melody, Shiun! The Zanpakuto in Muyangs hand instantly let out a screeching sound and radiated dazzling light, followed by a burst of Reiatsu that repelled Kazuyas Reiatsu that overwhelmed Muyang. Kazuya had to close his eyes due to the blinding light. As he sensed the powerful Reiatsuing from Muyang, Kazuya slightly smiled: At least in terms of Reiatsu alone, he has reached a Captains level. He really is something else. Us elderly really cant help but admire a youngsters vigor and growth! The blinding light and the screeching sound gradually subsided, and that was when Kazuya could finally have a clear look at Muyang. The first thing Kazuya noticed was the Zanpakuto in Muyangs hand had changed shape into a kungfu sword with purple handguards. It seemed nothing special at first nce aside from the blood that was embellished on its de, which gave it apletely menacing vibe. Zzttt ~Zzztt ~. Countless dark-purple lightning arc also circted around the Zanpakuto. Kazuya gasped for a second because of how intimidating the Zanpakuto looked. He even began to doubt whether Muyang could handle it or not. Is this my Shikai? Muyang couldnt contain his excitement when he felt the surging Reiatsu in his body and looked at his Zanpakuto that has already changed shape. Haha, You wont be able to keep me down with your Reiatsu like what you did earlier, old man! Muyang said challengingly to Kimuyra Kazuya while brandishing the Zanpakuto in his hand. Not bad, brat! Your Reiatsu seems pretty good too. To think that you could use your Shikai this early, I really cant let my guard down around you. Hehe ~~. Muyangs Zanpakuto let out a screeching sound once again as he kept brandishing it before saying to Kazuya: Here Ie, old man, be sure to take a good look at my counterattack. Muyang instantly disappeared right after saying those words. Hes fast! Several times faster than earlier. Kazuya gasped after noticing how fast Muyang has be. Nheless, he easily dodged Muyangs strike and even pushed down Muyangs hand that his Zanpakuto was driven down to the ground. Is this all you got? Did you really call this a counterattack? Kazuya teased Muyang. Of course not, Muyang said as he pulled out his Zanpakuto from the ground. I just cant fully adapt to this sudden power surge within me yet. Ah, I see. Do you want me to give you some time then? No, fighting is the best way. Muyang said as he simply rushed towards Kazuya without using Shunpo. Muyang relentlessly waved his Zanpakuto, but Kazuya dodged every single one of his attacks effortlessly. Whats wrong? Have you given up now that you realized you couldnt defeat me? Well, thats a correct decision. Kazuya couldnt help but say this once Muyang stopped attacking. Muyang shook his head and said with a smile: You jest, surely? I havent even forced you to draw your sword yet. I almost adapted to my Shikai now. Sit tight, and Ill show you something interesting. Oho? Im looking forward to it. I wonder if you really can force me to draw my sword? You can look forward to it. In the next second, Muyang was already right in front of Kazuya and shed him down. Havent you learned your lesson? You wont be able to hit me with that speed Kazuya chuckled as he slightly backed off to evade the strike, but the de sped up in an instant, forcing him to back off further than he nned, and he could feel the gushing wind from the de as it almost grazed his forehead. Kazuya looked at the edge of Muyangs de with a lingering fear as a strand of his hair fell where he previously stood. Whoa, that was close! Are you trying to kill me, brat? Didnt your mother teach to respect the elders? Kazuya immediately cursed Muyang What are you talking about, old man? How could a polite and well-behaved man like me disrespect the elderly? Muyang looked at the strand of hair that he cut earlier smugly, You havent even drawn your sword. Im sure youre still holding back! Muyang was so proud deep down upon seeing Kazuyas priceless expression when he noticed Muyang managed to cut a strand of his hair. Here Ie, old man. Dont me me for not warning youter. Muyang kept attacking Kazuya, and the speed of his de skyrocketed at certain times for only a moment as the battle went on, making Kazuya wondered whether his Zanpakuto was a speed-type. However, at that moment, not only its speed but its power was also drastically enhanced, which made Kazuya confused. As the battle dragged out, Kazuya began to doubt himself even more. The momentary speed and power enhancement on Muyangs Zanpakuto really did a number on him since it became hard for him to predict Muyangs movement. Kazuya was really annoyed because of how troublesome this ability was. Here! Noticing a split moment of distraction, Muyang immediately boosted his speed to the limit and thrust his Zanpakuto into Kazuyas chest. Not good! Kazuya was surprised when he came back to his senses and realized that he wouldnt be able to dodge in time, so he immediately drew his Zanpakuto without hesitation to block Muyangs attack. Haha, you finally draw your sword, old man! Muyang said smugly, but the next moment the look on his face became viinous, hehe ~old man, are you ready to suffer? Muyang had no n to give Kazuya a room to breathe. dang~ dang~ dang~ dang~ The sound of sword collision filled the air, and it went on for quite a while, until This is? Each time Kazuyas Zanpakuto hit Muyangs Zanpakuto, he could feel the faintly numbing sensation on his hand. How can it be? This brats attack is not supposed to be that heavy. Upon closer look, Kazuya finally noticed countless nearly transparent dark-purple lightning arcs circting on his Zanpakuto, and that was when he realized that the Zanpakutos power was lightning! Oh, so youve noticed? Muyang stopped attacking, raised the Zanpakuto in his hand, and said to Kazuya: This guy is called Shiun, and its a lightning element Zanpakuto. However, its a support-type Zanpakuto, not the offensive type. It can stimte by utilizing lightning, enhancing its own strength and speed. Moreover, depending on the lightnings intensity and which part was stimted, different effects can be generated. So, theoretically, the enhancement type was infinite! After listening to Muyangs exnation, Kazuya nodded and sighed: It really is an excellent ability, but this enhancement ced quite a load on your own body. Kazuyas words are crucial. You have sharp eyes, old man. Muyang praised Kazuya for his insight. In addition, the Lightning Attribute Reiatsu around the de will gradually numb the opponents body in the fight. Although its faint, and the numbing effect onlysted for a moment, that exact moment can determine life and death in a high-level fight. Kazuya nodded: Well, thats true. I admit that your Zanpakuto is really amazing. Of course, its mine after all. Since your Shikais ability put a heavy load on your body, you must train harder in the future to improve your physical ability. I do think its time for you to do some weight training. No!!! Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me ?? Chapter 12: Finally Parting Chapter 12: Finally Parting Dng dng ~dng dng ~~ The sound of two swords shing reverberated in the air even though both of the swords were too fast to the naked eye. Well, it seems like all that time you spent training like a hopeless idiot wasnt in vain after all. Kazuya, who seemed out of breath, said. Of course. Ive been training so hard that it shouldnte off as a surprise, ha ha ~ Muyang panted while wiping the sweat from his forehead. Kazuya just smiled slightly without retorting like usual. It seemed that he was quite impressed by how well Muyang did this time. Muyang stuck his Zanpakuto to the ground and said as he massaged his own body: It seems maintaining the enhancement for a long time really takes a toll on my body, old man. Even just twofold enhancement is a bit overwhelming and my whole body is sore now. Youre pretty tough, brat. Youll be fine after a night of rest. Kazuya said lightly. Are you even human, old man! Kazuya just squinted his eyes. He didnt bother retorting since he was used to Muyangs insult at this point. Now that youve caught your breath, go and cook for dinner! Youyouyou are so inhumane! Muyang pointed to Kazuya andined. Yeah, I have stopped being a human long ago, so are you and everyone in Soul Society. Muyang couldnt refute Kazuyas argument since he was technically right. The ability to enhance your own bodyIt really is a splendid ability. Lightning Attribute is an extremely strong element. Too bad your Zanpakutos ability can only target itself. Lightning Attributes attack power is unique, after all. A bit unfortunate. The powerful lightning element Zanpakuto Kazuya said as his voice grew inaudible, and he seemed to be lost in thought. Hearing Kazuyas words, Muyang partway thought Kazuya had some suggestion for a finishing move of some sort, but it turned out he was just lost in thought. After a while, Kazuya came back to his senses and stared at Muyang, who was still sitting there, looking puzzled: Why are you still here? Didnt I tell you to cook? Fuck! Old man, youre like about to say something important and then left me hanging halfway through. Did I? ha ha ha ha!-Dont mind me, just cook! This damn old man! Muyang got up grumpily and walked towards the kitchen. Brat, Ive been thinking, and I believe thats not all there is to your Zanpakutos ability. I suspect it has other abilities, but its all up to you to figure it out and make it your own. Other abilities? Muyang seemed confused because that thought never crossed his mind Your Zanpakutos lightning can only be used to enhance itself by enveloping it in lightning. Its quite formidable, but itcks destructive power. If only the lightning can be unleashed to strike the opponent, it would definitely make a difference. Ill do what I can, but I cant make any promises. Muyang said after pondering for a moment. Hey, brat. Kazuya called Muyang to draw his attention. However, before he could even say a word. No! I dont want to be your grandson. You really are persistent, old man! How many times have we had this conversation! Ever since Kazuya joked about adopting Muyang as his grandson, he has been mentioning it, again and again, which made it sound no longer like a joke, making Muyang ufortable that he always argued vehemently. However, he eventually got used to it to the point that he didnt even bother retorting anymore. Perhaps deep down, Muyang has already considered the old man as his family. Upon hearing Muyangs blunt refusal, Kazuya was instantly dejected, I havent even said anything yet. You really dont know how to respect the elderly, you know!! Muyang ignored Kazuyas whining. This was not the first time he heard this kind of tantrum from Kazuya, so he wouldnt be bothered after all this time. The next day, after having breakfast, Muyang began his daily training as usual. As he did his training regime, Muyang felt something was off with Kazuya that day. Normally, Kazuya would beughing at him while he was training, yet it was so quiet today. Muyang, who believed that something mustve happened, secretly nced at Kazuya only to find him sitting quietly below a tree with erratic eyes. That old man wasnt in love or anything right? No, that cant be. Hes just a perverted old man! Whats with you, old man? Muyang could no longer bear seeing Kazuyas unusual behavior. Ah! Kazuya was like being snapped back after a long daydream and looked at Muyang nkly, Is your daily training over already? How time flies! UhhMaybe its because you just sat there daydreaming. Its not for me, though. As you can see, Im exhausted. Hahaha, Its the training for you, after all, right? Kazuyaughed. How time flies! Kazuya sighed. Seeing the change in Kazuyas expression. Muyang stopped joking since he knew what was happening here. You have been learning Shikai under my guidance for several years now, more than 20 years I believe. Hey, old man, whats with you all of a sudden? Muyang already knew what was going on. Although he already knew that this day woulde sooner orter, especially after he has awakened his Shikai. Now that the day actually came, he still had a hard time making up his mind. Although Muyang has always looked forward to going to Seireitei in order to see Gotei 13 and other characters in the anime, he still felt reluctant now when the time came. After all, he has spent quite some time with Kazuya during his time in this world. Despite the old mans terrible personality, he could feel his kindness. Arent you a self-proimed genius? You can at least figure that out yourself, right? Kazuyaughed as he saw theplicated look on Muyangs face, Youve always wanted to see Gotei 13, right? Why do you even hesitate because of this old man? Seeing that Muyang was still in low spirits, Kazuya said: I have nothing left to teach you, so its time to let you go. Unlike me, you are still young. The young are supposed to go out there and have fun. Dont waste your youth, and more importantly, dont waste your talent. Show it to the whole world. Go! go to Seireitei, see the Gotei 13 and this world with your own eyes! Muyang was confused by Kazuyas few words. The emotions that he had contained in these years burst out at once. He wished to go to Seireitei as soon as he could. Well, old man, Ill be leaving then. Muyang said as he turned around and took a step forward. You heartless brat! Hold your horses! At least make me lunch first before leaving! Muyang turned and looked at Kazuya, who was standing at the door, and waved his hand, Old man, Ill be leaving this time for sure, take care of yourself, be sure to eat regrly. Muyang then turned around and left without looking back, showing only his broad back. Youve really grown up into a fine young man! Kazuya was relieved upon seeing Muyangs back that gradually disappeared from sight. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me ?? Chapter 13: Zaraki! Chapter 13: Zaraki! Is it just me, or does this ce seem awfully familiar? Muyang muttered when he saw the giant trees in front of him. I feel like Ive seen these trees before. Muyang thoroughly observed the trees and his surrounding for a while and scratched his head in distress, Fuck! What the hell is this ce! Kusajishi Districts geographicalyout was indeed quiteplicated because there was barely any building around, just some tall trees with no distinct difference and nature trails formed due to people passing through, and even that was jumbled up. Muyang has never been to this ce before, so he just kept walking based on instinct for quite a while and finally realized he was lost. Fuck! shit!! Muyang was puzzled when he saw the intersecting path in front of him, pondering which path led to Seireitei. Muyang sighed when he saw the sun was about to go down while he was still stuck in Kusajishi District. Luckily, Kazuya was not there. Otherwise, he wouldve been rained down with mockery. Whatever will be, will be! After pondering for a while, Muyang chose the widest path and continued his journey. Theres not even a signpost, let alone a map. As if that alone is not bad enough, there is no one to be found. How can I ask for direction? Is everyone in Kusajishi District dead or what? Dangdang dang~ the sound of swords shing followed by a scream broke the dead silence. Hm? Muyang, who was dejected, snapped back to his senses because he finally heard a humans voice, even though it was a scream. Muyang rushed to the ce where he heard the voice with consecutive Shunpo. Upon arriving at the vicinity, he couldnt help but gasp even though he has seen quite a fair share of stuff during his time in Kusajishi District. It was simply hell on earth, even though there was indeed hell in Soul Society. There were corpses as far as he could see. There must be at least one hundred corpses there, and almost none of them was intact with the smell of blood that wouldnt disappear. Although Muyang has killed many people, this was the first time he saw this many dead bodies piling up in front of him, and almost all of them were dismembered. Kill him! we have the numbers, and hes alone. The voice of someone shouting drew Muyangs attention. In the distance, he saw another 100 people charging toward a person out of desperation. Fuck! Ganging up on one guy, arent they ashamed of themselves? Seeing this scene, Muyang recalled that he was also ganged up when he first arrived in Kusajishi District, so he wanted to help the guy being ganged up on. Wait, what? Suddenly, Muyang was stopped in his tracks upon seeing the next scene that unfolded before his eyes. It was a massacre; the lone man decimated the 100 people charging straight at him. A nearly 2 meters-tall man obviously stood out among other men there despite being surrounded by so many men. Another noticeable trait in his appearance was a long, thin scar running down the left side of his face and across his left eye. He had a wild and aggressive appearance, especially when he smiled menacingly while waving a thin, chipped and seemingly worn-down Zanpakuto in his hand, cutting down everyone in his path. ThisTheres no doubt about it, it must be him, Zaraki Kenpachi!!! Although he looked rtively young, around his 20s, Muyang couldnt mistake the beast-like Zaraki Kenpachi at first nce. Seeing Zaraki massacring everyone he saw, Muyang had mixed-up feelings. He was the first character from the anime that he encountered, so he was obviously excited. However, upon recalling his uncontainable desire to fight in the anime, he didnt know whether he should be excited or not, especially after realizing Zaraki had noticed him from afar. He is a demon, a devil!!! Hes not an opponent we can defeat even with our numbers Run away! run! Everyone immediately ran for their lives. Even those whose limbs have been decapitated tried their best to escape while Zaraki, who was unscathed, still held his Zanpakuto firmly, leaving only Zaraki and Muyang there. You seem pretty strong. You should be able to withstand my strike;e and fight me! Zaraki said to Muyang while brandishing his Zanpakuto. Huh? Muyang was speechless because he was still thinking about how to say hello to Zaraki. He immediately raised his hand and refused, Im just passing by. Please dont mind me. Passing by?? Whats with that excuse? Fightes first, talkter!! Zaraki has already rushed to Muyang as he raised his Zanpakuto menacingly, ready to strike Muyang down. Fuck! Seeing Zaraki has already rushed toward him, Muyang panicked for a second but immediately used Shunpo to dodge Zarakis first attack. After sessfully dodging Zarakis strike, Muyang looked back and gasped when he saw a huge ravine that was caused by Zarakis attack. Thats his normal strike? As expected of Zaraki Kenpachi. Muyang muttered. I said, we dont have to fight. Muyang said to Zaraki, trying to quell his thirst to fight, but that seemed to fall into deaf ears. Ha ha ha ha Zarakiughed heartily and turned around with eyes full of excitement as the grin on his face became wider and wider, I know youre on a different league than those scumbags earlier. Come on, let me enjoy a good fight for once!!! Shit, its no use! Seeing the grin on Zarakis face, Muyang knew there was no use to run or convince him. Is this for real? Muyang held his scabbard with his left hand and gripped the hilt with his right hand while nting his feet deep on the ground and solidified his stance, It looks like theres no other choice but to fight you! He did say that, but he didnt know whether he could beat Zaraki in a fight. Either way, he had to give it a try, and since Zaraki was still in his 20s, he shouldnt be as strong as he was when he was the 11th Divisions Captainter. Moreover, Kazuya did say that he should be able to hold his own against a Captain, so he should be fine. With that thought in mind, Muyang finally could calm himself down a bit. He adjusted his breathing and concentrated all his energy on the enemy in front of him, Zaraki. Seeing Muyang seemed ready to fight, Zaraki cracked his neck and swung his hand that didnt hold the Zanpakuto. His eyes were solemn, but his grin was so sinister. Interesting, finally a person worth cutting. Seeing Zaraki getting closer and closer, Muyang firmly gripped the hilt, not letting his guard down for even a second. Shua~ ~ Zaraki struck down heavily, aiming for Muyangs forehead. Dang~~~ Muyang blocked it with his Zanpakuto, and their Reiatsu sh resulted in a hurricane blowing throughout the battlefield. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me ?? Chapter 14: Hearty Battle Chapter 14: Hearty Battle Hahahahaha ~~~ Now this will be a good fight! Its been so long since I can enjoy the thrill of a fight. Come! Lets enjoy this fight some more!! Zaraki shouted like a mad man after Muyang inflicted a bunch of wound on his body, but all of them was minor that he barely bled. Although technically, he wasnt human, he was more like a beast in this case. Muyang was panting as blood dripped down from the wound on his shoulder, dying his clothes red. The guy in front of Muyang was indeed beyond hisprehension. Instead of losing his will to fight, Zaraki became even more vigorous after Muyang inflicted minor wounds on him earlier. Hahaha ~~ Afterughing, Zaraki lowered his head and found wounds that Muyang inflicted, which seemingly excite him even more because he smiled at Muyang right after, Amazing, its been a while since someone can cut me, you really are something else. But its not enough!!! Nowhere near enough!!! Zarakiughed eerily as he stuck his tongue out and licked the blood on the word. I havent had enough fun just yet. Let me enjoy this some more!! Zaraki shouted as he rushed towards Muyang and struck relentlessly. Even after fighting for quite a while, his movement didnt be any slower. In fact, it became even faster, and each of his strikes became heavier. This guy really defied logic itself. Muyang was forced on the defensive. Muyang, who was only 1.78 meters tall, had his hands full blocking Zarakis attack since he was 2 meters tall. Moreover, Zarakis strike was so heavy that Muyangs hands were numb each time he blocked it. Is this guy a Saiyan or what? Such a ridiculous thought crossed Muyangs mind because he got stronger after finding out he had a worthwhile opponent. Although Zarakis attack seemed sloppy and out of rhythm at first nce, it was fast, heavy, and he seemed to know where to attack, giving Muyang a run for his own money. Arent you going to fight back? Why did you keep defending? Zaraki said as he stopped attacking and looked down at Muyang. It might sound condescending and arrogant, but he had no ill-intent and simply wanted an evenly matched fight. Hearing the condescending question from Zaraki, Muyang was annoyed. He instantly disappeared ad reappeared again behind Zaraki. Sssskk Blood spurted from Zarakis shoulder. Hm? Zaraki licked his lips as he watched the blood spurting from his shoulder. Despite the pain that he was supposed to feel, he grinned at Muyang. Thats more like it! This is the battle I wished for! Zaraki suddenly dissappeared, tearing half of his sleeves, and broke free from Muyangs Zanpakuto only to reappear a momentter to strike Muyang down. Muyang who managed to block it, smiled. He was raring for a good fight too deep down, just like Zaraki. After blocking Zarakis counterattack, it was Muyangs turn to be on offense. He was confident that he wouldnt lose to Zaraki when it came to reaction speed. The sound of swords colliding echoed throughout the open space. No one knew how many times those two have exchanged blows, but the sh of their Reiatsu surely left a devastating impact Amazing! This really is an awesome fight! Before Muyang realized it, he waspletely absorbed in the thrill of the fight. So far, he has only fought Kimura Kazuya, who kept holding back in their fight, not to mention he kept taunting him during their fight, which was annoying. He has never experienced an evenly matched fight until now. This was the first time he felt the thrill of fighting with his life on the line, which he wouldnt be able to experience when he yed online games in his previous life, and he waspletely absorbed in it right now! So this is how it feels! Muyang sidestepped Zarakis thrust. He trembled with excitement when the edge of Zarakis Zanpakuto almost grazed the tip of his nose as he thrust his Zanpakuto into Zarakis chest, which left a gaping wound. Prrss~ The blood spurted into Muyangs face that was smiling terrifyingly. Is that all you got? Come on, dont let me down! Im nowhere near done just yet. The pain that he felt due to the wound on his chest made Zaraki even more excited. This is what Ive been looking for! The thrill of a fight with my life on the line!! Zaraki roared excitedly as his eyes were filled with madness. It has been a while since Zaraki faced an opponent that could make him this excited. Almost all of his opponents so far were too weak for him to enjoy the thrill of a fight. So he couldnt contain his excitement upon encountering someone as strong no, stronger than him. Zaraki waspletely lost in the pleasure of fighting. He swung the Zanpakuto in his hand relentlessly without a care for the blood that kept spurting from the wounds on his body. Ah, feeling. Thest time I feel this excited was with you Zaraki muttered as he unconsciously recalled his fight with Unohana Yachiru a long time ago and went into a trance state. There! Muyang dodged all of Zarakis relentless strikes and immediately thrust it into Zarakis throat upon realizing that he was in a trance. Dang~ Zarakis Zanpakuto blocked Muyangs strike from an impossible angle. What?!!! Muyang shouted incredulously. At that moment, the speed of Zarakis Zanpakuto suddenly increased, blocking Muyangs attack that wasnt supposed to be possible to block from that angle. Even though Muyang also briefly cut the momentum of his strike before impact, so he didnt leave himself open, Zarakis reaction speed just now was simply unbelievable. Zaraki himself couldnt believe the fact that he actually lost his consciousness just now. It has only happened once during his fight with Unohana Yachiru. He couldnt believe that he could feel that sensation again. Shua~ Suddenly, a wound appeared on Muyangs chest, and blood slowly dripped from the wound. How can it be? Is this for real? It is as if he is apletely different person. Be it reaction speed, strength, and even Reiatsu, all of them are on apletely different level. What is going on? Muyang couldnt believe his eyes. He thought he has already blocked Zarakis attack, but it turned out he was still injured. Moreover, that attack just now was on a whole different level so far. It was just a random sh, yet it inflicted the biggest wound since the fight began. Hadnt he knew that Zaraki couldnt use Shikai, he wouldve thought that Zaraki used his Shikai just now. Although I dont know why I suddenly became stronger, this should make it even more interesting. A powerful Reiatsu burst out of Zaraki as he raised his Zanpakuto. Upon sensing the powerful Reiatsu, Muyang knew he couldnt afford to hold back anymore and raised his Zanpakuto as well, y Your Melody, Shiun! Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me ?? Chapter 15: Win Chapter 15: Win y your melody, Shiun! Muyang shouted while pointing Shiun toward Zaraki. Upon chanting the release incantation, Muyangs Zanpakuto immediately changed shape into apletely different type of sword with purple lightning circting around its de and a sliver of blood adding its menacing aura. After feeling the surge of Reiatsu and power surging inside his body, Muyangs confidence skyrocketed. With his Reiatsu surpassing that of Zarakis and his Zanpakutos abilities, he believed dealing with Zaraki wouldnt be so hard now. Zaraki was clearly excited since he couldnt help but grin, Thats Shikai are you a Shinigami? Not that it matters as long as I can enjoy this fight. Hearing Zarakis words, Muyang slightly smiled and brandished the Zanpakuto in his hand as he said indifferently: be careful now, I wont show mercy like earlier. Try me. Muyang started off by using the lightning on his legs, enhancing his speed significantly. He disappeared from sight and reappeared in front of Zaraki, thrusting his Zanpakuto into Zarakis waist. Dang~ Zaraki blocked Muyangs first attack in the nick of time. However, Muyang backed off so fast that Zaraki didnt have the time to counterattack. Oho, so you can keep up with my speed Not bad. Muyang slightly smiled. He wouldmend his opponent if they did deserve it. Haha, its nothing really. Youre pretty fast, thest one was pretty close. Oh, really? Knowing he was being taunted, Muyang smiled and said, What about this one then? Muyang suddenly moved so fast that a dozen or so afterimages surrounded Zaraki. Its a childs y. Zaraki said mockingly. Is that so? Well, stop this then. Muyang immediately stormed toward Zaraki along with his afterimages. It was like a dozen people were ganging up on Zaraki. Despite mocking him earlier, Zaraki was cautious of Muyangs attack. Dng dng dng dng Zaraki did his best to block the attacks directed at him, but even he couldnt keep up with all the afterimages as he was wounded in various part of his body and his clothes were torn apart. Muyang then shook his head while waiting for Zarakis response. Sure enough, its childs y. Youre fast indeed, but your strikecks power. It doesnt even hurt one bit. Muyang hated to admit it, but Zaraki was right. He hasnt mastered his Zanpakutos abilities yet. At his current state, he couldnt harness his Zanpakuto perfectly. If he enhanced the speed, hell becking on strength. Zaraki indeed received many wounds, but all of them was insignificant as it was minor injuries. Tsk, I still have ways to go. Muyang cursed his own shoring and raised his Zanpakuto. He believed that he could defeat Zaraki even though he hasnt mastered his Zanpakutos abilities yet. Ding dang ding dang The fierce battle once again resumed. Muyang originally thought that he was better than Zaraki in every aspect, and he should be able to easily defeat him, but he miscalcted one thing, willpower. Although he has been through a lot of this aftering to this world, including killing 100 or so people that has somewhat boosted his willpower, a half-ass will power like Muyangs wouldnt be able to best Zaraki! Their prolonged fight finally took a toll on their body as they both panted, trying to catch their breath. Both Muyang and Zaraki almost hit their limit, but Zaraki was in a better state due to his personality that would excite him the more thrilling the battle he was in. Ipletely underestimated you. Muyang said as he wiped the sweat from his face. Muyang didnt have a room to breathe like earlier. The wounds on his body were still throbbing. Although the bleeding has stopped, it significantly hindered his movements, especially the wound on his chest, the biggest one so far. Meanwhile, Zaraki was in no better condition. With 2 mortal wounds that he suffered, he was only a few inches away from losing his life. At first, Muyang thought that he should defeat Zaraki without killing him so it wouldnt affect the anime plot in the future, but after fighting him firsthand Muyang immediately scratched out that idea. Considering Zarakis personality, Muyang would die for sure if he let his guard down for even a second. As Kimura Kazuya said, once one drew their sword, the bloodbath would follow, and one may not spare any effort once theyve drawn their sword if they wanted to survive. That was how you show respect to your opponent as well. Since we both almost reach our limit, lets settle this with the next attack. Muyang said to Zaraki as he was afraid his body couldnt take it anymore. So, one strike decides everything? Count me in!!! The ground shook and yellowish Reiatsu that resembled a skull burst out of Zarakis body. Aaaaaaa! A faint azure Reiatsu also burst out of Muyangs body. Although it didnt seem as shy as Zarakis, it was no weaker for sure. With both hands clenching his Zanpakuto, Muyang used everything he got to intercept Zarakis attack. Their fierce Reiatsu collision set off a gust of wind, destroying everything around them and created a big hold where they stood. Zaraki fell down along with his Zanpakuto. With a thump, Zaraki fell to the ground, and Zanpakuto fell weakly in his hand. Seems like its your win. Muyang murmured as he watched Zaraki fell to the ground. Brsss! Muyang vomited a mouthful of blood as fell to the ground, using his sword that he embed into the ground to support his body that has lost its strength. I lost despite having the upper hand in every aspect! As expected of Zaraki. You managed to push me this far even though Im supposed to be stronger than you. Muyang sat while looking at Zaraki with mixed feelings. He was the first character in the anime that he encountered and that encounter was not very pleasant as it was a battle to death right off the bat. As a bunch of thoughts upied Muyangs mind, the fatigue caught up and he fell asleep before realizing it. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me ?? Chapter 16: Kimura Muyang Chapter 16: Kimura Muyang The prolonged battles exhausted Muyang, and he was finally awakened by hunger. Yo, are you awake? A hoarse voice startled him right after he was awake. He immediately knew it was Zarakis voice. He couldnt forget such a distinctive voice, especially right after fighting to the death with that voices owner. Muyang immediately held the hilt of his Zanpakuto. He was wary of Zaraki, who might be still itching for a fight. Now, now, if I really want to kill you, I wouldnt wait until now, would I? Zaraki casually made an innuendo. Muyang realized he was mistaken because he remembered Zarakis personality. He wouldnt do anything cowardly such as killing his opponent in their sleep. Even though he did realize his mistake, Muyang was too embarrassed to admit it, it cant be helped, right? You charged straight at me all of a sudden and challenged me to a fight for no reason. Tsk! Zaraki just clicked his tongue without saying anything back. Muyang was at a loss for words because Zaraki just straight out ignored him when something was thrown his way; it turned out that was a piece of bread that Zaraki threw. He almost mistook it for a stone since it was so hard. Muyang stared at Zaraki doubtfully, but Zaraki once again ignored him, which really put him on the spot. He took a bite of the bread, and it almost knocked away his teeth! Why are you here, by the way? Shouldnt you be at Zaraki District? Muyang looked at Zaraki with a puzzled look. Zaraki frowned and said, This is Zaraki District, and what do you mean by that question? Did you know me?? What!? This is Zaraki District?? How did I end up here? Muyang was shocked. He nned to go to Seireitei but ended up in Zaraki District and brawled with the infamous violent fighter, Zaraki. Fate really took an interesting turn. But at this point, Muyang was too busy thinking of a reason for his blunder earlier. About that Forget it. If you dont want to say it, then dont. Its not important anyway. What?? Muyang was shocked by how easily Zaraki let it slide. Did he simply not care, or was he just an idiot? There Muyang was, racking his brain to find the usible reason to convince Zaraki, but the one he tried to convince wasnt concerned about it at all. Muyang bit the bread with all his might as he realized that Zaraki was more annoying than Kazuya in a way. Kazuya enjoyed teasing and mocking him, especially during their spar. Meanwhile, Zaraki could easily annoy him without him realizing it right after their fight to the death. Muyang tried to regain hisposure by convincing himself that Zaraki simply got a screw loose, unlike most people. You are strong. I did lose just now, but Ill beat you next time. Zaraki said seriously at Muyang. Muyang panicked, followed by sweats dripping from his foreheads at the thought that Zaraki would challenge him to a fight every time he saw him. Uuhh Muyang was thinking about changing Zarakis mind, but after giving it some time, he figured out that he wouldnt be able to convince a man like him who had nothing but fight in his mind. By the way, whats the deal with those lot earlier? Why did they gang up on you? After racking his brain for a while to find a topic, he decided to ask Zaraki this question. He was the strongest character in the anime, after all. Even though he was hard to approach, it wouldnt hurt to try. After looking at Muyang dumbfoundedly for a while as if Muyang just asked apletely dumb question, Zaraki finally replied: This is Zaraki District. It was a simple answer, but it definitely answered Muyangs question since Zaraki District was the mostwless district in Soul Society, and whatever happened there shouldnte off as surprising any longer, but the look on Zarakis face made Muyang lose his patience. He couldnt say for sure he wouldnt cut this guy down if he stayed there for another minute, so he immediately stood up and decided to leave even though he wasnt fully recovered yet. Well, Ill take my leave then, Zaraki. Zaraki ??Kenpachi!? Zaraki was startled when he heard Muyangs words. Muyang realized he just messed up once again. At this point, Zaraki didnt even have a name yet, let alone became a Kenpachi. Im just a person without a name, and Kenpachi is a title that I dont deserve yet. It was Muyangs turn to be surprised this time. He thought Zaraki was just a country bumpkin, but it turned out that he knew about Kenpachi. It seemed that there were some things that he didnt know. Are you going to Seireitei? Whats your name so that I can find you? Yeah, why dont you go with me? Muyang casually blurted out, which he regretted almost immediately. If Zaraki went to Seireitei with him now, who would save the cute loli, Yachiru? Fortunately, Muyangs worry didnte to pass. No, I wont be going to Seireitei for now. I will save that until Im strong enough to take the title Kenpachi for my own. Zaraki said something else after that, but Muyang did not quite catch what he said. Nheless, he was relieved that Yachirus life wouldnt take a different turn because of him. You havent told me your name. My name is He Muyang suddenly stopped as he remembered what Kazuya once said. It didnt seem like a good idea to have a Chinese name in that world since it would draw unnecessary attention, and it was against his principle. While Muyang was at a loss, the image of Kazuyas wretched smile when he said, Be my grandson! entered his mind. Looking back now, he realized there was warmth behind those words. He what? Zaraki frowned. My name is Kimura Muyang! Muyang, who suddenly became Kimura Muyang now, said to Zaraki with a smile on his face. Kimura Muyang? Alright, make sure not to die before I cut you down next time we meet. Muyang was speechless upon hearing Zarakis words. Arent you going? Well, I dont think Ive recovered yet. I guess Ill wait for a while. Zaraki eyed Muyang weirdly and said: Do whatever you want. Muyang had a feeling that Zaraki knew something that he didnt. He regretted only watching the anime without reading the manga. Well, he figured that he would stick around for a while and see what he could find. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me ?? Chapter 17: Seireitei Chapter 17: Seireitei Phew At longst Seireitei!! Kimura Muyang burst into tears the moment heid his eyes on the orderly streets of Seireitei. Due to his suspicion of Zaraki, he decided to stick around to see if he could find something out of Zaraki, which was the beginning of his misery. At first, since they both were stuck with their injuries, he was merely annoyed at Zaraki because of his personality. Even so, the two eventually got along to some extent. However, once they recovered from their injuries, Zaraki kept pestering him for a fight. They would fight until they were ck-and-blue and fought again once theyve recovered. This cycle repeated for one year, upon recalling that year never failed to bring Kimura Muyang to tears. In the end, Kimura Muyang couldnt find out anything and simply sparred with Zaraki for a whole year. Even though he has learned a lot under Kimura Kazuyas care, he realized that he still had ways to go when it came to actual battle during his times with Zaraki. It was during the one year with Zaraki that helped him in actual battle. He could feel his strength amplifying with each battle with Zaraki, and now after one year, he was confident that he would be able to stand on equal ground with Captains as long as they didnt use Bankai. However, just as Kimura Muyang grew stronger significantly because of Zaraki, Zaraki also grew stronger because of him, and at a faster rate than Kimura Muyang too. So, after realizing that he couldnt learn anything else from Zaraki, he decided to leave Zaraki District and headed for Seireitei before Zaraki became even stronger than him. I wouldve lost to him if we sparred a few more times. Running while Im still winning, as expected of yours truly! Kimura Muyang mumbled when he recalled his days with Zaraki. But really, though, whats the deal with that guys? Its like he has bottomless potential. Is he a Legendary Super Saiyan???? Kimura Kazuya thought as he walked into Seireitei,pletely unaware of the stares from everybody around him as they were trying to guess whether he was bold or just aplete fool. The sound of a heavy object cutting through the air snapped Kimura Muyang back to his senses. Upon realizing it was directed at him, he instinctively drew his Zanpakuto andunched a shockwave through to repel the attack and sheathed it right after. What happened afterwards was the spectator gasping one after another. Upon leveling his gaze, he saw a gigantic man with an intimidating face standing in front of him. What???? He destroyed Danzmarus weapon with one blow!! Has there always been a man that strong in Rukongai? So strong!! Unbelievable! Anyone knows that guy? He may be from a District around here. Like Zaraki District? Kimura Muyang immediately became the topic among the bystanders. After all, that was their first time seeing someone defeated the guard of the ck Ridge Gate. Seireitei has always been the ce that everyone admired. So, a lot of people had mixed feelings about Shinigami, they idolized them and envied them at the same time. Hey, who are you? Why did you attack me all of a sudden without saying a word? Kimura Muyang said, but he noticed the man in front of him seemed kind of afraid. Iii Seeing the mans terrified look, Kimura Muyang began to wonder why would a person as intimidating as him so afraid of him that he couldnt say a word. Good grief, youre something else. Since when did he.? Kimura Muyang was startled when he heard thezy voiceing from behind. He realized that an average Captain wouldnt be able to do this. Upon turning around, a bright color entered his view. It was a middle-aged man with thin facial hair around his mount and his cheeks, wearing a Sugegasa straw hat and a pink, flowereddys kimono draped across the mans shoulder and over his Captains uniform. Shunsui!!! Kimura Muyang blurted out in surprise. Huh?? Kyraku Shunsui was stunned, Do you know me? You insolent! How dare you call the Captains name so casually! A cursing was heard behind Kyraku Shunsui. Kimura Muyang was sweating like crazy. He actually dug his grave once again by saying unnecessary things, and Shunsui was not like a simple-minded Zaraki. Lisa-chan, no need to be so angry about it! but, Captain!!! A shy voice earlier said. Kimura couldnt believe that he met both Kyraku Shunsui and Lisa, his Lieutenant. Its rude of him to call you without honorifics, Captain Kyraku! Say, do you know me? Thats I heard about you from some people. The Captain who wears flowery robes. Captain, it seems your bad reputation has spread even to Rukongai. Is that so? Kyraku Shunsui seemed a little skeptical, but he didnt pry any further. C-Captain Kyraku! A trembling voice suddenly interrupted. Ah, its you, Danzmaru. Kyraku Shunsui turned around and looked at Danzmaru, who was standing rigidly on the side. Whats with themotion? I happened to pass by and saw what happened. Did this young man do anything wrong? Passing by? Arent you going to the bar to have some drink, Captain? Lisas exasperated voice immediately retorted. Kyraku Shunsuiughed embarrassedly and waved his hand: Lisa-chan, you shouldnt badmouth your Captain in front of others, you know. That makes it hard for me to leave. Danzomaru nced at Kimura Muyang with a hint of fear and said: He entered Seireitei without having the pass. Ah,e to think of it, I havent quite caught your name yet. Its rude of me. My name is Kimura Muyang. Kimura, was it? it was like something came to Kyraku Shunsuis mind, Well, Mr. Kimura, what business do you have in Seireitei? The look on Kyraku Shunsuis eyes suddenly changed as he held his straw hat. Im sorry, I dont know that I must have a pass to enter. Kimura Muyang said as he scratched his head, and then he added, Actually, I n to go to Shin Academy. Shin? Kyraku Shunsui clearly doubted Kimura Muyangs words. Although he did not know the extent of Kimura Muyangs strength, considering he couldunch a shock wave and destroy Danzomarus Zanpakuto in one blow, he should be at least as strong as a Lieutenant. Why bother going to Shin Academy? This thought crossed Kyraku Shunsuis mind, but he didnt show it in his face. Youre pretty strong as you are. Why do you want to go to Shin? You should be able to join Gotei 13 in your current state. Really?? After hearing Kyraku Shunsuis acknowledgment, Kimura Muyang couldnt contain his excitement. Unlike Zaraki Kenpachi, who was still young, even this senior Captain acknowledged his strength. However Well, Ive never had any proper training as a Shinigami, so I figured I should go to Shin Academy. I see. After pondering for a while, Kyraku Shunsui then said, Ill take you to see old man Yamamoto. In any case, whether you want to join Gotei 13 directly or go to Shin, youll have to get old man Yamamotos approval first. Captain-Commander Yamamoto!??? Kimura Muyang almost forgot to breathe because he was nervous that he was about to meet the Captain-Commander himself! Follow me. Kyraku Shunsui led the way to 1st Division without giving Kimura Muyang a chance to think. Wait for me. Seeing that Kyraku Shunsui had left, Kimura Muyang quickly turned around and nced at Danzmaru, who was still standing there. Seeing Danzomarus broken sword, Kimura Muyang apologetically said: I dont know there is such a thing as a pass to enter. Im sorry for destroying your weapon. Ill be sure to pay you back next time. Kimura Muyang then immediately used Shunpo to catch up with Kyraku Shunsui. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me ?? Chapter 18: Inquiries and Arrangements Chapter 18: Inquiries and Arrangements Reporting in Captain-Commander, Captain Kyraku has brought that Rukongai man to 1st Division Barracks. Let them pass, and tell Kyraku toe here right away. Understood! Yamamotos eyes which were partially closed slits most of the time, were slightly opened as he gazed at the clouds on the horizon. Captain-Commander Yamamoto could sense that in terms of Reiatsu alone, the man that Kyraku brought was already at Captains ss. He couldnt say for sure whether this would be good or bad for Seireitei, but if that man proved to be hostile, he personally would take care of it personally. A gleam of light shed in his eyes and the Reiatsu that Yamamoto restrained oozing out, causing the rise of temperature in the surrounding. Captain Kyraku, can you slow down? wait for me! Kimura Muyang said as he finally caught up with Kyraku Shunsui after using Shunpo in session. Hes pretty fast. Is it just me, or is his Hoh extremely practical even though its not as refined? Seeing Shunpo of Kimura Muyang, Kyraku Shunsui secretly thought. So fast! His Shunpo was faster than mine, and I can barely catch his movement with my eye. I surely still have ways to go! Lisa was depressed upon seeing Kimura Muyangs Hoh. Uuhh Captain Kyraku, are we going to the 1st Division? Kimura Muyang asked as he was now standing shoulder to shoulder with Kyraku Shunsui. Lisa wanted to warn Kimura Muyang that it was rude of him to walk side by side with Captain Kyraku. However, before she changed her mind as Kyraku Shunsuis eyes nced at her. She just clicked her tongue since Kimura Muyang didnt know his ce. Yeah, were going there to consult Old Yamamoto. To be honest, you can be a Lieutenant as you are now, especially now when Gotei 13 is shorthanded. Really? Hearing Kyraku Shunsuis exnation, Kimura Muyang sighed in relief since he was afraid that he was in trouble. But he was nervous nheless when he thought of seeing Yamamoto Genrysai in person because he was no ordinary old man. Kyraku Shunsui couldnt help butugh when he noticed the nervous look on Kimura Muyangs face. Realizing that Kimura Muyang was no different than the kids around his age, he finally let his guard down and relieved him: No need to be all nervous. Old Yamamoto is quite amiable. Just think it like visiting an ordinary old man. But after saying those words, even Kyraku Shunsui couldnt find it but slightly funny because no one would believe that Old Yamamoto was a kind old man, considering his intimidating appearance. However, when Kyraku Shunsui nced at Kimura Muyang, who kept up with his pace with no problem, he smiled slightly. He still had to see what the young man beside him got so Old Yamamoto would have an easier time making his decision. Now, Kimura-san, Old Yamamoto shouldve already known that we areing. We should pick up the pace, cant let the old man wait after all. What?? Then lets hurry, Captain Kyraku. Kyraku Shunsui turned at Lisa and said, Lisa-chan, were going to pick up the pace. You should go back ahead of me. Dont look down on me, Captain. I can keep up just fine. Lisa felt like Kyraku Shunsui underestimated him, so he wanted to teach him a lesson. However, before she could do so, the two men in front of her immediately disappeared, and she could only see their silhouette. Lisa was annoyed and muttered: Setting Captain aside, how was that lowly brat so fast? This is just unpleasant. I guess I will find Hirako and invite him to drink. Kyraku Shunsui was surprised when he noticed that Kimura Muyang still managed to keep up with him. It was 70% of his top speed, yet Kimura Muyang still followed closely behind him, although he was slightly out of breath. He realized that he underestimated Kimura Muyang earlier because just based on his Shunpo, he knew that he couldnt generalize Kimura Muyangs strength at Lieutenant-level. Were here. Kimura Muyang immediately stopped, slightly panting. That pace just now was quite exhausting for him. He realized that there was still quite a gap with a veteran Captain, and hats off to Kyraku Shunsui, even at that speed and distance, he didnt seem tired at all! Captain Kyraku, Captain-Commander told you to see him at once. A figure that suddenly appeared in front of Kyraku Shunsui said. I figured Old Yamamoto already knew. Lets go, Kimura! Oh, okay. Kimura Muyang followed closely behind Kyraku Shunsui as they walked toward the 1st Division Barracks. There were only two of them in the empty aisle. The entire 1st Division had this tense atmosphere, which made Kimura Muyang tense again. Im here, Old Yamamoto. I brought you a new recruit. A slight hunch silhouette stood on the top of the stairs. Although it is not tall, it had this majestic aura oozing from within him. The figure already emitted massive pressure on Kimura Muyang by just standing there. Brat, have you never learned any manners? A stern voice came from Captain-Commander Yamamoto. Ah? Oh! Im Kimura Muyang. Pleased to meet you, Captain-Commander Yamamoto. Kimura Muyang? Yamamoto Genrysai immediately turned around toward Kimura Muyang with his eyes slightly opened and closed it again. Are you from Rukongai? Do you wish to be a Shinigami? It sounded more like an affirming sentence rather than a question when Yamamoto Genrysai said it. Yeah, I came from Kusajishi District and wanted to go to Shin Academy to be a Shinigami. Kusajishi District Now thats a chaotic ce toe from. Kyraku Shunsui interjected. In all seriousness, though, who taught you? Why would you go to Shin with your current strength? Im not qualified to be a Shinigami without a proper education after all. Kimura Muyang said due to his seriousness, and then he added, As for my skills, I learned it from a certain old man. An old man? It was as if seeing Captain-Commander Yamamoto knew who Kimura Muyang was talking about because his sharp gaze was suddenly directed at Kimura Muyang. However, Captain-Commander Yamamotos eyes were back to partially closed slits like usual, and he didnt pry any further regarding this matter. Kimura Muyang didnt know what Captain-Commander Yamamoto was thinking at this moment. Kimura Kazuya has been living on the corner of Kusajishi District for so long. Kimura Muyang wondered whether that old man had made some sort of fatal mistake or not. If there was any enmity between him and Captain-Commander Yamamoto, it wasnt impossible for Yamamoto Genrysai to order someone to assassinate him. Fortunately, he didnt pry any further because Kimura Muyang didnt know what to say if he did. Ill have you attend Shin Academy to learn some basic. In any case, youll be the one taking him to Shin Academy tomorrow and make the usual arrangement, Shunsui. Gotei 13 is in dire need of capable hands right now. Learn the basic as fast as possible and join Gotei 13. Yamamoto Genrysai made his decision without asking Kimura Muyang. Kimura Muyang himself was about to say something, but Kyraku Shunsui immediately dragged him away. Just leave it to me, Old Yamamoto. Captain Kyraku, whats with the hurry? Kimura Muyang looked at Kyraku Shunsui, puzzled. There is nothing more to say. Once Old Yamamoto has made a decision, it cant be changed. Might as well leave as fast as possible before he begins his lecture. Well, I dont want that either, so where are you taking me? and where do I have to stay tonight? Of course, were going to have a drink. This is the best time for drinking after all. Really? I dont think so. Kimura Muyang said as he noticed the sun was still high in the sky. He realized that Kyraku Shunsui was such a hopeless drinker. We should go now before we run out of seats. 1st Division, Captains Office. A silhouette suddenly appeared behind Yamamoto Genrysai. You sense it too, right, Chjir? Yes, Captain-Commander. Its Kimura Kazuyas Reiatsu. Although faintly, I couldnt possibly mistake his Reiatsu that came from that kid. An old man, huh? Yamamoto Genrysai said softly with a smile, But since he is Kimura Kazuyas apprentice, he should be fine. Besides, youll be keeping an eye on him. Of course, I will watch his growth closely. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me ?? Chapter 19: Please Advice Chapter 19: Please Advice Good grief, Lisa-chan. Thats so cold of you to leave your Captain and drink by yourself. Captain!!! Lisas cheeks were flushed. Her Captain sure didnt hold back, even though Hirako was sitting in front of her. Whether it was intentional or not, upon seeing Lisas flushed face, Kyraku Shunsui said with a concerned look: Lisa-chan, dont tell me youre drunk already? If youre a light drinker, keep it in moderation, you hear? Lisa rolled her eyes as she left Kyraku Shunsui and returned to her seat. Afternoon, Captain Kyraku! Good day, Captain Kyraku. Dont mind me, guys. This is a tavern, after all. Kyraku Shunsui waved his hand to make sure everyone wasnt tense because of his presence as he introduced Kimura Muyang to everyone: Let me introduce you. This is Kimura Muyang. Kimura Muyang was excited when he saw all the familiar faces around him! But he has learned from his past mistakes now. So despite his excitement, he would pretend this was his first time seeing them. Hirako Shinji, 10th Division 4th Seat. Im pleased to make your acquaintance. I may not be much of a help but C what are you hitting me for all of a sudden, Hiyori?? Hiyori, a girl with freckles on her face, looked at Hirako Shinji and said while raising her fist: The look on your face pisses me off. She then turned at Kimura Muyang and smiled, revealing 2 cute snaggleteeth, Dont mind that baldy, Im Hiyori. 12th Division 5th Seat. You can ask me anything you want. Im pretty sure Id be more helpful, at least more than Shinji. Okay, Ill call you Hiyori. Thanks for your consideration. You seem really close with Hirako. Are you blind or something? His face is just so satisfying to step on, thats all. Hirako Shinji seemed displeased when he heard Hiyoris words: Hey, Hiyori, what do you mean by that, huh? It means exactly like how it sounds. Hiyori said as he kicked Hirako right in the face. Hiyori!!! Hirako yelled furiously, and so the two of them squabbled. Kimura Muyang was speechless as he knew that these two were always arguing. Dont mind them. Thats just how they are. My name is Muguruma Kensei, 2nd Division 9th Seat. This one is Kuna Mashiro, 4th Division 9th Seat. Kense, you big dummy, I can introduce myself just fine!~~~~~ The lime green-haired Kuna Mashiro strangled Kenseis neck as she yelled her hearts out. The vein on Kenseis forehead bulged as he was losing his patience over Kuna Mashiro that suddenly strangled him. Apparently, Kensei and Mashiro were not that much different from Hiyori and Hirako, so Kimura Muyang just sighed in his heart, trying to convince himself that this was nothing unusual for them. Calm down, dont mind them. That was just how they were However, he did feel their banter was somehow nostalgic as if it was some fleeting memories in the past. Upon turning around his head, an entric-looking main came into his view. The man was wearing a pair of mirrored sunsses, with a ssic rounded afro and long sideburns. Kimura Muyang almost failed to contain hisughter the first time he saw this mans hair. My name is Love Aikawa, Kimura Muyang, is it? Lets have a seat over there. Love, your hairstyle is really What about it? Its pretty cool, right? I think so too! ah ha ha ha ha!! Yeah, its really cool! Kimura Muyang said while wiping the sweat on his forehead. He lost the chance to tantly convey his opinion. Is it that hot? why are you sweating? Love Aikawa asked when he saw Kimura Muyang wiping his sweat. No, its just so lively here, thats all. Well, everyone is perky for sure! Come with me. Lets sit with Captain Kyraku. Sure. Kimura Muyang followed Love Aikawa, ignoring Hirako and the rest, who were still exchanging banter with each other, and approached Kyraku Shunsui, who happened to be with Lisa. Upon noticing what Kyraku Shunsui was drinking, plus having Lisa pouring it for him, Kimura Muyang was so envious of him. It was clear that a Captains lifestyle was nothing like ordinary Shinigami. Hmph! Lisa was disgruntled when she saw Love Aikawa brought Kimura Muyang over. It seemed that she didnt really like being around him. Kimura Muyang smiled wryly, without knowing how he offended this erotic manga reader. Although she seemed mature, she was such a tsundere girl! Have you introduced yourself to all of them? If you have, try the sake, its really good, you know. Do you like sake? You too, Love. Have a seat, no need to hold back. Lets have a drink together. Yes, they are all good people. I have never tried sake yet, but I do want to try. Yes, they are all talented indeed. Had youe 10 years sooner, youd be our peers and graduate from the academy together. To be precise, I have graduated for 10 years, and we didnt exactly graduate at the same time. Some of us are at different grades. Love interjected. No need to sweat such a small detail, Love. Kyraku Shunsui pped Loves back whileughing. So you guys have only graduated recently? Yet, youve all be seated officers in your respective divisions. Thats amazing. Especially Lisa, who has be a Lieutenant!! Hearing Kimura Muyangs words, Lisa fiercely red at him, leaving Kimura Muyang confused. He wanted topliment Lisa, but it seemed that his attempt in ttery had taken the wrong turn. Lisa-chan is not a Lieutenant yet, but we dont have a Lieutenant in the 8th Division, so Lisa-chan is basically like our temporary Lieutenant, Shunsui said with a smile. Kimura Muyang was surprised that hispliment backfired. Kimura Muyang. Lisas sounded surprisingly calm. Hm? Whats the matter? Kimura Muyang had a feeling that something bad was about to happen because Lisa soundedpletely calm. Sure enough, Lisas next sentence proved his suspicion. Im pretty sure Captain-Commander said youd be going to Shin, right? That makes all of us here your senpai then. Lisa thought that even though Kimura Muyang might be stronger than her and his Shunpo was fasterthan her, she was still his senpai in this case! Kimura Muyang realized that Lisa was right, but wouldnt it be awkward for him to call them senpai? Kimura, are you going to Shin? That makes me your senpai. Dont worry; I will look after you in the future. Hiyori immediately left Hirako alone when he heard Lisa and jumped in front of Kimura Muyang. Meanwhile, Hirako Shinji was circling around Kimura Muyang, seemingly deep in thought. What are you looking at, bald Shinji? Hiyori asked as he kicked Hirakos ass. Hiyori, you little!! Hirako wanted to scold Hiyori but refrained from doing so once he saw Hiyori raised her fist. He then looked at Kimura Muyang instead and said: Despite faint, I can sense your strength to some extent. Why did you want to go to Shin Academy at your current state? Ah, I wanted to ask that as well. Im positive that youre no ordinary man. Kensei added. Is he? Even though he seems so scrawny? Hiyori doubted. Captain Kyraku? Love looked towards Kyraku Shunsui. Youll see for yourself eventually. I wont say a word. Lets just have a drink. Seeing Kyraku Shunsuis secretive attitude, they gave up asking and poured Kimura Muyang a drink. The tavern seemed to be effective in closing the distance between them all. Kimura even managed to get closer with Lisa. At least she shouldnt seek his fault in every little thing now. Of course, this didnte cheap as he couldnt sleep in his room. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me ?? Chapter 20: Spiritual Academy Chapter 20: Spiritual Academy Damn, my head hurts! Kimura Muyang drank too muchst night because of the heat of the moment. Seeing the tidy room, he was trying to guess where he was and who brought him there. As he opened the door, the blinding sunlight forced him to squint. Tsk, youre finally awake. Lisas displeased voice was heard right after Kimura Muyang pushed the door open. Oh, what time is it now? I have to go to the Academy. Kimura Muyang immediately asked. Thank god you at least remember about that because the school already started while youre asleep. What!! The look on Kimura Muyangs face changed once he heard what Lisa just said. Although the courses were basically optional, the thought of skipping his first day at the Academy left him speechless. Seeing Kimura Muyang seemed at a loss, Lisa chuckled and then exined: Rx, youre not even a student there yet, so it doesnt matter. Ill take you there and exin your circumstances. You will? How about Captain Kyraku? Hmph! Lisa grunted, Are you saying that I cant handle it? Thats not it. Im just asking what happened to Captain Kyraku, thats all. Lisa, who seemed even more annoyed, just said, follow me as she walked away. Kimura Muyang was kind of hungry, but he dared not ask about breakfast after seeing Lisa was in such a bad mood even though he didnt know what he did wrong, so he just followed her while keeping his mouth shut. Damn, where did that good-for-nothing Captain go? Not only did he shove every division-rted affair to me, but he also asked me to take this guy to Shin Academy. Just wait and see, Ill find all of your sake and drink it myself! Kyraku Shunsui, who waszing around on the roof, suddenly felt an ominous wind, Whats that ominous feeling just now? Screw it. Ive got Lisa-chan to take care of everything. How fortunate I am to be blessed with a capable subordinate. Kyraku Shunsui waszing around without knowing that the capable subordinate he just mentioned nned to teach him a lesson. Is this Shin Academy? Kimura Muyang was in awe once heid his eyes on the building in front of him. This was the ce that gave birth to most skilled Shinigamis in Seireitei. Almost all of Gotei 13s members graduated from this Academy. It was the cornerstone of Soul Society. The thought that crossed his mind made him admire Yamamoto Genrysai even more because he was the founder of this Academy. Come on. I will take you to Vice Headmaster and exin your situation to him. You even know the vice headmaster? Thats amazing. Kimura Muyang pretended to be amazed. Lisa just nced at Kimura Muyang without saying anything before she walked away. Kimura Muyang immediately shut his mouth as she coulnt afford to make the situation even more awkward. Kimura Muyang barely had any experience with women, be it in the past or present life, so he didnt really know what Lisa was thinking. Women were fickle creatures to begin with Finally took care of that guys business, and Im almost done with the division-rted affairs. I guess its time to find those good sakes that Captain hid and drink it with Shinji. Lisa seemed to be in a good mood after taking care of Kimura Muyangs registration as she nned what she would do once she got back. Hm?? Lisa caught something in her peripheral vision and stepped back to make sure. As she looked to the right, the veins on her head instantly bulged. Asuka! So this is where yourezing around!! Lisa said while gnashing her teeth. The person that Lisa called was leaning against the wall, dozing off. However, he suddenly lifted his head and wiped his drool: Why is it so cold even though the sun is still high? Lisa couldnt contain her anger any longer. She had to do everything while her Captain was cking off, and now she even found that Captains subordinate was also cking off. Lisa immediately drew her Zanpakuto and shed the man who leaned against the wall. This bloodthirst! The mans eyes were wide open all of a sudden, and he immediately rolled to the side, dodging Lisas strike. He wanted to say a piece of his mind, but once he saw Lisa was the one who attacked him just now, he was ready to run away. I dare you to run. Lets see if you can dodge the next one Lisas warning stopped him in his tracks. The man named Asuka was on the verge of tears as he turned around and called out Lisas name. Hmph Realizing Asuka had no intention to escape anymore, Lisa sheathed her Zanpakuto and blew her fist as she walked towards him. Seeing Lisa had no intention to spare him, Asuka was even more terrified, Can you at least not hit my face? Asuka pleaded. You shouldve known better. Pa pa pa pa!!! Aaaaahhhhhhhhh After beating up Asukas face to her hearts content, Lisa dusted off her hands and said casually: I can at least let you rest for two days now after seeing that face of yours. If you run again the next time you see me, youll know whatsing. You can run, but you cant hide. Asuka couldnt do anything except gently stroking his beaten up face while watching the smug on Lisas face. Captain-Commander has already exined everything. Youll be starting from First Grade, but Captain-Commander mentioned that you would be graduating with 6 other students next year. That being said, there are only 9 months left, but since Captain-Commander said so, he mustve had his reasons. Huh?? 9 months? Are they trying to set a record or something? Even Shir-chan, Dabai and Ginzi graduated in one year. No one has graduated in 9 months so far. Kimura felt like a genius for skipping grades. Okay, your dormitory and other stuff will be taken care of by someone else, so you may go. After half an hour Kimura Muyang put on his Shins Academy uniform and looked at himself in the mirror. Kimura Muyang had mixed feelings. It has been about 30 years since he came to this world, and now he finally arrived at Shin Academy and became Shins student, and eventually became an official Shinigami in 9 months. As Kimura Muyang looked at himself in his academy uniform, he realized that he missed school and his life as a student. He looked forward to it even though he didnt know how Shins education system worked Moreover, he would be dubbed as a super genius who would graduate in 9 months, which was really unprecedented in the history of Soul Society. Although it didnt match with his low-key principle, he couldnt help but find himself drowning in pride. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me ?? Chapter 21: Genius Kimura Muyang Chapter 21: Genius Kimura Muyang It has been less than 3 months since Kimura Muyang enrolled at ShinAcademy, and he has be the hot topic among everyone in the Academy, mainly because he was considered the prodigy who skipped grade all the way to 6th grade in less than 3 months. Hmph! Watanabe Ichiro was disgruntled upon hearing the students around him talked about Kimura Muyang. Just ignore those ignorant lot, Watanabe-sama. Youre the true prodigy of Soul Society, while that fellow is just a peasant from Rukongai. Hes not even worthparing with you. Thats right. You are the true genius. The other students just dont know that you got your own Zanpakuto in the first grade. Yes, those ignorant people! Thats enough!!! Watanabe Ichiros eyes were full of disdain as he heard the empty and fake ttery from the people around him. The rest of them immediately shut their mouth as they were afraid of displeasing Watanabe Ichiro any further. Seeing their reaction, Watanabe Ichiro dismissed them with a disgusted look. Look! Its Kimura. For real? Where?? So cool. Some love-struck girls were looking at Kimura Muyang with awe. Whats so special about him? Tsk, say that right to his face if you dare. Why wouldnt I? After hearing how everyone admired Kimura Muyang, a young man nned to challenge him to prove that he was much stronger than him. You seem really confident in your skills, huh? Another student said as ifplimenting the young mans guts. However, by the next second, his knee was shaking. I heard that even Asano-sensei was no match for him. You mustve been really confident. Asano-sensei the Zanjutsu instructor? Yeah, it wasst night. Kimura wanted to ask for a grade skip again, and Asano-sensei said he would test him himself. In the end, the teacher lost even though he didnt use Shikai, but that goes the same for Kimura. It cant be. I heard that Teacher Asano used to be 9th Divisions Lieutenant. Are you saying Kimura is as strong as a Lieutenant? Its hard to say. Its notpletely impossible either. After all, he is the strongest prodigy in the history of Soul Society. The young man who wanted to challenge Kimura Muyang was sweating like crazy. He went ahead and boasted that hed challenge Kimura Muyang, but after hearing he was as strong as a Lieutenant, he got cold feet. He couldnt even handle a Seated Officer, let alone a Lieutenant, so he was racking his brain to find a usible excuse to get out of this predicament. Ah, are you okay? Its not that hot, so why are you sweating? The person beside the young man asked with concern. Huh? Ah! My stomach! Ive got a stomachache. Maybe I ate something bad this morning. Excuse me, Im going to the toilet. The man ran while stroking his stomach. Seeing the young man ran in panic, the rest of them couldnt help butugh since it was such a bad excuse. However, no one looked down on him. After all, no student could handle Kimura Muyang. Kimura Muyang has long been ustomed to everyones respect and admiration for him. It just couldnt be helped that everyone admired him. After all, he skipped all the way to 6th grade in merely three months, which has never happened in the history of Soul Society and probably never will. Even geniuses like Tshir and Gin graduated from Shin in one year. Hadnt he watched the anime, he wouldnt know there would be an absurdly strong character named Kurosaki Ichigo, who managed to stand toe to toe with a Captain in merely one year of training and learned Bankai in just 3 days from Urahara Kisuke. He also had to keep in mind that there would be a terrifyingly powerful man named Aizen in the future, so he couldnt let his guard down. The smarter you are, you would feel you know less, and the stronger you be, the weaker you felt. Kimura Muyang was undoubtedly strong, but it was precisely because he knew where he was at that he feared Aizen. After all, he easily toyed around with the whole Gotei 13. It might sound like an exaggeration, but his strength was undeniable. In short, Kimura Muyang became the way he was now because he looked at most things objectively. Watanabe Ichiro was overwhelmed with hatred and jealousy when he saw Kimura Muyang casually ignored all the praises and admiration everyone directed at him. He used to be the Academys prodigy. He was second to none whether in Zanjutsu, Hakuda, Kido, and Hoho. However, after Kimura Muyang came, all his achievements were overshadowed by Kimura Muyangs, and everyone admired Kimura Muyang now instead of him. Kimura Muyang opened the door, and he found everyone has already with their close friends, chatting. Even geniuses had their own problems, like solitude. He has been attending the Academy for 3 months, and he still had no one that he could call a close friend. Of course, it was partly because he kept skipping grades, but even so, he was sort of lonely. He suddenly missed Hirako and the others because they were the first friends he met. Can I sit here? Kimura Muyang turned and saw a handsome young man standing next to him, with long hair in a shawl, pointed nose, and fair skin. He was a handsome man for sure, said Kimura Muyang in his heart. Kimura Muyang nodded and let him have a seat beside him while pondering what his intention was. My name is Aranmaru Shishin, a pleasure to make your acquaintance. Kimura Muyang was amazed by how straightforward Aranmaru Shishin was, but after seeing his sincere eyes, Kimura Muyang reached out his hand despite hesitant for a moment. Kimura Muyang, the pleasure is mine. Tavern. Kyraku, about the person you broughtst time That guy has be the hot topic among everyely. Havent you at least heard the rumor, Ukitake? Kyraku Shunsui immediately replied before Ukitake finished his question. I have, but I still have a hard time believing it myself. To think that a student can skip grade to 6th grade only after 3 months and even defeat Asano by Zanjutsu alone, is that even possible? Now, Ukitake, I forgot to mention that Kimura is far stronger than a Lieutenant even before enrolling at the Academy. What? Why didnt you say that earlier? I forgot, its not important anyway. Kyraku! Ukitake Jshir couldnt do anything but sigh helplessly because he has been close friends with Kyraku Shunsui for so long, Ive heard that he was a genius, but to think that he was more skilled than a Lieutenant. Oho? I overheard your conversation just now, and that guy piques my interest. Can you tell me more about it, Captain Kyraku? Are you interested, Hikifune? Captain Unohana asked out of curiosity, and then after a brief pause, said, If my memory served me correctly, the 12th Division doesnt have a Lieutenant, right? Yeah, our 12th Division Lieutenant position has been vacant for a while. Yeah, your Lieutenant has retired a few years ago, right? Kyraku Shunsui put down his ss, and his face became unusually serious, Well, as far as I can remember, his Reiatsu is basically at Captains level, his Shunpo is pretty impressive and needless to say about his Zanjutsu. He did defeat Asano by Zanjutsu alone, after all. However, at first, he didnt know how to use Kid at all. The other three Captains just looked at each other as they were surprised by Kyraku Shunsuis evaluation. At first? So, how does he fare in Kid now, Captain Kyrak? Captain Unohana went straight to the point. He picked up Kid pretty quickly. Its no exaggeration to say that he truly is a prodigy. But, Kyraku, thats Yes, even as hes now, he can be assigned as a Captain, but I dont think he can use Bankai yet. The rest of them went silent as they were perplexed by Kimura Muyangs capability. That makes me think though, Captain Kyraku. You seem to know quite a lot about him. Why didnt you recruit him to your 8th Division? I recalled that 8th Division did not have Lieutenant yet. Hikifune Kirio asked right away because its impossible that recruiting such a genius didnt cross Kyraku Shunsuis mind Well, Old Yamamoto did entrust him to me, so it goes without saying that I know quite a lot about him. However, I already had Lisa-chan for Lieutenant. Although shes still immature, shell be ready to be a Lieutenant in a few years. And just like Kimura Muyang, maybe she will be promoted to Captain within a few years. Hearing Kyraku Shunsuis exnation, Unohana Retsu and Hikifune Kirio immediately understood why Kyraku Shunsui didnt recruit Kimura Muyang to his Division. Well, it seems that the 12th Division will get our hands on him. It just happens that my Kid pretty good. Then lets congratte Hikifune on finding a good Lieutenant. While Kimura Muyang was still trying to get acquainted with his new ssmates, his future has already been set in stone out there. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me ?? Chapter 22: Aranmaru Shishin Chapter 22: Aranmaru Shishin Ive heard the rumors about you, Kimura Muyang. Everyone says you are the unprecedented prodigy of Soul Society. Even though he was used to the praise and admiration, when someone he just knew said it right to his face, it was still embarrassing for him, so he just said humbly: you tter me, but everyone is just exaggerating. Well, I think so too. Hehe, eh? What was it again? You think so, too? Kimura Muyang suddenly raised his head confusedly. Although he didnt show it in his face, he definitely snapped right there. There he was, ying the humble guy, hoping Aranmaru Shishin would y along, but Aranmaru Shishin didnt seem to think of the same thing as him. Yeah, you cant be an unprecedented genius. After all, you were already strong even beforeing to the Academy. Although what Aranmaru Shishin said was on point, Kimura Muyang was still baffled by how straightforward he was! You took that right out of my mouth. I am indeed not a prodigy like everyone said. Noticing Kimura Muyang seemed a bit frustrated, Aranmaru Shishin consoled him: Well, dont let it get you down. Although you are no prodigy, that strength of yours is the real deal. Kimura Muyang was even more annoyed because it was as if Aranmaru Shishin couldnt stress enough that he wasnt a prodigy. By the way, Kimura, you will be graduating in a few months. Which Division do you want to join after graduation? Kimura Muyang pondered for a while because he hasnt really thought about it. He didnt really want to join the 8th Division even though he was familiar with Shunsui. Besides, Lisa didnt seem to be fond of him. Meanwhile, Kensei and Mashiro always exchanged banters, so they were out of the question as well. Love Aikawa crossed his mind for a moment, but he immediately threw away that thought because of his hairstyle. Hirako might not be so bad. Hiyori seemed pretty decent too since she was honest with her feelings. I dont know. I guess Ill cross the bridge when the timees. How about you? Which Division do you want to join? Kimura Muyang returned the question. With such a handsome face, he should be able to attract some chicks from the 4th Division. Its such a waste, Kimura. With your capability, you can join whichever Division you want. Me? Im going to join the 11th Division. Ive admired Captain Kuruyashiki Kenpachi for quite a while, and I n to follow him forever! Huh?? Kimura Muyang realized that he couldnt judge someone by appearance. To think that a hot guy like him wanted to join the brawny 11th Division. Speaking of which, Kuruyashiki Kenpachi was truly a charming figure that even a Shins student admired. Youre pretty ambitious. Thats not it, really. Its simply because I can enjoy even more fight if I follow Captain Kuruyashiki. Bloodthirst shed in Aranmaru Shishins eyes, and Kimura Muyang could sense the Reiatsu seeping out from him. Looks sure could be deceiving. Despite having a hard time keeping himself awake, Kimura Muyang managed to tough it up through the morning ss. He thought the ss would cover some important lessons now that he was in the 6th Grade. To his dismay, it was still some basic stuff. After sorting his belongings, Kimura Muyang decided to talk to the vice headmaster so that hed be exempted from attending the next ss because hed rather spend that time learning more about his Zanpakuto. Kimura, see you in the afternoon. Uhhh Kimura Muyang waved his hand without saying anything because he wouldnt attend the next ss. The vice headmaster knew that Kimura Muyangs strength was the real deal, especially after he defeated Asano. He realized that there was nothing left Kimura Muyang could learn from the Academy, and he should be able to wing it, so he was more than happy toply with Kimura Muyangs request. As Kimura Muyang stepped out of the vice principals room, breathing a sigh of relief. The next thing he had to do was find the perfect ce to learn more about his Zanpakuto. Although he could use Shikai now, he hasnt mastered it. Once he did, hed then learn Bankai, which made him really pumped up. As Kimura Muyang left the Academys vicinity and headed toward the forest, a familiar voice greeted him. Yo, youre here too, Kimura. What a coincidence. Hm? Kimura Muyang immediately turned his attention toward where the familiar voice came and saw Aranmaru Shishin was leaning against a big tree while holding his Zanpakuto, sweating excessively. Yeah, what a coincidence. Are you training here? Yeah, Im training my Zanpakuto and Zanjutsu. Zanpakuto and Zanjutsu, how about Kid? Err Aranmaru Shishin scratched his head, I dont know anything about Kid. Ah, sorry. Kimura Muyang felt sorry for assuming that Aranmaru Shishin could use Kid. Dont mind about it. Anyway, I heard youre pretty good at Zanjutsu. Can you teach me? Aranmaru Shishin looked at Kimura Muyang expectantly. Seeing the hopeful look on Aranmaru Shishins eyes, Kimura Muyang had a hard time refusing his request. Okay, but I cant teach you, lets spar. After sparring for a while, Aranmaru Shishin slumped weakly to the ground as he looked at Kimura Muyang, who didnt seem out of breath at all, as expected of the one who defeated the Zanjutsu instructor. Youre really formidable, Kimura. I cant even touch you. Its nothing, really. I simply learned Zanjutsu earlier than you. Besides, your Zanjutsu is pretty good. At least I havent seen any student with stronger Zanjutsu than yours. Really?? Aranmaru Shishin asked excitedly after hearing Kimura Muyangs honest opinion. Of course! Kimura Muyang affirmed as he recalled that even some 6th Grade or 2nd Grade student was nowhere near Aranmaru Shishins level. Aranmaru Shishin was delighted to hear Kimura Muyangs straight answer even though he had a hard time believing it. Oh, Aranmaru Shishin Just call me Aranmaru. UhOkay, Aranmaru, how do you train in Zanpakuto? Jinzen. Jinzen?? He felt like he had heard it in anime, but he forgot what it was. You dont know? Aranmaru Shishin looked at Kimura Muyang weirdly and exined, The so-called Jinzen is What? Kimura Muyang had the urge to beat him up after hearing Aranmaru Shishin sounded like he was looking down on him. I dont know how to exin it. Fuck! Are you kidding me? Can I punch you, then? Please, dont. Aranmaru Shishin racked his brain and tried to exin: I cant exin properly, just ce your sword on thep, and then meditated to enter your Inner World andmunicate with your Zanpakuto. Meditation? Kimura Muyang wondered. Is there any special meaning behind it? I dont know, simply because its easier to enter your Inner World that way, thats all. So thats how it is. Well, you can go now. You have a ssing up, right? Youre just disposing of me after youre done with me? Kimura Muyang sweated profusely. If someone heard that just now, they might get a wrong idea What time is it now?Ah!!! Imte! I know. Arent youing? I spoke with the vice headmaster, and he said that I could skip sses. Ah!! Aranmaru Shishin screamed all of a sudden. This afternoon ss is a Kid ss. I suck at Kido, and on top of it, Imte. Sensei is gonna be pissed for sure. Aranmaru Shishin nced at Kimura Muyang and clicked his tongue, looking a little displeased, and then hurried to the ssroom. He still had so much time before the plot started, so he was not in a hurry to learn Kid. Hed rather learn Jinzen first and see for himself if he could develop his Zanpakuto Abilities. With that in mind, Kimura Muyang found a secluded ce, sat cross-legged as he ced his Zanpakuto in hisp, and his mind became one with his Zanpakuto. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me ?? Chapter 23: Goodbye Shiun Chapter 23: Goodbye Shiun Hmm? Upon opening his eyes, Kimura Muyang could see a bright blue sky with white clouds. He could feel the breeze and the refreshing smell of grass on his face. Muyang. Kimura Muyang could hear someone whispering his name right in front of his ear. After getting up, he found Shiun a dozen meters in front of him, fanning himself with a folding fan. There was this majestic aura about him, which really baffled Kimura Muyang. Tsk, as pretentious as always. Kimura Muyang clicked his tongue out of jealousy for Shiuns handsomeness and elegance. Youre finally here, Shiun said while smiling as if he didnt hear what Kimura Muyang just said. Even though there was quite a distance between them and Shiun didnt speak loudly, for some reason, Kimura Muyang could hear it clearly as if Shiun was talking right in front of him, and he wanted to ask about this. However, he realized that he had more important things to do and this was not the time to ask for such a trivial thing. Now, tell me, Shiun, how can I learn Bankai? Hearing Kimura Muyangs question, Shiun had this baffled expression written all over his face, so he said with a smile: Bankai? You want to learn Bankai even though you can barely use Shikai? Its too early for you. Huh? Kimura Muyang was puzzled when he heard Shiun mocking him and then asked, What are you saying? I can use Shikai pretty well. Shiun shook his head as he looked at Kimura Muyang. He had this indescribable look on his face that Kimura Muyang had a hard time figuring out what he meant until he said: Shikai? At that level? Stop joking, will you? Your Shikai was nowhere near the true power of your Zanpakuto. Hearing what Shiun said, Kimura Muyang had mixed feelings. He thought he had a rough idea about the ability of his Zanpakuto, and it was indeed quite powerful. But now that Shiun said it himself that it was nowhere near the true power of his Zanpakuto, it basically denied all of his efforts until now and crushed his pride into smithereens at the same time. It turned out he was just acent guy who knew nothing. However, putting it another way, even now, his Zanpakuto was strong enough, and if that was nowhere near its true power, then he couldnt imagine how strong it would be once he could fully use its power. This thought sparked joy and excitement within Kimura Muyang. Seeing the look on Kimura Muyangs face, Shiun smiled heartily. Anyone would have the same look on their face once they realized the same thing as him. So Kimura Muyang looked at Shiun nervously, what exactly is my Zanpakuto true power? And how can I master Zanpakuto it? Hehe! Shiun just chuckled upon seeing the greedy look on Kimura Muyangs eyes. Hehe?? Looking at Shiuns cynical smile, Kimura Muyang could not help but remember how Hiyori kicked Hirako in the face as he really wanted to do the same to Shiun right now. What do you mean by hehe? You think Im joking right now? Ah, I thought you wouldve understood my personality by now. As if I would tell you! Shiun still had a faint smile on his face, which made him look even more handsome, but Kimura Muyang wanted to tear that face apart so bad right now. Seeing that the annoyed look on Kimura Muyangs face, Shiun realized he has taken the joke a little too far and raised his hand slightly with a smile: I dont mind, however, to help you master Shikai as soon as possible. Hearing Shiuns words, Kimura Muyangs mood instantly changed. No one knew the Zanpakutos power better than Shiun himself, so if he helped Kimura Muyang, hed undoubtedly be even stronger. However, Kimura Muyang suddenly looked at him doubtfully, whats with the sudden change of heart? I just dont want people to think Im a useless Zanpakuto just because my master is ipetent, thats all. A couple of veins popped on Kimura Muyangs forehead. He was hailed as the unprecedented prodigy in the history of Soul Society, yet his Zanpakuto called him ipetent, so he was obviously pissed. However, he immediately took a deep breath because if what Shiun said was true, then he really was ipetent What do you want me to do? Kimura Muyang looked at Shiun and asked him with a serious-looking face. Oh? Looks like youve figured it out, or have youe to your senses? It doesnt matter either way, as long as youve realized your own shorings. Shiun nodded as he noticed the look on Kimura Muyangs face. That was the correct mindset if he wanted to be stronger. Lets spar. I believe you will understand once we do. Hearing Shiuns words, Kimura Muyangs eyes lit up. Although he did say that he Shiun might be right, it was annoying to be called ipetent nheless. Now that Shiun himself asked to spar, Kimura Muyang was determined to beat the hell out of him and made sure he took back those words. Kimura Muyang smirked and drew his Zanpakuto immediately, while Shiun didnt, so he reminded him: Arent you going to draw your Zanpakuto? Cause here Ie. Shiun lightly shook his head while smiling, Thanks for your concern, but Ill be fine. I will draw it once I have to, and honestly, I dont think you can graze my cloth, let alone forcing me to draw my Zanpakuto. Is that so? Kimura Muyang was so annoyed that he started to wonder whether Shiun was really his Zanpakuto or not. Well, if you say so, y your melody, Shiun! Using Shikai right off the start is a wise move indeed. However, Shiun shook his head in dissatisfaction, thats not it. Besides, do you think thats gonna be enough? Kimura Muyang suddenly disappeared and reappeared in front of Shiun in the next moment, thrusting his Zanpakuto into Shiun. It was so fast that Shunpo alone wouldnt be able to allow such a feat. However, to his dismay, he suddenly felt a folding fan tapping on his shoulder, and Shiuns figure in front of him already disappeared. He instinctively swung his Zanpakuto behind him, but he felt someone grabbed ahold of his arm, preventing him from doing so. Is this the speed and strength that youre so proud of? Shiuns low voice echoed in Kimura Muyangs ears. Even though Shiun said it softly, it really stung his ears. After letting go of Kimura Muyangs arm, Shiun stepped back without saying a word, giving Kimura Muyang a little time to think for himself. After a while, Kimura Muyang turned around and looked at Shiun, who seemed as collected as always, but the same couldnt be said to Kimura Muyang. Teach me! Even though he seemed to be on the verge of bursting into anger, upon realizing that Shiuns power was the real deal, he swallowed his pride and said these two words. Shiun smiled slightly as he folded his folded fan: Ill just tell so beforehand. Do you think Shiuns power is merely to enhance your body to gain speed or power during the battle? Thats nothing but the most basic way to use its power. Let me teach you how to use Shiuns power properly! Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me ?? Chapter 24: Invitation From Lisa Chapter 24: Invitation From Lisa Damn, that hurts!! As soon as Kimura Muyang returned from his Inner World, his whole body was sore as he recalled what Shiun told him. Using Shiun to grant you explosive speed and strength is not a bad idea, but thats not where it truly shines. As you know, Shiun is a support-type Zanpakuto, and its supposed to be used outside battle, not while in battle. Outside battle? Yes, thats how to use Shiuns ability optimally. So you want me to enhance my physical ability all the time? Well, youre not too far off. Shiun looked at Kimura Muyang seriously: Although you can use Shiuns abilities to grant you explosive strength and speed during battle, it all depends on how much load your body can handle. Thus, it will be unusable once your body cant handle it anymore, and in serious cases, it may even endanger yourself. Kimura Kazuya did mention this once, right? Ah,e to think of it, that old man did mention something like that once. Kimura Muyang nodded. At least you know that Shiuns ability can enhance your body. As you know, there was no limit to the enhancement as long as your body could handle it. With another kind of implementation, you can strengthen your body. You should know where Im going with this now that Ive said this much, right? I get it. Simply put, Id have to use Shiuns ability constantly to strengthen my body. As an otaku who had read a bunch of novels and watched a bucketload of animes, Kimura Muyang easily understood what Shiun was trying to say, which was to constantly use Shiuns ability to toughen his body in his everyday life. That way, hed be not only more capable in battle but also able to withstand more intense enhancement to his body. However His whole body was already numb and sore as he used Shiuns ability now. He could only imagine how hellish his daily life was going to be if he constantly used it. Kimura, thank god you are still here,e with me! Someone is As soon as Kimura Muyang came to his senses, he saw Aranmaru Shishin dashed toward him, spouting nonsense. Someone is what? Can you please stop talking halfway! Kimura Muyang said irritatedly since Aranmaru Shishin seemed to have a habit of leaving people hanging. Kimura, your head Head your ass! Im asking what were you gonna say just now! Kimura Muyang was getting impatient. Ah? Oh! Aranmaru Shishin immediately regained his focus and then excitedly said: The 8th Division 3rd Seat Lisa Yadmaru came earlier. She asked you to go to the tavern. Wow, youre actually acquainted with a Seated Officer? And a 3rd Seat too, no less! Oh. Kimura Muyang replied. He immediately knew that Lisa and the rest were going drinking, and he was d that they didnt forget to invite him. Oh? Is that all? Aranmaru Shishin said incredulously. What do you want me to say? Kimura Muyang was confused by Aranmaru Shishins question. Shes 3rd Seat, you know! Aranmaru Shishin shouted. Kimura Muyang couldnt help but smile wryly. It couldnt be helped since Aranmaru Shishin didnt know that he was stronger than Lisa. As expected of Shin students, they truly held all Gotei 13 members in high regard! While Aranmaru Shishin was still preaching about how amazing Lisa was, Kimura Muyang stood up after dusting his clothes and Zanpakuto and waved his hand: Im going then, bye. Kimura Muyang used Shunpo to get to the tavern faster before Aranmaru Shishin could say anything back. On his way, Kimura Muyang noticed that everyone he passed by was staring at him. At first, he thought it was simply because of how handsome he was, but as he kept going, more and more people stared at him, so he just smiled wryly at everyone because he didnt know the cause behind all this. As he finally arrived at the taverns door, Kimura Muyang sighed as it was tiring to keep smiling. He just med it all on his handsomeness As the bartender led him to the room that Lisa booked, Kimura Muyang could clearly hear Hirako screaming while Hiyori wasughing with Loves weirdughter in between. He could also hear Mashiro and Kensei exchanging banter as he stood in front of the door of the room. Why dont youe in? Lisas voice was heard as the door was slid open, and Kimura Muyang could see the mess inside. Hirako was lying on the floor with, of course, Hiyori stepping on his face. Mashiro was rolling on the ground, while Kensei seemed so annoyed at her, and Love was drinking his sake whileughing at them in the corner. Lastly, Lisa was the one who opened the door. Kimura Muyang was dumbfounded even though he was used to this situation, you guys are as close as always. The moment everyone saw Kimura Muyang, a burst ofughter immediately echoed in the room. Hiyori let go of his foot from Hirakos face and pointed at Kimura Muyang,ughing her ass off: Hahaha, pfft, whats with that head, Kimura? . Hiyori, knock that out, Hirako said to Hiyori with a serious look. Dont you see thats his new hairstyle? Hirako had a hard time holding back hisughter. Kimura, your hairstyle is really Kensei pondered for a while, yet he couldnt find the right word to describe it. Ah! Kimura, are you copying Love? Mashiro said with a puzzled look. Kimura Muyang then looked at Love, who was mming the table repeatedly as heughed so loud that tears almost came out. He was so confused by everyones reaction that he decided to turn to Lisa, hoping for an answer from her Although Lisa alsoughed at him, she didntugh as hard as the others. Seeing Kimura Muyang still seemed puzzled, Lisa took out a small mirror and handed it to him: see it for yourself. Kimura Muyang had a bad feeling when Lisa handed him the mirror, and his suspicion was proven right when he looked at himself in the mirror. What he saw was all his hair that already turned spiky, which was way worse than Loves hairstyle. No wonder everyone was staring at him along the way. It turned out it wasnt because he was handsome and simply because his hairstyle was just baffling. He wanted to kill himself the moment he imagined himself smiling at people with that kind of hairstyle. Seeing Kimura Muyang haspletely turned white, Hirako tried to console him: I mean, Its your business to pick what kind of hairstyle you want to go with. Just look at Love; he doesnt seem bothered. So rx, Ill be rooting for you no matter what. But its not like my hair bes like this because I like it Kimura Muyang wanted to cry as he saw the consoling look on everyones faces, but not a drop came out. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me ?? Chapter 25: Captain Hikifune Kirio Chapter 25: Captain Hikifune Kirio So, this hair of yours is because youre training with your Zanpakuto? Yeah, about time you hear what I said. Kimura Muyang sighed because his exnation finally got through. After sighing, he took a sip of his sake and said, Are you guys seriously drinking at this time of the day? Do most Gotei 13 members have nothing to do like you guys or what? Yeah, pretty much. Hirako said whileying his head on the table while ying around with the ss in his hand. Is this how it usually is? Kimura Muyang asked strangely. Well, since were not Captain or Lieutenant, theres not much to do, to be honest. Hirako then added, But Lisa is different. She is busy all day. Hearing Hirakos words, Lisa suddenly stared at him intimidatingly: Say another word, and Ill beat you to death, Shinji. Hirako couldnt say anything back and just twitched in fear as he realized he just made a mistake. Haha, thats what you get for letting your mouth slip, Shinji, Hiyori said smugly to Hirako, who cowered on the floor. By the way, Kimura, I heard that you defeated Asano-senpai. Thats amazing, you know. I feel like I cant really get a read on how strong you are. Kensai said suddenly. Those words attracted everyones attention, as all of their eyes were suddenly focused on Kimura Muyang. Being asked this kind of question followed with their curious eyes, Kimura Muyang was slightly embarrassed and replied: Ah, well, I did, but Asano-sensei is quite formidable. Im just lucky that I can defeat him. Oh, by the way, how did you know about that? Lisa groaned: Who wouldnt know the prodigy who goes by the name Kimura Muyang? Your name has already spread throughout the entire Gotei 13. Everyone is busy discussing which Division you will go to after you graduate. Kimura Muyang awkwardly replied: Just how much spare time do Gotei 13 members have that they even look into the students? Its actually not that surprising. Shinigamis life is usually pretty boring. Besides, this is a much bigger deal than you thought. Asano-senpai was once our Lieutenant at the 9th Division. He only decided to retire and teach in the academy because of his injuries and his age. Even so, his strength is the real deal, and you defeat him. Kensei even added, Its not something a student can pull off, to be honest. As expected of the one who copies my hairstyle, oh ha ha ha ha!! Hearing Loves words ruined everyones mood because hairstyle had nothing to do with their topic right now! So much for you looking after Kimura, huh Hiyori? I think hes much stronger than you. Hirako smirked at Hiyori. He noticed this was the chance to mock Hiyori as payback for everything she has done to him. Shortly after, a footprint was etched on Hirakos smirking face, and Hiyori folded her hand proudly: Look whos talking! Even as strong as you are, I always stomp your face. Hiyori went quiet for a moment and then frowned at Kimura Muyang: But thats really cold of you not to tell us about such an important thing, Kimura. Kimura Muyang immediately exined his reason: Well, you never ask. Besides, I figured that things like that arent important to us drinking buddies. As long as we enjoy ourselves, who cares about such a trivial matter. Well, you have a point there! Kimura Muyang breathed a sigh of relief after hearing Hiyoris answer. He was worried that he might be Hiyoris next target. Everyone was a little moved when they heard Kimura Muyangs answer. It turned out he didnt bother telling everyone because he just wanted them to have a good time and just being considerate. Come on, guys, drink some more. Cheers~~. Cheers~~. After having a toast, they bonded even closer. They became closer with each other, and the atmosphere in the room became even merrier. Kimura, youll be graduating in a few months. Have you decided which Division you want to go to? You should be able to join any Division with your skill. Love asked Kimura Muyang after finishing a cup of his sake. Kimura Muyang just scratched his head as he said: I dont know. I guess Ill think about it when the timees. Now thats unbing. Lisa clearly didnt like Kimura Muyangs answer. Apparently, Kimura Muyangs slothfulness reminded her of her Captain, which really got on her nerves. Kimura Muyang just smiled wryly. He was worried that Lisa might snap if he carelessly answered. I dont think its that bad, though. Just go with the flow, you know. Hey, knock that off, baldy Shinji. What if yourziness rubs on Kimura? Hiyori red at Hirako while crackling her fist! You should give it some thought. Its not good dragging it out, you know. Kensei advised Kimura Muyang. I think so too, but even so, I dont know when you tell me to choose. Kimura Muyangs brain was about to be fried as he kept pondering about which Division he wanted to join. Seeing Kimura Muyangsplicated look while scratching his head, everyone couldnt help butugh, mainly because of his hairstyle Well, how about joining our division after graduation? A voiceing from outside suddenly mingled in the conversation. The look on everyones face suddenly changed. Captain!! Hiyori immediately bounced and excitedly opened the door. The smile on her face was very bright and innocent that Kimura Muyang was surprised that she could smile like this! Seeing the person Hiyori weed, everyone in the room immediately stood up and respectfully weed her: Captain Hikifune. Seeing everyone else stood up out of respect, Kimura Muyang immediately stood up as well. From what everyone said just now, he concluded that the person who just came was Hikifune Kirio, the current 12th Division Captain, who wouldter be promoted to Zero Division. Kimura Muyang observed her carefully. After all, she was one of the characters mentioned in the manga. Not to mention she was promoted to the Zero Division that was full shrouded in mystery, so it couldnt be helped if he was curious about her. The person named Hikifune Kirio had purple-colored, wavy, and thick hair, charming eyes, a pointed nose, a georgous face, plus a hot and sexy body. Noticing Kimura Muyang was staring at Hikifune Kirio so intently, Lisa could not help but look at sigh as Kimura Muyang turned out to be just as perverted as other men. As Hiyori closely followed behind Hikifune Kirio with the intention to introduce her to Kimura Muyang, she saw Kimura Muyang was staring intently at Hikifune Kirio and kicked him in anger: What are you looking at, baldy! Kimura Muyang was embarrassed that Hiyori saw him being captivated by Hikifune Kirios sexiness. Hiyori had treated Hikifune Kirio as her own mother, so no wonder she kicked him out of anger. Thats Kimura Muyang racked his brain for a usible reason, I was reminded of my sister when I saw Captain Hikifune. Their simrities are almost uncanny that I almost mistook Captain Hikifune for my sister. I cant help but stared at her too long because I felt nostalgic, thats all Kimura Muyang said with a flushed face. Really? Hikifune Kirio chuckled, but she didnt delve any further and petted Hiyoris head instead, and Hiyori seemed like she really liked it. Shortly after, she turned around and asked Kimura Muyang: How about it? Do you want to join our 12th Division as Lieutenant? What!? everyone gasped. Being offered to be a Lieutenant right after graduation was definitely unheard of, not to mention Kimura Muyang hasnt even graduated yet! Even among these talented Shinigamis, at most, they became a 3rd Seat Officer right after graduation. Even Lisa was still a substitute Lieutenant, not an official Lieutenant yet. If you agree, you can be a Lieutenant right away. Its fine if youre still inexperienced. I will show you the ropes. I believe youre qualified for this position with your talent. Hikifune Kirio smiled, ignoring how shocking this offer sounded in the first ce, and continued, Ah, I heard that you are inexperienced with Kid, which happens to be my specialty. Seeing the Onee-san in front of him invited him with a charming smile, Kimura Muyang had no reason to refuse and immediately nodded: Ill dly take your offer then, Captain Hikifune. Pleased to make your acquaintance, and Im looking forward to working under you from now on. Kimura Muyang immediately turned around and said to the dumbfounded Hiyori, who was standing next to Hikifune Kirio: Im looking forward to working with you, too, 5th Seat Hiyori. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me ?? Chapter 26: Graduation Season Chapter 26: Graduation Season On his way to his dormitory, Kimura Muyang sweated profusely. Even though he did unt his position to Hiyori because he was kind of caught up in the moment, the thought of Hiyori beating him to a pulp like how she did to Shinji scared him to death because Hiyori clearly red at him before he left earlier. After racking his brain for a while to find a good excuse, Kimura Muyang finally gave up as he couldnt find any decent one. He could finally rx after giving it up altogether. He decided to cross the bridge when ites to it. After returning to the dormitory and Kimura Muyang sat on the bed as he recalled Shiuns instructions: Do it at least an hour for three times a day. It may be tough at first, but no pain, no gain, right? Kimura Muyang gritted his teeth as he psyched himself up. He recalled what his teacher said about how the plum blossomed after surviving extremely cold temperatures in his previous life. It did sound annoying, but he knew his teacher was right. y your melody, Shiun. As the Zanpakuto in his hand changed shape, Kimura Muyang immediately used its ability, and the lightning slowly circted throughout his body. Almost immediately, his whole body was sore and numb at the same time. Had it not for his obsession to attain more strength, Kimura Muyang wouldve long given up because an average person wouldnt be able to withstand this tingling sensation that was even more unbearable than simple pain. Kimura Muyang made sure that all his muscles were ustomed to this training before strengthening his bones. Even though it was because this was his first time using this kind of training method, he could feel that his body became even tougher despite faint. This sense of achievement alone could keep Kimura Muyang going. As his body grew ustomed to the intensity of the lightning, he gradually increased the intensity to toughen his body even more. Eventually, Kimura Muyang could feel his muscles twitching, and as if some impurities inside him were purified by the lightning, he could feel the muscles in his body bing more flexible and brimming with vitality. After an hour, Kimura Muyang stood back up and rxed his muscles for a while. Even though he could barely feel any pain, his whole body waspletely numb and sore. However, that was nothing if it meant getting much stronger than he currently was. Kimura Muyang couldnt help but smile wryly once he coped a feel on his hair that became rigid and spiky once again. Was it inevitable for him to have the same hairstyle as Love? He could only pray that his hair would return to normal after a shower. Fortunately, after rinsing his hair, it returned to normal, and he breathed a sigh of relief for that. Otherwise, he wouldve gone and got a buzzcut for sure. Time flew. For Shinigami, who had a long lifespan, the flow of time felt even faster for thempared to normal humans, so 6 months felt like a blink of an eye for them, and It was the time for graduation for some of Shin Academys students. Hey, Kimura. The graduation ceremony will be held soon. What are you doing still enjoying yourself in the pond? Aranmaru Shishin rebuked irritatedly, Do you even know how many Captains will be attending todays graduation ceremony? Not only 8th Division Captain Kyraku, 12th Division Captain Hikifune, 13th Division Captain Ukitake, but also 11th Division Captain Kuruyashiki ising! This is unheard of. There used to be only three captains attending the graduation ceremony at most. Not to mention this time, Captain Kuruyashiki is attending too! When it came to Captain Kuruyashiki, Aranmaru Shishin sure was passionate. It seemed that he truly admired him. Kimura Muyang resurfaced from the pond and looked at Aranmaru Shishin with a helpless face, Youll be joining the 11th Division anyway, right? Youll be able to see him all the time from now on, so what are you all excited about? At some point, Kimura Muyang was curious to find out what would happen if he trained using Shiuns power underwater. To his surprise, it worked like wonder. Aside from the fact that his hair didnt turn spiky like usual, the effect from the training also improved, probably because the lightning was applied both internally externally. However, this method also had its downsides. For example, there was no fish to be found in the pond where Kimura Muyang was in. That was because all of them already electrocuted to death during his first training there. After putting on his clothes and ced his Zanpakuto on his sash, Kimura Muyang finally said: Alright, alright. Itd be fine as long as I go, right?. He then made his way to the school. Ive asked this before, Kimura, but I dont understand why you would spend everyday training in the water. I already told you that its more effective if I trained underwater. Tsk. Aranmaru Shishin clicked his tongue because Kimura Muyangs exnation was as half-assed as always and then immediately asked: Speaking of which, why didnt you train in Kid instead? Had you spent all those time underwater learning Kid, you mightve be the best Kid user among us, students, even though your Kid right now isnt bad. That way, you wouldve gained the upper hand to join the Division you want. It doesnt matter. I still got plenty of time, anyway. I can learn Kid anytime in the future, so Id rather focus on training my Zanjutsu and Zanpakuto for now. Kimura Muyang replied. It would take a while before the plot started anyway. He still got more than 200 years, so he wasnt particrly worried about Kid or even picking Division Didnt I tell you? Kimura Muyang said as he turned to Aranmaru Shishin. What? Captain Hikifune offered me to be the 12th Division Lieutenant. What!? Aranmaru Shishin said incredulously, Lieutenant? Being offered to be a Lieutenant as soon as you graduated! Since when did you? Probably half a year ago. Aranmaru Shishin just smiled wryly as he froze in the spot while Kimura Muyang kept walking. Hurry up. Otherwise, you might not be able to see Captain Kuruyashiki. Ah! Hearing Kimura Muyangs words, Aranmaru Shishin quickly caught up. However, the surprised look was still clear on his face: Kimura, you really are something else, even the Captains may be overshadowed today by your fame. Youre definitely exaggerating right now. Im not. Serving as a Lieutenant right after graduation was unheard of, after all. Haha~~haha~~ Kimura Muyangughed awkwardly. This time he was the one who froze after hearing Aranmaru Shishins words. He didnt want to be the center of attention for sure, especially on a day where a lot of people woulde like today. Wow, there are so many people. Is there no sses today? Kimura, dont tell me you forgot? On graduation day, everyone would assemble in this square, expecting the Captains arrival. Well, this is my first year, so I dont know about the past years. You really are. Aranmaru Shishin was at a loss for words as he looked at Kimura Muyang helplessly, Forget it, you didnte to ss most of the time, anyway. Look, the second one on the left is Captain Kuruyashiki. I really want to serve and fight side to side with him. Aranmaru Shishin looked at the tall man standing proudly along with other Captains with admiring eyes. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me ?? Chapter 27: Deputy Captain! Everyones Exclamation Chapter 27: Deputy Captain! Everyone''s Exmation Kuruyashiki Kenpachi? Kimura Muyang looked at the tall man with dark, messy hair, and beast-like sharp eyes, giving off an intimidating aura even from a mile away! Realizing that he was being looked at, Kuruyashiki Kenpachi immediately looked at Kimura Muyang keenly. Realizing Kimura Muyang didnt flinch even when their eyes met, he asked Kyraku Shunsui, Kyraku, do you know who that guy is? As Kyraku Shunsui retraced Kuruyashiki Kenpachis gaze, he smiled and said: Ah, thats Kimura Muyang. Are you interested in him? Oho? So hes the rumored prodigy. Kuruyashiki Kenpachi said as he rubbed his chin, I thought the students are just exaggerating the rumors, but now that I see him with my own eyes, he does seem like a capable guy. Oh, did you fancy with him? Forget it, Hikifune called dibs on him. Hikifune, huh? Kuruyashiki Kenpachi looked doubtfully towards Hikifune Kirio. Hikifune Kirio smiled apologetically: Sorry, Captain Kuruyashiki, he has promised to join our division. I finallye across such a promising rookie, too bad. Kuruyashiki Kenpachi shook his head and sighed as he looked at Kimura Muyang, However, the kid beside him doesnt seem too bad either. Kuruyashiki Kenpachi said as he saw Aranmaru Shishin, who stood beside Kimura Muyang. Yes, you have good eyes, and that passionate gaze of his toward you is something else. He mightve idolized you, Ukitake chuckled after a quick nce at Aranmaru Shishin. Yeah, it seems that youll be getting a promising rookie too. Kyraku Shunsui said in harmony. Indeed. Despite his handsome face, he seemed to be itching for a fight. I can see the fighting spirit buried deep in his heart. He was definitely born to be a member of the 11th Division. The more Kuruyashiki Kenpachi looked at Aranmaru Shishin, the more pleased he was because of how natural Aranmaru Shishin seemed. By the way, Hikifune, which seat youll assign for Kimura Muyang? He should be able to get quite a decent seat with his skill, you know. Kyraku Shunsui asked towards Hikifune Kirio as he held down his hat. Hm? Lisa didnt tell you? Hikifune Kirio nced at Kyraku Shunsui curiously, I had met him personally beforehand and offered him the Lieutenant seat. Lisa was also there, so I thought she already told you. Ah, Lisa-chan is so cold, hiding such a thing from her Captain. Lieutenant!? Hikifune, isnt that a little too rash? I mean, I did hear that he is exceptionally skilled, but being a Lieutenant right after graduation? It hasnt happened in years. Ukitake was surprised. Yeah, Ukitake is right, Kyraku Shunsui and Kuruyashiki Kenpachi shared the same opinion. Its okay. The 12th Division itself isnt that hectic. Besides, with me watching over him, I believe his talent will blossom. Moreover, have you ever seen someone who was even more skilled than a Lieutenant and almost as skilled as a Captain even before enrolling in the Academy? Kimura was no ordinary student, to begin with. Hearing Hikifune Kirios exnation, Kyraku Shunsui just slightly tilted his hat down, covering his face. Well, Hikifune, you may have a point. Kimura should not be evaluated by an average students standard in the first ce. If you go as far as saying that, we will just have to believe your judgment. Kyraku! Ukitake looked at Kyraku Shunsui helplessly and then said to Hikifune Kirio, Well, a Captain has the right to appoint a Lieutenant of their own Division, so its not our ce to butt in. However, I just want to remind you that hes a rookie. Make sure you wont regret it in case things go southter. Well, of course, I know. Hikifune Kirio slightly nodded. As a senior Captain, she obviously knew what she got onto. Just how long vice headmaster n to keep up his speech? Good grief, no matter where you go, the leaders are always full of bullshit. Kimura was getting fed of the vice headmasters formality speech. In a way, the vice headmaster is so amazing for being able to talk that long while keeping the Captains waiting. Okay, the next step is the time for admission to each Division. Students may apply to the Division they wish to join. Everyone breathed a sigh of relief because the pointlessly long speech has finallye to an end. Every graduate immediately ran to each table that represented each Division, hoping to be enlisted in their desired Division. Kimura, since you are all set, I will go straight to the 11th Division on my own. A bunch of people is already running over there. After a quick nce, Kimura Muyang saw that many students were running to the 11th Division. It seemed that Kuruyashiki Kenpachi truly was a charismatic figure in the Soul Society. Its obviously abat-specialized division, but so many students wished to join that Division. It just went to show how many people looked up to him Oho? I saw you keep staring at the 11th Division. Did you also admire Captain Kuruyashiki? A sexy voice rang in Kimura Muyangs ear. Kimura Muyang looked back and found Hikifune Kirio was standing there, Of course not, Kirio-san. Ive decided to devote myself to you. Hikifune Kirio justughed it off, but she didnt bother to respond to Kimura Muyangspliment as she led the way to the 12th Divisions headquarters: From now on, you are the Lieutenant of the 12th Division. You must realize your responsibility as one and be sure not to let me down. I will try my best. Kimura Muyang clenched his fist and steeled his resolve. After all, he has been entrusted with such an important position. How could he let Hikifune Kirio down? Kimura Muyang, you are now officially appointed as the 12th Division Lieutenant. Hikifune Kirio said on their way to Kimura Muyang, who followed closely behind her. Yes, I will live up to Captains expectation. Kimura Muyang solemnly said as he took the Lieutenant badge from Hikifune Kirio. The only thing in his mind was to make sure that he didnt let her down. Hikifune Kirio officially appointed Kimura Muyang as the 12th Divisions Lieutenant right in the middle of the crowds. Obviously, the crowd would go crazy when they heard this because Kimura Muyang himself was famous enough among the students and Gotei 13 members, while Hikifune Kirio could easily draw everyones attention with his presence, be it as a Captain or a charming woman. When the two of them walked together, obviously, all eyes would be focused on them. Yet, Hikifune Kirio casually handed the Lieutenant Badge to Kimura Muyang right in front of the crowds. Lieutenant!!!!? Did I hear that right? He was appointed as a Lieutenant right after graduation! Is Kimura Muyang so strong that he was appointed as Lieutenant right off the bat? I mean, I kind of saw it from a mile away that hed get a decent seat in any Division and eventually be a Lieutenant after a few years, but bing a Lieutenant right away is just Noticing that the whole venue was surprised because of Kimura Muyang, Aranmaru Shishin just smiled helplessly. As he predicted, the Captains were overshadowed by him today. Sheesh, of course, people would react like this. Kyraku Shunsui sighed while holding down his hat. Hikifunepletely stole everyones attention. Ukitake felt helpless when he saw what happened. Interesting little brat. Kuruyashiki Kenpachi said when he looked at Aranmaru Shishin right after a quick nce at Kimura Muyang. He smiled when he saw Aranmaru Shishin was taking the test on his Division as Aranmaru Shishin seemed to be quite an interesting fellow too. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me ?? Chapter 28: Captains Reiatsu Chapter 28: Captain''s Reiatsu Captain! Why would you appoint a newly graduated student as a Lieutenant? The 12th Division member, who was in charge of epting applications from the graduates, immediately stood up out of surprise and asked his Hikifune Kirio right away upon hearing that Kimura Muyang was appointed as the 12th Divisions Lieutenant. Its not that I doubt your judgement, Captain, but He just graduated today. Another man said as he looked at Kimura Muyang with disdain. Its 3rd Seat Suitaku. Hes usually a quiet guy. Why did he go against Captains decision all of a sudden? What happened to him? Well, it cant be helped. He has served as the 3rd Seat for quite a while, and a newly graduated studentes out of nowhere and bes his superior. I wouldve reacted the same way if it happened to me. The Shinigamis from other Divisions couldnt help but gossip about the ruckus. After all, Suitaku Byakuya has served as the 3rd Seat for quite a while, and everybody liked him due to his collected demeanor, but he just snapped all of a sudden. Kimura Muyang turned around to see who was so against him being appointed as a Lieutenant. He had an average build, shoulder-length ck hair, and a gentle-looking face. The mans face also flushed, probably because he was too worked up. However, he didnt seem that angry for someone who was against his Captains decision for some reason. Even though Kimura Muyang realized something was off, he didnt know what was it with this man, so he racked his brain to find the solution for this problem. Do you have a problem with my judgement, Suitaku? Hikifune Kirio said with a stern tone. ISuitaku Byakuya seemed panicked. Hikifune Kirio herself was also shocked when Suitaku Byakuya suddenly protested. After all, he has been serving under her for a long time, so she knew him thoroughly, and she found it weird that he would question her judgement in front of everyone. However, after seeing him up close, she had a rough idea of the cause behind it. Its Lil Hiyori, isnt it? Seeing Suitaku Byakuyas flushed face, Hikifune Kirio shook her head helplessly. Apparently, Hiyori put him up to this. Otherwise, a man like Suitaku Byakuya would never say such a thing. While the rest didnt know anything, Hikifune Kirio nodded and gave Suitaku Byakuya a look that indicated she understood his reason. She then turned to Kimura Muyang and noticed that he seemed to be thinking about resolving this problem in his own way, so she decided to use this opportunity to see Kimura Muyangs strength for herself. Kyraku did say that Kimura Muyang was even more skilled than an average Lieutenant without showing his true strength, but she was curious to see him going all out with her own eyes. How about it, Kimura? Hikifune Kirio said, startling those who were curious about how she would deal with this matter. Hikifune Kirios question snapped Kimura Muyang back to his senses. He couldnte up with a better idea other than defeating the man called Suitaku. Since Suitaku said that you just graduated and your skill isnt credible, take this chance to show everyone why you deserve this position. I think no one will be able toin once they witness your true strength. Hearing Hikifune Kirios words, everyone nodded one after another. After all, ones skill and strength determined their worth as a Shinigami. Even Hikifune Kirio shared the same opinion as he did. It seemed like there was no other solution other than defeating Suitaku Byakuya. He realized that ones strength spoke volumes. Even Zaraki Kenpachi, who didnt seem that bright and didnt even graduate from the academy, could be a Captain, so why couldnt he? As he ced his hand on the hilt and took his stance, Kimura Muyang nned to show the man in front of him that he deserved to be a Lieutenant. After all, hed be his subordinate from now on, so he had to make sure that there wont be any problem in the future. Kimura, keep it in moderation. Suitaku did this because Hiyori put him up to this. Hikifune Kirio whispered in Kimura Muyangs ear. It all made sense to Kimura Muyang now. The man in front of him behaved strangely because Hiyori pitted him against Kimura Muyang, and Hiyori never made any move up until now because she rather wouldnt dirty her own hands. Kimura Muyang nced sympathetically at Suitaku Byakuya because he was kind of in the same position as him because of Hiyori. Seeing Kimura Muyang seemed to understand his current circumstances, Suitaku Byakuya seemed relieved because it wasnt like he wanted to ruin his rtionship with his Lieutenant in the future. When everyone saw Kimura Muyangs hand was already on his Zanpakutos hilt, they thought he and Suitaku Byakuya were about to duke it out, so they immediately backed off, leaving the stage to those two. However, when Kimura Muyang and Suitaku Byakuya looked into each others eyes, they understood what happened and let go of their Zanpakuto. What the hell? Arent you going to fight? We even cleared off the ce for you guys. Yeah, thats right. Are you going to fight or not? Well, it cant be helped. Even though hes a prodigy or whatever, he would be no match against a Seated Officer. Now that you said it, that makes sensewaitwhats with this amount of Reiatsu. Kimura Muyang let go of his hand and stopped restraining his Reiatsu instead to overwhelm everyone. That way, he didnt have to fight. An intense Reiatsu burst forth, overwhelming everyone in the vicinity except for a handful of High-Ranking Seated Officers. Oho? This is pretty impressive. Most people cant even move a muscle. This Reiatsu rivals that of a Captain. It seems that I underestimated him yet again. Kyraku Shunsui was impressed by Kimura Muyangs Reiatsu, while the rest just gasped when they realized they couldnt move. This is really something else. It seems we cant just treat him as a rookie. He may be appointed as a Captain in a few years at this rate. Kuruyashiki Kenpachi shrugged his shoulder as he looked at Kimura Muyang. Im pretty far, yet I cant even move. What about Suitaku Byakuya, who bears the brunt of this terrifying Reiatsu? A Shinigami who thought that Kimura Muyang was no match to a Seated Officer earlier said. Kimura Muyang immediately suppressed his Reiatsu after a quick demonstration of his strength. If he kept it up any longer, some students might be in danger, after all. It finally stopped. Ukitake wiped his forehead. He really is not to be underestimated. His strength is the real deal. Once the Shinigami earlier could move, he immediately turned his gaze at Suitaku Byakuya. He and the rest of the Shinigamis were shocked beyond belief when he found Suitaku Byakuya was still standing as if Kimura Muyangs intense Reiatsu didnt affect him at all. Did he left Suitaku out of it on purpose? Excellent control! Hikifune Kirio looked at Kimura Muyang and secretly praised him, At first nce, his Reiatsu just seems intense and out of control. It turns out he can delicately control his Reiatsu. And the most important thing is because Suitaku was still standing, he wont be humiliated among these crowds. Even though Suitaku is a gentleman, there would be a rift between them if he was overwhelmed by Kimuras Reiatsu. Suitaku Byakuya obviously realized what Kimura Muyang did just now. He also knew that Kimura Muyang deliberately spared him for his own sake. Judging from the state everyone was in, Suitaku Byakuya had no doubt that he wouldnt be able to withstand the Reiatsu at that level if Kimura Muyang let his Reiatsu burst forth without controlling it. He would be humiliated for sure if that was the case. With that in mind, Suitaku Byakuya felt a little grateful to Kimura Muyang. He was a gentleman to begin with. He did this just because Hiyori put him up to this. Now that Kimura Muyang has demonstrated his strength and even went as far as showing mercy to him, he had noint whatsoever. Im sorry for being rude earlier, and nice to meet you, Lieutenant! Suitaku Byakuya bowed respectfully. Seeing what Suitaku Byakuya did, the other 12th Divisions member quickly followed suit and said, Nice to meet you, Lieutenant! Kimura Muyang was slightly embarrassed seeing this many people weed and showed their respect to him all of a sudden, Its alright, really. The same goes for you guys. Nice to meet you, too. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me ?? Chapter 29: Confrontation With the Captain Chapter 29: Confrontation With the Captain He sure resolves this elegantly. Not only did he demonstrate his strength in front of everyone, he also made sure not to create any rift between him and his Division member. It seems like the vacancy in the Captains seat will be taken care of soon. Kyraku Shunsui said as he looked at Kimura Muyang. Yes, Genrysai-sensei can at least rest easy now. Ukitake Jshir was already right beside Kyraku Shunsui, watching Kimura Muyang before Kyraku Shunsui realized it. Indeed, Gotei 13 is really short on capable Shinigami recently that Captain seat has been going through more changetely. Old Yamamoto must have had a rough time dealing with this problem. Kyraku Shunsui said as he turned his head towards Ukitake Jshir. You havent been looking welltely. Old Yamamoto is worried, you know. Sensei is? Ukitake Jshir said apologetically. Dont worry. Its not your fault. Just take care of your health, you hear me? Alright. Ukitake Jshir said. He then shifted his gaze towards the graduating students in the square. I cant help but feel that Soul Society will be fine when I see those energetic students. Both Ukitake Jshir and Kyraku Shunsui had a fleeting look in their eyes as they looked at the students in the square. Theyve lived for quite a while, so they couldnt help but appreciate this kind of moment. Right when Kimura Muyangs Reiatsu burst out 1st Division, Captains Office. Captain-Commander Yamamoto, whose eyes were partially closed slit most of the time, suddenly opened wide. This Reiatsu This is undoubtedly a Captain levels Reiatsu. Does it belong to that brat Kimura Muyang? Captain-Commander Yamamoto stroked the cane in his hand, He hase this far, huh? Shua~ ~ A figure emerged right behind Captain-Commander Yamamoto, Captain-Commander! Did you feel it too, Chjir? Yes, its undoubtedly Kimura Muyangs Reiatsu. To think that his Reiatsu has already reached this level. Im sure that brat will continue to surprise us. Kimura Kazuya sure found one hell of a disciple Captain-Commander, he really is No need to say any further. Let bygones be bygones. So many years have passed since then, and there arent that many who knew about it anyway. Thank you, Captain-Commander! Chjir, I heard that Hikifune recruited him as the 12th Division Lieutenant. As a fellow Lieutenant, be sure to look out for him so that he does not end up like Kimura Kazuya. Understood, Captain-Commander, I will be sure to keep an eye on him. At the same time, the Captains from other Divisions also felt Kimura Muyangs Reiatsu and immediatelyid their gaze towards Shin Academy while wondering whose Reiatsu it was. The news about Kimura Muyang officially took over the Lieutenant seat, with the rest of the Division members acknowledging him, immediately spread throughout Seireitei. To think that rumored genius is this strong The current Shihin ns Head, Shihin Masaaki, was rxing in his courtyard when he heard the news about Kimura Muyang, who became a Lieutenant right after graduating. Kimura Muyang definitely piqued his interest because not even a member of the Shihin n was capable of such a feat. As the next head of Shihin n, you cant let yourself fall behind. Shihin Masaaki said toward the girl next to him. The girl seemed to be around fifteen or sixteen years old. Her dark skin gave a wild vibe to her in addition to her beauty. I know, I know. Still, though, its just a Lieutenant. No need to make a big deal out of it. I do admit that hes good, though Waving his hand casually, Yoruichi didnt seem to care about it at all. Hearing his daughters response, Shihin Masaaki couldnt help but smile wryly. His daughter was talented, but her personality is the problem. He couldnt even imagine leaving the Shihin n to her right now. Kuchiki n official residence. Sjun, did you feel that Reiatsu? Yes, Otou-sama. It sure intense, but not as good as yours. Be sure to work hard, so you dont embarrass the Kuchiki n. Understood, Otou-sama. Kuchiki Ginrei knew that his son neither liked fighting nor was he good at it, but since he was the next Kuchiki ns head, he was destined to bring glory to Kuchiki n since birth. Meanwhile, on the square, the graduates and those who were overwhelmed by Kimura Muyangs Reiatsu slowly got back on their feet, but their eyes were spinning. It couldnt be helped since it was not every day one coulde into contact with that level of Reiatsu up close, even for Gotei 13 members. Watanabe Ichiro was kneeling on the ground with eyes full of disbelief. He waspletely overwhelmed by Kimura Muyangs Reiatsu, unable to move even though he mustered all his strength. Because of that, he couldnt shake off the inferiority he felt toward Kimura Muyang How can I be bested by a random guy from Rukongai? I am a noble. Theres no way in hell Id fall short to the likes of him. Im the real genius, not him! Watanabe Ichiro shed the tears of humiliation. Even though his household wasnt as well-known as the Four Noble Houses, it was one of the Noble Family nheless, and he has disyed extraordinary talent since birth, so everyone around him had high hopes for him. However, ever since Kimura Muyang came, no one fawned over him anymore. Even though Kimura Muyang rarely attended sses after three months of his enrollment, he still became the centre of attention. Even though both of them didnt know each other, Watanabe Ichiro has always considered Kimura Muyang as his rival, but what happened just nowpletely crushed his pride. Kimura Muyang became a Lieutenant with Reiatsu that rivalled a Captains. Moreover, he was so good at Zanjutsu that he managed to defeat a former Lieutenant with Zanjutsu alone. Even though his other Zankensoki wasnt as good as his Zanjutsu, it was still much better than most students. Im such a trashpared to him!! Dont let it get to you, Ichiro. You are not inferior to anyone. You just have to believe in yourself. A big and gentle hand patted Watanabe Ichiros shoulder. Uncle! Watanabe Ichiro eximed when he saw a muscr figure around Kuruyashiki Kenpachis height with short hair and the intimidating atmosphere around him. The most striking thing out of it was the white Haori he wore. Yo, If it isnt this the 5th Division Captain, Watanabe Keiry. Kyraku Shunsui greeted the figure who just came with a smile even though there was no trace of joy at all from his tone. Ah, Captain Kyraku, you didnt bring your Lieutenant along today? If I recall correctly, her name was Lisa Yadmaru, right? I remember she was such a cute girl. Hearing what Watanabe Keiry said, Kuruyashiki Kenpachi frowned. Even the kind-hearted Ukitake Jshir did so too. It seemed that they didnt particrly get along with him. Kyraku Shunsui then replied, still with a smile on his face: Well, its important to let my subordinate rest from time to time. Hmph! Watanabe Keiry grunted when he heard Kyraku Shunsuis answer and immediately turned towards Kimura Muyang asked in an unfriendly tone: Are you Kimura Muyang? Although the Captain who just came didnt seem so friendly to him, he had no reason to offend a Captain for such a trivial matter, so he nodded and asked politely, Yes, is there anything I can help you, Captain Watanabe? No, but I do have a little advice for you. There was a brief pause before Watanabe Keiry looked at Kimura Muyang with disdain. If thats all you got, then you better not get ahead of yourself. Although your Reiatsu is decent, a Captains strength is beyond your wildest imagination. If you think youve reached a Captains level with that strength of yours, then yourepletely mistaken. Seeing this nobody that didnt even show up in the anime bbing whatever he wanted, a fire was lit in Kimura Muyangs heart. You Kimura Muyang red at Watanabe Keiry. He tried his best to contain his anger, but it seemed that he was at his limit. Watanabe Keiry leered at Kimura Muyang and mockingly said: Are you nning to challenge a Captain? First of all, its a crime, and secondly, do you think you stand a chance against me? The other three Captains didnt seem too pleased seeing a Captain humiliated a Lieutenant in public for no reason. They were so embarrassed by this behaviour. You Kimura Muyang snapped and immediately held his Zanpakuto. No one has ever humiliated him to this extent. Seeing what Kimura Muyang did, everyone couldnt help but gasp as they thought would he actually fight a Captain? Everything happened too fast that no one could process what was happening anymore. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me ?? Chapter 30: A Show of Goodwill Chapter 30: A Show of Goodwill Kyraku Shunsui held down his straw hat, hiding his expression below his hat while murmuring: Ouch, the young manpletely snapped for sure. His tone, however, was vague whether he was troubled or enjoying this situation. Captain Watanabe is really Even the kind-hearted Ukitake Jshir was exasperated by Watanabe Keirys behavior. Kuruyashiki Kenpachi was staring at Watanabe Keiry disdainfully at first, but then he slightly smiled as he saw Kimura Muyangs guts. Nobody even blinked when Kimura Muyang was about to draw his Zanpakuto. Everyone just gasped as they were convinced that things were about to get out of hand. The situation escted so quickly. Watanabe Keiry remained unmoved while giving Kimura Muyang a cold look. Suddely, a different kind of Reiatsu seeped out of Kimura Muyang. As it intensified, a chilling sound was heard from his Zanpakuto even though he hasnt drawn it yet, but that alone already sent a chill down everyones spine. Is this? Kyraku Shunsui suddenly raised his face excitedly, This level of Kendo is unbelievable! The look on Ukitake Jshirs face also drastically changed as he and Kyraku Shunsui looked at each other. They had a hard time hiding their excitement as it was clear in their eyes. Kuruyashiki Kenpachi seemed a little surprised when Kimura Muyang let out the current Reiatsu, and his eyes shed as he looked towards Kimura Muyang as if he just found something interesting. Hearing the odd sound alerted Watanabe Keiry for a moment as hisplexion slightly changed. Although he didnt know what sound it was, he was on guard for a moment. However, the disdainful look on his face was back as soon as he realized that there was no way a mere Lieutenant posed a threat to himself, a Captan. As Kimura Muyang was about to draw his Zanpakuto, a soft and fair-skinned handpletely stopped him. Even though the hand seemed feeble at first nce, he couldnt move at all. From the looks of it, this might be a Bakud at work, but Kimura Muyang wasnt sure because he hasnt learned Kid. However, the most surprising thing was it was Hikifune Kirio, who stopped Kimura Muyang and effortlessly too at that, as expected of the woman who wouldter be recruited to Zero Division. That is enough, Captain Watanabe! Since when did you get the right to lecture my Lieutenant? Hikifune Kirio was already right beside Kimura Muyang before anyone realized it and stopped him from drawing his Zanpakuto. She then took a step forward and warned Watanabe Keiry. Her tone was neither high nor low but it sure was impactful that even Watanabe Keiry subconsciously took a step back. The other 3 Captains were shocked by what they just saw. They didnt realize how strong Hikifune Kirio had be. Be it her exquisite Shunpo, the way she stopped Kimura Muyangs hand with Bakud, or her intimidating aura that left Watanabe Keiry speechless, all of them made people wonder just how strong she actually was. Realizing he just took a step back due to the sheer pressure from Hikifune Kirio, Watanabe Keiry was mad at himself. Even though most people didnt notice it, he couldnt bear the thought of cracking under the pressure of a fellow Captain. Watanabe Keiry grunted but tried his best to keep his poker face. He then immediately turned around, fluttering his Haori, and used Shunpo to return to the 5th Division. Seeing Watanabe Keiry disappeared from her sight without saying a word, Hikifune Kirio turned around and smiled. At the same time, the force that restricted Kimura Muyangs movement suddenly disappeared. Kimura Muyang was grateful to Hikifune Kirio. Hadnt it for intervention, the fight between him and Watanabe Keiry wouldve been inevitable. Despite saying that he was confident in his own strength and his opponent was just a minor character who didnt appear in the anime, he was a Captain nheless. Setting Zaraki Kenpachi aside, all Captain could use Bankai, while he hasnt even mastered Shikai. Thank you, Captain. Kimura Muyang said sincerely. Dont mention it. Thats what Im supposed to do as a Captain, after all. Slightly smiled, Hikifune Kirio continued, Why did you stop calling me Kirio-san like you used to? Id prefer that over Captain, actually. Hikifune said teasingly. Kimura Muyang blushed andughed it off, ahahaha, I see what you did there, Kirio-san. Everyone around them was dumbfounded. To think that Kimura Muyang could still show such an embarrassed and innocent face After challenging a Captain Ahem Ahem~~ Hikifune Kirio was slightly startled by Kimura Muyangs response, so he cleared his throat and tried changing the subject: Theres nothing left to see here, guys. Get back to your post! We still have a lot of things to do. Only then did everyone snap back to their senses and resumed their dyed activity, and the admission procedure for the new recruit returned to its track. It was clear that what just happened would leave an impression among them. The name Kimura Muyang would probably be even more well-known throughout Soul Society from now on. However, it wouldnt be as Shin Academys genius anymore, but as the 12th Divisions Lieutenant. You are now the Lieutenant of the 12th Division. I will brief you about specific things once were in the Headquarter. For now, follow me. I will introduce you to some people. Kirio-san. Hm? What is it? The 5th Division Captain just now, why did he Ah, It cant be helped if you dont know. After a brief pause, Hikifune Kirio continued, Before you came to, There was a well-known prodigy in Shin Academy before you came here, and his name is Watanabe Ichiro. He excelled at everything, Zanjutsu, Hakuda, Kid, or Shunpo, just name it. Everyone says that he is a genius who will be born once every ten years, but after youe . Hikifune Kirio then looked at Kimura Muyang at the end of her exnation, and Kimura Muyang nodded in understanding: Ive heard that name, but I dont know him, I mean even if he is Captain Watanabes nephew, I dont understand why Captain Watanabe treat me like that. Kimura Muyang seemed puzzled. Is there the need to go that far just because of such a trivial thing? If that was the case, he couldnt help but think that Captain Watanabe was such a petty guy. Not only that, Watanabe n was once a High-Ranking Noble House, but it has been in decline, andtely, they were almost unheard of. That was still the case even after Watanabe Keiry became the 5th Divisions Captain recently. Moreover, Watanabe n only had two of them left as sessor, meaning Watanabe Ichiro is thest pir of Watanabe n. It makes sense, but why would he go that far just because of this Kimura Muyang just couldnt ept that excuse. Kirio-san, how strong is Captain Watanabe? Hm?? Hikifune Kirio had this surprised look on his face ad said, I dont rmend fighting him. He is Captain, after all. If you insist on doing so, you must learn Bankai first. After all, there is a huge difference between being able to use it and not being able to use it. Hehe! Kimura Muyang scratched his head shyly. Hikifune Kirio herself wasnt exactly against the idea of him fighting Watanabe Keiry. She was just worried that he would lose, thats all. Apparently, Watanabe Keiry was famous for being a good-for-nothing Captain. Forget it. You will understand eventually. Now, Ill take you to see the three Captains first. Well, dont trouble yourself, Hikifune. Were already here. Kyraku Shunsui, Ukitake Jshir, and Kuruyashiki Kenpachi were already in front of them. Kyraku Shunsui then looked at Kimura Muyang and said with a smile: Good grief, we meet again, Kimura. Youve be so strong that I barely recognize you since thest time we met. Youre exaggerating, Captain Kyraku. Ah, are you using honorifics now? Last time we met, you just called me Shunsui. Kimura Muyangs face flushed, and he didnt know what to say because Kyraku Shunsui was not entirely wrong. Well, that should be enough teasing you. Let me introduce you first. This is Captain Ukitake, 13th Division Captain, and here is Captain Kuruyashiki, 11th Division Captain. Pleased to meet you, Captain Ukitake and Captain Kuruyashiki. I have heard the rumors about you, Kimura. Ukitake Jshir said while waving his hand. Lieutenant Kimura, pleasee to the 11th Division if you have spare time. Im sure youll like the atmosphere there. Huh? Kimura Muyang was stunned when he heard Kuruyashiki Kenpachi invited him out of nowhere. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me ?? Chapter 31: 12th Division Chapter 31: 12th Division Wee back, Captain. Yeah. Good day, Captain. Yeah. As Hikifune Kirio entered the 12th Divisions barrack, everyone who saw hering weed her politely. It was clear that they deeply respected their Captain. Meanwhile, Kimura Muyang was ignored even though some of them nced at him while wondering who he was. However, what baffled them was the fact that the 3rd Seat, Suitaku Byakuya, was walking behind Kimura Muyang. As they were right in front of the Captains Office, Hikifune Kirio gave a certain instruction to Suitaku Byakuya: Order all members to gather in the lounge within half an hour, I have an announcement to make. One of Suitaku Byakuyas eyebrows raised. He realized that his Captain nned to introduce the new Lieutenant to everyone and immediately left to do as he was instructed. Now, youre up next, Kimura. Hikifune Kirio turned his head to Kimura Muyang and smiled. Me? Kimura Muyang puzzled. Well, lets talk about it inside. Id rather talk about it while sitting on a sofa, after all. Hikifune Kirio pushed open the door to Captains Office and led the way. Kimura Muyang followed Hikifune Kirio while wondering what she would tell him. At the same time, in the 12th Divisions lounge. Huh? youre back, Byakuya. That means the Captain should be at her office now, right? Ill head over there real quick. Seeing Suitaku Byakuya appearing in the lounge, Hiyori immediately jumped up. Wait, Hiyori! As Hiyori was about to run past Suitaku Byakuya, she was stopped in her tracks by Suitaku Byakuya: Thats Captain and Lieutenant have something to discuss in Captains Office. What?? Lieutenant?? Everyone was shocked when they heard Suitaku Byakuya. Since the 12th Divisions Lieutenant seat has been vacant for quite a while, theyve always thought that Suitaku Byakuya was their substitute Lieutenant, and even if a new Lieutenant was appointed, it should be the 3rd Seat Suitaku. However that 3rd Seat Suitaku was obviously right in front of them, so who was the Lieutenant he mentioned? Everyone began to wonder whether Suitaku Byakuya hit his head somewhere. 3rd Seat Suitaku, what do you mean by Lieutenant? Yes, even if we have a new Lieutenant, it should be you. Ahaha Haha Suitaku Byakuya scratched his head and smiled awkwardly, No, its the Lieutenant that Captain appointed today. What? Stop joking, 3rd Seat Suitaku. Didnt you go to Shin Academy with Captain today to recruit new members? Then how did that lead to us having a new Lieutenant? Tanaka Tatsuiughed and said teasingly: Its as if youre saying that Captain appointed a student who just graduated today as our Lieutenant! The rest of themughed as well. Bing a Seated Officer right after graduation alone was already a rare case, but a Lieutenant? That was unheard of. Well, its exactly as you said. Captain appointed picked Kimura who just graduated as Lieutenant. Suitaku Byakuya casually said despite everyoneughing. Theughter immediately stopped, reced by a look of disbelief. The silence was broken by Hiyori, who cursed and pointed her hands at Suitaku Byakuya out of nowhere: baldy Byakuya, Ive told you to stop Captain, right? Why would you let someone like that be our Lieutenant? We dont even know if hes capable enough to be one. Hiyori, give Suitaku-san a break. He mustered his courage to go against Captains decision in front of everyone today, but Lieutenant, he Hiyori, why did you hit me out of nowhere? Did you say Lieutenant?! Idiot Yoshihara, you actually acknowledged that kind of guy as our Lieutenant! Hiyori fiercely smacked one of the 12th Divisions members, who referred Kimura Muyang as Lieutenant. Youre such a pushover. Thats why youre still a 6th Seat. Pushover No way. But he does deserve to be a LieutenantHiyori! Why did you hit me again! Im gonna kick your ass If you call him Lieutenant one more time. Wait, Hiyori. Just ask the others if you dont believe me. Yoshiwara Fukasawa hurriedly shielded his head with his hands when he saw Hiyori was throwing a tantrum again. Hearing what Yoshiwara Fukasawa said, Hiyori immediately shifted his gaze toward the other Division members who went along with Hikifune Kirio to the Academy today, and they all nodded immediately. Seeing their response, Hiyori was getting confused. She began to wonder whether Kimura Muyang really deserved the Lieutenant seat when she saw the look on everyones faces, especially Suitaku Byakuya, who was supposed to be the most usible candidate for the next Lieutenant. What exactly happened today? Suitaku, Hiyori, can you exin in detail. We cant understand what youre talking about. Tanaka Tatsui finally asked the most important thing here on behalf of the rest. Yeah, 4th Seat Tanaka is right. We dont even know what the hell you guys are saying. We demand an exnation! Suitaku Byakuya was helpless. If he didnt exin what happened properly, the Division members would definitely nag himter. However, he couldnt just casually exin it because Captain hasnt introduced Kimura Muyang to everyone else. As he racked his brain, he saw Yoshiwara Fukasawa, and his eyes lit up, Since you guys have gone said that much, 6th Seat Yoshihara here will have to exin everything to you guys. The rest of you who came to the Academy today will join me and notify other members to gather here within half an hour, Captains order. The rest of the Division members in the lounge immediately flocked around Yoshiwara Fukasawa, awaiting his exnation about the newly-appointed mysterious Lieutenant. Hiyori was no exception, but unlike others, she was a bit rough as she went ahead and pulled Yoshiharas ear. As Kimura Muyang put down the teacup he was holding, he couldnt help but be amazed by Hikifune Kirios beauty! However, he immediately cast that thought away as they were in the middle of a discussion: In short, we, the 12th Division, rarely needs to sortie to the battlefield. Were mostly responsible for monitoring Soul Society, Human World, Hueco Mundo, and Dangai to ensure the bnce and stability of these worlds. Close. The three worlds are rtively stable overall. Everything should be okay unless something major happened, and even If something does go wrong, its not necessarily our job to take care of the problem. Hollow did often appear in Dangai, and we may have to deal with that, but not all the time. Well, there are more little details, but you should be fine as you learn it along the way. Youll eventually get used to it, and theres no point going into details now. Hikifune Kirio then stood up and said: Okay, lets go to the lounge. I want to introduce you to everyone. We all will berades that work and live together, after all. Yes! Kimura Muyang nodded and followed closely behind Hikifune Kirio. He was the 12th Division Lieutenant from now on, and this ce would be his home for a while. The new Lieutenant must be handsome. You havent even seen him. What are you saying? But I do think the Lieutenant must be as handsome as me. Tsk, quit spouting nonsense. As if the likes of you guys can predict what kind of man the Lieutenant is. One of the members said arrogantly, and as hisplexion suddenly changed, he said: He didnt falter even when he faced the 5th Division Captain; he must have the nerve of steel like me! Tsk! This time, the rest of them was put off by that guys narcissism. Hiyori herself was still wondering whether Kimura Muyang was truly that strong. He could see him being as strong as Love, but saying he was at the level of a Lieutenant might be too far-fetched. Even if he was, calling him Lieutenant from now on just didnt sit well with her. Shua~ As the lounge door was opened, the atmosphere became dead silent. Everyone immediately turned their heads to two figures standing at the door, but their focus waspletely on the man who would be their Lieutenant, not their beloved Captain. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me ?? Chapter 32: Enthusiastic Players Chapter 32: Enthusiastic yers As the door was pushed open, Kimura Muyang noticed that every eye in the room was on him, which took him aback. All 12th Division members carefully observed Kimura Muyang with an admiring look on their faces. This waspletely unexpected for him as he was fully prepared for the worst as it made sense if the rest of the members couldnt ept him as the new Lieutenant. However, what he saw before himpletely blew his mind. Hikifune smiled slightly. As she expected, half an hour was enough for everyone to know what happened that day. Strength was basically everything here, after all. Thus, once everyone realized how strong Kimura Muyang was, their impression of Kimura Muyang would definitely change, which would be helpful for their rtionship as fellow Division members from now on. Okay,e with me. Kimura Muyang then closed the door and followed closely behind Hikifune Kirio, who then said: Let me introduce you guys to our new Lieutenant, Kimura Muyang. Lieutenant!!! When all Division members greeted him in unison, Kimura Muyang was even more confused. He even thought that this might be some kind of trap that the Division membersid out for him. Various thoughts shed in Kimura Muyangs mind. However, he justughed it off as he greeted everyone: Haha, hello everyone, I will be your Lieutenant from today onwards, please to meet you! Lieutenant, youre so serious. Just tell me if theres something you need. Thats right. Everyone here will definitely do anything you ask. Yeah yeah Kimura Muyang was even more baffled when he saw how passionate all of them seemed. If it was all an act, then they must be quite an actor! Seeing Kimura Muyang was still responsive despite his puzzled look, Hikifune Kirio found it really amusing. I know that all of you must be curious about the new Lieutenant. So, feel free to ask if you have any questions. Im sure that Lieutenant Kimura will be d to answer. Seeing her Division members seemed so eager to know about Kimura Muyang, she left the stage to him and went back to Captains Office. Captain! Hm? Hikifune Kirio saw Hiyori was standing beside her when she turned her head. Whats wrong, lil Hiyori? You dont seem too happy. Captain, why did you pick Kimura Muyang to be our Lieutenant! Hiyori clearly seemed dissatisfied with Kimura Muyang being appointed as the 12th Division Lieutenant as she frowned and seemed down when she asked Hikifune Kirio that question. Whats wrong? Did you have something against him? She then said as she reached out and patted Hiyori in the head: If you have aint,e to the Captains Office with me instead of just standing here. Hiyori clearly enjoyed it when Hikifune Kirio patted her head with her innocent smile. At moments like this, she sure seemed like another little girl in everyones eyes, even though she actually was. In the lounge, everyone was flocking onto Kimura Muyang, while he waspletely overwhelmed by everyones enthusiasm. The atmosphere is clearly different from the 12th Division that he knew. Lieutenant, tell us about the run-in with the 5th Division Captain. Lieutenant, do you mind showing us your Zanjutsu? I heard that you also defeated Lieutenant Asano, the former 9th ??Division Lieutenant. Lieutenant, I heard that Captain Kuruyashiki from the 11th Division invited you to visit the 11th Division. Whats going on? Lieutenant As he heard the swarm of questions, Kimura Muyang finally understood what was going on here. They all mustve heard about what happened today, but he sure didnt expect that their attitude toward him would change this much just because of that. However, that was actually normal. It was just Kimura Muyang was still not used to the norm here where strength decided everything! Now that Kimura Muyang has demonstrated his strength, he was acknowledged by everyone. Even though he didnt end up fighting Watanabe Keiryu, the fact that he was brave enough to challenge a Captain already sent a chill down their spine. Besides, both Captain and Lieutenant were something beyond their reach, so they admired them. After figuring out the reason behind their behavior, the rest was easy. Kimura Muyang asked everyone to have a seat and then answered their questions one by one. As for the questions he couldnt answer, Kimura Muyang just smiled profoundly while they were guessing what the meaning behind that smile was. Lieutenant, lets hold a banquet to celebrate this asion. Huh? Is that okay, 4th Seat Tanaka? Tanaka Tatsuis words left Kimura Muyang wondering. By this time, Kimura Muyang already learned everyones name, even though they were not close enough to be called friends just yet. Its okay. Our Captain likes banquet anyway. Well, if you say so. However, be sure to keep it in moderation. Rx, just leave it to us. We will make sure its a memorable one for you, Lieutenant. Right, everyone? Of course, it will be a pleasant surprise for Lieutenant. Being surrounded by Division members who cared deeply for him, Kimura Muyang was genuinely happy from the bottom of his heart. You seem to be in high spirits. What were you talking about? Hikifune Kirio asked out of nowhere, startling Kimura Muyang. Kirio-san, stop popping out of nowhere. Its not good for my heart. Did I? Hikifune Kirio didnt seem to pay it to mind and then immediately asked: Whats everyone talking about? They seem to enjoy themselves. Captain, we are thinking of holding a wee party for Lieutenant. There was a trace of excitement in her eyes before she smiled and said, A banquet? Thats what Im talking about. I will take care of it myself! Kimura Muyang began to have a doubt when he heard Hikifune Kirios response. Did Hikifune Kirio like party so much that she didnt care it might hinder the Divisions job? Such thought crossed his mind. Which food should I serve? What should I do? There are too many delicious foods to choose. It was as if Kimura Muyangs expectation of the dreamy Hikifune Kirio shattered into pieces. To think that his gorgeous Captain was a glutton even though her stylish body didnt seem to show any sign of it. Shortly after, Hiyori jumped toward Kimura Muyangs head and then said with a disgruntled tone as she sat on his head: Hey, Kimura, although Captain appointed you as Lieutenant, I wont forgive you if you dont live up to her expectation and put the 12th Divisions name to shame. Kimura Muyang finally realized Hiyori was against him taking up the Lieutenant seat because she didnt know how strong he was and suspected that he might drag the 12th Divisions reputation down the mud. In short, she just really loved this Division. Of course, Im the 12th Division Lieutenant, after all. Kimura Muyang said proudly. Ah~ Hiyori, why did you hit me out of nowhere? Dont get ahead of yourself! Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me ?? Chapter 33: The Name Chapter 33: The Name In the morning, Kimura Muyang shook his head as he realized that he was drunk against night! He almost couldnt believe that he has always drunk by himself in his previous life. Although he could hold his liquor, he would get drunk eventually with almost everyone aside from the Captain asking for a toast, especially Hiyori, who kept challenging to a drinking contest. However, what surprised Kimura Muyang was Hikifune Kirios top-notch skill in cooking. Kimura Muyang never doubted her skill as a Shinigami since she was a Captain, but she also turned out to be a talented cook as she cooked all the food herself, leaving Kimura Muyang drooling. Youre finally up, lil Yangyang! Hikifune Kirios voice weed Kimura Muyang as soon as he opened the door, followed by an appetizing aroma that stirred Kimura Muyangs belly. Lil Yangyang!? Although he liked the smell of the food that Hikifune Kirio cooked, he couldnt say the same about the nickname she came up with. Kirio-san, can you please refrain from calling me with that nickname? Even though he was touched that his Captain went so far as to even serve him breakfast, he just couldnt like that nickname she gave him. Then again, the food in front of him was really mouth-watering. Even though he wasnt a big eater, he couldnt resist the temptation of such delicious food. There was a trace of smile on Hikifune Kirios face before she said: Ah, is that so? Alright then. She then walked away, bringing the food with her. Seeing Hikifune Kirio listened to him for once, he was so happy yet confused at the same time. As he saw her taking away the food with her, he hurriedly asked: Why are you taking away all the food, Kirio-san? Hikifune Kirio then looked back at Kimura Muyang with a smile, Well, I cooked these for lil Yangyang, not for Lieutenant Kimura. She deliberately said lil Yangyang and Lieutenant Kimura louder. The corner of Kimura Muyangs mouth slightly twitched. He realized that Hikifune Kirio was trying to bribe him with food. Kirio-san, you are still Kimura Muyang waved his hand to show that he wouldnt be tempted by food. Thats too bad. I n to cook for lil Yangyang every day, but if he doesnt want it, theres nothing I can do. Hikifune Kirio pretended to look sad. Oh, Lieutenant Kimura, did you say something? Suddenly Hikifune Kirio said with a curious look on her face, but it was clear what she wanted. Thats Kimura Muyang was in a dilemma. He knew he shouldnt be tempted by food, but being able to eat delicious foods likest night is another story. Seeing Kimura Muyangs conflicted look, Hikifune Kirio knew he fell to it hook, line, and sinker. However, she kept a poker face, so Kimura Muyang didnt suspect anything. Uhh I mean, its not like you cant. I mean, youre the Captain, anyway. Kimura Muyang said awkwardly. He has never tasted anything more delicious than the food he atest night, and in order to be able to taste that kind of delicacy every day, he no longer cared if he had to swallow his pride. However, only when theres nobody around. Kimura Muyang named his condition. The thought of others hearing him being called with that ridiculous nickname made him shudder. Rx, rx, only lil Yangyang and me will ever hear about this. Its our little secret! Hikifune Kirio said as he winked at Kimura Muyang, sending a zap of electricity throughout his body. Hikifune Kirios teasing words made Kimura Muyang imagine some indecent things in his mind, which led to his silly grin. What are you thinking about, lil Yangyang? Kimura Muyang snapped back from his fantasy and saw Hikifune Kirios smile in front of him. Obviously, hed be in trouble if he told the truth, so he made up an excuse. Ah, I was just thinking how blessed I am to be able to eat your home cooking every day! Kimura Muyang said as soon as he took the food back from Hikifune Kirio. If Hikifune Kirio knew what he was thinking just now, she would kill him in the spot for sure. Seeing how honest Kimura Muyang was, Hikifune Kirio chuckled. She loved to cook, so she was so happy if someone appreciated her cooking. Kimura Muyang immediately shoved the food into his throat like no tomorrow. Kirio-san, I am so happy! Kimura Muyang finished his food in no time and burped. This definitely set a new record as he has never eaten that fast before. It was iparable to the food he ate with Kimura Kazuya. Hikifune Kirio smiled proudly. Nothing made her happier than people appreciating her cooking. Now that you have eaten your fill, hurry to the training ground. I made an exception today since you were drunkst night, but keep in mind there wont be any more exceptions in the future! Having said that, Hikifune Kirio stood up. However, before she left through the door, she stopped for a brief moment, as if she just remembered something, and then said, ah, I almost forgot. Be a dear and do the dishes, okay? Hikifune Kirio then left without even giving Kimura Muyang the time to react. Kimura Muyang was speechless as he still had to do the same chore as he did during his stay with Kimura Kazuya even after he became a Lieutenant now. However, Kimura Muyang just obediently picked up the dirty tes. As long as he could taste the delicious food that Hikifune Kirio cooked every day, he didnt mind. Hikifune Kirio left with a triumphant smile on her face. Hiyori never wanted to do the dishes, but now she had someone to do that in her ce. Although she loved cooking and eating, she was not a fan of washing the dishes. Kimura Muyang didnt realize that he fell right into the tempting Onee-sans scheme. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me ?? Chapter 34: Kido Chapter 34: Kido It has been several months since Kimura Muyang became the 12th Divisions Lieutenant. After having breakfast, Kimura Muyang, as usual, took some Division members to patrol the area that the 12th Division in charge of. Shinigamis job turned out to be rtively easy, especially the 12th Division, which was neither abatant Division nor a Division that specialized in treating others like the 4th Division. Thus, they werent that busy and mostly just patrol around the area they were in charge of. After briefing his subordinates, Kimura Muyang left everything to them and left. There was nothing more important for him than honing his skill. Besides, there was no need for Captain or Lieutenant to step in if it were just for patrolling. Kimura Muyang used his all-out Shunpo, leaving the main street of Seireitei, and arrived at the remote woods in a short amount of time. As Kimura Muyang quietly reached the woods, he concentrated every nerve on his body and vigntly observed his surrounding, trying to pick up any slight movement. Kimura Muyangs ear slightly twitched when he heard a faint sound and immediately turned around, where he saw Hikifune Kirio was smiling at him. You can at least pick up my presence now, Lil Yangyang. What do you take me for, Kirio-san? I am technically a Lieutenant now, so I must at least be able to do this. Kimura Muyang acted like it was no big deal. That being said, Kimura Muyang knew that Hikifune Kirios skill was on another level. Despite being fellow Captains, Watanabe Keiry was nowhere near Hikifune Kirios level. Had it not for Bankai, he might be just as strong as Kimura Muyang. Even now, Kimura Muyang still couldnt get a clear read on how strong Hikifue Kirio truly was. Although she did mention that she was adept at concealing her presence and Reiatsu, Kimura Muyang was still shocked sometimes when she popped out of nowhere. Hikifune Kirio just smiled and then said: Dont worry, I know how strong you are. I can safely say that you wont fall short to an average Captain, but your Kid is Well, you dont need me to say any further, right? Hearing Hikifunes words, Kimura Muyang was a bit embarrassed. His Kid might be considered good back when he was in the Academy, but he was too far behindpared to other Gotei 13 Seated Officers, let alone other Lieutenants. Almost all Lieutenants were good at Zankensoki, and even though his Zanjutsu, Hakuda, and Hoh exceeded other Lieutenants, his Kid was nowhere near their level. Thats because I mostly spent my time practicing Zanjutsu, so Kid is just Kimura Muyang exined embarrassedly. I know. Hikifune Kirio understood Kimura Muyangs situation and thus immediately added. However, Kid is also important, especially for you. Huh? Kimura Muyang had a puzzled look upon hearing Hikifune Kirios remark. Why was Kid especially important for him? You realize that you are a Lieutenant, right? And with your aptitude, you can be promoted to Captain in no time, so itd be better if you eliminate any w in any aspect. Hikifune Kirio seemed to have high hopes for Kimura Muyang. Realizing the expectations Hikifune Kirio had toward him behind her words, Kimura Muyang nodded and immediately smiled: That depends on how well you teach me, Kirio-san, followed by a wink. Hikifune Kirio then replied with a smile: Rx, Lil Yangyang, I will be sure to teach you well. Thats why I came here today, after all. Kimura Muyang was overjoyed. Recently he felt that he couldnt get any stronger even though he trained his body every day as Shiun told. Aside from its amazing impact at the beginning, he barely felt any impact nowadays. Even though mastering Kid itself wouldnt enhance his physical strength, hed be stronger nheless. Kirio-san, lets get started right away. I am so excited. Kimura Muyang said anxiously. Hikifune Kirio lightly smiled and said: Lets start by showing your Kid. I want to find out how much you can do. Kimura Muyang agreed and then stretched out one of his hands with the other holding it. Based on the gesture, it was safe to say that Kimura Muyang nned to use Shakkah, one of themon Kid taught at the Academy. Seeing Kimura Muyangs stance, Hikifune Kirio secretly thought that Kimura Muyang really didnt take his Kid lessons seriously because his rigid movement was just the exact copy of what he learned at the Academy. Ye lord! Mask of blood and flesh, all creation, flutter of wings, ye who bears the name of Man! Inferno and pandemonium, the sea barrier surges, march on to the south! As Kimura Muyang finished his incantation, Reishi gathers in his palm, generating an orb of crimson red energy. Had #31. Shakkah! The crimson red energy was discharged from Kimura Muyangs palm and left a small hole on the tree as it hit it. So, this is the extent of your power? there was a hint of disappointment on Hikifune Kirios face when he saw the hole on the tree. Kimura Muyang himself seemed embarrassed. With his Reiatsu, he was supposed to be able to blow away the tree, even with such a low-level Kid. Hikifune Kirio shook her head slightly before pondering for a while and then said: Kid mainly relies on talent and hard work. Kimura Muyang frowned because he thought that applied to everything, not just Kid. Although you have an immense amount of Reiatsu, and you did manage to use the Kid earlier, you cant unleash the intended firepower because of theck of control. Kimura Muyang nodded. As Hikifune Kirio said, he could not properly control his power the moment he realized the Kid. Although he wanted to increase the power output, he just could not seem to channel his Reiatsu into the Kid, so he couldnt produce the firepower as intended. But Hikifune Kirio immediately added, with your exquisite Reiatsu control, you should have no problem learning Kid. High-Level Kid may not be that easy, but as long as you practice diligently, you should be able to do it. Hmm. Kimura Muyang nodded. It seemed that it would take some time to figure out Kid, but it was the perfect way to help him be stronger. Furthermore, there was a Kid expert who was willing to teach him. By the way, Kirio-san, which Kid did you use to restrain me back then? Kimura Muyang was curious what kind of Bakud that Hikifune Kirio used to stop his movement back then. He was confident that it should be a #90s Bakud. Thats Hikifune Kirio paused. Thats a little trick that I came up with. Its not a traditional Kid, so it wasnt numbered. Kimura Muyang was taken aback. Those who could create their own Kid must have a profound understanding of Kid. Not to mention the Kid that Hikifune Kirio used back then was powerful too A fire was lit inside Kimura Muyang, and he immediately asked, Kirio-san, can you teach me that Kid? You? Well, you should learn the basics first. That trick is too early for you. Hikifune Kirio turned Kimura Muyang down without hesitation. Eeeh Kimura Muyang himself was speechless at how bad he was at Kid as he scratched his head in embarrassment. Starting tomorrow, you have toe here and practice Kid every day, but I will oversee your practice. Hikifune Kirio walked to Kimura Muyang and poked his nose as she smiled gorgeously: Be sure to take your practice seriously, Lil Yangyang, dont disappoint this Onee-san. Kimura Muyang blushed as he stared at Hikifune Kirio, who slowly disappeared from his sight. Although he often fell into her scheme, he couldnt resist her charm since he was a virgin even in his second life now. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me ?? Chapter 35: Bad News, The Death of Sword 8!! Chapter 35: Bad News, The Death of Sword 8!! Oh,e on, Kimura. Youve be a Lieutenant, and you still want me to treat you? Hirako Shinji looked at Kimura Muyang helplessly as the guy in front of him obviously had the highest position among their group. In other words, Kimura Muyang had the highest ie yet still wanted him to treat Kimura Muyang. Baldy Shinji, you are in no position to say that. You oftene to our barrack and join our feast even though youre from the 10th Division. Hiyori said in a condescending tone while ring at Hirako Shinji. Now, now, there is no way I can refuse Captain Hikifunes homemade cooking. Eh~~What was it about the 12th Division again? Kuna Mashiro curiously asked with a ridiculously adorable expression. Kimura Muyang hurriedly nced at Hirako Shinji as a warning. Hirako Shinji alone already increased his workload. He shuddered at the thought of any more peopleing to their base and joined the feast. He simply couldnt bear washing any more tablewares. No, its nothing. Hirako Shinji waved his hand, immediately switching to his poker face. Hm? Is that so? Kuna Mashiro looked at Hirako Shinji doubtfully, but when she saw nothing weird about Hirako Shinji, she was back to harassing Kensei. Meanwhile, Lisa just nced at Kimura Muyang without saying a word. Her Captain, Kyraku Shunsui, often visited the 12th Division. She was also acquainted with the 12th Division Captain, so she obviously knew what they were talking about. By the way, why didnt Aranmarue today. Is 11th Division that busy? Love asked out of the blue. Oh,e to think of it, youre right. That annoying babyface didnte. Whats wrong with him? Hiyori wondered after taking a look around her. Because Aranmaru Shishin was pretty close to Kimura Muyang during their Academy days, the rest obviously knew about him. Because of Aranmaru Shishins appearance, Hiyori has always called him babyface. Coupled with the way he talked, which was how to put it tactless and incredibly honest. Apparently so. Kimura Muyang put down his chopsticks and said after a brief pause: It seems that he is heading to Rukongai to fight Hollow. A Hollow was sighted around that area. Arent you technically a Lieutenant? Why didnt you head out instead? Hirako Shinji teased Kimura Muyang. Hehe. Our 3rd Seat should be able to handle it. Besides, theyre just checking things out, and theres a chance it was just a false rm. Kimura Muyang was slightly embarrassed because Hirako Shinji had a point, so he just changed the topic with a silly smile on his face, but this shouldnt be a problem for the 11th Division. Even Captain Kuruyashiki went there in person. There should be nothing to worry about. Captain Kuruyashiki. A momentary silence covered the room when the name Kuruyashiki Kenpachi was mentioned. Captain Kuruyashiki was the most well-known Captain right after the Captain-Commander in Gotei 13. No one wouldnt bat an eye when they heard his name. Well, if Captain Kuruyashiki is with them, then there will be no problem. Love said, breaking the silence. Everyone nodded, agreeing with Love. After all, the title Kenpachi is not just for show, especially Kuruyashiki Kenpachi, whose strength was recognized by everyone in Gotei 13. Shua~ ~ The door was forcefully opened, and as everyones attention was focused on the door, they saw Aranmaru Shishin was standing dejectedly by the door. You decided toe now of all time, babyface? Hiyori picked a fight with Aranmaru Shishin without hesitation the moment she saw him. Hiyori! Hirako Shinji suddenly yelled, but unlike their usual banter, he sounded serious this time. As Hiyori nced and noticed that there was no trace of the usual silly smile on Hirako Shinjis face, she immediately took a look around and noticed that the rest of them seemed a bit off too. That was when she realized she had made a mistake and immediately shut her mouth. Aranmaru, whats wrong? Kimura Muyang realized something mustve happened when he saw Aranmaru Shishin, who was always spunky and optimistic seemed dejected like this. Kimura ~~~ Hearing Aranmaru Shishin sobbed shocked everyone. Since when did this guy be such a crybaby? As everyone saw Aranmaru Shishins red and swollen eyes, they knew from a nce that he must have cried. Despite his babyface, he was unexpectedly tough, both physically and mentally, so seeing him in this state definitely surprised everyone. Yo, babyface, did someone harass you? Tell me who, and Ill beat them up. Hiyori smacked her own chest to show how dependable she was. Everyone ignored Hiyori and waited for Aranmaru Shishins answer. CaptainCaptain, hesdead! Seeing his friends in front of him, Aranmaru Shishin was on the verge of tears. Everyone was shocked beyond belief when they heard the news about Kuruyashiki Kenpachis death. He was the 11th Division Captain! The 7th Kenpachi! How could a man of his caliber die? How is this possible! A man as strong as Captain Kuruyashiki cant be dead. Youve gotta be joking, right Aranma Kensei couldnt finish his sentence when he saw Aranmaru Shihins expression. He seemed so sad that this couldnt be a joke. Kimura Muyang took a few deep breaths to regainposure. He had long known that Kuruyashiki Kenpachi would die in the near future. Otherwise, Zaraki wouldnt be a Kenpachi. However, after meeting Kuruyashiki Kenpachi in person, he couldnt help but admire him and understood why he earned the respect of many people. Moreover, Kimura Muyang once visited Kuruyashiki Kenpachi at the 11th Division and sparred with him, the result being Kimura Muyang defeated even with Kuruyashiki Kenpachi still holding back. So he knew that Kuruyashiki Kenpachi was no ordinary Captain. Who is it, Aranmaru? Who kills Captain Kuruyashiki? Kimura Muyang asked directly. Everyones eyes were focused on Aranmaru Shishin. They were also curious who managed to kill the formidable 11th Division Captain. Azashiro Sya. Aranmaru Shishin uttered a name with bloodshot eyes. Everyone looked at each other in confusion. Theyve never heard of this name whatsoever. How could a nobody kill one of Gotei 13s Captain? And Kuruyashiki Kenpachi was no ordinary Captain to boot. After pondering, Kimura Muyang then said: So, hell be called Azashiro Kenpachi from now on Everyone was taken aback but then nodded. As per the 11th Divisions rule, one could be the next Captain upon defeating the current Captain in front of 200 Division members. So, apparently, this person named Azashiro Sya has now inherited the title Kenpachi and 11th Division Captain. Aranmaru, what are you nning to do? Kimura Muyang asked because he knew that Aranmaru Shishin joined the 11th Division because he admired Kuruyashiki Kenpachi. Now that Kuruyashiki Kenpachi was killed at the hands of a man named Azashiro Sya, Azashiro Sya would take over as the next 11th Division Captain, so Aranmaru Shishin may not stay in the 11th Division anymore. I dont know what to do. Im not in the mood to discuss it. Captain, he actually After this sudden turn of events, everyone was no longer in the mood to continue drinking. The news wasnt known by the public just yet, but it would spread throughout Gotei 13 soon. After all, the death of a Captain was no trivial matter, especially a Captain with major influence like Kuruyashiki Kenpachi. No matter how Kimura Muyang looked at it, he realized there was no way to console Aranmaru Shishi, so he told him to go home. Everyone also headed back to their room, but they didnt know a storm was brewing somewhere else. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me ?? Chapter 36: Let go of the burden Chapter 36: Let go of the burden Footsteps were hearding from an empty alley, which was especially noticeable in the quiet night. The moonlight illuminated two silhouettes in the middle of the night, one tall silhouette and a short one. Hey! Hiyori called Kimura Muyang as they left the alley. She noticed that Kimura Muyang seemed lifeless ever since he heard the news about Kuruyashiki Kenpachis death. She didnt know what he was thinking, but she knew this wasnt the usual Kimura Muyang. Seeing Kimura Muyang ignored her, Hiyori couldnt help but gave him a whooping even though she knew that he might be thinking about something important. Huh? Kimura Muyang, who snapped back to his senses, looked at Hiyori puzzledly: What is it, Hiyori? Whats wrong? the veins on Hiyoris forehead popped when he realized Kimura Muyang has been ignoring her this whole time Thats my line, baldy!! Hiyori yelled her lungs out! She thought that Kimura Muyang mustve done this on purpose. Seeing Hiyori yelled out of the blue, Kimura Muyang realized what was going on and stroked his head embarrassedly: Sorry, somethings in my mind just now. Hiyori stopped throwing a tantrum when she noticed the look on Kimura Muyangs face and then said: Tell me then, Ill hear you out. Kimura Muyang took his time to gaze at the full moon in the sky instead of answering Hiyoris question immediately. Hiyori waited for a while, but she didnt hear any answer from Kimura Muyang. She was mad again at first, but when she noticed Kimura Muyang was gazing at the moon with a profound look, she changed her mind. Kimura Muyang seemed conflicted, with a hint of sorrow. Although he didnt know what Kimura Muyang was thinking, Hiyori knew that he must be worried about something. After all, theyve been together for a while. Whats wrong, Kimura? Hiyori sounded thoughtful for once. I just wanna ask, can we survive? Kimura Muyang asked worriedly. Hiyori was silent for a moment. She wasnt bright, but she understood the meaning behind Kimura Muyangs words. Apparently, Kuruyashiki Kenpachis death didnt only shake Aranmaru Shishin, but also made Kimura Muyang unsure about the future. Ever since he came to Soul Society, Kimura Muyang has always been looking forward to the day he could meet the protagonist and joined them ording to the storyline. However, he lost his confidence now that Kuruyashiki Kenpachi, who defeated him without even using Shikai, was killed just like that. If a man of Kuruyashiki Kenpachis caliber was killed that easily, how about him? Would he even be able to survive until the main story started? Hiyori just stared at Kimura Muyang without saying a word. No one could predict the future, so she didnt know how to answer his question. Negative thoughts now upied her mind as well. After all, no one wasnt afraid of death, even Shinigamis. Youre brooding over it too much, Kimura. Azy-sounding voice said from behind. Shinji! Hiyori was surprised when she turned around and found that Hirako Shinji was already right behind them. Kimura Muyang also turned around and shifted his attention to Hirako Shinji. I dont know what will happen in the future, but at least Im well and alive right now. Hirako Shinji said casually in response to Kimura Muyangs demanding gaze, but he definitely sounded serious. Cross the bridge when youe to it. All I know is Captain Hikifune will be in your case if you dont hurry back, Kimura. Oh no, I almost forgot. Kimura Muyang and Hiyori seemed panic. They were in the palm of Hikifune Kirios hand. If they did not go back within the specified time, things might not go so well for both of them. Kimura Muyang waved at Hirako Shinji and immediately dragged Hiyori back to the 12th Division. Seeing Kimura Muyang hurried back to the 12th Division, Hirako Shinji just slightly smiled: Kimura, that guy really is Hirako Shinji shook his head and then rushed back to the 10th Division. Thanks, Shinji! Kimura Muyang quietly thanked Hirako Shinji. Although Hirako Shinjis answer wasnt the solution he was looking for, it was mind-blowing, and it simply made Kimura Muyang realize the most important thing. As he said, just cross the bridge when hees to it. There was no need to brood over it too much. What fun was left in life if he had to overthink everything? All he had to worry about now was the present, leave the future forter. He already knew about Bleachs main story. What was left to enjoy if he knew everything all the way until the end of the storyline? Wouldnt life be more meaningful exactly because he didnt know what awaited him? Kimura Muyang seemed more cheerful now thats a huge load was lifted from his shoulders. However, now that he no longer worried about the future, he was worried about the present. Although he somehow ended up in Bleachs world, the timeline didnt match. He has met several characters that appeared in the anime, but they were still a 3rd Seat, 4th Seat, or 5th Seat even though they were supposed to be Captains and Lieutenants in the anime like Hirako Shinji and the rest. Although their appearance wasnt that much different, no one knew how long it would take until they reached that position. In other words, he didnt know when the main story would start. But now that the heavy load that weighed down his mind has been lifted, he realized that life must go on. Whether this was Bleachs world or his former world, he had to carry on living. That part didnt change. He realized that his own story had already begun the moment he came to this world. Even if he couldnt see the day when the main storyline began, he must live his life to the fullest. Now that Kimura Muyang has pulled himself together, he was a little more rxed. However, he realized that he must step up his training. He couldnt let himself fall behind if he wanted to live in this world where strength was everything. How long are you nning to drag me like this! Hiyori desperately shouted. Kimura Muyang turned around and almost fainted when he saw Hiyori nauseating behind him. It turned out he has been dragging Hiyori by force for so long that she almost threw up. He became pale when he imagined that Hiyori would take her revenge for sure. If she did, there was no way he could outrun her. Not when they lived in the same barrack and met every day. Thats uhhh Hear me out, Hiyori. Lil Hiyori, Kimura, what took you guys so long? A voice certain voiced surprised both of them, and they immediately stered a smile on their faces because it was Hikifune Kirios voice. Captain Kirio-san I dont want to hear your excuses! Hikifune Kirio nced at them and didnt let them exin their situation: Hiyori, you will be in charge of cooking tomorrow. No! Captain! Hiyori tried to protest. Hikifune Kirio might as well kill her than telling her to cook. Seeing Hiyoris reaction, Kimura Muyang had a bad feeling. His instinct told him that something bad was about to happen to him. The next moment Kimura, youll be responsible for eating Hiyoris homemade cook. Kimura Muyang was pale. Was Hiyori cooking even edible? Hikifune Kirio then left without giving them a chance to exin themselves, leaving Kimura Muyang and Hiyori looking at each other and sigh. A slick move indeed Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me ?? Chapter 37: Develop Ghost Road Chapter 37: Develop Ghost Road (Bonus Chapter for 5 Stars Reviews) Knock Knock Knock. Hikifune Kirio, who was looking through the document in her hand, then said, Come in. After the door was opened and a figure entered, Hikifune Kirio raised his head and asked curiously: What is it, Lil Yangyang? You need something from me? Kirio-san Kimura Muyang seemed a little hesitant. Uhh, well I do, but Hikifune Kirio was even more curious when she saw the look on Kimura Muyangs face. Judging from Kimura Muyangs personality, she knew that Kimura Muyang must have something important to discuss with her. I have an idea, and I need your help for that. Spell it out, then. Hikifune Kirios interest was piqued as she put down the document on her hand and tapped the table rhythmically. I want to develop a special Kid. As you already knew, I suck at Kid, so I need your help. Oh? Special Kid! Hikifune Kirio shouted excitedly and then asked again after a brief pause, What kind of Kid are you talking about here? Err Kimura Muyang touched his nose embarrassedly. Actually, I dont exactly know what kind of Kid it is. I just thought that Kid should be able to do the trick. Hikifune Kirio was speechless at how thoughtless her Lieutenant was. After a sigh, she then said: Well, Ill be damned. You do realize what youre asking here, right? Screw it, so on and exin. Ill at least hear you out. Kimura Muyang also realized that he was asking too much here, but this was the only way he could think of in order to be stronger. Once he saw Hikifune Kirio was willing to listen to his ideas, he immediately conveyed them to her. As Kimura Muyang exined, the look on Hikifune Kirios face gradually changed. At first, she just listened to get Kimura Muyang off his case, but she was speechless now because his idea was genuinely good. Furthermore, it wouldnt be difficult to create the Kid that Kimura Muyang meant for someone of her calibre. However Lil Yangyang, you want me to create this Kid for your personal use, dont you? How did you evene up with such an extreme idea in the first ce? Hikifune Kirio said with a serious look on her face. Indeed, you can be drastically stronger if you restrain your body using Kid, but at the same time, your body would be forced to consume a huge amount of Reiatsu constantly. It will put a heavy load on your body, and worst-case scenario, it might even be life-threatening. Hikifune looked even more serious than before. This Kid might pose a threat to Kimura Muyangs life. If an unforeseen situation arose where Kimura Muyang had to fight, the Kid might dy his reaction time, and that alone might end up fatal. Kimura Muyang just lowered his head while Hikifune Kirio was waiting for his answer. In any case, in his current state, he wouldnt be able toplete the Kid without Hikifune Kirios help. After a brief pause, Kimura Muyang raised his head and looked straight into Hikifune Kirios eyes as he said, because of Captain Kuruyashiki! Hikifune Kirio could clearly see Kimura Muyangs resolve that was reflected in his eyes. She knew it wasnt like Kimura Muyang was thinking about revenge because those two werent that close to begin with. However, Kuruyashiki Kenpachis death was definitely a surprise for Kimura Muyang. Kuruyashiki Kenpachi was a skilled Captain, so his death obviously came as a surprise, leaving everyone restless, and a Lieutenant like Kimura Muyang wasnt an exception. Hikifune Kirio wasnt surprised. In fact, she was more than happy to have such a motivated subordinate, even though Kimura Muyang has always been motivated when it came to honing his skill. Hikifune Kirio then stood up and said: This Kid will ce a heavy load on your body, but since youre the one who came up with this idea, you mustve realized the risk to a certain extent. I personally want to support you as a Captain. Kimura Muyang spontaneously stood up due to excitement. He has always respected Hikifune Kirio, but it was purely because of her skills. Her words just now, however, made him realize how worthy she was to be the 12th Division Captain Follow me. Hikifune Kirio then walked toward a certain bookcase and pulled a random book, and the bookshelves suddenly moved apart from each other, revealing a tile different from the rest. She tapped the tile a few times, and a stair leading underground appeared right below the tile. Kimura Muyang was shocked. Did everyone here love the secret room that much? Why are you just standing there like an idiot? Come with me! Hikifune Kirio then led the way and headed down. As they made their way underground, the torch ced inside the passage lighted their way through the darkness and gave them the full picture of the secret room. It wasnt that big, and for the most part, it resembled amon basement, just like the Urahara Kisukes ce. Kimura Muyang looked around, and he couldnt help but say: Kirio-san, this ce is Well, I did some experiments here in addition to storing some information and data. Although the principle behind the Kid you meant is fairly simple, developing Kid is no easy task. I need some references, so here we are. As Kimura Muyang looked around and inspected the undergroundboratory, thinking how many equipment and experiments have been conducted here, Hikifune Kirios voice snapped him back to his senses. Okay, lets go! Hikifune Kirio already found the information she needed while Kimura Muyang was busy observing the undergroundboratory Put those books on my table, and you may go. This Kid isnt that difficult, so it should beplete in a few days. And dont disturb me for the next few days unless its urgent! Kimura Muyang rolled his eyes because he realized that he was the one asking favour here, so he had to do as Hikifune Kirio said. As Kimura Muyang put the books on the table, he said: Is there anything else, Kirio-san? No, this should be enough. By the way, since our Division isnt that busy, youll have to handle our Divisions task in my ce for the next few days. Make a decision as you see fit. I believe in your judgement. When Hikifune Kirio noticed Kimura Muyang was about to say something, she immediately added: I know you are very concerned about this Kid, but I will be sure to inform you once Im done with it. She then pushed Kimura Muyang out of her office and closed the door without giving him the chance to say anything. Kimura Muyang sighed as he had mixed feelings about this. Although he knew it was partly because Hikifune Kirio developed the Kid on his request, he knew it was mostly because she was just toozy to deal with the annoying division affairs and forced it on him instead. Kimura just sighed and smiled wryly. It seemed like hed be busy for the next few days. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me ?? Chapter 38: Binding Spirit Lock Chapter 38: Binding Spirit Lock What Captain has been up to in the past couple of days? She even left everything to Lieutenant. I dont know. Maybe she was so immersed in her new research. Didnt this happen to 3rd Seat Suitaku before? Hearing what other Division Members said, Kimura Muyang just shook his head helplessly. As they said, Hikifune Kirio has been cooped up in her office ever since she epted Kimura Muyangs request. He was starting to think that Hikifune Kirio forgot about him. Handling the Division affairs was no easy task, and Kimura Muyang himself realized this after handling it personally. Being a Captain truly was not aughing matter. Ah! Captain! Captain ! A few Division members who happened to be standing near the door suddenly saluted. Kimura Muyang immediately turned around, where he saw the exhausted-looking Hikifune Kirio in front of the door. It was clear that the past few days have been rough for her. However, there was a hint of joy on her face. Hikifune Kirio waved her hand as a sign that the rest didnt have to bother with the pleasantries before turning to Kimura Muyang and said: Come with me, Kimura. Its done. Are you sure you dont want to take a break, Kirio-san? Kimura Muyang hesitated when he saw Hikifune Kirio took the lead at her current state. She obviously didnt rest at all in the past couple of days. Its okay. I know my body better than anyone. Dont just stand there like an idiot. Hurry up! Hikifune Kirio said indifferently, followed by augh. Kimura Muyang said no more and obediently followed Hikifune Kirio. As they kept walking, he realized they were heading towards the training room. However, as far as he remembered, most rooms around the training room were basically unused because the 12th Division wasnt abat-specialized Division. Thus, most members were not that interested in sparring orbat. Hikifune Kirio stopped in front of a certain door and said, stay back! After Kimura Muyang took a few steps back, Hikifune Kirio reached out as if touching something invisible to the naked eye. With a slight force behind her hand, a blinding light shed, and a transparent Spiritual Energy that looked like a barrier emerged in front of the door. After Hikifune Kirio muttered something, his hand was shrouded by light, and the transparent barrier in front of her disappeared like a huge ss shattering into pieces. This barrier is another implementation of Kid. Hikifune Kirio exined, But this is too advanced for you now. Itll take a while before you can master Kid to this degree. Kimura Muyang nodded as he realized his own capability, I understand, but just what room is this, Kirio-san? Why does it have a barrier? Laboratory. Hikifune Kirio then further exined, We conducted some dangerous experiments here, after all. I must cover the whole room with a barrier. Otherwise, the whole barrack may go down. Hikifune Kirio already opened the door and walked in as she exined. Kimura Muyang immediately followed behind her because he was afraid that he couldnt enter if he took his time. After Kimura Muyang entered, Hikifune Kirio put his hand together. A certain Kid quickly covered the whole room, and she immediately exined once again because Kimura Muyang still seemed puzzled: This is to prevent the impact on the outside world. Although I heard this building contained Sekkiseki, which can block Reishi, its notpletely made of Sekkiseki because its so rare and precious, and we cant just waste it all on one building. Thus, its better to be safe than sorry. After erecting the barrier, Hikifune Kirio shifted her attention to Kimura Muyang and said with a serious look: I have developed the Kid that you want. Your idea does make sense, and that Kid indeed can help you. Even so, I have to ask once again, are you sure you want to use this dangerous method? Kimura Muyang just lightly smiled: Of course! No pain, no gain! Im ready for the risk! Seeing the look on Kimura Muyangs face, Hikifune Kirio realized that he had made his resolve, and it was pointless to persuade him at this point. Well, since youve made up your mind, shall we, then? Put your hands together. Hikifune Kirio said as she pointed a finger towards Kimura Muyang. A bright yellow light emanated from her fingertip, and it didnt seem like any ordinary light. Kimura Muyang took a deep breath as he put his hands together, and Hikifune Kirio made a circr motion around Kimura Muyangs hand using her fingertip. The bright yellow light then suddenly tightened and bound Kimura Muyangs hand. Without giving Kimura Muyang the time to react, Hikifune Kirio did the same to his feet. Kimura Muyang suddenly lost his bnce as both of his hands and feet were tied up, but he managed to buffer the fall with his hands. How do you feel? Hikifune Kirio asked with a smile. You definitely did that on purpose, didnt you, Kirio-san? Kimura Muyang said as he turned his body around. Aw, how can you say that, Lil Yangyang. I cant believe youre so mean to me. Hikifune Kirio pretended to be dejected because of Kimura Muyangs words. Kimura Muyang rolled his eyes as he knew Hikifune Kirio was teasing him on purpose. As Kimura Muyang tried to stand back up, he had a hard time moving his wrist and ankles. Thus, he nodded in satisfaction and said: A very powerful binding. Of course, I designed it to restrain even a Captain. Are you having a second thought, Lil Yangyang? Captain Kimura Muyang murmured. Kimura Muyang slightly shook the head. Although the binding was very powerful, that wouldnt discourage him. Aaaaah~~ Kimura Muyang roared lightly, discharging immense Reiatsu, and sessfully freed his wrist and ankle. Although both of his hands and feet were no longer bound to each other, the Kid reapplied to each of his limbs. It was like a ma that was drawn to each other, restricting his movement. Lil Yangyang, your Reiatsu is even stronger than an average Captain! I didnt expect that youvee this far! Kimura Muyang just blushed when he heard Hikifune Kiriospliment. He didnt say anything back because he realized that he still had ways to go before he could bepared to a Captain, especially the senior Captains. Does it take everything you got to keep this up? Hikifune Kirio asked. No, it certainly is tough, but it takes up about 80% of my power to stand normally. Kimura Muyang shook the head said frankly. But it will be a little troublesome at this rate. Kirio-san, it seems I have to take a few days off. Well, I know you still have to get used to it first. You cant even suppress your Reiatsu, and it constantly disperses at your current state. If you go out there like this, the weaker Division Members may not be left unscathed. I know. Kimura Muyang also knew that he might endanger others if he went out there carelessly. He had to maintain this level of Reiatsu at all times to move, but the others might fall victim to his Reiatsu as it constantly disperses. Not to mention, it put a huge load on his body. By the way, Lil Yangyang, what should we call this Kid? You came up with this idea, and youre the one I use it on, so give it a name! Name? Kimura Muyang pondered for a while, Lets call it Hakureisa for now! Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me ?? Chapter 39: Undercurrent Chapter 39: Undercurrent Just what the hell is going on? First, Captain was cooped up inside her office for a week, and now its Lieutenants turn to coop up in that room. Yeah, the first thing Captain did was took Lieutenant to that unused room. Captain herself came out of that room shortly after, but that wasnt the case for Lieutenant. Im confused. Tell me about it! Soul Society is so restlesstely. At first, it was the 7th Divisions Captain, now even Captain Kuruyashiki, who has borne the title Kenpachi for several hundred years, was killed. Now we dont know whats up with our Captain and Lieutenant. Hiyori just looked helplessly at her fellow Division members, who seemed dispirited after discussing how restless Soul Society recently was. That bastard Kimura Hiyori turned his head towards the room where Kimura Muyang was cooped up, and there was a hint of uneasiness in her tone, Just what the hell is that bastard up to? Im gonna teach him a lesson once hees out. 8th Division. Captain, so this is where you are cking off this time. Lisa sighed helplessly at Kyraku Shunsui, who was sleeping on the roof. How could he shove all the work on her Lieutenant while he was cking off here? Yo, Lisa-chan. Kyraku Shunsui said below his straw hat with his usual sloven tone. Ive been upsettely for some reason. Lisa was shocked to hear Kyraku Shunsuis words, and with his straw hat covering his face, she couldnt see his face clearly. Captain, are you still regretting about what happened to Captain Kuruyashiki? Lisa said softly. There is nothing to regret. It is Kuruyashikis own choice. If I saved him back then, that would be disrespecting his resolve. Well Lisa turned aside. Everyone has their own resolve and things they cant give up on after all. Whoa, you sound so mature, Lisa-chan. Kyraku Shunsui immediately sat up and looked at Lisa with a smirk. It seems that the Lil Lisa-chan had grown up before I realized it. bang! Kyraku Shunsui kicked Kyraku Shunsuis head and left after fixing her skirt. Lisa-chan, why are you so cold to your Captain? Im so sad. Kyraku Shunsui mourned as he watched sassy Lisas slowly disappearing from his sight. Sigh, shes not cute at all now ever. It must be because of Hiyoris influence. Kyraku Shunsui then gazed at the dark clouds in the sky, and after a brief pause, he profoundly said: A storm ising. At the same time, 1st Division Captains Office. Captain-Commander Yamamotos eyes were fixated on the dark clouds rumbling in the sky. Captain-Commander! How is the investigation going, Chjir? Yes, ording to our investigation, theres nothing suspicious about Azashiro Kenpachi, and hes also qualified as a Shinigami. Its just What is it? He seems too capable and too obsessed with something. Captain-Commander Yamamotos eyes that were partially closed slit most of the time was slightly opened, and then said solemnly: If theres no problem, remove him from our surveince. 2nd Division Captains Office. Shihin Masaaki was deep in thought when he looked through the report from his men and murmured: Removing the surveince as a pretense, while having Onmitsukid monitor him in secret, huh? This is not gonna be that easy. What kind of person was Azashiro Sya? What was he nning? Did he pose any threat to Soul Society? These questions upied Shihin Masaakis mind. He couldnt connect the dots, so at the moment, all he could do was observing to prevent any ident or problem from happening. Yo, dad. Thats quite a frown you got there. Shihin Yoruichi was already sitting next to Shihin Masaaki and stared at him curiously while eating a cookie in her hand. Seeing how sloven and udylike his daughter was, Shihin Masaaki was at a loss for words. Shihin n was one of the Four Noble Families, yet his daughter didnt show a shred of dignity. Even so Yoruichi, your Shunpo is good as always that even I didnt see youing. Fortunately, he lived up to Shihin ns expectation when it came to talent, if anything A Shunpo of this level is nothing. Youre probably the only one who didnt see meing, dad. Yoruichi tantly said while waving her hand. Shihin Masaaki was speechless when he heard his daughters frank evaluation of himself I Its alright, dad. I know what youre going to say. I wontugh at you, nor will I lose respect for you, so rest assured. Yoruichi said before Shihin Masaaki could finish his sentence. Shihin Masaaki burst into tears seeing his daughter didnt even give him a chance to defend himself. 5th Division Captain, this is the perfect chance. A long, fair-haired man with a ck shawl said to Watanabe Keiry with a nonchnt look. Oho? Watanabe Keiry asked curiously, Tell me then, Sengyo, what chance do you mean? Yes, Captain. He bowed his head respectfully, and the man named Sengyo continued: This new Kenpachi is intriguing. He deliberately killed the 11th Divisions former Captain instead of taking the vacant Captain seat at the 7th or 10th Division. Im sure he must have a n. Watanabe Keirys eyes lit up as Sengyos analysis seemed to be intriguing. Go on. Besides, this man can defeat that Kuruyashiki Kenpachi, so theres no need to doubt his capability. I suggest you ally yourself with him, Captain. That way, you can gain more influence and have a greater say among the Captains in Seireitei. Watanabe Keirys eyes shed with excitement, and he walked toward the man named Sengyo. As expected of my capable subordinate. You did a good job, Sengyo! Thank you for yourpliment. Despite thanking Watanabe Keiry, Sengyos face clearly didnt reflect a shred of gratitude as it remained indifferent. Watanabe Keiry knew his subordinate very well, so he didnt mind Sengyos attitude as that was just how he was and simply patted his shoulder Then I will take my leave, Captain Watanabe. Alright, ah, I almost forgot, summon Watanabe Ichiro to my room. Yes. After leaving the Captains Office, the expressionless man walked straight towards the training ground. Lieutenant Ryzaki. Lieutenant. Every Division member saluted him as he passed through, but he just ignored all of them. Even so, they werent bothered at all as they were ustomed to their Lieutenants attitude. Sengyo walked through the training ground and found Watanabe Ichiro, who was sweating profusely due to rigorous training, so he walked up to him and said: 5th Seat Watanabe, Captain Watanabe is waiting for you in his office. Watanabe Ichiro heard it and immediately turned around. Understood, Lieutenant Ryzaki. Ill head over right away. Watanabe Ichiro then took a towel and wiped the sweat on his body. Even though he addressed Sengyo as Lieutenant, there was not a hint of respect in his tone. After tucking his Zanpakuto on his sash, Watanabe Ichiro headed towards the Captains Office, passing by Sengyo with a condescending look. Sengyo still seemed indifferent even after seeing Watanabe Ichiros condescending look as if he didnt mind at all. However, when Watanabe Ichiro went past him, he smirked, and a nce of disdain was clear in his eyes. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me ?? Chapter 40: Emergencies Chapter 40: Emergencies Yo, Muyang. Why are you so sluggishtely? Hirako Shinji listlessly asked Kimura Muyang, who was leaning on the tablezily. You are one to talk, dumbass Shinji. Hiyori mercilessly snapped at Hirako Shinji, who was also leaning on the table beside Kimura Muyang. Then again, Muyang is a Lieutenant in our Division, unlike you. Huh? Is Muyang a Lieutenant? Kuna Mashiro stared at Kimura Muyang wonderingly with her cute eyes, But wheres his armband? Well, theres no reason for him to wear that kind of thing all the time anyway. Wait a minute, so you dont know hes a Lieutenant up until now? Kensei sighed at the silly yet cute Kuna Mashiro. That being said, it has nothing to do with being a Lieutenant, Hiyori. Just look at Captain Kyraku; he is alwayszy. Love Aikawa lifts the head to watch Hiyori earnestly said. The look on Lisas face clearly changed. The frown on her face clearly meant that what Love said rang a bell. bang! Ouch! Both Kimura Muyang and Hirako Shinji looked up surprisedly. What are you hitting me for, Lisa? Kimura Muyang grumbled while rubbing his head. Even I got hit by a sake bottle. What did I do? Hirako Shinji added. Hiyori smiled with satisfaction on the side. Nothing made Hiyori happier than seeing them suffer at Lisas hands. Bang~Bang~Bang~ Suddenly, a booming voice echoed throughout Seireitei, and the tavern where Kimura Muyang and the rest hung out became quiet all of a sudden. Emergency notification, emergency notification. Every Division Captain is to gather at 1st Divisions Barracks immediately. An emergency arises at the White Road Gate, and Captains Meeting will be immediately held to discuss this. Something big mustve happened if they go as far as holding a Captains Meeting. Kimura Muyang immediately stood up, and the sloven look on his face was reced by cautiousness. Seems like it. Everyone nodded and immediately wrapped their hangout up. With that emergency notice just now, Seireitei Gotei 13 would be on guard. Although they didnt know what happened yet, it was definitely not a trivial matter. Hiyori, lets hurry back. We cant afford to sit idly at a time like this as a member of the 12th Division! Besides, our Division should be the first one to find out about what happened. Yes, Lieutenant! Kimura Muyang waved his hands at the crowd and then immediately disappeared in front of them along with Hiyori. We should go too. This doesnt happen so often. I have a feeling this is gonna be a big deal! Hirako Shinji had a quite solemn expression on his face despite theint. Shua~ They all disappeared from sight as they made their way to their respective Divisions. At the same time, 1st Division, Assembly Hall. dong! Captain-Commander Yamamotos eyes were wide open as he mmed his cane to the ground, followed by his overwhelming aura. We got an emergency at hand. ording to the report from a Shinigami stationed at the White Road Gate, the 11th Division Captain, Azashiro Kenpachi, bore malicious intent to Seireitei. Although the reason behind it is still unknown, hes already at the point where he poses a threat to the stability of the Soul Society. Now Ill select 3 Captains to head to the scene and deal with this situation immediately. Arrest Azashiro Kenpachi, and execute him on the spot if he resists! All Captains stood straight upon hearing the awe-inspiring briefing from Captain-Commander Yamamoto. 3rd Division Captain Sanada Shino, 5th Division Captain Watanabe Keiry, 9th Division Captain Nishino Kenji, the three above are to head to the scene and deal with the problem immediately. 2nd Division Captain Shihin Masaaki will be on standby until further other orders are issued. 6th Division Captain Kuchiki Ginrei, 8th Division Captain Kyraku Shunsui, and 13th Division Captain Ukitake Jshir will be responsible for guarding Seireitei. The 12th Division Captain Hikifune Kirio is to closely monitors Soul Society and Human World. Report any irregrities if you find any. 4th Division Captain Unohana Retsu is to standby in case we have casualties and stays at Coordinated Relief Station. Now, the three Captains above, Sanada Shino, Watanabe Keiry, and Nishino Kenji, off you go! Three Captain nodded and instantly disappeared from the Assembly Hall. Dismiss! First Kuruyashiki, and now Azashiro, Soul Society is so restlesstely. Kyraku Shunsui said while holding the tip of his bamboo hat. Kyraku Ukitake Jshir couldnt say anything back. Dont mind me. Kyraku Shunsui waved his hand when he saw his close friend was worried about him. I just get a little bit emotional, thats all. After all, both Kuruyashiki and Azashiro are good people. Azashiro Kenpachis ideas are too extreme, and his paranoia is dangerous for himself. Hikifune Kirio interjected. Theres also that Kyraku Shunsui said with a mysterious look on his face. Ukitake, can youe with me for a moment? Theres something Im concerned about. Huh? Oh, sure! What is it, Kyraku? Its no big deal, actually. I just want you to apany me somewhere, thats all. Noticing Kyraku Shunsui whispered to Ukitake Jshir, Hikifune Kirio thoughtfully leave them alone. Captain! Kirio-san! Kimura Muyang and Hiyori rushed back as fast as possible to the 12th Division and saw a familiar figure once they were close enough to the headquarter. You guys actuallye back. I thought youd be staying with Shinji for a while. Kirio-san, you know this isnt the time to be joking, right? What is happening? Whats the emergency notice all about? Kimura Muyang asked with a serious expression. To put it simply, we found that Azashiro Kenpachi may cause harm to Soul Society, but dont worry, Captain-Commander had dispatched three Captains to deal with this problem. Azashiro Kenpachi? Kimura Muyang was silent for a moment. Whats wrong, Muyang? Hiyori asked strangely, and Hikifune Kirio also turned around, looking strangely at Kimura Muyang. Nah, Its just that Captain Azashiro seems really rational, and even though he seemed cold and aloof most of the time, he is a good Shinigami. I never thought hed Dont worry about it, Azashiro Kenpachi is indeed an excellent Shinigami, and he is not wrong, but everyone has their own belief and sense of justice. Our own belief and sense of justice, huh Hikifune Kirios words seemed to help Kimura Muyang understand, albeit not entirely. He then followed Hikifune Kirio back to the barracks. Lieutenant, pull yourself together.Hikifune Kirio tried to snap Kimura Muyang back to his senses and briefed all the rest of the Division members: During this emergency, our 12th Division will be responsible for monitoring Soul Society and Human World. Immediately report anything out of ce to prevent more problems from urring during this critical juncture. Take your position! Pull yourself together and be sure not to make any mistakes, Lieutenant Kimura! At once, Captain! Hikifune nodded as that was a proper response as her Lieutenant. Take some of our Division members with you to patrol around our headquarters. You must ensure your subordinates safety! Theyre your responsibility, after all. Yes, I will be on guard at all times and make sure nothing threatened our Division. Thats more like it. Hikifune Kirios eyes shifted somewhere else as if knowing something was happening in that direction. She could sense the sh of Reiatsuing from that direction. It has finally begun! The entire Soul Society was busy! All Shinigami was doing their own jobs in an orderly manner as the whole Seireitei was restless. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 41: Sudden Change in Situation Chapter 41: Sudden Change in Situation Seireitei West Gate White Road Gate. Gatekeeper, Hr Jidanb stood in front of the door and roared loudly: Hahahahaha! Very good! You are the first person who can take on my axe! But it wont go the same way next time! Jidanb then immediately used his deadly technique, Juppon Jidanda Matsuri. Jidanb swung his enormous axe, which was almost as heavy as a small boat, ten times in a row. Gatekeepers job was protecting the gate. There was nothing out of ce aside from the blow of that gigantic axe being blocked. However, unlike usual, Jidanb was facing Seireitei this time instead of Rukongai, as if preventing anyone from leaving Seireitei. After several seconds, all that was left in front of Jidanb was a big hole after around 35 consecutive strikes. Oh crap I went too far. Jidanb, who thought he had crushed his opponent into smithereens, was celebrating his hollow victory. Meanwhile, a man who Jidanb thought was supposed to be smithereens by now was walking nonchntly toward the opposite direction,pletely unscathed. The man had long ck hair kept tied in a ponytail with a golden band that would belong to that of royalty, except for two long strands on opposite sides of his forehead that hung downwards. The gentle and docile appearance of his was unwavering as there was not even a speck of dust on his clothes. Although he could feel the gaze of Rukongais residents, he kept walking forward without a care. However, a few secondster, the man stopped and vigntly stared as if there was something in front of him. In the next moment, two men appeared before Azashiro Kenpachi, blocking his advance. One was a gentle-looking man with white hair, and the other was a man wearing a pink, flowereddys kimono and a bamboo hat. It was Kyraku Shunsui and Ukitake Jshir. Good grief, seems like waiting for you here was the right move. So you did manage to defeat those three, huh? Its just as you said, Kyoraku. Azashiro really is stronger than an average Captain. Even with two of them blocking his way, Azashiro Kenpachi was unfazed and said indifferently: If you agree with my idea, then I hope you can assist me with it. If you dont, I advise you to stay out of this since itll be just a waste of Reiryoku. Now thats a tough idea to agree with. Kyraku Shunsui said as he untied the knot of his bamboo hat and faced Azashiro directly. The idea of turning Rukongais people into soldiers to storm Hueco Mundo is too extreme that I cant agree with it. Central 46 is just overly cautious and refuses my idea to save their own ass. As far as I know, those guys had no desire to change things and were satisfied with just maintaining the status quo. I believe you two realize that as well, right? Azashiro Kenpachi said indifferently. But, of course, the two Captains answer didnt please him. Well, you might be right. It would be so much easier if they want some change. Even so, surely there are other better ways to deal with this, no? AzashiroI know that youre doing this for the greater good, but your method is a problem. Two of us stood here out of our own free will. It has nothing to do with Central 46. A clear rejection. Seeing Azashiro Kenpachi had no intention to back away, Kyraku Shunsui disappointedly said: But boy, this is a hassle. You did defeat three Captains easily by yourself. Old Yamamoto seriously underestimated your strength. Kyraku Shunsui then took off his shy Kimono, followed by a sigh Upon seeing Azashiro Kenpachi was about to take out something that resembled a bottle, Kyraku Shunsui immediately responded with azy tone: Let me tell you beforehand, its pointless to bribe me with sake. Hmm, this is a problem. Are you sure you dont want to see it first? Kyraku Shunsui wavered a little while Ukitake Jshir next to him interrupted: Indeed, our mission is to defeat Hollow and maintain the bnce between Soul Society and Human World. However, I dont think using Rukongais residents as the instruments of war is against my moralpass. Apparently, Ukitake Jshir was hell-bent on persuading Azashiro Kenpachi. However, Azashiro Kenpachi obviously wouldnt change his mind just because of his little speech. Azashiropletely ignored him and shifted his attention to Kyraku Shunsui instead: Kyraku Shunsui, you should know what Im talking about, right? Although you seemid-back most of the time, you will do anything when its do or die time, right? You overestimate me. Im not the type of guy who would use any means necessary to achieve my goal. Is that so? Id say youre the most cautious Captain aside from Captain-Commander, oh well, whatever you say. Azashiro Kenpachi immediately continued, Ensuring the bnce between Soul Society and Human world is the priority for us Shinigamis. Just like the hell guards that always punish sinners for eternity, we must also cast aside our emotions to do our duty. Feeling and emotions are not unnecessary in our job. All history and tradition in Soul Society is just a shackle that prevents us from aplishing our mission, and its all because of Central 46s ipetence. Youre clearly mistaken. Our sense of morality is fundamentally different. Soul Societysws and rules may be mistaken at timesbut at least, not now. So thats how it is Then, there is no need for another word. Azashiro Kenpachi walked toward the two Captains. You arent going to disappear into thin air as usual? Azashiro Kenpachi did not answer Kyraku Shunsuis question. As Azashiro Kenpachi took another step, both Kyraku Shunsui and Ukitake Jshir put their hands on scabbard at the same time When the Flower Wind Rages, the Flower God Roars, When the Wind of Heaven Rages, the God of the Underworld Sneers -Katen Kykotsu. Waves, Be my Shield, Lightning, Be my de -Sgyo no Kotowari. These two veteran Captains immediately used their Shikai right off the bat. After all, they were up against a Kenpachi who could defeat 3 Captains without even a scar on him. Its futile. Azashiro Kenpachi slowly raised his hand, aiming it at Kyraku Shunsui and Ukitake Jshir as he began a Kids incantation. However, he stopped without finishing his incantation. Ignoring both Kyraku Shunsui and Ukitake Jshir, Azashiro Kenpachi turned around and stared at the corner of Seireiteis wall in the distance, whispering: So Even Soul King disapproves my action? ? What are you talking about? Kyraku Shunsui and Ukitake Jshir did not quite catch what Azashiro Kenpachi murmured about, but what they did realize was the indifferent Azashiro Kenpachi finally showed emotion on his face. However, before they realized what it was, the slight change in Azashiro Kenpachis face was gone, and he put down his hand. Alright, I give up. I will obediently ept the trial from Central 46. Kyraku Shunsui and Ukitake Jshir frowned and looked at each other in doubt. Whats with you all of a sudden, Azashiro? Your responsepletely throws me off. Kyraku Shunsui stared at Azashiro Kenpachi doubtfully, Could it be that you have another n? Kyraku, you are too skeptical. Azashiro Kenpachi then turned back. Or are you saying that I should go back by myself? Hearing Azashiro Kenpachis words, Kyraku Shunsui and Ukitake Jshir had no choice but to cast away their doubts and escorted Azashiro Kenpachi back to Seireitei. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 42: New changes Chapter 42: New changes What the hell?! Does he have a twin or something?! Seeing that the man that was supposed to turn into smithereens because of him was escorted by Kyraku Shunsui and Ukitake Jshir, Jidanbs eyes almost bulged out. The White Road Gate sustained minor damage. Thankfully, a damage of that scale should be able to be repaired in a few days. No, your technique is just so powerful that you blow him so far away. Kyraku Shunsui came up with a random answer, but Azashiro Kenpachi did not deny it and remained silent. So thats how it is! That must be it! I thought I blow him into smithereens, and I was worried about how to bury him! Jidanb was relieved and mentioned Azashiro Kenpachi in such a frivolous manner. Now, take this opportunity to learn your lesson. Dont fight near the gate next time. You can see the gate is damaged because of your fight, right? fight? Forget it. The rabbles on the other side are not worth mentioning anyway. Hearing the gatekeepers words, Kyraku Shunsui and Ukitake Jshir frowned. As far as he remembered, only the 3rd Division, 5th Division, and the 9th Division Captain were defeated at the hands of Azashiro Kenpachi, yet what were the rabbles all about? 3 of them went past Jidanb and walked back to Seireiteis area. This is Although Kyraku Shunsui and Ukitake Jshir were prepared for this, they couldnt help but gasp upon seeing hundreds of Shinigamis lying on the ground past the gate. Although they all seem lifeless, no one died. The 4th Division was rushing toward them to treat them because they couldnt even stand. You should teach that gatekeeper the difference between ordinary Shihakush and a Captain Haori. He was lucky that I am forgiving. Had it been another Captain, that gatekeeper might die in vain by now. Azashiro Kenpachi indifferently said as if he had nothing to do with the scene in front of him. Of course, the other two Captains, who were escorting him, heard him clearly. All of these are your doing? I did expect this to some extent, but seeing it in person is something else entirely. Ukitake Jshir could not hide the shock on his face. He did realize that Azashiro Kenpachi was really skilled, but not this skilled! That aside, why are there only Captain Sanada from the 3rd Division and Captain Nishino from the 9th Division? Kyraku Shunsui pointed at the two Captains who were receiving treatment. Wheres the 5th Division Captain Watanabe Keiry? Ukitake Jshir immediately took a look around and finally noticed that Watanabe Keiry was nowhere to be found. That was when he turned towards Azashiro Kenpachi with an inquiring look. You mean that shameless guy? Azashiro Kenpachi said with a sarcastic tone and eyes full of disdain and contempt, Maybe he already escaped out of fear by now. What!? Even Kyraku Shunsui and Ukitake Jshir, who were calm most of the time, couldnt help but gasp when they heard Azashiro Kenpachis remark. What the hell is going on? I demand an exnation, Azashiro Kenpachi. Kyraku Shunsui sounded serious as he put his hand on his Zanpakuto, ready to draw it any second. After all, what Azasahiro Kenpachi said was simply hard to believe. Why did a Captain choose to desert in the first ce? Kyraku Shunsui suddenly remembered how Azazhiro Kenpachi gave himself up so easily earlier, which was clearly odd. Were these two things rted somehow? And what role did Azashiro Kenpachi y in this? Seeing Kyraku Shunsui and Ukitake Jshir was so cautious that they were ready to draw their Zanpakuto at any second, Azashiro Kenpachi smiled, Theres no need to get all worked up. Theres nothing in it for me to lie about this. Kyraku Shunsui and Ukitake Jshir let their guard down slightly because of Azashiro Kenpachis answer. Indeed, Azashiro Kenpachi was not the kind of person who would resort to cheap tricks. He had his pride that wouldnt allow him to stoop that low. Even if youre telling the truth, I cant afford to let my guard down. Kyraku Shunsui said with a helpless expression on his face, but his hands were still on the hilt, ready to make a move anytime. Azashiro Kenpachi didnt mind because he knew Kyraku Shunsui very well. He knew Kyraku Shunsui, who seemed like aid-back guy and loafing around all the time, was actually a sharp and cautious guy, so Azashiro Kenpachi didnt even think about making any funny move. Those two Captains are severely injured. Ill take it from here. A soft voice said from the ce where the wounded were treated. Hm? Captain Unohana! I heard that the 3rd Division and 9th Division Captain suffered serious injuries, so I came in person. Unohana Retsu nced at Azashiro Kenpachi, who was escorted by Kyraku Shunsui and Ukitake Jshir before turning the other way. Are their injuries that serious? Ukitake Jshir asked. Unohana Retsu examined the injuries that both Captains sustained and said: well, its a severe injury that almost damages the internal organs. Their life may be in danger if they arent treated immediately. Kyraku Shunsui and Ukitake Jshirsplexion changed. There were currently two vacant Captain seats in Gotei 13. Had they lost these two Captains in front of them, Soul Society would be in peril if something happened Kyraku Shunsui and Ukitake Jshir looked at each other, and there was a trace of worry in their eyes. But what bothers me is their wounds are on the back, which is odd. Unohana Retsu examined the two Captains wounds for a moment, but then she seemed shocked all of a sudden, This lingering Reiatsu belongs to Captain Watanabe! Kyraku Shunsui and Ukitake Jshir looked at each other, and their worries turned out to be true. They had a feeling that was the case when Azashiro Kenpachi said it earlier. They couldnt really bring themselves to believe that Watanabe Keiry might betray Soul Society when Azashiro Kenpachi mentioned him earlier because they still couldnt figure out the purpose behind Watanabe Keirys betrayal. However, they did realize what kind of person Azashiro Kenpachi was, and they could safely say that he wouldnt lie in this kind of circumstance. Perhaps Azashiro Kenpachis idea did go against Soul Societys guidelines, but his motive and intention were pure. He believed in his own justice, it just happened that his justice contradict Soul Societys moralpass. Things are getting more and more troublesome! Kyraku Shunsui said with a helpless tone while tilting down his straw hat. But first, lets take Azashiro back to Old Yamamoto. Well leave it to Old Yamamoto to deal with the punishment for the 5th Division Captain. Lieutenant, there is nothing out of ce nearby. Have a look once again. This is a crucial time. Be sure to check thoroughly! Yes! Kimura Muyang could at least breathe a sigh of relief, knowing themotion didnt affect the 12th Divisions jurisdiction. Hm? Suddenly, Kimura Muyang felt a familiar Reiatsu and gazed at the White Road Gate in the distance. He couldnt mistake this Reiatsu for someone elses. It was definitely Watanabe Keirys! Ever since the day Watanabe Keiry humiliated him in public, he has always remembered his Reiatsu, and upon sensing that familiar Reiatsu, he couldnt contain his anger. However, as far as Kimura Muyang remembered, 3rd Division Captain Sanada Shino and 9th Division Captain Nishino Kenji were also with Watanabe Keiry. Although he has only met them a couple of times, and Kimura Muyang still remembered their Reiatsu, but judging from the fluctuation of their Reiatsu, Kimura Muyang spected that the two Captains were attacked, and the attacker is Kimura Muyang immediately called Suitaku Byakuya: Byakuya, Ill leave things to you here. I have something to do. Kimura Muyang immediately used Shunpo before Suitaku Byakuya could even answer, rushing toward where Watanabe Keiry was. As Watanabe Keiry said, attacking a Captain was considered a serious crime, so hed be the one taking his life! Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 43: Kill order Chapter 43: Kill order Lieutenant Kimura! Kimura Muyang already disappeared from his sight before Suitaku Byakuya could even say anything. He just sighed as Kimura Muyang himself was the one who affirmed that this was a crucial time, yet he ran off on his own despite being a Lieutenant. Suitaku Byakuya shook his head helplessly, wondering if he should report this to Captain. Ah! Captain! Why are you here? The moment Suitaku Byakuya turned around, he saw Hikifune Kirio was already behind him, unfazed as she gazed towards where Kimura Muyang was heading. Suitaku Byakuya didnt know what was on his Captains mind, so he took the initiative to tell her about Kimura Muyang, Captain, Lieutenant Kimura is Hikifune Kirio shook her head slightly and interrupted before Suitaku Byakuya could finish his sentence: He knows what he is doing; you dont have to exin. Ill leave everything here to you; I have to attend the Captains Meeting. Realizing that the Captain entrusted the 12th Division to him in this situation, Suitaku Byakuya didnt want to let her down: Dont worry, Captain. Leave the rest to me! Of course, I know how capable you are. Hikifune Kirio slightly nodded before she turned around and hurried to the 1st Division. Everyone, pull yourself together! its the time for the 12th Division to shine! Even though all Division Members were in high spirits, Suitaku had a bad feeling, especially because the Captain Meeting was held again within such a short amount of time. Not only that, Kimura Muyangs strange behaviour earlier really left him wondering. Lil Yangyang, do you know what you are doing right now is acting without orders? Thats against the rules! Is he really too young to be a Lieutenant? Hikifune Kirio was worried about Kimura Muyang even as she was on her way toward the 1st Division. She began to wonder what was Kimura Muyang thinking about in order to make such a reckless move. Not to mention the opponent hed be facing was the 5th Division Captain. Even though Kimura Muyang was about as strong as a Captain, he couldnt use Bankai like the Captains. The surroundings immediately changed as Kimura Muyang rushed as fast as he could with Shunpo, and Watanabe Keirys Reiatsu was getting more vivid as he kept going. Watanabe Keiry seemed to constantly change his route to avoid pursuit, but it was pointless against him. Aside from Watanabe Keirys, Kimura Muyang could also feel someone elses Reiatsu. It was somehow familiar. Judging from the intensity, it probably belonged to a 4th or 5th Seat, but he couldnt figure out whose Reiatsu was that, so he decided to stop thinking about it as hed know who it was once he caught up anyway. 1st Division Captains Office. dong! Captain-Commander Yamamotos gaze was focused on Azashiro Kenpachi, who was as indifferent as ever as if Captain-Commander Yamamotos aura had no effect on him. ording to Captain Unohanas report, the 5th Division Captain, Watanabe Keiry, stabbed the 3rd Division Captain, Sanada Shino, and the 9th Division Captain, Nishino Kenji, in the back, resulting in the failure of Azashiro Syas arrest. The 2 Captains above are still in aa. Yamamoto Shigekuni red at Azashiro Sya: I believe you have an exnation for all this, Azashiro Sya. Azashiro Sya raised one of his eyebrows and casually said: Hes just a poor guy who wants to gain more influence for his household but ends up going too far. The so-called privilege, the so-called Noble Houses, are all meaningless things. Only justice should matter in Soul Society! As Shinigami, all we have to do is eliminate every single Hollow, the evil itself. Enough! Yamamoto Genrysai red at Azashiro Sya and stopped him from saying another word. Stop spouting that kind of facy in Captains Meeting. Its just your personal belief that you called justice, thats all. You, who failed toprehend Soul Societys justice, dont have the right to talk about justice here. All Captains looked at Yamamoto Genrysai in astonishment. After all, Yamamoto Genrysai rarely said this much. It seems that Old Yamamoto really values Azashiro highly~ Kyraku Shunsui sighed. As the person who has known Yamamoto Genrysai longest out of other Captains, Kyraku Shunsui knew Yamamoto Genrysai very well. In Yamamoto Genrysais case, if he cared about someone, the stricter hed be toward that person. Yamamoto wouldnt say that much if he didnt fancy Azashiro. Azashiro Syasplexion changed. He was about to say something back, but he suddenly pondered about his action and belief because of Yamamoto Genrysais words. Uponpiling Azashiro Syas report, Captain Unohanas report, and the injured Shinigamis testimony, Watanabe Keiry is hereby branded as a traitor to the Soul Society. Arrest him on sight, or execute him if necessary! This order applies to all Gotei 13, including the Captains. Captain Hikifune. Yamamoto looked towards Hikifune Kirio. ording to the 12th Divisions report, its safe to say that Watanabe Keiry is fleeing to Human World. He was also apanied by 5th Division Lieutenant Ryzaki Sengyo and 5th Division 5th Seat Watanabe Ichiro. Ill be sending 2 Captains to lead their men in pursuit of these 3 to the Human World. Captain-Commander. Hm? Yamamoto Genrysai looked towards Hikifune Kirio. The moment we discovered that Watanabe Keiry and two others tried to flee to Human World, Lieutenant Kimura Muyang from our division immediately went on pursuit, so can I specifically request participation in this case? Oho? Both Yamamoto Genrysai and Hikifune Kirio exchanged gaze briefly. Alright, in that case, 8th Division Captain Kyraku Shunsui, 12th Division Captain Hikifune Kirio, I hereby order you two to go to Human World and pursue the three traitors from the 5th Division. You may execute them if you deem it necessary. 6th Division Captain Kuchiki Ginrei and 13th Division Captain Ukitake Jshir, Ill have you two apany me to escort the criminal Azashiro Sya to Central 46. The rest of the Captains shall remain standby in Captains Office until further orders are given. Dismissed. So, Kimura Muyang actually went after them. Yeah, he charged forward the moment he sensed Watanabe Keirys Reiatsu. He sensed Watanabe Keirys Reiatsu and immediately went after him? Both Hikifune Kirio and Kyraku Shunsui nced at each other and smiled shortly after. Although Kimura Muyang did go off on his own without orders, they both knew that small things like this happened from time to time and justughed it off. Kyraku, have you notified your men? Didnt I tell you? seeing the puzzled look on Hikifune Kirios face, Kyraku Shunsui borated, Lisa-chan basically always eavesdrop on Captains Meeting, so she should be preparing our men by now, so its fine if I head straight to Kimura. Hikifune Kirio now seemed confused. His Lieutenant Kimura Muyang went off without orders, and Kyraku Shunsuis Lieutenant actually eavesdropped on Captains Meeting. She was at a loss for wods How about yours? Kyraku Shunsui asked casually. I have notified my 3rd Seat with Kakushitsuijaku, so we should head straight to our objective. I didnt notice at all. Since when did you? Youre really something else. Kyraku Shunsui couldnt help but admire her as even he didnt notice when she had the time to use Kid. Its just a little trick that I came up with. That aside, I am even really worried about Kimura. That little If he really catches up, I dont know what will happen If thats the case, lets pick up the pace. Kyraku Shunsui and Hikifune Kirio sped up towards where Kimura Muyang was. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 44: A man who is loyal to strength Chapter 44: A man who is loyal to strength Captain, should we keep running away like this? Are you suggesting to return to Gotei 13? Watanabe Keiry fiercely red at his Lieutenant after hearing his question. It wasnt because of your idea. That bastard Azashiro is just aplete lunatic, eliminating all Hollow? He gotta be joking! I thought it was just his excuse to gain more influence. That guy is actually serious about eliminating all Hollow. He even tried to convince those old fogeys in Central 46. Watanabe Keiry was so annoyed because he originally nned to join forces with Azashiro Kenpachi to gain more influence, but he turned out to be such a Hm? Why did you stop? Watanabe Keiry turned around and asked when he sensed his Lieutenant suddenly stopped moving. Even though Watanabe Keiry was in this predicament because of his Lieutenant, he realized his Lieutenant did it was for his own good. Even though he was a little frustrated, he knew that he couldnt keep relying on his Lieutenant as he was no longer a Captain, just a traitor to Soul Society, and by now, Gotei 13 mustve issued an execution order for them. I dont think I can go with you. Ryzaki Sengyo said indifferently, which obviously surprised the other two. What do you mean by that? Watanabe Keiry didnt seem pleased. Exactly as it sounds. Ryzaki Sengyos expression was as indifferent as ever, but his wordspletely changed the look on their face. Ryzaki, you bastard, are you betraying Oji-sama? Watanabe Ichiro said with a fiery re. Ryzaki Sengyo was quiet for a moment before smirking all of a sudden, Are you a fool? Just how gullible are you? You son of a Watanabe Ichiro was furious and immediately drew his Zanpakuto, but Watanabe Keiry stopped him. Oji-sama! Watanabe Ichiro looked at his uncle confusedly. Had it not for him, he wouldve struck Ryzaki Sengyo down. I want to hear your exnation, Sengyo. Watanabe Keiry ignored the questioning look on his nephews face and looked straight at Ryzaki Sengyo solemnly. It seemed that he really wanted an answer. You have always been loyal. Even if I ask you to do something you dont like, you never refuse and alwaysplete the task I gave you. Why would you betray me? Watanabe Keirys said with a delicate expression on his face. Ryzaki Sengyo just smiled. He did not mind answering this question, perhaps out of respect for his former Captain, but he did bow his head slightly before exining. Betray you? No, Ive never done such a thing. Thats just your wishful thinking. Ive never been loyal to you in the first ce, so youre quite mistaken. Watanabe Keiry frowned. Why would his Lieutenant do everything he said so far if it were not out of loyalty? Seeing Watanabe Keirys still seemed puzzled, as if knowing what he was thinking, Ryzaki Sengyo immediately added: I have never been loyal to you. Im simply loyal to power! There was a trace of madness on Ryzaki Sengyos face. Power is the only thing I believe! Absolute power that stands above others! This time, Ryzaki Sengyo went insane from the looks of it. His maniacugh sent chills down to Watanabe Keiry and Watanabe Ichiros spine. Anyone would be shaking in their boots right now regardless of how strong Ryzaki Sengyo was. Watanabe Keiry and Watanabe Ichiro saw nothing but a madman in front of them After a short while, Ryzaki Sengyo seemed to realize his unbing behaviour and immediately regained hisposure, and his expression gradually reverted to listless as usual. But Watanabe Keiry and Watanabe Ichiro would never think that the man in front of them was just an indifferent guy since he snapped off earlier. Up until now, Im not loyal toward you, but your strength, but what do you think you have left now? Youve lost your influence, your status, and soon you will lose strength and your life. I dont think you can escape from Soul Societys nose. Now that you have lost everything, I dont think youre worth following anymore. This is not a betrayal. All Ive been loyal to is power. Watanabe Keiry seemed quite disturbed by Ryzaki Sengyos remark just now. Oji-sama, let me kill this scum! Watanabe Ichiro was ready to draw his Zanpakuto and cut Ryzaki Sengyo down. Even though he was a bit startled because of Ryzaki Sengyos sudden change, he couldnt allow himself to cower in fear here. He was so eager to kill the guy who betrayed them. Stand down! you are no match for him. Watanabe Keiry stopped his nephew while vigntly observing Ryzaki Sengyo. He realized his former Lieutenant was not someone he could underestimate. As his Captain, who has spent quite some time with him, he knew that he has been holding back out of reservations for him, and his nephew clearly couldnt handle Ryzaki Sengyo if he went all out. Besides, his Zanpakuto Ability was tricky too. Besides, there is no time to waste now. We must hurry up and leave. Watanabe Ichiro realized his uncle had a point. They indeed couldnt afford to waste any time now, so he sheathed his Zanpakuto even though reluctantly while ring fiercely at Ryzaki Sengyo. Do you still n to escape now? You may not make it, Captain Watanabe. Who!? Watanabe Keirysplexion drastically changed, and he quickly put his hand on Zanpakuto. No, I dont think I should call you Captain Watanabe anymore. Maybe its better to call you a traitor to Soul Society, Watanabe Keiry. Kimura Muyang said with a yful tone as he appeared before them with a smile. Kimura Muyang received a message from Hikifune Kirio through Kid on his ways. When he heard the news, Kimura Muyang couldnt help but be taken aback. Stabbing 2 Captains in the back, leaving them severely injured and still being treated at the 4th Divisions infirmary. In addition, Captain-Commander Yamamoto ordered to execute them if they showed even the slightest resistance! Kimura Muyang stared at Watanabe Keiry mockingly. There was not even a handful of cases like this in Soul Society because there was no way one could get away aftermitting such a crime. Besides, he still got some unfinished business with him. Kimura Muyang. After looking at Kimura Muyang briefly, Watanabe Keiry asked, Youre not gonna hide behind your Captain this time? Kimura Muyang didnt bother responding to Watanabe Keirys little provocation. They were all dead meat in his eyes anyway, so he just let him do whatever he wanted for now. Kimura Muyang knew himself the best, and he believed that he would never lose to ordinary Captains Besides, Hikifune Kirio and Kyraku Shunsui were on the way. Even if he couldnt deal with these three, itd be fine as long as he could stall them until Hikifune Kirio and Kyraku Shunsui arrived. Oji-sama, please leave it to me this time. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 45: Crushing Strength Chapter 45: Crushing Strength Oji-sama, please leave it to me this time. Watanabe Ichiro, who held a grudge against Kimura Muyang, immediately asked his uncle to let him handle Kimura Muyang by himself. Seeing Watanabe Ichiros determination, Watanabe Keiry gave it a little thought and nodded immediately after. He only saw Kimura Muyangas a lucky brat, thats all. He was quite skilled indeed, but not that skilled. Besides, he could always step in when things got a bit dicey, so this should be a good chancefor his nephew to have a little workout. More importantly, Watanabe IchirosZanpakutohad a slightly special ability, and those who didnt know about it would definitely have a hard time against him. Hm? Kimura Muyang was a little surprised when he saw thatWatanabe Keiry actually sent Watanabe Ichiro all by himself to fight him. He wasughing deep down as this 5th Division Captain clearly didnt take him seriously. Its fine if you gang up on me, actually.Yet you send the weakest one out of you three. Are you alright in the head? Kimura Muyangsmiled as he observed them one by one. Watanabe Ichiro snapped. The veins on his forehead were bulging. He couldnt endure this humiliation and red at Kimura Muyang fiercely. Let me make it beforehand; Im not with those two. Kimura Muyangfrowned. As fellow Lieutenant, Kimura Muyangobviouslyrecognized who he was, even though he barely knew anything about him mainly because he seemed so hard to approach. What does this guy mean, and on which sidewas he? Kimura Muyang really couldnt figure out what this oddball was thinking. He hated dealing with this kind of guy the most. Besides, how could Kimura Muyang believe that he was not with the other two just because he said it? Kimura Muyang, Ill pay you back for the humiliation youve put me through. Watanabe Ichiro gnashedhis teeth as he red at Kimura Muyang. Kimura Muyang was puzzled as he didnt remember doing anything to humiliate him. As far as he was concerned, they wereplete strangers. You havent seen my Zanpakuto yet. Watanabe Ichiro gradually regained hisposure. Besides, a prodigy like you could care less about other students business. Kimura Muyang was a little embarrassed because Watanabe Ichiro wasnt that far off from the truth. He rarely socialized with his ssmates, let alone the students from another ss. The onlyperson he talked to on a daily basis was probably the dense and weirdAranmaruShishin. Okay, Im not here to hear your gibberish. Kimura Muyang raised his hand to stop Watanabe Ichiro from spouting nonsense. Come to think of it, you are Lieutenant now, huh? Watanabe Ichiro smiled and quickly took his stance. From his stance, it was safe to say that he had experiences in actualbat and wasnt just aplete amateur. If thats the case, disperse, Seikiripiru! Hm? The mist that was almost invisible to the naked eye was suddenly emanated from the Zanpakuto in Watanabe Ichiros hand. At the same time, everything around Watanabe Ichiro suddenly became hazy. What is this ability? Seeing the mist around Watanabe Ichiros body gradually spread out, Kimura Muyang suddenly kept his guard up. Although he was confident in his own strength, he couldnt afford to just ignore this unknown ability in front of him. My Zanpakutos name is Seikiripiru. The smoke that Seikiripiru discharged has a psychedelic effect, and I can freely manipte your visual perception while youre in this mist. Watanabe Ichiro looked at Kimura Muyangsmugly as if he had already won. For example, what are you seeing now? Watanabe Ichiro suddenly split into two right in front of Kimura Muyangand both of them looked at Kimura Muyang smugly. Do you know which one is me? Well, even if you know which one, how about this? Both of Watanabe Ichiro multiplied and kept multiplying, and before Kimura Muyang knew it, he was already surrounded by 100 people, all of whom had the same face and expression. There were 100 Watanabe Ichiro around Kimura Muyang and all of them talked simultaneously: How about now? Can you find my real body? How do you n to deal with this situation? No matter how skilled you are, you cant possibly attack all 100 of us at the same time, but I can attack you at will like this! All 100 of them attacked Kimura Muyang at the same time. They all looked exactly like Watanabe Ichiro, but the rest of them knew it was just illusions created by his Zanpakuto. Even so, there was no effective way to deal with it. As Watanabe Ichiro said, even though Kimura Muyang knew it was just an illusion, there was no point unless he destroyed them all at the same time because there was no way to distinguish which one was the real Watanabe Ichiro. Meanwhile, Watanabe Ichiro could blend among these illusions and attacked Kimura Muyang from his blind spot. Even the apathetic Ryzaki Sengyo were in awe upon seeing the ability of Watanabe Ichiros Zanpakuto. It was no wonder that Watanabe Ichiro was so arrogant. It was all because this ability was really difficult to deal with. Even most Shinigami wouldve panicked in this situation. Furthermore, Watanabe Ichiro himself couldnt be underestimated either. Even with 100 people rushing at him, Kimura Muyang was still unfazed and smiled as he drew his Zanpakuto slowly. Kimura Muyang effortlessly blocked all the attack from all directions simply by slightly swinging his Zanpakuto. Id be so disappointed if this is all you got. Kimura Muyang said after blocking all attacks and shed out of the encirclement shortly after. You little! Seeing his proud technique didnt even faze Kimura Muyang was really unbearable for him, and the finishing blow was Kimura Muyangs insult. I have at least 3 ways to deal with your ability . Kimura Muyang said mockingly as he raised 3 fingers. He would be as thorough as possible when it came to crushing his enemies. Hed crush them both pyhsically and mentally. First . Kimura Muyang suddenly disappeared and shed ross all of Watanabe Ichiros clones, destroying them all at once. Kimura Muyang wasnt even out of breath as he stood in front of the real Watanabe Ichiro Underestimating me is your first mistake. Even if those 100 illusions were real, I can crush them all by myself. Watanabe Ichiro was furious, but it was a fact that the ability he was so proud of was easily dealt with by Kimura Muyang. Even if you crush 100 clones, I can make more clones. If 100 didnt work, Ill make 200. If 200 doesnt work, Ill make 1000. Can you keep this up forever? As Watanabe Ichiro was done talking, there were around 300 Watanabe Ichiro surrounding Kimura Muyang this time. Feel free to try again, and the number will keep rising, can you do it again? Its not like you have unlimited stamina. Once you show any sign of exhaustion, the real me will finish you off! All Watanabe Ichiros clones said at the same time and with the exact same expression. Have you found the real me? Kimura Muyang just sighed. Did you think I identally left out your real body just now? Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 46: Binding Spirit Lock, Open! Chapter 46: Binding Spirit Lock, Open! Did you think I identally left out your real body? Watanabe Ichiros suddenly turned pale. Now that he thought about it, why would Kimura Muyang leave out his real body? And he immediately understood what Kimura Muyang meant by that. Ryzaki Sengyo and Watanabe Keiry, on the side, obviously knew that there was only one answer, which was because Kimura Muyang clearly knew which one was the real Watanabe Ichiro! Impossible! How did you find out? Watanabe Ichiro looked at Kimura Muyang in disbelief as if he saw a ghost. It was a given since the ability he was so proud of was seen through just like that by someone else. Even Oji-sama cant find my real body this easily! You must be bluffing. That one just now must a fluke, yes, thats gotta be it! Watanabe Ichiro fell into a denial state because he couldnt ept the fact. As someone who has been fawned over by his family ever since he was little because he would be the next heir, Watanabe Ichiro has always been proud of himself. Things got escted ever since he disyed outstanding talent and enrolled at Shin Academy as he was considered a genius, and everyone admired him. However, everything changed every since Kimura Muyang came. A prodigy born once in thousand years, who graduated from Shin Academy in less than a year, and became a Lieutenant right after graduation. Watanabe Ichiro lost his standing as a genius, and everyones eyes were focused on Kimura Muyang. It was as if his existence didnt even matter anymore ever since Kimura Muyang showed up! Theres no way you can see through my ability. It must be just a fluke! Kimura Muyang had nothing to offer but a pitiful look upon seeing the hysterical Watanabe Ichiro. Kimura Muyang considered him to be a talented individual. Unfortunately, his psychological was unstable. Shua~ Kimura Muyang shed ahead, and he was already right in front of Watanabe Ichiro. A small drop of blood dripped from Watanabe Ichiros forehead as he pointed his Zanpakuto at Watanabe Ichiros forehead. The second mistake you made is, again, underestimating me. This illusion of yours may work against an average Shinigami, but it has no effect at all on me. Did it ever ur to you why I was the first to catch up with you? Thats because of the difference of drive between most Shinigamis and me. I gotta admit that your ability is pretty good. Those clones also had the same Reiatsu as you, and an average Shinigami shouldnt be able to distinguish between the real you and the clones, but your body is as easy to distinguish as fireflies in the night for my eyes. Kimura Muyang sheathed his Zanpakuto after brandishing it a little and noticed the look of despair on Watanabe Ichiros face, but he didnt care. He would show no mercy when it came to dealing with his enemies. The third mistake you made is, once again, underestimating me. Did you seriously think you can beat me even though thats all you got? How ridiculous. Ive already shown you 2 ways to deal with your ability just now, and let me show you thest one. Its the simplest, most straightforward, yet the most effective way. Kimura Muyang rolled up his sleeves, revealing a pair of ck bracer on each of his wrists. Kimura Muyang tore off the bracer, and as one of the bracers was torn off, the other one was also torn off on its own. As both bracers were torn off, a golden chain made of Kid appeared in both Kimura Muyangs wrists and ankles. Ryzaki Sengyo observed the chains on Kimura Muyangs wrists and ankles, and he seemed to have a faint idea about what it was. Watanabe Ichiro was clearly shocked by the scene in front of him. He could sense Reiatsu leaking out of the golden chains, and based on the Reiatsu, he guessed it was a form of Bakud. However, he suddenly turned pale after arriving at that conclusion. It seems that you have a rough idea about what this is. Kimura Muyang nced at Watanabe Ichiro and then shifted his gaze towards Watanabe Keiry without concealing his killing intent. Watanabe Keiry red back at Kimura Muyang. He had his own pride as a Captain, so he wouldnt show any sign of backing off here. However, he did admit he was underestimating Kimura Muyang. The strength he disyed was clearly beyond that of a Lieutenant. However, he believed that no matter what kind of petty little tricks Kimura Muyang would use, he would crush him thoroughly. Watanabe Keiry could no longer contain his murderous intent. He was determined to finish off Kimura Muyang along with Ryzaki Sengyo, who betrayed him. Watanabe Keiry ced his hand on the hilt, ready to attack at any time. Hakureisa, dispel! Along with Kimura Muyangs exmation, the bright golden chains on his wrists and ankles immediately shattered into pieces, and massive Reiatsu suddenly burst out of Kimura Muyang, towering into the sky with him as the center. Watanabe Ichiro was so shocked by the outburst of Kimura Muyangs Reiatsu that he passed out. This ishow could a mere Lieutenant have this much Reiatsu?! Watanabe Keiry gasped while holding his nephew, who passed out because of Kimura Muyangs intimidating Reiatsu in his arms. Is this Reiatsu really belong to a Lieutenant? Even Captains Reiatsu wasnt any stronger than this. Ryzaki Sengyo tried his best to keep himself from falling to his knees and shook his head after looking at Watanabe Keiry for a moment: No, even Captains Reiatsu isnt this overwhelming. This monstrous Reiatsu Is this guy really a Lieutenant like me? Such a question popped up even in the apathetic Ryzaki Sengyos mind. This is the simplest and most straightforward, yet also the most effective way to nullify the mist that your Zanpakuto emanated. With this overwhelming Reiatsu, your ability is basically useless. Kimura Muyang tried his best to hold down his Reiatsu that seeped out uncontrobly and looked at Watanabe Ichiro. You passed out already? What a waste of time.-Then, its your turn next, Watanabe Keiry. Kimura Muyang said as he slowly drew his Zanpakuto and pointed his finger towards Watanabe Keiry, challenging him head-on before turning around towards Ryzaki Sengyo. You there! If you are not with them, then stay away. Theres no guarantee that youll get away unscathed if you stay here! At his current state, it was no exaggeration for Kimura Muyang to warn Ryzaki Sengyo as he might just crush everything around him. Ryzaki Sengyo subconsciously evacuated to a safer location. He knew that he would be reduced to nothing if he stayed there. Are you ready, Watanabe Keiry? Theres no more Mr. Nice guy from here on. Kimura Muyang dragged his Zanpakuto as he walked toward Watanabe Keiry while staring at him with cold eyes, I remember what happened that day as if it was yesterday. I will see for myself if your strength really is beyond my wildest imagination, as you said that day. Its a bit hard to hold back my Reiatsu now, so be sure not to die so quickly. I want to y a little longer. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 47: Engagement Captain Chapter 47: Engagement Captain Watanabe Keiry no longer acted all high and mighty all of a sudden. After witnessing Kimura Muyangs power firsthand, he realized that he had underestimated Kimura Muyang all along. He could no longer say that he could easily defeat him now in this situation. He immediately backed off for a moment by using Shunpo and carefully put down Watanabe Ichiro, who passed out in his arms. His kind eyes as he put his nephew down didnt match his appearance at all. Kimura Muyang didnt have to worry about Watanabe Keiry running away. Even though he was a traitor to Soul Society, his pride as a Captain wouldnt allow him to do such an embarrassing thing. Moreover, he was a noble, and for a noble who simply wanted to restore his familys glory like him, pride was way more valuable than his life. I didnt expect you have such a soft side, too. I guess you really cant judge a book by its cover. Kimura couldnt help but say these after seeing the stern and rude Watanabe Keiry showed such kindness. Hes my only rtive, you see. Watanabe Keiry looked at Kimura Muyang solemnly, not with his usual condescending look. Hm? So you can talk to me normally, too? I thought you couldnt speak without your condescending tone. After a brief pause, Watanabe Keiry finally answered: Youre qualified to talk with me on equal ground with that strength of yours. Kimura Muyang realized that he thought too much into it. Watanabe Keiry sounded just as condescending as always! Even though Kimura Muyang despised Watanabe Keiry to the point that he wanted to kill him, he was extremely calm this time for some reason. Was it because he got everything under control? Such a question crossed his mind, but he immediately realized that he didnt actually know how strong Watanabe Keiry was, so he immediately cast such thought away from his mind Come on, lets see what you got. Watanabe Keiry said as he drew his Zanpakuto. Smash, Ravenfly. Watanabe Keiry used his Shikai right off the bat. Following this incantation, the Zanpakuto in his hand shapeshifted into an entirely different weapon that resembled an Emeici but more ominous. This is While Kimura Muyang was still brooding about this oddly shaped Zanpakuto, Watanabe Keiry already rushed toward him. Even though it appeared to be just a straightforward attack, his momentum was nothing tough at. However, Kimura Muyang effortlessly blocked Watanabe Keiryus thrust by slightly raising his Zanpakuto. Something strange afterward, Kimura Muyang felt a peculiar force once his Zanpakuto collided with Watanabe Keirys Zanpakuto that suddenly deflected his Zanpakuto downwards while Watanabe Keirys Zanpakuto was driven straight into his face. Kimura Muyangsplexion changed. It was a close call, but he managed to evade it by tilting his head at thest moment. Even though Kimura Muyang was positive that he evaded the attack, he felt there was an external force that grazed his cheek. He couldnt believe he was wounded in the face right off the bat! Aside from during his training with Kimura Kazuya, he has never received any scar on his face, even during his journey with Zaraki Kenpachi! He realized that even as rotten as he was, Watanabe Keiry was still a Captain, and he couldnt afford to take him lightly. Even though he was a little bit surprised, Kimura Muyang wasnt the kind of person who would let his enemy do whatever they pleased, so as he dodged the attack, he touched Watanabe Keiry with his index finger. This is bad! Realizing Kimura Muyang tapped him, Watanabe Keirysplexion changed. Although he was not that well-versed in Kid, he could tell which Kid Kimura Muyang was going to use just from his fingers gesture Had #4. Byakurai. Following Kimura Muyangs remark, a concentrated bolt of lightning was generated from Kimura Muyangs fingertips and prated Watanabe Keirys abdomen. Shua~ After exchanging attacks, both of them used Shunpo to create some distance between them. Kimura Muyang touched his cheek and immediately clicked his tongue right after: tsk, it really was grazed. As he looked at Watanabe Keiry closer, he clicked his tongue once again: tsk, I thought I managed to pierce his heart. Kimura Muyangs Kid blew a small hole on Watanabe Keirys abdomen, and his white Captain Haori was stained by red blood. I didnt expect that youd be pretty good at Kid. Watanabe Keiry just looked straight at Kimura Muyang as if the wound he sustained just now didnt affect him at all. You took the words right out of my mouth. I didnt expect a burly fellow like you would have such Zanpakuto. Oh? Then what kind of Zanpakuto did you expect Id have? Watanabe Keiry replied with another question. Uhhh when Watanabe Keiry asked him that question, he couldnt reallye up with an answer. He was a little thrown off by Watanabe Keirys sudden change in attitude that he began to question whether the one in front of him was the same Watanabe Keiry who humiliated him that day. Watanabe Keiry didnt even go for the kill even when Kimura Muyang let down his guard like that. However, Kimura Muyang could feel the atmosphere was gradually changing, so he immediately collected himself. He didnt know what happened to Watanabe Keiry, but he realized this wasnt the time to delve further into this matter as he must defeat him right here and now. Kimura Muyang suddenly raised his Zanpakuto Shingetsu! An azure crescent-likepressed air de came out of Kimura Muyangs Zanpakuto, heading straight toward Watanabe Keiry at incredible speed. Watanabe Keiry was startled and immediately raised his Zanpakuto in his hand to block the iing attack. As the crescentpressed air de hit his Zanpakuto, it was deflected downwards for some reason, but it still hit Watanabe Keiry. Kimura Muyang watched closely and didnt overlook what happened. As thepressed air de dispersed, Watanabe Keiry emerged from the smoke caused by the impact. He himself wasnt wounded at all, but he seemed irritated for some reason. I have a rough idea what your Zanpakutos ability is now. Kimura Muyang said as he loooked at Watanabe Keiry. Hmph! Watanabe Keiry grunted. Obviously, he knew what Kimura Muyang did just now. Even though thepressed air de was so fast, itpletelycked power, but he instinctively used his Zanpakutos ability to block it because he panicked. Because of that, the kid in front of him managed to figure out his ability. Now that I know your trick, things wont go likest time. Youll never injure my face like earlier anymore! In a blink of an eye, Kimura Muyang was already right beside Watanabe Keiry and almost beheaded him. Dang~ Right before Kimura Muyangs Zanpakuto could cut off Watanabe Keirys neck, his Zanpakuto was deflected by a strange force, and then Watanabe Keiry blocked it efforlessly. I knew it. Kimura Muyang used Shunpo to back off and said: Judging from that sensation just now, it must be a wind-type, no? As expected of a prodigy. Watanabe Keiry looked at Kimura Muyang seriously and said, to think that you can figure out my Zanpakutos ability so quickly. Kimura Muyang just pointed his Zanpakuto at Watanabe Keiry without saying anything back. - Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 48: Anticlimactic Chapter 48: Anticlimactic Dang ~ dang ~ dang ~ dang ~ The sounds of swords shing against each other reverberated in the forest, sometimes followed by a consecutive loud sound. Their surrounding was razed to the ground. The dense forest was in a mess because of the battle between two men. A bunch of holes on the ground was also found around them. Ryzaki Sengyo was baffled as he watched the fight. He has always been confident in his own skill and his Zanpakutos ability, but upon seeing the battle unfolding in front of him, he realized that a Captains strength was beyond his understanding. Meanwhile, after exchanging blows, Kimura Muyang twisted his foot and swung his sword at Watanabe Keiry, utilizing the momentum of the spin while pointing the palm of his other hand at Watanabe Keirys chest. Watanabe Keiry managed to block Kimura Muyangs attack, but he noticed the blue light concentrating on Kimura Muyangs hand a little toote! Had #33. Skatsui! A blue me was discharged from Kimura Muyangs hand, and the loud sound startled Ryzaki Sengyo, who was watching from the sidelines. Whats up with that destructive power? Its just a #33 Kid. Ryzaki Sengyo has never been this overwhelmed by emotion after years. Be it Kimura Muyangs Reiatsu, Zanjutsu, Kid, and even raw power were so overwhelming that even his heart was stirred upside down. Kimura Muyang was just a Lieutenant, no different than him. Kimura Muyang even just graduatedst year, and even though he didnt say it out loud, he was certain that Kimura Muyang was just lucky. He also believed that the rumor about Kimura Muyang was exaggerated by a bunch of ignorant people and justughed it off. But now that he saw what this lucky brat was capable of firsthand, Ryzaki Sengyo was so embarrassed! Even the apathetic Ryzaki Sengyo was overwhelmed by emotion as he watched the fierce battle. Watanabe Keiry was covered in smoke after being sted away by Kid. However, instead of chasing Watanabe Keiry and followed up with another attack, Kimura Muyang waited and ascertained Watanabe Keirys condition. Meanwhile, Watanabe Keiry furrowed his brows upon seeing the injury that he sustained from taking on Kimura Muyangs Kid on the chest. Rather than an injury, it was more of a bruise. After all, he was confident when it came to toughness. What really bothered Watanabe Keiry was Kimura Muyang. Watanabe Keirys biggest advantage was his extraordinary physique. His tough physique gave him more strength and speed than an average Shinigami, but both Kimura Muyangs speed and power rivaled his. During the attack just now, it was as if Watanabe Keirys advantage in physique waspletely meaningless. Not only that, Kimura Muyang kept sting him with Kid and some other attacks from his blind spot. Indeed, the Low-Level Kid that Kimura Muyang used earlier barely caused any damage, but it was quite pesky and threw off Watanabe Keirys rhythm. What Watanabe Keiry was unaware of was the fact that Kimura Muyang constantly strengthened his physique as per Shiuns instruction, so when it came to the physique, Kimura Muyang was way above an average Shinigami. In fact, it was Kimura Muyang who was surprised that Watanabe Keiry turned out to be that tough. Even though he used the low-level Kids earlier, knowing that it wouldnt inflict that much damage on Watanabe Keiry, he was still surprised that it only threw off Watanabe Keirys rhythm. After a while, Kimura Muyang still didnt see any movement from the smoke, so he thought that Watanabe Keiry must be nning to hide in the smoke. Kimura Muyang was getting tired of it and said: Are you nning to hide? Just dont forget that you are still a fugitive. Are you sure its wise to drag this on? Seeing that Watanabe Keiry still showed no sign ofing out, Kimura Muyang was getting impatient. He raised Zanpakuto up high and struck down. An azure crescent-likepressed air blew came out from Kimura Muyangs Zanpakuto, blowing away the smoke, revealing Watanabe Keiry, who was standing there,pletely unfazed. I thought you would use this chance to attack. Kimura Muyang asked because he found it odd. Are you holding back or what? Its toote. Watanabe Keiry shook his head with a helpless look on his face. ? Kimura Muyang froze for a moment as he didnt understand what Watanabe Keiry meant, but his expression changed as he looked around. Before he realized it, there were two figures beside Ryzaki Sengyo. Captain Kyraku, Sister Kirio! Kimura Muyang said in surprise as he saw them, Since when did you guys? Just now. Hikifune Kirio replied as he looked at Kimura Muyang with a satisfied look. This is quite a mess, hahaha. To think that youvee this far, Kimura. Im honestly surprised. Kyraku Shunsui said with a smile after observing their surrounding. Uhthis Before Kimura Muyang could say a word, Hikifune Kirio interrupted him. Well discuss thatter, Captain Kyraku. Captain Watanabes affaires first. After a slight nce at Kyraku Shunsui, Hikifune Kirio turned to Watanabe Keiry, Ill let you choose, Captain Watanabe. Either give yourself up, or Captain Kyraku will force you? Despite giving Watanabe Keiry two options, Hikifune Kirio already took his stance, ready to subdue Watanabe Keiry if he tried anything funny. Watanabe Keiry seemed hesitant, but in the end, he sheathed Zanpakuto. Apparently, he had no intention to resist. Seeing Watanabe Keirys response, Kyraku Shunsui and Hikifune Kirio sighed in relief, but they didnt let their guard down. Kyraku Shunsui walked toward Watanabe Keiry without taking his eyes off Watanabe Keirys Zanpakuto and patted him on the shoulder. He seemed to be whispering something to Watanabe Keiry, and Kimura Muyang noticed that Watanabe Keiry seemed to calm down a bit. Kyraku Shunsui then turned toward Kimura Muyang and said, Okay, its fine now, so put away your Zanpakuto, Kimura. Watanabe will not resist anymore. What? It didnt quite sink in for Kimura Muyang yet, Dont tell me its over already? Yes, or are you expecting something else, Lil Yangyang? Hikifune Kirio was already right beside Kimura Muyang after a quick Shunpo, you still think its not troublesome enough and want to make things worse? Even Azashiro Syas affair is not taken care of yet. Thats not Its justjust Kimura Muyang looked towards Watanabe Keiry and asked wonderingly: Why didnt you use Bankai? You might be able to escape if you use Bankai. Bankai? Watanabe Keiry looked back at Kimura Muyang weirdly and seemed as if he wanted to say something, but he hesitated and ended up not saying anything else. Hearing Kimura Muyangs question, Kyraku Shunsui and Hikifune Kirios expression changed, and they slowly reached out to their hands Zanpakutos hilt. Seeing Watanabe Keiry sigh, they were a little bit relieved but remained vignt. Kimura, youll be responsible for escorting Watanabe Ichiro. Were going back now. Kyraku Shunsui immediately ordered Kimura Muyang to carry Watanabe Ichiro back before he said anything weird again. Kyraku Shunsui and Hikifune Kirio nced at each other, and both of them seemed relieved. Fortunately, everything was resolved without a hitch. If Watanabe Keiry decided to use Bankai out of desperation, theyd have another problem at hand. When Kimura Muyang carried Watanabe Ichiro, Ryzaki Sengyo also followed him. Watanabe Keiry was escorted by Kyraku Shunsui and Hikifune Kirio as they made their way back to Seireitei. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 49: Individual guidance Chapter 49: Individual guidance Old man Yama, weve brought them back. Kyraku Shunsui took off the bamboo hat on his head and tried his best to stayposed upon reporting in as he and the rest entered the 1st Division Assembly Hall. Captain-Commander Yamamoto slightly opened his eyes, ncing at Watanabe Keiry for a moment before shifting his gaze toward Kimura Muyang. No one could figure out what was the meaning behind this at the moment. Sensing Captain-Commander Yamamotos intent gaze at him without blinking, Kimura Muyang sent shivers down his spine. He was pretty sure that he didnt make any mistake unless drinking with Shinji at the tavern too often was considered a mistake. Kimura Muyang just couldnt shake off this difort with Captain-Commander Yamamoto staring at him so intently. He wasnt the traitor, yet why was he the one being stared at? Sensing this weird atmosphere in the Assembly Hall, Kyraku Shunsuiughed a little to break the tension and immediately asked, Uhh Old Yamamoto, what should we do with Captain Watanabe and his men? Only then did Captain-Commander Yamamoto finally take his eyes off Kimura Muyang and turned at Kyraku Shunsui. Kimura Muyang sighed in relief as Captain-Commander Yamamoto was really intimidating. He couldve peed his pants just by looking at him in the eyes. 5th Division Captain Watanabe Keiry, Lieutenant Ryzaki Sengyo, 5th Seat Watanabe Ichiro, you three are suspected of betraying the Soul Society. Therefore, your Zanpakuto will be temporarily confiscated, and youll be detained in the 3rd Divisions prison as you waited for the trial. Captain-Commander Yamamoto mmed down the cane in his hand and said solemnly. All of 5th Divisions affairs will be handled by 8th Division Captain Kyraku Shunsui for the time being. Several 1st Division members then confiscated Watanabe Keiry and the other twos Zanpakuto. These three didnt show any sign of struggling, even though they seemed a little hesitant to hand over their Zanpakuto. Even Ryzaki Sengyo, who has been very cooperative, also handed over his Zanpakuto without saying a word. Seeing these three handed over their Zanpakuto obediently, Kyraku Shunsui was a bit relieved. Captain-Commander Yamamoto then nodded as a signal for his Division Members to escort Watanabe Keiry and his men to their cell. Since they handed over their Zanpakuto, they clearly had no intention to put up a fight. Besides, they were in the middle of the 1st Division headquarter. They wouldnt get out unscathed even if they put up a fight. Okay, dismiss! Except for Kimura Muyang. Kimura Muyang was shocked when Captain-Commander Yamamoto ordered him to stay back all by himself. What would Captain-Commander Yamamoto need from a Lieutenant like him? Not to mention ordering everyone else to leave, so they could talk privately. Even if he did have something to say to him, shouldnt it be his Lieutenant, Sasakibe, that informed him? Hearing Captain-Commanders order, Hikifune Kirio was stunned. But after thinking for a moment, she seemed to have a rough idea about it and immediately walked toward Kimura Muyang and gave him a pat on the shoulder before leaving with Kyraku Shunsui. Kirio-san, no! Are you going to abandon me too? Kimura Muyang panicked as he watched Hikifune Kirio leaving without a word after patting his shoulder. It was as if she left him alone to his fate Kimura Muyang tried to guess what Hikifune Kirio meant by the pat on the shoulder. The more he thought about it, the more uneasy he felt. He had a bad feeling about this, but he couldnt figure out what would happen to him. dong! Captain-Commander Yamamoto mmed down his cane and snapped Kimura Muyang from his reverie. Kimura Muyang was surprised and found that Captain-Commander Yamamoto was staring at him solemnly. Captain-Commander, did you have a particr task for me? Kimura Muyang tried his best to sound calm as he looked at Captain-Commander Yamamotos eyes. Lieutenant Kimura, you defeated Captain Watanabe and brought him back. Captain-Commander Yamamoto said all of a sudden. Kimura Muyang frowned. He started to think that this was all about him chasing after Watanabe Keiry without receiving orders. No, I didnt defeat Captain Watanabe. I merely stalled him, thats all. He stopped putting up a fight because of Captain Kyraku and Captain Hikifune. Is that so? Captain-Commander Yamamoto said, still staring at Kimura Muyang. His eyes were like a vast ocean, and Kimura Muyang couldnt even guess what he was thinking right now. You didnt use Shikai earlier, right? Right when Kimura Muyang was a little relieved because it wasnt about him acting outside of orders, Captain-Commander Yamamoto suddenly discussed this matter. I Dismiss! Kimura Muyang was surprised when Captain-Commander Yamamoto suddenly brought that up, but before he could exin, Captain-Commander Yamamoto sent him away, so he immediately shut his mouth. However, as he walked turned around and walked toward the door Youre pretty tough. Meet me here every afternoon starting tomorrow. Right before Kimura Muyang was about to leave Assembly Hall, Captain-Commander Yamamotos indifferent voice clearly reached his ears. Yes! Kimura Muyang immediately stopped before turning around and bowed to Captain-Commander Yamamoto once again and then left Captains Office with a smile on his face. - Chjir, what do you think? Captain-Commander Yamamoto suddenly asked even though the Assembly Hall was empty. There is no problem in terms of skill. Based on my daily observation, Id say theres no other problem other than his tendency to ck off. I see, Captain-Commander Yamamotos eyebrows flicked, and he seemed to be deep in thought. If thats the case, lets beat him to shape. Gotei 13 is in such a dire right now. Including this incident, there are 4 vacant Captain Seats in our ranks right now. No matter the ce and era it was, a void will definitely bring inconsistency to the world, and a void will be the easiest prey for evil totch their w on. The vacant Captain Seat must be filled as soon as possible. Captain-Commander Yamamoto slowly opened his eyes, and a bright glow shed in his eyes. It seems that Old man Yama is trying to push Kimura up, but isnt this too sudden After exiting the Captains Office, Kyraku Shunsui looked up at the sky profoundly before turning around and looked towards Hikifune Kirio, Then again, my condolences, Captain Hikifune. Losing one of your capable men can be hard, after all. With a smile on his face, Hikifune Kirio said, Of course not. Im proud to have such apetent subordinate. Whats more fulfilling than seeing your subordinate grow like this? After staring at Hikifune Kirio profoundly, Kyraku Shunsui turned around and tilted down his bamboo hat, and his tone suddenly changed from yful to serious. Gotei 13 is quite vulnerable now. Its just one thing after another, and the sudden changes among the Captains are really worrying. Yeah. Hikifune Kirio slightly nodded solemnly in agreement, but then she followed up with a smile: Dont worry, I believe Captain-Commander will take care of everything, and its gonna be fine. Kyraku Shunsui froze for a moment and then smiled as well, Haha, it seems that I really brood too much over this. Everything will change eventually, and that just happens to be now, thats all. Old man Yama will definitely do something about it. As for Kimura, hes well, there hees. Hikifune Kirio turned around and saw Kimura Muyang, who seemed to be in good spirits as he came out of the Assembly Hall. Kirio-san! Captain Kyraku! Kimura Muyang called out the two Captains. Yo, Kimura, you seem to be in good spirits. How did it go? Kimura Muyang said with a smile: Its nothing. Captain-Commander just told me to see him every afternoon starting tomorrow. Although he tried so hard to keep his coll, he couldnt hide the excitement in his tone. Kimura Muyang had no doubt that it would be Captain-Commanders personal mentoring! No wonder he was so excited. Hearing Kimura Muyangs answer, Kyraku Shunsui couldnt help but raise his eyebrows. To think that Old man Yama would personally mentor him, it seemed that he really valued Kimura Muyang. Kyraku Shunsui looked at Kimura Muyang meaningfully and patted his shoulder: Old Yamamotos personal mentoring, you should know what that means. Well, yes, of course. Based on what Captain-Commander Yamamoto said, Kimura Muyang believed that hed teach him Hakuda. The out of the world Ikkotsu and Skotsu that Captain-Commander Yamamoto demonstrated in the anime left a deep impression on Kimura Muyangs heart. If he could master that super punch that sted away Wonderweiss, he would definitely What are you waiting for? Lets go back. Ah, wait for me, Kirio-san. Kimura Muyang immediately caught up with Hikifune Kirio. He was grinning all the way until they arrived at the 12th Divisions barrack. Kyraku Shunsui just watched Kimura Muyangs back as he disappeared from his sight. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 50: Thinking and Accumulation Chapter 50: Thinking and umtion Pant pant ~pant pant ~ Kimura Muyang fell to the ground weakly. Although his body was covered with sweat that it was so sticky and ufortable, he didnt even want to move one finger. Is that all it takes to put you out of breath, kid? Captain-Commander Yamamotos voice came from the side. Although he sounded as indifferent as usual, those who were familiar with Captain-Commander would know that there was a hint of satisfaction in his tone. Ah, Im afraid so, Old man Yama. Your fist is too powerful! Kimura Muyang was still lying down there, gasping for air, and continued. My whole body is in pain that I cant even move a finger. Just like his Zanjutsu, Captain-Commander Yamamotos Hakuda was rigid, solid, and absolute power. His power was on a whole different level. He lifted the heavy as if it was as light as a feather. From the way he punched, Kimura Muyang could guess how powerful it was. Although it seemed in, the destructive power each punch packed was unbelievable. Kimura Muyang himself was the proof of that! Yamamoto Genrysai just looked at Kimura Muyang, who couldnt move with a satisfied look on his face. Although Kimura Muyang oftenined, Kimura Muyang still did everything he told. He was also talented and tough. Maybe he could inherit my Hakuda. That thought suddenly crossed Yamamoto Genrysais mind and couldnt leave his mind. Therefore, he, who at first simply intend to check out what Kimura Muyang got, became strict and serious at teaching him now that Yamamoto Genrysai has treated Kimura Muyang as his own disciple. By this time, Kimura Muyang and Yamamoto Genrysai had bonded to the point where the way they addressed each other has changed from Captain-Commander and Lieutenant Kimura to Old man Yama and kid. Okay, lets wrap this up for today. Upon seeing Kimura Muyang was too tired to move a muscle, Yamamoto Genrysai thought that he was too strict. He himself was anxious as he never trained anyone this strict before in his life. He never expected that Kimura Muyang coulde this far because he just wanted him to experience the training firsthand at first. But to his surprise, Kimura Muyang could keep up with the training! So, were done for today? Kimura Muyang immediately got up and smiled the moment Yamamoto Genrysai said they were done with the training. This kid! Yamamoto Genrysai was surprised. He thought that Kimura Muyang was too tired to move a muscle, but it turned out he had the gal to trick him. Ouch~ ouch! It hurts! Seeing Yamamoto Genrysai was staring at him intently, Kimura Muyang immediately pretended to fall to the ground while holding his shoulder and shouted as if he was in pain. Rx, I wont take back my words. Todays training ends here. Even Yamamoto Genrysai couldnt help but chuckle after seeing Kimura Muyang turned out to be faking his exhaustion. Although that was a hopeless part of Kimura Muyang, he didnt take back his words. However, before Kimura Muyang could even breathe a sigh of relief, Yamamoto Genrysai immediately added. Tomorrows training will be doubled. Kimura Muyang almost fainted when he heard those words. His daily training was already brutal as it was. Imagine double of that! Since todays training is over, care to join me for a cup of tea? Kimura Muyang immediately nodded in response to Yamamoto Genrysais invitation. By this period of time, Kimura Muyang has learned about Yamamoto Genrysais hobbies and interests. The tea ceremony was a leisure activity that he enjoyed. As Kimura Muyang took a sip, he felt rejuvenated. This rxing activity really soothes his mind and body after intense training. Oho? So, you at least know how to enjoy a tea. This time Yamamoto Genrysai seemed like an ordinary old man,pletely different from his usual stern and strict self. Dont follow Shunsuis example. He only knows how to drink sake all day. Kimura Muyang suddenly blushed embarrassedly. He has always been drinking with Shinji as soon as he was free. In fact, he just drank with them until midnightst night, and he was pretty sure that he drank more than Shunsui. Shunsui and Lisa ended up stopping him as he drank too much, even though Lisa herself drank even more than him. Yamamoto Genrysai pretended not to notice Kimura Muyangs awkward expression and picked up the teacup and took a sip, savoring the tea. Learning how profound a tea ceremony is should be good for you. It can calm your nerves, help you concentrate so that you can understand yourself, understand what power is, why your power exists, and how you should use it. Try to calm your mind and concentrate on essential things that are most important for you. Kimura Muyang conscientiously took in the meaning of Yamamoto Genrysais words. The more he thought about it, the more he realized how profound those words were. What is power? How to face yourself? Will you be the master of your power or merely a ve to it? These philosophical questions suddenly flooded Kimura Muyangs mind As Kimura Muyang held the teacup in his hand, his eyes were drawn to a few tea leaves that slowly converged in the middle. Kimura Muyang felt that his impetuous heart was soothed the more he focused on the tea leaves. Then it was as if there was something that arose deep down inside him that intensified as time passed. By the time Kimura Muyang came back to his senses, the tea in his hand had already cooled down, and the sky was already dark before he realized it. It turned out so much time had passed since he was lost in thought. Kimura Muyang looked towards Yamamoto Genrysai, who was still sitting across him apologetically. From the looks of it, Yamamoto Genrysai seemed to keep himpany the whole time. A Captain-Commander was usually so busy that the chance of having an audience with him alone didnte that often, yet he kept Kimura Muyangpany until nightfall. Seeing Kimura Muyangs expression, Yamamoto Genrysai immediately knew what Kimura Muyang was going to say and just shoved a freshly brewed cup of tea toward Kimura Muyang instead of saying a word. After taking a sip of the tea that Yamamoto Genrysai just brewed for him, Kimura Muyang slowly sorted out his thoughts. Too many things entered his mind at once, and he couldnt process it all yet. It felt like he almost grasped something, yet nothing came to mind. It seems that you have thought about a lot of things. Theres no point in rushing it. Just take your time thinking. Kimura Muyang was silent for a moment as Yamamoto Genrysai was right. He could take his time pondering about it. Brooding over it right now would result in nothing but trouble Youre right. Ill ask you some other time. Kimura Muyang quickly put these thoughts aside. That was how he has been. If there were something he didnt understand, he would simply put it aside. Its gettingte. Ill take my leave, Old man Yama. Kimura Muyang finished his tea and bid his farewell to Yamamoto Genrysai. Wait a moment, Yamamoto Genrysai said out of the blue, ignoring the curious look on Kimura Muyangs face, and then he put down the teacup in his hand. I have taught you for a quite while. Although its a bit weird that Yamamoto Genrysai said that out of the blue, Kimura Muyang sat back out of respect and then said after a brief pause: Yes, its already been around a year and 3 months. why did you ask all of a sudden, Old Yamamoto? During that period, you should have learned almost everything. I have nothing left to teach you for the time being, so you dont need toe again starting tomorrow. Huh? Kimura Muyang immediately raised his head and looked towards Yamamoto Genrysai surprisedly, really, Old man Yama? Didnt you say that tomorrows training is doubled? Seeing Kimura Muyang had a hard time believing that he was telling the truth, Yamamoto Genrysai was slightly touched, but he didnt show it on his face, Your Zanjutsu is excellent, your Kid has improved ever since youre in Captain Hikifunes care, as for Shunpo and Hakuda, I have taught you personally, and it should be enough. You now have reached your limit in Shinigamis four fighting techniques, Zankensoki. Kimura Muyang listened carefully to Yamamoto Genrysai. Usually, there would be a but right after because he knew Yamamoto Genrysai wouldnt simply praise him. He must have something else to say. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 51: Captain, Enemy! Chapter 51: Captain, Enemy! As a Lieutenant, you should be aware of the situation Gotei 13 in now.Yamamoto Genrysai said out of the blue. Although Kimura Muyang was surprised and didnt know what Yamamoto Genrysai was implying here, he nodded anyway. Well, after the incident a year ago, Azashiro Sya was stripped of his Kenpachi title, along with his position as 11th Division Captain, and imprisoned inMuken. Meanwhile, Captain Watanabe Keiry and 5th Seat Watanabe Ichiro of the 5th Division is currently imprisoned in is now imprisoned in the Underground Prison 7th Level. Although they didnt directly threaten Soul Society, the fact that they betrayed Gotei 13 is clear as day. As for the 5th Division Lieutenant, Ryzaki Sengyo, he was proven innocent upon further investigation and now has returned to his Division. Yeah. Yamamoto Genrysai seemed as calm as ever after hearing Kimura Muyangs answer, but that made it even harder for Kimura Muyang to figure out what Yamamoto Genrysai meant by this. Why did Old Yamamoto suddenly ask me this question? Is there any deeper meaning behind it? Seeing theposed look on Yamamoto Genrysais face, Kimura Muyang could not help but secretly guessed what Yamamoto Genrysai was getting at here. Obviously, someone like Yamamoto Genrysai wouldnt ask this kind of question out of a whim. Each of his words had a meaning, so Kimura Muyang couldnt help but wonder about the meaning behind his words this time. Not to mention, Yamamoto Genrysai also praised his Zankensoki, making him even more confused. Kimura Muyang tried so hard to connect the dots, and all kinds of ideas entered his mind. After a few moments of pondering, eureka! Could it be that Yamamoto Genrysai suddenly opened his eyes and looked directly at Kimura Muyang: Gotei 13 is in a dire now! That sentence totally caught Kimura Muyang off guard. To think Gotei 13s Captain-Commander, Yamamoto Genrysai, would say that out loud. There was no suitable candidate for Captain in the 7th Division and 10th Division. In addition, we lost both the 11th Division and 5th Divisions Captain in the incident. Although the 11th Divisions Lieutenant now steps up as the new Captain, we still have 3 Divisions with vacant Captain. After hearing those words, Kimura Muyang was convinced. His days in freedom would be long gone after this. And as he predicted Yamamoto Genrysais expression suddenly became serious. He no longer looked like a kind old man like before. He was the Yamamoto Genrysai Shigekuni, who founded Gotei 13 and led it as Captain-Commander for more than 1000 years. I want you to learn Bankai within a year. A helpless look was written all over Kimura Muyangs face as his guess hit the mark! Although he knew that Yamamoto Genrysai was no ordinary old man, this old man was still as fierce and intimidating as ever even after a hundred yearster. Even so, he couldnt bring himself to refuse when he saw the look on Yamamoto Genrysais face. After learning under Yamamoto Genrysai for quite a while, he obviously knew that Soul Society was short-handed. Even though everyone believed that Yamamoto Genrysai would lead all Shinigamis and deal with every problem at hand, after seeing him every day for more than a year and got to know him better, Kimura Muyang saw through the faint anxiety hidden behind Yamamoto Genrysais calm demeanor, especially now that Soul Society was short on reliable individuals. Well, Ill definitely try. Kimura Muyang just touched his nose helplessly. He couldnt refuse the old mans request, not with the look he gave him. Then again, it sounded more like an order than a request. I want you to promise! Yamamoto Genrysai sounded so assertive. It seemed like this really was an order. Thats Kimura Muyang looked at Yamamoto Genrysai embarrassedly. I mean, even if you tell me to Theres no guarantee that Id be able to do it. Theres a chance that I wont be able to do it even after ten years. I know your strength better than you do. Yamamoto Genrysai immediately added despite the doubt written all over Kimura Muyangs face. As you are now, an average Captain is no match for you. Youve already reached the Captains level. To be more precise, your skill already rivaled that of a Captain the moment you finished your training with Kimura Kazuya and headed to Seireitei. Yamamoto Genrysai said solemnly, and those words alone made Kimura Muyang lose hisposure. Thatsyouhow do you Kimura Muyang panicked when he realized that his secret was exposed, but only briefly as he immediately regained hisposure. Since Old Yamamoto mentioned it straightforwardly, that meant that he had no ulterior motives regarding this matter. At the very least, he wouldnt mention such a thing in this situation. Curious why I know about it? Kimura Muyang felt that there was something off about Yamamoto Genrysais expression. Although he sounded like he was sort of joking, Kimura Muyang didnt overlook a glimmer of sadness behind it. Kimura Muyang looked towards Yamamoto Genrysai with a questioning look but did not get an answer. Yamamoto Genrysai was silent and had this mysterious look on his face with both eyes closed. After a while, Yamamoto Genrysai reopened his eyes, but the next word that came out of his mouth surprised Kimura Muyang. Thats what he told me before he died. A terrifying Reiatsu suddenly burst out of Kimura Muyang, hitting Yamamoto Genrysai at point-nk range. The table in front of him and everything on the table was blown into smithereens due to the outburst of Kimura Muyangs Reiatsu. Even Yamamoto Genrysais long white beard fluttered because of the sheer pressure. Shua~ A silhouette suddenly appeared in front of Yamamoto Genrysai, watching Kimura Muyang vigntly with his hand on his Zanpakutos hilt. Stand down, Chjir. Yamamoto Genrysai merely squinted, but he was quite stern in his tone. Chjir Sasakibe was startled. Although the vignce in his eyes did not diminish, he walked back obediently and stood behind Yamamoto Genrysai. Even though the Captains Haori that Yamamoto Genrysai wore fluttered in the air, his body was rock-solid. He just sat in his chair, unfazed. Did you do it? Kimura Muyang had no intention to conceal his killing intent. Although it sounded like he was asking, he was almost certain about it. During his times with Kimura Kazuya, he saw that Kimura Kazuya almost made no effort to conceal how much he detested Gotei 13 and criticized them any chance he got. He, in particr, showed no sign of content when the name Yamamoto Genrysai came up. Based on that, he concluded that there was something between Kimura Kazuya and Yamamoto Genrysai in the past, and that couldnt be anything good. He was afraid that Kimura Kazuyas whereabouts would bepromised, so he tried to keep his rtionship with Kimura Kazuya a secret and never mentioned anything regarding his past. Thus, when he heard what Yamamoto Genrysai just said, he immediately jumped to the conclusion that Yamamoto Genrysai killed Kimura Kazuya. Although he knew that challenging Yamamoto Genrysai as he was right now, it was basically a suicide, but if it was really Yamamoto Genrysai who killed Kimura Kazuya, then no matter how impossible and regardless of the time he spent with Yamamoto and how much he respected this old man who has devoted everything to the Soul Society, Kimura Muyang will strike him down without the slightest hesitation. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 52: Tension Chapter 52: Tension Yamamoto Genrysai narrowed his eyes and looked at Kimura Muyang. His eyes were as calm as ake that Kimura Muyang didnt know what he was thinking right now. Kimura Muyang and Yamamoto Genrysai still sat across each other on their chair, but the table in front of them was already blown to smithereens because of Kimura Muyangs Reiatsu. Chjir Sasakibes were looking back and forth between Yamamoto Genrysai and Kimura Muyang. Those two got along so well until a minute ago, so why did If I did, then what would you do? Yamamoto Genrysais tone was as calm as usual. Hearing Yamamoto Genrysais response, Kimura Muyang surprisingly didnt burst into rage. Instead, he closed his eyes slightly, and he seemed to regain hisposure. However, it wasnt his usual calm demeanor and more like he was calm because he figured out something. Chjir Sasakibe seemed to be thinking about something when he saw the look on Kimura Muyangs face as a trace of a sorrowful look was reflected in his eyes, but only for a brief moment as it was immediately reced by a firm expression. Yamamoto Genrysais expression remained unchanged, but there was a hint of nostalgia in his eyes. Kimura Muyang slowly opened his eyes, but his gaze was calm yet menacing at the same time. It was the kind of gaze that has seen through everything yet showed no sign of fear, which would make anyones heart skip a beat. Kimura Muyang slowly stood up and put his hand on the Zanpakutos hilt as heid his eyes at Yamamoto Genrysai. The moment Chjir Sasakibe saw Kimura Muyang stood up, he was even more cautious and ready to protect Yamamoto Genrysai at any moment. Itd be truly a shame if you really did it. Kimura Muyang said as he slowly drew his Zanpakuto, but his tone waspletely dull, which made it even more terrifying. Old man Yama, no Yamamoto Genrysai Shigekuni. Yamamoto Genrysai was still unfazed as he watched Kimura Muyang drew his Zanpakuto. Even if you are Gotei 13 Captain-Commander, even if you have looked after me for quite a while, even if I have always respected you from my heart, if you really killed Kimura Kazuya, Ill kill you right here, no matter who and how strong you are! Because he is my only loved one in this world! Kimura Muyang pointed his Zanpakuto at Yamamoto Genrysai. Im going to kill you, Yamamoto Genrysai Shigekuni! On one of the streets in Seireitei Kyraku Shunsui was carrying 2 jugs of sake in his hand while humming as he headed towards the 13th Division. He then suddenly stopped and gazed at the crescent moon in the sky, tilting down his bamboo hat, and mumbled to himself: Good grief, whats with this tense atmosphere? Even the moon is shrouded by dark clouds. As the dark clouds drifted across the sky and covered the moonlight, Kyraku Shunsuis shadow was swallowed in the darkness. However, once the sky cleared up again, Kyraku Shunsui already used Shunpo, and his silhouette disappeared. 13th Division Headquarter. Ukitake Jshir was sitting by the river, enjoying the view. But judging from the look on his face, it seemed something was bothering him. Yo, you seem in good shape today, Ukitake. Kyraku Shunsui was already right behind Ukitake Jshir while he was enjoying the view. Kyraku, Ukitake Jshir turned around, but he wasnt startled at all by Kyraku Shunsuis sudden arrival. So you feel it too. The was a vague worry in Ukitake Jshirs tone. Itd be odd if I dont feel it. Not with a Reiatsu this strong. Kyraku Shunsui was no different, What does he n to do to Old Yamamoto? Genrysai-sensei Ukitake Jshirs mind wandered somewhere else. Come on, Ukitake. Its not so often that youre this fit. Have a drink with me. I brought a sake for you. Kyraku Shunsui sounded back to his usual self as he walked toward Ukitake Jshir. Kyraku! Ukitake Jshir sighed helplessly. He was at a loss for words since Kyraku Shunsui casually invited him for a drink even at a time like this. I told you not to worry too much. Otherwise, Old Yamamoto will end up worrying about your health again. Rx, Old man Yama will take care of everything. Kyraku Shunsui lightly patted Ukitake Jshirs shoulder and tilted his bamboo hat up, revealing a smile below the straw hat, Old man Yama has never lost to his mischievous students! Ukitake Jshir was a little bit surprised when he saw his best friend smiled, but then he also smiled: Yes, Genrysai-sensei has never lost to his mischievous students. . Ukitake Jshir excitedly said as he took one of the jugs full of sake from Kyraku Shunsuis hand: Lets wait and see how Old man Yama handled our little brother. Kyraku Shunsui and Ukitake Jshir sat side by side as they gazed at the crescent moon that shone brightly once again after the clouds drifted away. Theyughed and drank while recalling what has happened this past year. 12th Division Captain, whats wrong. Hikifune Kirio, who was in the middle of a chat with Hiyori, suddenly went silent and immediately turned her focus at the 1st Division. Whats wrong, Captain? Hikifune Kirio came back to her senses and immediately wore a smile as she looked towards Hiyori, Its nothing, but I just remembered something important. Its gettingte anyway, so why dont you go ahead and rest, Lil Hiyori? I still have some things to take care of. Hm? Hiyori nced at Hikifune Kirio doubtfully. She was wondering what else her Captain was nning on doing now. Nevertheless, she nodded obediently, If Captain says s, but be sure not to stay up toote, Captain. Yep. Hikifune Kirio gently smiled and nodded, Lil Hiyori is so thoughtful. Im really touched. Wh What are you saying, Captain! Hiyori blushed and shouted to hide her embarrassment. Ha ha ha ha ~ Seeing Hiyori tried so hard to hide her embarrassment, Hikifune Kirio did her best to refrain herself fromughing, but since it happened so rarely, she couldnt help but chuckle. Alright, alright, you should go back and have a rest. Seeing Hiyori left her room, the smile on Hikifune Kirios face gradually disappeared. She walked to the window and gazed at the crescent moon in the sky, but she couldnt contain the anxiety deep down in her heart. Even though the Reiatsu that she sensed just now seemed like it was concealed by something, but at Hikifune Kirios level, she could detect it. The Reiatsu that rivaled her own came from the 1st Division, and from the vibe it gave, she was sure that it belonged to Kimura Muyang, although it was a little bit different from her first impression of his Reiatsu. The most important thing was that Reiatsu was not only powerful but killing intent was also mixed in it. What the hell are you nning to do, Lil Yangyang! Hiyori left the Captains office with a bright red face. He sighed in relief that Kimura Muyang wasnt there to see her embarrassing moment. If he were there, hed definitelyugh. Not only that, hed definitely tell Shinji and the rest. Just imagining that sent shivers to Hiyoris spine. But now that she thought about it, she began to wonder where Kimura Muyang wandered to because she hasnt seen him at all today. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 53: Gathering and Waiting Chapter 53: Gathering and Waiting Im going to kill you, Yamamoto Genrysai Shigekuni! The tip of Kimura Muyangs Zanpakuto glowed in azure color. One look at it would send a chill down anyones spine. Even Yamamoto Genrysais eyes showed a trace of awe, albeit briefly. Chjir Sasakibe quickly used Shunpo and stood before Captain-Commander Yamamoto while holding his Zanpakuto and watched Kimura Muyang vigntly. He clearly felt a threat as he saw Kimura Muyangs Zanpakuto. Stand down, Chjir. Yamamoto Genrysai slowly stood up and ordered Chjir Sasakibe to stand down. Captain-Commander-sama! Chjir Sasakibe gasped in shock as Yamamoto Genrysai even went as far as standing up and stop him. Chjir, step back for a second. He didnt sound stern, but his order was clearly not to be taken lightly. Chjir Sasakibe sheathed his Zanpakuto and stood behind Yamamoto Genrysai. He clearly was worried as his eyes were still on Kimura Muyang. No matter what happens here, donte close! Ry that to all members, including Captains. Yamamoto Genrysai said without looking back at Chjir Sasakibe. Chjir Sasakibe looked at Kimura Muyang onest time as if to burn Kimura Muyangs face in his mind before leaving to carry out the Captain-Commanders order. Okay, now were the only ones left here. Let me see if you really can kill me. Yamamoto Genrysais cane was peeled off, revealing a Zanpakuto hidden inside it, the oldest and most powerful fire-type Zanpakuto in the history of Soul Society. Even though he hasnt drawn or released Shikai, the heating off from Yamamoto Genrysai was enough to leave Kimura Muyang in shock. Is this the power of the strongest Shinigami! But Yamamoto Genrysai was indeed strong and intimidating, but not to the point where Kimura Muyang has lost the will to fight him! Reduce All Creation to Ash. Following Yamamoto Genrysais low voice, Kimura Muyang could feel the scorching Reiatsu that would burn everything in its path, and the entire 1st Division was dyed red. Ryjin Jakka! Yamamoto Genrysai was suddenly surrounded by raging mes. The moment Yamamoto Genrysai released his Shikai, everyones attention in Seireitei was drawn to the 1st Division. Since it was already nighttime, the sky above the 1st Division particrly stood out because it was dyed red by Yamamoto Genrysais burning Reiatsu. Even those who were too far to see it could sense Yamamoto Genrysais scorching hot Reiatsu, and they immediately knew that Yamamoto Genrysai released his Shikai. This smells like trouble! Ukitake Jshir and Kyraku Shunsui were enjoying their drink when they sensed Yamamoto Genrysais Reiatsu. They immediately put down the sake in their hands and looked at each other. It was as if they both read each others minds with just one look, and they suddenly disappeared from that ce, leaving only two sake jugs on the ground. The same thing happened to all Captains Office in other divisions. The moment they sensed this Reiatsu, all Captain immediately set aside whatever they were doing and rushed to the 1st Division as quickly as possible. Captain Kyraku, Captain Ukitake, why dont you go in? Shihin Masaaki asked as he hurried to the 1st Division door and found Kyraku Shunsui and Ukitake Jshir just standing in front of the door. Ah, Captain Shihin! After turning around towards Shihin Masaaki Kyraku Shunsui helplessly pointed at Chjir Sasakibe, who was standing right in front of the door, The Old Master said, no one can go in no matter what happened inside. Even though he couldnt go in, Kyraku Shunsui didnt seem worried at all. Since the Old Master issued such an order, he must have his own reason. Lets just wait here. Right, Captain Hikifune? We have no choice. Hikifune Kirio was already there when Kyraku Shunsui pointed at Chjir Sasakibe. She seemed down, and it couldnt be helped as her Lieutenant was in there, so she couldnt act like it was none of her business. Kyraku Shunsui immediately caught on, so he immediately appeased Hikirfune Kirio: no need to worry, I dont think Kimura did this on a whim. Have faith in your men! Lets just patiently wait here. Yes. Hikifune Kirio replied shortly, but she was still as anxious. It was exactly because she knew that Kimura Muyang wasnt a rash person that she became even more worried! Its okay, just wait here patiently. Retsu! As soon as Hikifune Kirio saw the person standing beside her, she suddenly became a bit rxed. Now that this person was here, there should be nothing to worry about. Even if something did happen, this person would be able to deal with it. Captain Unohana, why are you here as well? Kyraku Shunsui was surprised to see Unohana Retsu also showed up. Unohana Retsu was smiling gently and said in her usual soft tone: I think a situation that requires me may arise, so I came to check. After all, no one else could perform a better treatment than me. Rx, it will be fine. Unohana Retsu turned at Hikifune Kirio and smiledfortingly. Only after Unohana Retsuforted her did Hikifune Kirios anxiety slowly faded, and she was silent once again. Thank you, Retsu. Hikifune Kirio thanked Unohana Retsu and immediately looked up towards the 1st Division. Since this is a decision he made himself, then as Captain, all I have to do now is believe in him and wait. Im not gonna fall behind, dad! The voice startled Shihin Masaaki so much that he almost fainted. A silhouette popped out of nowhere. It was a dark-skinned girl wearing a yellow jacket, the Shihin ns Princess, Shihin Yoruichi. My, oh my, if it isnt Captain Shihins daughter. Kyraku Shunsui started talking, As expected of a Shihin ns daughter, excellent Shunpo! You tter me. Shihin Masaaki said with a clearly awkward smile. Dont move from this spot! Everyone here is a Captain, so be on your best behaviour! Shihin Masaaki waspletely on his wits end when it came to dealing with his daughter. Before Shihin Masaaki could say another word Shua~shua~shua~ Another Captain joined them. Captain Kuchiki! Shihin Masaaki weed the old man, which was Kuchiki Ginrei. Well, If it isnt Masaaki. Shihin Masaaki nced. Kuchiki Ginrei nodded, And Yoruichi is here too. Captain Kuchiki! Yoruichi weed Kuchiki Ginrei in a manner that befitted a noble. Kuchiki Ginrei nodded at Yoruichi out of courtesy and shifted his attention towards Shihin Masaaki: Dont be so grumpy, Masaaki. she will soon take over as the next Shihin ns Head. It wouldnt be bad to go outside for a chance. Kuchiki Ginrei didnt say much afterwards and simply faced toward the 1st Division with his eyes closed. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 54: Warring Chapter 54: Warring ta~ta~ta~ta~ The sound of footsteps reverberated in the room as Kimura Muyang took a few steps back to regain his posture. Gah! Kimura Muyang fiercely spat out as he tasted something simr to iron in his mouth, which was blood. After tearing off his partially torn clothespletely, Kimura Muyang turned his attention to Yamamoto Genrysai again. Yamamoto Genrysai was surrounded by mes, and the Zanpakuto in his hand continuously exuded terrifying Reiatsu. Contrary to Kimura Muyangs unsightly state, even Yamamoto Genrysais clothes were unscathed. He still had thatposed look on his face as if he wasnt in the middle of a battle. Do you seriously think you can beat me if this is all you got? How ridiculous! Yamamoto Genrysai said after seeing Kimura Muyangs unsightly state. Yamamoto Genrysai then added while still looking straight at Kimura Muyang: Your resolve still not enough. Are you taking me lightly? This is a fight, not a childs yhouse. You keep saying that you want to kill me, but I cant feel any killing intent from your Zanpakuto. Kimura Muyang seemed shocked by what Yamamoto Genrysai just said. If this is truly all you got, then this farce is as good as over! Im really disappointed! An even more powerful Reiatsu burst out of Yamamoto Genrysai, and apressed air de was hurled straight at Kimura Muyang, almost cutting off his ear, and a few strands of his hair fell because of thepressed air de that destroyed the floor in its path. Kimura Muyangs pupils dted. This isbare-naked killing intent! Kimura Muyang looked toward Yamamoto Genrysai once again, and the look on his eyes gradually changed. That was just a warning just now, kid. If you dont want to die,e at me like your life depends on it! Im tired of this farce! I didnt remember teaching you to show mercy on the battlefield. Im sure Kimura Kazuya also taught you never to hesitate in the middle of a fight. Im sure that man told you to cut down your opponent the moment you drew your sword. Kimura Muyang slowly stood up and straightened his back. His Reiatsu was steadily rising, and the doubt in his eyes disappeared as he looked at Yamamoto Genrysai. Although I was surprised by your words and determined to kill you at all costs at first, after actually taking you on, I notice somethings off. You forbade anyone froming here, including Captain. That order itself is very suspicious. As the Gotei 13s Captain-Commander, I cant think of any reason why youd go that far. I notice even more strange things after the fight. You said that you couldnt feel any killing intent from my sword, but I can return those exact words to you. There are too many things that bother me. About Kimura Kazuya, about you, about me. Thinking and worrying about stuff has never been my forte. Its too much of a hassle. I thought you would eventually tell me, so I didnt n to take things this far. But from the looks of it, you dont have any intention to exin and insist on fighting me alone. In that case, Hakureisa, dispel! After dispelling Hakureisa, a much heavier Reiatsu burst out from Kimura Muyang. After a year of learning under Captain-Commander, Kimura Muyang was iparably stronger than during his fight with Watanabe Keiry. Come on, then! Im counting on you to give me a satisfactory answer after the fight. This time, Yamamoto Genrysai didnt even bother concealing his awe as he felt the pure Reiatsu bursting out of Kimura Muyang. Hangetsu Kimura Muyangs movement was almost impossible to capture, yet suddenly, a semi-circrpressed air de streaked toward Yamamoto Genrysai. Even theposed Yamamoto Genrysai couldnt help but raise one of his eyebrows the moment he saw Kimura Muyangs super fast shing technique Nadegiri Yamamoto Genrysai raised his Zanpakuto that was covered by mes and hit Kimura Muyangspressed air de with one swift sh. The collision between their Reiatsu whacked the entire room. A good attack. Both its speed and strength are impable. So thats a move you develop on your own Yamamoto Genrysai didnt even hesitate to express his admiration. Yeah, pretty shy, isnt it? You impertinent kid! Those were the only words that came out of Yamamoto Genrysai before his posture slightly changed. Kimura Muyang observed Yamamoto Genrysais movement closely. However, he was still toote to react as Yamamoto Genrysai was already ducking right in front of him and swung up his Zanpkuto. Kimura Muyang immediately sidestepped and the tip of Yamamoto Genrysais Zanpakuto almost cut Kimura Muyangs eyebrow, and the scorching me on Yamamoto Genrysais Zanpakuto almost grazed Kimura Muyangs cheek. Kimura Muyang could even smell something burnt from his eyebrow. Kimura Muyang used Shiuns power on his feet to enhance his speed and immediately made some distance from Yamamoto Genrysai. That was a close one. Kimura Muyang stroked his chest and sighed in relief. Was it? When Kimura Muyang heard the voice wasing right from behind, his eyes widened. He waspletely toote to react and was sent flying by the strong impact that hit his back. Luckily, he managed to fix his posture as he fell to the ground, and even then he still had a hard time breathing after the impact. He felt as if all of his bones are broken. Thankfully he was used to Yamamoto Genrysais punch. Otherwise, he wouldve died by now. Kimura Muyang couldnt help but sigh in relief that he was still alive. I dont know if you are naive or stupid. You wield a sword with one hand yet do nothing with the other. Even though Yamamoto Genrysais tone was no different than usual, it was clear that he was being sarcastic right now. How are you so sure I didnt do anything? Kimura Muyang said with a smirk on his face. Huh? Yamamoto Genrysai was startled by Kimura Muyangs response, and as soon as he was about to lift his foot, he saw several translucent chains on the ground were binding his legs. With a nce at his eyes, Yamamoto Genrysai said: Oho? Ive never seen you use that Kid before, but what are you nning to do with merely a Bakud of this level? Merely this level? Are you sure about that? Bakud #61. Rikujkr. Bakud #75. Gochtekkan. Bakud #79. Kuy Shibari. Kimura Muyang instantly used 3 high-level Bakuds to restrict Yamamoto Genrysais movement. Excellent Bakud, but you shouldve known that this level of Bakud wont be able to stop me, right? Are you trying to kill me with Kid alone? Despite being bound by three Bakud, Yamamoto Genrysai did not even panic. He even had time toment on Kimura Muyangs tactics. You really are naive if you think you can defeat me with Kid! I never think I can stop you with those Bakud from the beginning, nor did I n to defeat you with Kid alone. I simply wanted to test out the Kid I just learned. Yamamoto Genrysai was baffled. The kid in front of him actually used him as a test subject! Yamamoto Genrysai was furious and his Reiatsu was steadily rising, weakening the Bakud that Kimura Muyang used on him earlier. Limit of the thousands hands, respectful hands, unable to touch the darkness, As soon as Yamamoto Genrysai heard the words Kimura Muyang was chanting, he didnt seem asposed as earlier anymore. It was a #90s Hads incantation. Even Yamamoto Genrysai wouldnt escape unscathed if he took it head-on. Shooting hands unable to reflect the blue sky. The road that basks in light, the wind that ignited the embers, time that gathers when both are together, there is no need to be hesitant, obey my orders. Light bullets, eight bodies, nine items, book of heaven, diseased treasure, great wheel, grey fortress tower. Aim far away, scatter brightly and cleanly when fired. Had #91. Senj Kten Taih! Right before Yamamoto Genrysai couldpletely break free from Kimura Muyangs Bakud, he realized the chanting was over. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 55: The End Chapter 55: The End Had #91. Senj Kten Taih! As Kimura Muyang spelled out the Kids name, Yamamoto Genrysais brows were even more furrowed. Even he wouldnt be able to escape unscathed if he took a #90s Had head-on. As Kimura Muyang finished his chanting, several bright red spheres emerged around him, however The bright red spheres gradually dimmed and eventually disappeared Kimura Muyang clicked his tongue as he realized his attempt to use a high-level Had failed even though he had a feeling thatd be the case since he never practiced that Had at all. Even though he didnt show it, Yamamoto Genrysai was actually relieved. Had he took that Had head-on, he would sustain a considerable amount of damage. After subconsciously sighing in relief, Yamamoto Genrysai was suddenly taken over by anger. To think that the kid in front of him used a Captain-Commander like him as a test subject was simply insulting! Boom~~bang! A pir of me suddenly burst out from Yamamoto Genrysai, destroying Kimura Muyangs Bakud and blowing the ceiling away in the process. - My, oh my. All Captains in front of the 1st Divisions barrack spontaneously looked up as they saw the me pir. Its really hot! To think that it has gone this far! Kyraku Shunsui said after one nce at the me pir. Its gonna be alright. Unohana Retsu gentlyforted after seeing Hikifune Kirio, who clearly seemed even more anxious. But Even though Unohana Retsu tried tofort Unohana Retsu just now, after pondering for a moment, she added, No matter what the result of this battle, you may have to pick a new Lieutenant. To think that he cane this far against Captain-Commander Is he really a Lieutenant? Someone of this caliber should be able to serve as a Captain, or else Unohana Retsu didnt say what was on her mind out loud when she saw the look on Hikifune Kirios face. Perhaps Hikifune Kirio herself already knew about this, but she subconsciously kept that thought away. Unohana Retsu then shifted her gaze toward where the fight took ce and seemed to fall in deep thought. - Meanwhile Kimura Muyang fell to the ground weakly. His upper half clothes werepletely burned by the Yamamoto Genrysais scorching me, and the Zanpakuto in his hand had already returned to its sealed shape. Yamamoto Genrysai himself has long lost theposed look he had at the beginning. His clothes were tattered, but the most worrying thing was his beard. The long white beard that Yamamoto Genrysai cherished every day was cut by Kimura Muyang. The beard that he ited regrly was now on the ground. Yamamoto Genrysais heart ached as he looked at his scattered beard on the ground. He then shifted his gaze towards Kimura Muyang, and there was a trace of exasperation in his eyes! He was determined to teach Kimura Muyang a lesson for cutting off his beard. Now, Old man Yama. Kimura Muyang closed his eyes, and his tone was different than before, Is the old man Kimura Kazuya really dead? Instead of answering Kimura Muyangs question right away, Yamamoto Genrysai slowly sheathed his Zanpakuto and turned around with his back facing Kimura Muyang. It was as if his mind wandered somewhere else. Yeah. It was as if every ounce of his strength left his body as soon as Kimura Muyang heard Yamamoto Genrysais answer. Dont you have anything else to say? Kimura Muyang suddenly asked, but his tone was so dull this time. Yamamoto Genrysai was silent for a moment before answering Kimura Muyangs question, and he soundedpletely different than usual. Kimura Kazuya is Chjirs best friend. Just like Chjir, he was once my right-hand. Yamamoto Genrysai said briefly. Yamamoto Genrysai didnt say much, and Kimura Muyang didnt delve any further, just lying there in silence. Kimura Kazuya passed away in peace. He didnt have any regrets, and even if he had, its you. Yamamoto Genrysai suddenly said after a moment of silence. Hearing what Yamamoto Genrysai said, Kimura Muyang could feel somethinging out from the corners of his eyes and suddenly covered his face with his hand. Kimura Muyang then said with a sobbing voice: Can you leave me alone for a moment? Yamamoto Genrysai then left without saying a word, leaving Kimura Muyang alone in the ruin that was left due to the aftermath of their battle. The moonlight shone on Kimura Muyangs body, making it even clearer how sad Kimura Muyang was. Captain-Commander! One of the 1st Division members immediately saluted Yamamoto Genrysai the moment he saw him came out of the Captains Office. No one is allowed to go past this point without my permission. Yamamoto Genrysai ordered. Understood! Yamamoto Genrysai then kept walking after giving an order. After all, the Captains were waiting for him up ahead, and he had to calm them down before things went out of hand. Oh, Old man Yama is here. Captain-Commander! Everyone immediately saluted as soon as they saw Yamamoto Genrysaiing. Although they didnt show it on their face, they were actually quite surprised. Captain-Commanders clothes were tattered and had several holes. If that wasnt surprising enough, Captain-Commanders beard definitely sealed the deal. As far as they remembered, Yamamoto Genrysai has always cherished his beard as if it was his life itself, and that very beard was now really short, and not a trace of dignity was exuded from it anymore! Noticing the surprised look in everyones eyes, the anger that Yamamoto Genrysai kept hidden earlier almost burst out once again. Kimura Muyang actually managed to embarrass him in front of everyone. However, Yamamoto Genrysai did not show his frustration on his face. After looking at every Captain in front of him, Yamamoto Genrysai said: Its nothing serious, just a little brawl, thats all. Now, return to your respective Division and resume your duty! Just a little brawl! Of course, such an answer would raise a question among the Captains in front of him. Would a little brawl cause this much damage? However, since the Captain-Commander himself said so, there was no need to escte this matter, so all Captains just nodded slightly and left. Captain-Commander, After almost all Captains left, and only a few of them remained there, Hikifune Kirio couldnt help but ask, Lieutenant Kimura he Yamamoto Genrysai nced at Hikifune Kirio, He has his hands full right now. He will be staying in the 1st Division tonight and may return to his Division tomorrow. Yamamoto Genrysai turned around and left, leaving only those words. Its fine. Since Old man Yama said it himself, there should be no need to worry! Just wait for your Lieutenants return tomorrow. Kyraku Shunsui couldnt help butfort Hikifune Kirio when he saw the look on her face, You know, believing in your men is part of being a Captain! Yes, Kyraku is right, Hikifune, dont worry about it. Ukitake Jshir also tried to ease Hikifune Kirios mind. With both Kyraku Shunsui and Ukitake Jshir convincing her, followed by Unohana Retsus gentle eyes, Hikifune Kirio was a little bit relieved, If you guys say so, then theres no choice but to go back and wait patiently. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 56: Back to Rukongai District Chapter 56: Back to Rukongai District Thats Early in the morning, one of the 12th Division members who happened to be on cleaning duty saw someone approaching in the distance. That person looks like Lieutenant, but why does Lieutenant return thiste? After all, everyone in the 12th Division knew that their Lieutenant has always obeyed the curfew, and spending the night outside has never happened before. While this particr Division Member was still pondering whether it was his Lieutenant or not, the person he saw earlier has already entered the gate. You Ah! Lieutenant! How do you The member was startled and looked at Muyang as if he just saw a ghost. Muyangs clothes were tattered, and he was aplete mess, different from usual. Muyang seemed toe back to his senses once he heard the Division Members voice. He immediately wiped his head and clothes. He just realized that he walked all the way here from the 1st Division dressing as he wasst night, and he clearly regretted it. At the very least, there shouldnt be that many people around this hour. Dont mention this to anyone else. Otherwise Muyang got in front of his Division Members face and said in a threatening tone. Yes~~ Seeing Muyangs threatening look, the Division Member nodded almost instantly. He was truly unfortunate as he was just a new recruit, who happened to be on cleaning duty, and now he was threatened by Lieutenant. Muyang was relieved when he saw the Division Member in front of him nodded without hesitation. After thoroughly checking his surroundings to make sure no one else saw himing, Muyang immediately activated Shunpo and hurried to his room. Youre finally back, Lil Yangyang! As soon as he was about to open the door, a voice startled Muyang. Kirio-san! Have you been waiting for me? I know youre the only one for me! The voiceing from behind him made Muyangs bodypletely stiff. He slowly turned around and ttered Hikifune Kirio, hoping to diffuse this situation. Hikifune Kirio just looked at Muyang without saying a word, and her eyes looked very serious. Seeing Hikifune Kirio lookedpletely serious, the smile on Muyangs face gradually disappeared, reced by a solemn expression. Is everything sorted out? After a brief silence, Hikifune Kirio suddenly asked a question. almost. Got it all figured out? almost. Hikifune Kirio and Muyang were looking at each other. Is there anything else you want to say? Hikifune Kirio suddenly turned her gaze away, and her thought drifted away. Muyang was taken aback by Hikifune Kirios question and then said apologetically after a brief pause, I may have to take a few days off, Kirio-san. I see. Hikifune Kirio nodded slightly and turned around, If something is bothering you, dont keep it to yourself. Im sure youll feel better if you share it with us. Muyang froze for a moment and did not answer. After a brief pause, Hikifune Kirio added: Be sure to check on Hiyori. She didnt sleep a wink yesterday worrying about you. Those were thest words Hikifune Kirio said before she disappeared with Shunpo. Hiyori As Muyang pondered over what Hikifune Kirio said, the image of Hiyori with her snaggletooth popped out in his mind. Although it was a little funny that Hiyori was worried about him, Muyang felt warm and fuzzy inside. He realized that he was not alone anymore. There were many people who cared about him now. As Muyang arrived in front of Hiyoris room, he peeked through the window and found Hiyori was asleep on the table. This scene once again filled Muyangs heart with warmth. Shortly after, Muyang returned to his room to change his clothes. His eyes wandered to the north, District 79-Kusajishi District, North Rukongai. That was where he lived his life and gradually built his strength until he met Kimura Kazuya Muyang was overwhelmed by emotions as he recalled the memories that he went through during his time there. Right after walking out of his room, Muyang used Shunpo, and in a blink of an eye, he arrived at Kusajishi District. Muyangs eyes were full of emotions. Kusajishi District was the same as always, and so were the people. Everyone was in despair and lived their lives without a clear purpose as if they were dead! Muyang casually strolled around Kusajishi District, and his Shihakush, in particr, really stood out. It was no secret that those who lived in lower-numbered District despised Shinigami, so even though most people on the street were like living corpses, they still red at Muyang. Muyang didnt even consider them a threat even before he became a Shinigami, so he just kept walking. Boss, a Shinigami shows up. A fierce-looking guy suddenly said as soon as he walked into a spacious and dark room. Shinigami? A Shinigami has the gal to show up in our territory? What business does that bastard have here? Boss, lets gang up on him! Things got rowdy as soon as the fierce-looking man made his report. There might be hundreds of thugs in that room. Seeing his men got all excited by this news, the boss, who sat in the middle of these thugs, stood up and said, A mere Shinigami dares to step foot in our territory. Lets see what kind of idiot he is. Hundreds of these thugs marched towards where Muyang was. Everyone on the street who saw these thugs immediately cowered on the corner as they wanted nothing to do with them. So thats our guy. The boss knew even from the distance that Muyang was the Shinigami that his men told as his Shihakush really stood out. Hmph, a mere Shinigami has the gal toe here all by himself. The boss got carried away when he saw Muyang was alone. He raised his hand, ready to give the sign for his men to finish off this stupid Shinigami. He got excited because hed be more famous if he seeded, and more people would serve under him, making him the most formidable force in Rukongai. Seeing their boss raised his hand, the thugs were so eager to show what they got. After all, the opportunity to kill a Shinigami didnte that often. However, as the boss was about to swing his arm down, it was stopped mid-air. He turned to the side and found that it was his partners doing, his partner who has been with him for 20 years. Whats wrong, Yoshikawa? That Shinigami is awfully familiar. The guy named Yoshikawa trembled. It has been so long since the boss saw his partner this scared. Not only the look on his face, but even his voice was also shaking. That person? Who? Swordsman of Kusajishi! Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 57: Kimura and Kido Chapter 57: Kimura and Kido Swordsman of Kusajishi! Hearing the name that came out of Yoshikawas mouth, the boss shivered despite the sun was still high in the sky. The Swordsman of Kusajishi who ughtered more than 100 people all by himself? Although that was such a long time ago, and he was just a small-time thug back then, the image of the swordsman who made everyone tremble was still deeply etched in his mind. The boss rubbed his eyes and thoroughly looked at Muyang to make sure. Although Muyang was wearing a Shihakush, the boss had no doubt that the man he was looking at was the Swordsman of Kusajishi! After confirming that the man he was looking at was truly the Swordsman of Kusajishi, the bosss legs were shaking. How couldnt he? The man was a cold-blooded killer who effortlessly killed 100 men! The boss med his luck for encountering this cold-blooded killer. Not to mention that his men still seemed so eager to show their boss what they got. When the boss saw Muyang seemed to have noticed the big crowds, he immediately turned around, trying to calm his men down and, if possible, change their minds. What are you nning to do? Before the boss could stop his men, he heard a faint voice asking him a question. Muyang was already right in front of the boss before he could do anything, and this obviously surprised him. Had the man behind him n to kill him, he wouldve died by now. The boss shuddered the moment he realized that. The boss was racking his brain to find a way out as he turned around awkwardly. Killing a despicable Shinigami like you, of course. A mere Shinigami dares to step foot to our Kusajishi District! Who do you think you are? One of his men already ran his mouth off before he could stop him. This thug immediately said to his boss, what are you waiting for, boss? Lets beat the crap outta this Shinigami! It was as if every ounce of strength in the bosss body left him. Hed be beaten to death now because his men couldnt read the atmosphere. Oh? Are you, now? Muyang asked with a weird expression on his face. The boss immediately turned around and punched his men earlier in the face after sensing the sheer pressureing from Muyangs question. He then stared at all of his men with intimidating eyes to prevent them from repeating the same mistake. After the boss showed asserted his dominance and silenced all of his men, he turned around and bowed respectfully to Muyang: Wee back to Kusajishi District, sir. Muyangs eyes slightly widened as he realized the man in front of him was quite a sharp guy. You know me? Of course, Swordsman of Kusajishi. Theres no way Id forget your heroic feats even after you leave Kusajishi District, sir! Muyang almost couldnt contain hisughter. Sir? Heroic feat? Since when did he be such a respectable man? Muyang started to take a liking to the man in front of him. It wasnt so bad to be praised once in a while, after all. Then, a certain thought suddenly crossed Muyangs mind Whats your name? Muyang asked out of the blud. Aoki. Even though Aoki was stunned at first, he immediately replied. Aoki, let me tell you something good. Aoki bowed until Muyangpletely disappeared before raising his head back up. He then turned towards his partner, Yoshikawa, who was standing beside him. Both of them looked at each other with a relieved expression on their faces. Apparently, they barely managed to stay alive yet again. Muyang smiled as he thought that both Aoki and Yoshikawa were quite interesting. He took his time walking back to his old house as he looked forward to the time where Aoki and Yoshikawa brought him some surprise in the future Hm? When Muyang saw a big tree, he stopped as he recalled the memories within him as that was where he used to practice Zanjutsu. Muyang stroked the gashes on the tree, which was the aftermath of his training with Kimura Kazuya. As Muyang let go of his hand, his eyes drifted to the distance where a small wooden house was located, and his eyes got teary right away. It only took a few seconds for him to arrive in front of the wooden house, and he was immediately ovee by emotion. Even though he knew there was no one inside, he still imagined that a foul-mouthed old man would suddenly open the door and cursed at him while smiling. As he reached out to the door, he could feel his hands trembling as if hed lose something forever once he opened that door. It was just a run-down wooden door, but it was as if it weighed a hundred pounds for Muyang. Realizing he just couldnt muster the courage to open the door, Muyang put down his hands, closed his eyes, and took a few deep breaths. Only then did he reach out again to the door. As the wooden door opened, a cloud of dust weed Muyang. ording to Yamamoto Genrysai, it hasnt been that long since Kimura Kazuya passed away. However, it was clear that this house has been uninhabited for so long from the sheer amount of dust on the table, which was questionable for Muyang. Muyang then walked towards Kimura Kazuyas room, still feeling off about this whole situation. Bong! The moment he walked into Kimura Kazuyas room, Muyang suddenly felt something invisible was blocking him. This is Muyang was astonished when he saw a transparent force blocking the door. From the looks of it, it seemed to be some form of Kid, and based on the Reiatsu, he was convinced that it was Kimura Kazuyas doing, which surprised him because that old man told him he couldnt use Kid at all. Muyang couldnt even sense the Reiatsu from the Kid whatsoever until running into it, so it was most likely a Kid that Kimura Kazuya developed himself. Muyang was upset when he realized that Kimura Kazuya lied about not being able to use Kid to him even though he was also a little less sad because that was just like Kimura Kazuya to annoy him. Muyang tried to touch the wall made of Kid in front of him and sighed as he found that Kid was aplex one, maybe even rivaled the #90s Kid. When he realized this fact, Muyang felt even more upset as obviously, Kimura Kazuya mustve been so proficient at Kid to be able to use one of this caliber, yet he imed that he couldnt use Kid whatsoever. Having said that, nullifying this Kid was the real task as he couldnt do it all by himself. Muyang tried to pour his own Reiatsu to check what was so special about this Kid, and when he did, the invisible wall in front of him suddenly glowed. Muyang was startled by this response and immediately took a few steps back. Who knew what kind of strange effect that Kid might have. It was Kimura Kazuyas doing after all, and there was no telling what he might do. After glowing in blinding light, the wall of light in front of him evaporated like snow, revealing the room behind it. As the Kid disappeared, Muyang felt gloomy for a while. Muyang couldnt help but feel guilty when he saw what was behind the door and subconsciously put his right hand on his Zanpakutos hilt. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 58: Real Name Chapter 58: Real Name Captain-Commander, why did you tell him about Kazuyas death after all this time? Chjir Sasakibe asked Yamamoto Genrysai as he found it odd: And why did you say those words back then? Yamamoto Genrysai, who stood at the balcony then answered with his eyes were still partially closed slits: I simply believe that is the appropriate time and thing to do. Yamamoto Genrysai slightly opened his eyes and added, You should be aware that Muyang is ready to be a Captain in terms of talent and skill. However, hecks the most important thing one must have to be a Captain. He always behaves like an immature child. Although he has gradually matured this year, he stillcks a sense of responsibility. I believe this is the best time to inform him about Kimura Kazuyas death. Chjir, you yourself should already know that losing something and maturing go hand in hand. - It feels like you have matured all of a sudden. Shiun said in surprise when he saw Muyang was standing in front of him. Muyang was like apletely different personpared to thest time Shiun met him, so it couldnt be helped if he said such a thing. Even more so because a Zanpakuto was a reflection of a Shinigamis soul, and Shiun himself was surprised by Muyangs sudden change. Is that so? Muyang indifferently said as he sat down on the floor and looked around curiously as if this was his first timeing to his own Inner World. How did you Shiun just couldnt think of any words to describe the current state Muyang was in. Muyang, who came to his Inner World by his own will, did not only look like apletely different person but also showed curiosity to every little detail here, whichpletely baffled Shiun. Did I change that much, though? Muyang turned his face to look at Shiun. The expression on his face was very calm, not as calm as himself. A simple change would be an understatement. I wouldve mistaken you for someone else hadnt I know that no one else can enter this ce. Shiun said exaggeratedly. Arent you tired of standing like that or what? Have a seat, and lets talk! Muyang gestured for Shiun to sit down. Shiun immediately sat down as he was still confused by Muyangs change. He didnt realize that Muyangpletely took the lead here until it was toote, even though it was him who usually led Muyang by the nose. The moment he realized this fact, Shiun wondered just what brought about this drastic change in Muyang. Someone else? Muyang smiled when he heard Shiuns response. I think this is the real me. Muyang sounded as if he had seen through everything. Shiun was stunned and silent for a moment. Then there was this inexplicable expression on his face: Sure enough, a man matures after they lost something! A hint of sadness and loneliness clouded Muyangs eyes for a moment before he brushed it away. Muyang then asked with subtle eyes: So, what are you exactly? Shiun couldnt hide his astonishment when Muyang asked such a question. Only after a while did he manage to regain hisposure, and once he did, a smile emerged from his face. You really have grown! Even though he was surprised a second ago, Shiun sounded satisfied. So youve figured it out, huh? I thought it would take a while before you figure it out. I was even considering the perfect time to give you some sort of hint. Just what the hell did Kimura Kazuya leave you to cause such a drastic change? Shiuns tone was clearly different than usual. This time, he no longer sounded condescending. That old man? Muyang suddenly recalled what he saw in Kimura Kazuyas house and seemed devastated but only for a moment but a warm and fuzzy emotion started flowing in at the same time, healing his sadness. Nothing, just an elderly nagging, thats all! Seeing Muyang didnt seem to be willing to discuss it, Shiun knew that he shouldnt delve any further as Muyang wouldnt give him any decent answer anyway, even if he asked more questions. Besides, were talking about you here, Muyang looked at Shiun right in the eyes. I believe you owe me an exnation, no? Im sure you already feel it yourself, right? Shiun also looked straight at Muyang and answered his question with another question. Shiun now returned to his condescending self as he opened his folded fan at hand, you shouldve realized my true power by now. Knowing Shiuns personality, Muyang realized that he had no intention of telling him once he got like this. He was sure that Shiun would just tease and look down on him again if he asked him. Even though Shiun sounded less annoying earlier, Muyang knew that hed be a fool if he believed that Shiun has changed. Muyang closed his eyes and became one with the surrounding. He realized that hed be able to find out what Shiuns true power was since this was his own Inner World! Muyang still remembered the time when he asked for his Zanpakutos name, and the man in front of him said, just call me Shiun for the time being. Back then, the man also said that he wasnt strong enough even to learn Shikai. If that was really the case, he should be able to figure out his Zanpakutos power at his current state. As Muyang concentrated, he could feel and find out everything in this world. He could feel the meadow full of flowers, the faint floral fragrance in the air, the breeze, and feel how that world was brimming with life. Although lightning represented destruction, it also represented creation at the same time. Then again, the lightning from his Zanpakuto was more of a supporting category instead of offensive as it didnt really pack any destructive power. With that in mind, Muyang came to the conclusion that the lightning from his Zanpakuto fell into the category of creation, but there must be more to it. So what exactly was its true ability Realizing that he couldnte up with anything, Muyang opened his eyes and saw Shiun was sitting in front of him, still with a smug on his face. He was torn between swallowing his pride and asking Shiun or thinking even harder, and he didnt like either of the choices. Muyang finally gave in and decided to ask Shiun directly, but as he saw Shiun waving his folded fan with a smug look on his face, he was so tempted to beat him up. Is he waving that fan even in this weather? Wait, fan!? As Muyang saw the fan was swung and how Shiuns clothes fluttered, the weird vibe he got from Shiun was finally cleared up. It became even clearer as Muyang recalled Shiuns personality. He has always suspected it before, but he did believe that Shiun had that windy air about him. After all this spection, Muyang also realized that lightning didnt reflect Shiuns behavior whatsoever. Its wind, right? Muyang said confidently, and he knew that he hit the mark when he saw the slight surprise in Shiuns eyes. It seems that Ive truly underestimated you. Shiun looked at Muyang with mixed feelings. I thought I always remind myself not to underestimate you, but it seems that I did in the end. Youve actually made it this far in just a few years! Now, listen carefully, my true name is! Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 59: Rōjūrō ōtoribashi Chapter 59: Rjr toribashi Shin Academy the academy that raised so many talented Shinigamis. Almost all of the current Gotei 13 graduated from this academy. Muyang had mixed feelings when he returned to this step foot into this ce again. His school life was so fleeting because he was too talented for his own good. Graduating in less than a year, of course he barely got to know any ssmate, and now he didnt even know any familiar face in Gotei 13 aside from the usual gang he hung out with. Well, it wasnt like he didnt have any friends whatsoever as Aranmaru Shishins face popped up in his mind. However, that guy was now standing in a ssroom, teaching the ss even though Muyang believed Aranmaru Shishin could be a skilled Shinigami in the future with his talent. Seeing Aranmaru Shishins genuine smile, Muyang sighed helplessly. He knew that it wouldnt be easy to persuade Aranmaru Shishin to return to Gotei 13 because Captain Kuruyashikis death was clearly too hard for him to ept. He just couldnt bring himself to bring this up when he saw Aranmaru Shishin seemed to be enjoying his time teaching the students. Now that he could finally mend the wound in his heart, there was no need to bring up such a topic. Dng lng lng ~~~ As the bell rang, Muyang noticed that Aranmaru Shishin hasnt dismissed the ss and still talked to his students, but he couldnt hear a word as he was too far. Muyang still remembered when Aranmaru Shishin oftenined about their teacher that kept nagging, but how the tables have turned! Now Aranmaru Shishin has be that annoying teacher himself. Look, theres a Shinigami! Youre right! Why does hee all the way here? Muyang wasnt bothered at all, even when the students talked about him as they came out of the ssroom. He didnt care that much about some strangers, even when he was still a student in this school a few years ago. Since the students have left the ssroom, he decided toe in. Although he just wanted to take a quick look at his former academy on his way back to the headquarter, he figured that might as welle in. Otherwise, Aranmaru Shishin might give him an earfulter. You areKimura Muyang! Muyang seemed a bit troubled when he saw the girl in front of him blushing. She did seem familiar, but Muyang couldnt say he was leased being stopped in the middle of his business like this. Noticing Muyang didnt seem too pleased, the girl waved her hand frantically and said, Im sorry, I didnt mean to stop you. Noticing the person in front of him felt bad for stopping him, Muyang felt a little sorry. He looked at the girl intently for a moment and then said hesitantly: Suzuki Kusu? The girl named Suzuki Kusu immediately raised her head and looked at Muyang with her big round eyes the moment Muyang mentioned her name and said, You still remember me! Muyang felt bad for the girl because she almost shed tears just because he remembered her name. Those who didnt know might think that Muyang was bullying this girl. Of course, we used to be ssmates after all. Muyang felt weird when he said the word ssmate. He didnt even remember in which ss did he meet this girl. He only remembered her name because she was timid and cute. Muyang noticed from a nce that she was wearing a red uniform, meaning she has not graduated yet. I am still a 5th Grade Student, and it will take more than a year before I graduate. Im not as talented as Kimura-san, after all. Suzuki seemed to notice Muyangs gaze and immediately looked away with a flushed face, which was really cute. UhN No, I still have a lot to learn. Even Muyang was a little taken aback when this girlplimented him. Muyang was surprised because this girl noticed his gaze. Kimura, what are you doing just standing by the door? Why dont youe in? When Aranmaru Shishin saw Muyang and Suzuki Kusu were standing opposite the door, he immediately grinned and teased Muyang: ah, so thats how it is! Its alright, just take your time. Its not like Im in a hurry anyway. Muyang saw Suzuki Kusu blushed even more after Aranmaru Shishin teased him Kimura-san, IIf youll excuse me, goodbye! Suzuki Kusu immediately ran off after concluded her farewell in a hurry. Muyang just turned around and sighed as he stared frustratedly at Aranmaru Shishin, who was standing by the door with a smirk on his face and said: See that? Thats on you. Are you angry because I got in your way? Aranmaru Shishin raised his eyebrows with a smug on his face. Wait a minute, so youe to the academy to hit on our students? You animal! As if! Muyang was at a loss for words because Aranmaru Shishin was way off, She was my former ssmate, you know? ssmate!? Aranmaru Shishin didnt buy Muyangs answer. It couldnt be helped as Muyang was a Lieutenant and the girl he imed to be his ssmates was still in the 5th Grade! Yeah, right! The two of them walked back to Aranmaru Shishins ssroom while exchanging banter. As soon as Muyang entered the ssroom, he saw there was a student left. I thought the ss is over. Who is this kid? Muyang demanded an answer from Aranmaru Shishin when he saw there was a student who hasnt left the ssroom. Muyang noticed that this student was sort of familiar. His hair was yellow, with a perpetually bored expression on his face. He seemed foppish and had a disinterested air around him. Muyang was wondering what the rtionship between these two was. toribashi Rjr, this is my student. Aranmaru Shishin said as he patted the young mans shoulder, Although hes just a 1st Grade Student who has just enrolled in the academy recently, he is very talented. Then, after ncing briefly at Muyang, Aranmaru Shishin added: Of course, hes not as talented as you. Only after hearing the young mans name was Muyang convinced. No wonder this young man seemed kind of familiar! Muyang was wondering why he was not with the other Visored, and it turned out that he was still a 1st Grade Student! Yeah, I also think this kid is quite promising, Muyang said as he looked at the blonde youngster in front of him. Really? Aranmaru Shishin looked at Muyang suspiciously. You dont know him, nor have you seen what hes capable of. How do you know he is a genius? Your words carry no weight here. Believe it or not, its intuition. Like hell! It couldnt be helped if Aranmarsu Shishin didnt believe him, but whatever he said, this young man would be a Captain in the future! Muyang straight out ignored Aranmaru Shishin and patted toribashi Rjrs shoulder: Believe in yourself! Do your best, and youll definitely achieve great things in the future! Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 60: One Year Period Chapter 60: One Year Period After Muyang left, Aranmaru Shishin turned at toribashi Rjr and recalled what Muyang said earlier. From his tone, Aranmaru Shishin realized that Muyang didnt seem to be joking, and since Muyang said it himself, this student of his might be truly exceptional. He was excited when knowing that his student might be a Captain one day! You heard that, Rose? Work hard and live up to our expectations! Aranmaru Shishin patted toribashi Rjrs shoulders with a solemn expression, which made Rose feel unnecessary pressure. toribashi Rjr himself wondered whether he really was as talented as the Shinigami earlier said. He didnt know who that Shinigami was at first, but he managed to figure it out during their brief exchange. Kimura Muyang! A well-known name in Shin Academy. He was the living legend who graduated in less than one year and immediately joined Gotei 13 as the 12th Divisions Lieutenant immediately after graduation, a feat that was merely a dream for most people. Some people even considered bing a Lieutenant was their lifelong goal, yet Muyang achieved that right after graduation. Everyone believed that it was only a matter of time before he became a Captain. And that living legend praised his potential! Rose clenched his fist and psyched himself up. If such an amazing person said it himself, he must be able to rise to the top as long as he worked hard. bang! Ouch! What the hell, Hiyori! Muyang held his nose in pain and red at Hiyori. Hmph ~ Hiyori put down the tray in her hand and gave Muyang a disgruntled look. If you still have the gall to disappear without letting us know and pretend like youre innocent, then you deserve that one! Hey, isnt that going too far? Im just away for a few days. Besides, I already told Kirio-san, and you were sleeping. Muyang tried to exin after seeing Hiyori was clearly annoyed. But you sure have gotten cheeky during thest few days Im not here, huh, Hiyori? Hiyori was slightly frightened this time when she noticed Muyang was at his limit, and then she turned her gaze away with folded hands like a typical tsundere and said: Hmph, its not just me. Everyone said they would teach you a lesson for not telling us a word. Everyone Hirako and everyone elses smiling face popped up in his mind. Wipe that grin off your face, idiot Kimura! Its disgusting. Several veins on Muyangs forehead bulged, why, you little! Your smile is just so creepy that I cant help myself. Ahhh, dont tell me youre having any indecent thoughts about Lisa! Hiyori suddenly pointed at Muyang with a disgusted look on her face while taking several steps back. bang! Muyang immediately smacked Hiyori on the head and then said as he watched Hiyori seemed annoyed while covering her head: Just what the hell are you thinking in that little head of yours? You little Why did you hit me on the head? What are you gonna do if I dont get any taller? And dont treat me like a kid! Muyang then went straight to the Captains Office, ignoring Hiyori, who was ring at him. Knock knock knock. Come in. After observing Muyang from top to bottom, Hikifune Kirio nodded in satisfaction It seems that everything is sorted out. Yeah. Thats good, seeing the doubt in Muyangs eyes finally cleared up, Hikifune Kirio got a little bit emotional, It seems that you have matured a lot in thest few days! It cant be helped. Some things just force us to mature as soon as possible. Muyangs tone was also somewhat emotional. Hiyori looked back and forth between Muyang and Hikifune Kirio without a clue of what they were talking about, which obviously irritated her. With this, my Lieutenant can work peacefully. Hikifune Kirio said teasingly. Hearing Hikifune Kirios words, Muyang had thisplicated look on his face, as if he had something to say but couldnt bring himself to say it. Dont tell me you still have another business! Hikifune Kirio had a bad feeling when she saw theplicated look on Muyangs face. Its more of Captain-Commander rather than me, actually! Muyang immediately exined when he noticed Hikifune Kirio seemed worried. Captain-Commander? Hikifune Kirio asked with a frown on her face: Captain-Commander entrusted you with a task? Now, you shouldnt use Captain-Commanders name as an excuse. Even if Captain-Commander does have a particr task to be carried out, he will leave it to the Captains, not a Lieutenant. Wha Im not stupid enough to use Captain-Commanders name as an excuse, Kirio-san! Muyang immediately exined, besides, theres no way Id lie to you, Kirio-san. Captain-Commander did leave me with a task. From Muyangs tone, Hikifune Kirio believed that Muyang wasnt lying and reluctantly asked, do you mind telling me? If it was a confidential matter, Hikifune Kirio had no right to ask, even if she was a Captain. Of course not. Muyang nced at Hikifune Kirio, wondering whether shed be upset if he told her. Captain-Commander asked me to learn Bankai within a year. What! It was Hiyori who was surprised the most, Asking you to learn Bankai within a year!? Isnt that too much to ask? Its only been a few years since Kimura join our Division! Bankai? Hikifune Kirio was also surprised that Captain-Commander actually ordered Muyang to do that. Within a year? Well yeah Muyang was anxious as Hikifune Kirio barely showed any reaction. He was afraid that she was upset. Isnt Captain-Commander being rash here? Only a year? However, it was also a fact that the 5th Division, 7th Division, and 10th Division had no Captain now. And even though the 11th Divisions Lieutenant was promoted to Captain he wasnt really worthy of the name Kenpachi. Soul Society was really vulnerable now, so it couldnt be helped if Captain-Commander was so anxious. Hikifune Kirio came back to her senses after being so deep in thought. She couldnt help but chuckle when she saw Muyang. Even though he has matured, he hasnt grown up at all! What are you so afraid of? Hikifune Kirio teased, Dont tell me youre afraid that Id get upset. Hikifune Kirio was surprised when she saw the look on Muyangs face. She seemed to hit the mark even though she was just teasing him You really are such a This is a good news, why would I be upset? Its just that Id feel upset if I put myself in your shoes. I thought youd be upset since the man you recruited personally may leave after only a few years. Good grief. After hearing Muyangs exnation, Hikifune Kirio seemed to have mixed feelings, You know, seeing your subordinates growth is the most satisfying thing for a Captain. Instead of getting upset over losing my excellent men, I should be happy for his growth. Muyang prentended to understand and nodded, but Hikifune Kirio noticed this and said: You may find this confusing now, but you will eventually understand the responsibility and awareness as a Captain. Okay, get going with your training. Ill leave the Division affairs to 3rd Seat Suitaku and it seems that I will have to pick a new Lieutenant. Hikifune Kirio quickly got up and patted Muyangs shoulder after seeing him felt responsible, Its okay, 3rd Seat Suitaku will handle the Division affairs just fine. Besides, theres no need to feel responsible for this because your task is more important than some Division affairs. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 61: Captain of the 10th Division Chapter 61: Captain of the 10th Division Otou-sama, its time. Yeah. Kuchiki Ginrei said as he turned at his son,pletely devoid of any expression. Shall we go then? Keep in mind that you are the next head of the Kuchiki n. Therefore, every course of action you take must be in line with the rules and be the example for nobles. Yes, Otou-sama. Kuchiki Sjuns face was as calm and expressionless. Kuchiki Ginrei nodded and headed towards the 1st Division with Kuchiki Sjun in tow. Along the way, the Shinigamis saluted them, and they responded by nodding, reflecting their noble upbringing. However, they never talked to each other as if they wereplete strangers Captain Kuchiki, Lieutenant Kuchiki. As this father and son arrived in front of the 1st Divisions gate, the Shinigamis that guard the 1st Divisions gate immediately saluted them and opened the gate. Captain Kuchiki, youre early. The voice stopped Kuchiki Ginrei in his track, and he showed a faint smile as he turned around: If Its not Masaaki. Why did you bring Yoruichi with you? Arent we going to attend an Induction Ceremony? Kuchiki Ginrei asked as he nced at Yoruichi, who stood behind Shihin Masaaki. Yoruichi is now the 2nd Divisions Lieutenant. Kuchiki Ginreis eyes slightly widened upon hearing Shihin Masaakis answer and then nced towards the armband on Yoruichis arm, I see. How Yoruichi has grown! Okay, talking here is kind of ufortable. Lets go in. Kuchiki Ginrei then took the lead and walked toward the Assembly Hall. Shihin Masaaki walked side by side with Kuchiki Sjun, slightly behind Kuchiki Ginrei. As their eyes met, Shihin Masaaki was clearly in high spirits while Kuchiki Sjun just sighed in his heart. The three of them were so upied with themselves, while Yoruichi was following them quietly. Although the look on her face did befit that of a noble, her eyes that were constantly checking around her surroundingpletely ruined that. Yo, Captain Kuchiki and Captain Shihin. Kyraku Shunsui and Ukitake Jshir, who came from the other way with their respective Lieutenants in tow, smiled and greeted Kuchiki Ginrei and the rest. Captain Kyraku, Captain Ukitake, Kuchiki Ginrei returned the pleasantries indifferently. Captain Kyraku, youre quite early today. Shihin Masaaki said jokingly because Kyraku Shunsui almost always showed upst at Captains Meeting. Well, it cant be helped, Kyraku Shunsui said as he tilted down his bamboo hat out of habit. After all, today is a big day for our little brother. I wont be able to look at him in the eye if Imte. As they spoke, the Assembly Hall was already right before them. Kyraku Shunsui checked the sign that says 5, 7, 10, 11, and 12 hanging on the wall are empty. It seems that theyre not here yet, and neither is the 11th Divisions Captain. The look on Kyraku Shunsuis face changed slightly, and he immediately waved his hand right after, Well, its not a good habit to talk smack about someone behind their back. Lets go in ourselves. If Hikifune hadnte, she must be with him. After all, is this his first time, right? Maybe theyrete because something happened. Well, shall we go then, Captain Kuchiki, Captain Shihin? Kuchiki Ginrei said as he walked toward the Assembly Hall with his usual serene and apathetic demeanor. As soon as they were about to take a step, they heard the sound of footstepsing from behind, which made them turn around, and that was when they saw two figures walking toward them. Speak of the devil, Ukitake Jshir said to Shunsui with a smile before turning around and smiled to the two figure approaching them, You are thest ones, Hikifune, Kimura. Uuhh Muyang was embarrassed, Im sorry. This is my first time, and I lost track of time. Well, no need to apologize. Youre notte, anyway. But since you are already here, lets go together. Kyraku Shunsui waved his hands to Muyang and Hikifune Kirio. As Muyang and Hikifune Kirio got closer, Kyraku Shunsui seemed to be thinking about something and said: speaking of which I havent congratted you yet, Kimura. Congrattions, I should be calling you Captain Kimura from now on, eh? Thank you, Captain Kyraku. You are also a Captain now. Just call me Kyraku or Shunsui. Dont be so stiff. No, Ill still call you Captain Kyraku as Ive always been. You really are Kyraku Shunsui had a helpless smile on his face when he saw Muyangs smile because Muyang took his joke seriously. Ukitake Jshir couldnt help but chuckle when he saw that. The rest of them then walked toward the Assembly Hall. Muyang stood right between Kyraku Shunsui and Hikifune Kirio as he waited for the Assembly Halls door to open. The Captains immediately straightened their backs when Yamamoto Genrysais figure entered their sight the moment the door opened. dong! Yamamoto Genrysai mmed his cane down to the ground with slightly opened eyes, ncing at all the Captains present in the Assembly Hall, Now that everyone is here, lets begin the Captains Induction Ceremony. I think all of you aware that the position of 10th Division Captain has been vacant for a long time. Ive always wanted to pick a new Captain for the said Division. 2 days ago, I summoned Lieutenant Muyang on the 12th Division Captain, Hikifune Kirios rmendation, and conducted the Captain Proficiency Test on the same day, with three other Captains and myself as judges. We deemed that Lieutenant demonstrated sufficient strength and eptable behavior, so I hereby appointed the former 12th Division Lieutenant Muyang as the new Captain of the 10th Division. Thatd be all! After dismissing the Captains Meeting, Muyang nodded as a response to the Captains that congratted him and waited until everyone else left before looking towards Hikifune Kirio that stood beside him: Kirio-san. You will be a Captain from now on. You have to work hard, but dont push yourself too hard. If youre lost or need any advice, Ill be at the 12th Division, weing you. Yeah. Okay, now greet your Lieutenant. As a new Captain, the first thing you had to do is familiarize yourself with your Division Members. Hikifune then returned to the 12th Division after giving Muyang a pat on the shoulder and an encouraging look. The Assembly Hall was finally empty aside from Muyang and a middle-aged Shinigami. Muyang walked toward him and said: Ill be counting on you from now on, Lieutenant Ida. Please just call me Ida. You will be our Captain from now on, after all. I cant do that, Muyang scratched his head. You are my senpai. Thank you for your help so far in teaching me about being a Lieutenant. Dont mention it. Anyone wouldve done the same. I hope you can continue helping me from now on. They both smiled at each other. Because the 10th Division is only responsible for patrolling around Seireitei, we managed to get by so far without a Captain. Its all thanks to you, Lieutenant. Muyang praised, Hadnt it for you, who knows what would happen to the 10th Division. Ida Seiji smiled without returning a word. He did put a lot of effort into keeping the 10th Division in line. The 10th Division might be a mess by now had it not for him. However, I may no longer be a Lieutenant in a few years. Ida Seiji said after a slight hesitation. Muyang was silent for a moment before asking: Is something the matter? I had nned to retire long ago, but I cant just forsake the 10th Division. But now that we have a Captain, I believe we will be an even better Division. Provided how talented you are, Im sure Ill be able to retire in peace. Muyang was silent for a moment. Of course, he could not say no to this middle-aged mans request, but at the same time, his job would be much harder without a Lieutenant on his side. Realizing that Muyang was in a dilemma, Ida Seiji said with a smile: Our Division is full of talented individuals, so even if I retire, it wont be hard for you to find my recement. Youll understand once we get back. If you say so. Muyang slightly smiled. He kind of looked forward to what kind of people hed encounter at the 10th Division as he made his way there. Muyang then remembered that Shinji was from the 10th Division, but he never told him that hed be the 10th Division, so he really looked forward to seeing Shinjis reaction. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 62: 10th Division Chapter 62: 10th Division Have you heard, Shinji? A short white-haired man with dead fish eyeszily asked as he kicked the yellow long-haired young man lying in front of him. Huh? Hirako Shinji uninterestedly asked as he lifted his face slightly from the table without: Heard what, lil Kana? Stop calling me that. It sounds weird. The white-haired Shinigami obviously didnt like that nickname. You should have at least heard about it, right? About out new Captain. The white-haired Shinigami said as he furrowed his brow. Ah, of course, Ive heard something like that. Although Hirako Shinji still had that listless look on his face, he sounded solemn. He clearly wasnt as indifferent as usual when it came to this matter I wonder what kind of Captain we will get. Usually, the new Captain is selected from Gotei 13, but I have not heard about anyone qualified to be Captain. Could it be a Captain from somewhere else? The white-haired Shinigamiid his head on the table, lost in thought. Knock that off, will you? Its really annoying. Hirako Shinji was starting to lose his patience. Its just a rumor, thats all. It doesnt necessarily mean that wed have a new Captain. And even if someone was appointed as our new Captain, thats the high-brass decision. You nagging here wont change anything. Cut me some ck, would you? Cant you at least sympathize with your senpai? You little! Hirako Shinji was so annoyed at the guy in front of him for unting his seniority. Hm? They saw a hell butterfly flying toward them, and the white-haired Shinigami reached out his hand. A momentter, he suddenly turned towards Hirako Shinji and said: We actually got a new Captain, and he told us to assemble for a briefing. Tsk, you better wipe that annoyed look on your face once the new Captain arrives. Besides, our Division may be better now that we have a Captain. Tsk, you are one to say. That look on your face is clearly not a happy one. Its all because of you. You really are a bad influence. Stop making stuff up! You just want to push the me on others, bastard! The white-haired Shinigami and Hirako Shinji were surprised when they pushed the door open as everyone was already there, and they were thest ones to arrive. 3rd Seat Murai, 4th Seat Hirako! Everyone in the room immediately greeted them. 3rd Seat Murai, is it true that well have a new Captain? So the rumor goes, but since Lieutenant summoned us here, that rumor must be true. The room suddenly became noisy as it became the topic of their chatter. After all, the 10th Division has been in a state without a Captain. It has always been their Lieutenant Ida Seiji who handled the 10th Divisions affairs, and now someone suddenly stepped in as their Captain. Although it would be beneficial for the Division to have a Captain, it was still a bit difficult for them to ept, especially since they didnt know anything about the new Captain. drap~drap~ As the sound of footsteps grew more distinct, everyone in the room went silent as they realized that it must be their new Captain squeak~~ As the door opened, all attention was drawn towards the door. The moment everyoneid their eyes on the person that entered the room, the look on their face changed, especially Hirako Shinjis. His reaction, in particr, was priceless Hi, everyone, Im Muyang, and I will be the 10th Divisions Captain from now on. Pleased to meet you. Wh It turns out to be Lieutenant Kimura! You fool, you mean Captain Kimura, right? This is amazing. That means Captain Kimura be a Captain in merely 5 years after graduating! Seriously? Are you saying that Captain is a peerless genius that was born once in 100 years? Well, at least I have never heard of anyone who became a Captain as fast as Captain Kimura. Even though the Division Members were surprised at the beginning, they almost immediately epted Muyang Even though they were surprised at the beginning, they almost immediately epted Muyang as the 10th Division Captain. Ida Seiji couldnt help but nce at Muyang in wonder. That just went to show how famous Muyang was among Gotei 13. Although he only used to be a Lieutenant before, Muyang might be on par or better than Captain when it came to fame. A prodigy always stood out, after all. Tsk. Hirako Shinji was clearly annoyed as he clicked his tongue when he saw Muyang, who was wearing Captain Haori, standing in front of him. Muyang nced at Hirako Shinji and smirked because his reaction was priceless. The rest of the Division Members were still talking about Muyang, but thankfully none of them seemed to be dissatisfied with Muyang being their Captain. Muyang was relieved as there shouldnt be any problem regarding his job as a Captain with such a positive atmosphere. p p. Muyang pped his hands to draw everyones attention and immediately said: This is my first time as a Captain, and I still have a lot of things I dont know; and, I dont know about you guys that well. I believe that getting to know each other is important if we want to work together from now on. Muyang then turned around and said to Ida Seiji, who was standing behind him, Lieutenant Ida, can you find the right time to hold a banquet so that we all can get to know each other better? Well, its mainly for me, though. Ida Seiji responded with a faint smile on his face: Of course. I think we can hold one tonight. Thanks. Muyang nodded and turned around once again and said to the rest of the Division Members in front of him: As you heard, the banquet will be held tonight, and I expect everyone to attend. Now return to your respective post! We cant dawdle around for too long. Ah, I almost forgot. 3rd Seat and 4th Seat are to remain here as I want to know about our Divisions current condition. After every Division Members saluted Muyang, they left the Assembly Hall and returned to their respective posts. Meanwhile, Muyang smiled at the displeased Hirako Shinji and said: Haha, looks like Ill be your Captain from now on, Shinji. Understood, Captain Kimura. Hirako Shinji said politely, but he sure failed to conceal his annoyed face, You really are such a douche! I had a feeling this is gonna happen and even asked you once and you said that you didnt know anything about being appointed as a Captain! Haha, I was thinking of surprising you, Muyang said with augh. Youre just nasty! You actually had a hunch, though, haha. Muyang justughed but he did feel bad not telling Hirako Shinji about it. You really are such a Seeing Muyang smiled without a care, Hirako Shinji could only sigh. Oops, Im sorry for leaving you out, Murai. Muyang then turned towards Murai Kana, who had not said a word. You havent said anything so far, so what do you think? Its alright. I was just wondering about who our new Captain would be, but after seeing you, I was relieved. I believe the 10th Division can strive toward a better future under your leadership. Muyang was a little taken aback after beingplimented that straightforwardly at first and then said sincerely: Of course, I will definitely try my best to lead the 10th Division toward a better future! Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 63: Newbie Chapter 63: Newbie Good morning, Lieutenant Hirako. Ah~ morning. Hirako returned the Division Members pleasantries half-heartedly as he dragged his feet with a listless look on his face. Yo, about time you show up, Shinji. Muyangs head popped up from a pile of documents and weed Hirako Shinji with baggy eyes. A Captains job was nothing tough at was something Muyang finally learned firsthand, especially because it has been a while since the 10th Division had the presence of a Captain. For the past few months after taking the Haori of the 10th Divisions Captain, Muyang has been busy familiarizing himself with a Captains job and picking up the ck. Ah, what a pain. Hirako Shinji walked into the room and immediately threw himself on the chair as heined bitterly: Lieutenant Ida is so cruel for retiring right away. He couldve at least waited until things are sorted out. Thanks to him, now Im stuck with this mountain of work. It cant be helped. Lieutenant Ida was getting old, after all. Muyang rubbed his forehead. Let him retire. He has done a lot for the 10th Division. Yeah. Hirako Shinji nodded as he was not reallyining about Ida Seiji because the man has done a lot for the 10th Division, and he was like a Captain figure for the 10th Division. He simplyined due to the sheer amount of work. Oh, what about Murai? That son of a! When Muyang mentioned Murai Kana, Hirako Shinji suddenly gritted his teeth. Since Lieutenant Ida had resigned, Murai Kana was supposed to be the next Lieutenant. However, he said that he was far too old and not suited to be a Lieutenant; Therefore, since Hirako Shinji was close with Muyang, and his skill rivaled his, Murai Kana suggested rmended Shinji as the next Lieutenant on the premise that it would be easier to cooperate with Captain as they knew each other. As a result, Hirako Shinji became the Lieutenant, while Murai Kana remained as the 3rd Seat. I already asked him to help mest night, but he told me today Shin Academy students graduated. On that note, he nned on going to Shin to check out if there was any promising talent to recruit. Tsk, that sneaky bastard just want to ck off. Muyang sighed helplessly because Murai Kanas excuse made sense. So its today, huh? Muyang said as he recalled what happened the day he graduated and smiled. Suddenly, Muyang got an idea and immediately said with a smile: Shinji, I think we should be able to find some promising rookies today. Ill head there and check it myself. You wanna tag along? Hm? Hirako Shinji was surprised at first. Why did Muyang suddenly think of going to Shin? But when he saw the smile on Muyangs face, he finally figured it out. You cant do that, Captain. If both Captain and Lieutenant left are absent, what about the paperwork? We cant just leave it all to the 3rd Seat. Hey, I dont want to either, but if both Captain and Lieutenant are absent, there was no one else who can handle this job other than the 3rd Seat. I believe our 3rd Seat will handle the paperwork meticulously. Affairs, after all, he is the 10th Divisions 3rd Seat! Thats Hirako Shinji pretended to be surprised. Dont tell me you dont trust our 3rd Seat Murai? Now, thats unbing of a Lieutenant. The most important thing you must remember is mutual trust. You must remember this! Yes, Captain, Im sorry. I shouldnt have doubted 3rd Seat Murai. Lets go, then. I have faith that 3rd Seat Murai will be able to handle this paperwork! Muyang had a satisfied look on his face and then said out loud: You heard it yourself, 3rd Seat Murai,e in. Murai Kana walked in with a displeased look on his face and said, Captain, I Its alright! you dont have to say it! Muyang waved his hand, I know you must be displeased that Lieutenant Hirako doubted your capability just now, but I believe in our tight-knit bond as the 10th Division. Therefore, every little difference between us shall be dealt with, and Lieutenant Hirako has reflected on his mistake. Im sorry, 3rd Seat Murai, I shouldnt have questioned your capability just now. Hirako Shinji immediately apologized to Murai Kana. Can you forgive Lieutenant Hirako? He already apologized and all. Murai Kana nodded his head numbly, and Muyang patted his shoulders, Now that its settled, I will go with Lieutenant Hirako to Shin to check if they have any interesting rookie to be enlisted in our Division. 3rd Seat Murai, you will be staying here and work on this pile of paperwork. I believe you can do it! Muyang dragged Hirako Shinji and disappeared using Shunpo without giving Murai Kana the time to react, leaving Murai Kana alone with a mountain of paperwork in front of him. He wanted to cry so bad but not even a drop of tears came out. - This isShin Academy! Hirako Shinjis pupils dted as he suddenly found himself already in Shin Academy. He began to wonder whether it was merely Shunpo that Muyang used just now because the 10th Division barrack was quite far from Shin Academy. Phew, we can finally rx a bit. Lets stick around for a while, Shinji. We have Murai dealing with the paperwork, after all. Agreed, I cant stand it anymore, just leave it all to him. He has been cking off too muchtely. Hirako Shinji tried to hide his astonishment. Besides, Muyang was his friend and Captain, so he didnt have to worry about it. He has been exhausted, so he might as well use this chance to let loose. Shin its been a while since I came. Hirako Shinji said as he gazed at the academy in front of him with a hint of reminiscent in his tone. Come to think of it Hirako Shinji looked at Muyang as if he just thought of something. Captain, you graduate so fast because you grade-skipped back in your school days, right? Will there be your acquaintances among the graduates today? Yeah, maybe, Muyang hesitantly said as he couldnt even remember how long it has been since he graduated. After all, he has changed a lot after graduation, and too many things have happened since then that he couldnt remember how long it has been. What a hopeless guy. Hirako Shinji sighed as Muyang didnt even remember something like that, Forget it, lets go! Other Division members who nned to recruit the new graduates may be here already. Muyang nodded, then went in with Shinji. Haha, I didnt expect youde, Captain Kimura. As soon as he entered the square, Muyang heardughter from the stand above him, where he found Kyraku Shunsui making his way with Lisa towards him. Im pooped. This is the perfect chance to take a break, haha. Muyang admitted and then looked towards Lisa behind Kyraku Shunsui, Yo, Lisa, youre officially a Lieutenant now, finally. Can I take it as you ridiculing me? Lisa said as he red at Muyang. O Of course not. Muyang quickly waved his hand while trying to joke his way out. Who was crazy enough tough at her? Hmph! Lisa was clearly annoyed by what Muyang said. Well, since you are here, shall we go together? The students will be here soon. Kyraku Shunsui then immediately added, Captain Kimura, you should be able to recruit many excellent graduates now that youe personally. Many students in Shin Academy idolized you, after all. Obviously, most of them wanted to join your Division, and if they saw you came personally all the way here, even more students would be eager to join your Division. Sigh, we may not be able to get any this time. You jest, Captain Kyraku. Muyang nced around and asked, Are you the only Captain today? I dont see any other Captain. Ukitake wanted toe at first, but because of one thing and another, he was dyed, and I was the only one left. Fortunately, you are here too. Otherwise, Id be the only Captain here. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 64: Suzuki Kusu Chapter 64: Suzuki Kusu Are you lonely, Captain Kyraku? A slightly yfulugh entered Kyraku Shunsuis ears. Kyraku Shunsui then turned around and smiled awkwardly at the person behind him. Cut me some ck, Lieutenant Shihin. It was a dark-skinned girl with long ponytails and golden irises, with a witty andid-back atmosphere around her. She was the current 2nd Division Lieutenant and the next head of the Shihin n, Shihin Yoruichi. Yo, Yoruichi-san, are you the oneing in 2nd Divisions stead this time? Muyang chummily greeted Yoruichi as he waved his hand. Yeah, but now I regreting here after seeing you. Even if there are some promising talents, I bet they will flock to you. Yoruichi nced at Muyang with a disappointed look. Didnt you say you werenting? Whats with the sudden change of heart? Muyang just awkwardlyughed as he couldnt tell Yoruichi that he came there to ck off. Yoruichi just rolled her eyes as she more or less figured it out from Muyangs response and looked towards the entrance of the square, It seems that the students are here. Are you guys gonna give a speech today? Muyang and Kyraku Shunsui looked at each other and said in unison: Theres no way! Ill leave it to him. Both of them could not helpughing while Hirako Shinji and Lisas veins bulged as both of their Captain were soid-back that they were also embarrassed as a Lieutenant. Kimura, you are here too! I thought only Captain Kyraku would being today. Aranmaru Shishin said toward Muyang with a smile. He saw Muyang from the square, so he immediately ran toward them. Well, it was kind of in the heat of the moment, so I didnt have the time to notify you in advance. Muyang exined, then looked at Aranmaru Shishin puzzledly: You look particrly happy. Did something happen? Now that youre here, I could not help thinking about the day we graduated. I remember how you stole the spotlight that day! Yeah, several years have passed before we know it. Kyraku Shunsui tilted down his bamboo hat when he heard Muyang got all emotional. He admired Muyangs youth as he no longer remembered what happened at his graduation because it was such a long time ago. Muyang suddenly dragged Aranmaru Shishin away from the rest and whispered, you are a teacher here, right? Do you know any promising fledglings among this years graduates? Although Muyang made sure to keep his voice down, everyone could hear what he said to Aranmaru Shishin clearly. Kyraku Shunsui just smiled wryly. As usual, Muyang couldnt cease to surprise them! Hirako Shinji was so embarrassed to the point that he couldnt stand Lisa and Yoruichis ridiculing stare directed at him. Wait, you dont know? Aranmaru Shishin was surprised. So let me get this straight, youreing here as a Captain to recruit new students, yet you didnt even check about any of the students information? Like I said, its in the heat of the moment. I left it all to my 3rd Seat, so I havent checked. Come on, dont be a cheapskate and tell me. What a hopeless guy. Aranmaru Shishin shook his head, but then suddenly smirked and said to Muyang: If you are looking for a promising student, then its got to be your former ssmate that you met when you visit mest time, Suzuki Kusu! She is one of the best among the graduates this year. But then again, Im sure she will join your Division even though youre noting here in person. Seeing the sly smile on Aranmaru Shishins face, Muyang wanted to punch him in the face so badly. Even though he clearly knew that he and Suzuki Kusu were only ssmates, he deliberately said it in such a teasing manner as if they had some sort of special rtionship. Oh? Dont worry, I didnt hear anything. Even though Kyraku Shunsui said, I didnt hear anything, the look on his face clearly said I heard everything. When Muyang saw Lisas flushed face, clearly excited about the sudden turn of events, Yoruichis curious smile, and the faint smile on Hirako Shinjis face, Muyang wanted to cry so badly, but no tears came out. He realized that there was no point in exining himself now that it has got to this point. Lisa pushed her sses frame back up, and her lenses shed like a typical anime character. Muyang had a bad feeling when he saw this, and that was when he remembered Lisa loved spying on peoples privacy. Now that her curiosity was piqued, Muyang knew that he wouldnt be able to sleep peacefully. Muyang immediately averted his eyes from Aranmaru Shishins smug face as he might not be able to restrain the urge to beat him up unless he did so. Muyang was thinking about breaking Aranmaru Shishins nose if Suzuki Kusu wasnt as skilled as he said when suddenly Umm Kimura-san I mean, Captain Kimura. Muyang came back to his senses, and immediately said with a smile once he noticed a cheerful girl was standing right in front of him: Ah, Suzuki Kusu, no need to be so formal, just call me Kimura. We used to be ssmates, after all. Muyang was taken aback for a moment. Even though he was deep in thoughts, to think that he didnt notice Suzuki Kusuing was truly surprising. Even an average Captain couldnt hide their presence like that. Lisa pushed her sses frame back up, wondering whether the girl in front of Muyang was the same girl they talked about just now. The girl had a Slender figure, fair skin, shoulder-length hair, light brown pupils. No matter how she looked at it, the girl was definitely a beauty but as she observed Suzuki Kusu blushed when she talked with Muyang, she frowned and the question that crossed her mind first was why did she seem so timid? Kyraku Shunsuisplexion changed when he looked at Suzuki Kusu. Something mustve crossed his mind. Yo, Captain Kyraku, dont tell me you suddenly have perverted thoughts the moment you saw that cutie? Yoruichi asked sternly. Wh Of course not, Lieutenant Shihin. Something bothers me a little, thats all. Kyraku Shunsui gently rubbed his chin, seemingly to be deep in thought, We didnt even notice Suzuki-kuns presence until shes right in front of us. Yoruichi was surprised. Now that she thought about it, Kyraku Shunsui was right! Itpletely slipped off her mind as she didnt really care about the girl. Although she was only a Lieutenant now, she was confident that her Shunpo could even rival that of a Captain, and that was why what Kyraku Shunsui just said blew her mind. If someone who mastered Shunpo like Yoruichi didnt even see hering, that could only mean Is it Zanpakuto Ability? Thats one hell of an ability. Yoruichi nodded as he agreed with Kyraku Shunsui. Even though everyone wasnt really paying attention, it was an undeniable fact that Suzuki Kusu managed to slip under two Captains and three Lieutenants radar. I will take my leave here then, Captain Kimura. Well, I look forward to seeing you in the 10th Division in the future. Yes! Suzuki Kusu smiled, and Muyang nodded in response. Suzuki Kusu then turned around and left after saluting Kyraku Shunsui and Yoruichi and ncing at Lisa. How perceptive. Kyraku Shunsui said as he saw Suzuki Kususst nce at Lisa before looking towards Muyang and said: Congrattions, Captain Kimura, you have found an excellent addition to your Division. Haha, well, yeah~ Muyang couldnt conceal his joy. His former ssmate is really something else. Although her Reiatsu was only around the level of a 7th or 8th Seat, her keen perception and peculiar stealth ability more than made up for it. At first, he just wanted to ck off and didnt expect to find such an exceptional rookie. But she is too shy, dont you think? Can she even do a Shinigamis job properly? Hirako Shinji asked Muyang. Shy? I dont think so. Lisa said out of the blue. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 65: Curious Eyes Chapter 65: Curious Eyes Shy? I dont think so. Lisa pushed her sses frame back up, ignoring the questioning look on Muyangs face. If she really was one of the best among her peers, shyness was thest thing that should be associated with her. Moreover, Lisas intuition as a woman told her that there was more to Suzuki Kusu the moment she nced at her before leaving. Hey Aranmaru, arent you a teacher here? Do you have something to say? Following Hirako Shinjis question to him, Aranmaru Shishin shifted his attention towards Lisa, sounding puzzled: How did you know, Lisa?butits as you said, Suzuki Kusu was not a shy girl like you saw earlier. Lisa nced at Aranmaru Shishin condescendingly and said briefly: Womans intuition. Everyone there was sweating when they heard Lisas answer. Noticing that Lisa seemed to be in a bad mood, Kyraku Shunsui immediately took it upon himself to slightly change the topic: Now, lets set that aside for now. Shishin, Can you tell me more about this girl named Suzuki? Im suddenly curious about her. Lisa had no choice but to cast her annoyance aside now that Kyraku Shunsui changed the subject, but she was determined that things wouldnt go the same next time. I didnt know that much about her until I found out that she and Kimura were former ssmates. I tried looking into her and found out that she used to be a resident in Rukongai and not a noble. She lived all by herself and had no rtives as far as I know. She didnt particrly stand out, and her grades in the academy are mediocre. Although she wasnt a cheerful girl, she definitely wasnt a shy one either like what we saw just now. If thats true, she doesnt seem so talented then. Yoruichi suddenly interrupted Aranmaru Shishin. If thatsall theres to it, then yeah. However, she has this giftno, perhaps calling it talent is more appropriate. That girl was born with keen perception. Not only that, her insight is exceptional, and she is diligent. Although she is not a genius, she always grasps the essence of what she wants to learn. As a result, she can learn anything in a short amount of time if she put her mind to it. Doesnt that make her a genius? Kyraku Shunsui helplessly said, Well, we might have set the bar too high because were used to hanging around Kimura. Now, now, please dont bring me up in this situation, Captain Kyraku.Besides, Ive already learned a lot before going to the academy, so I cant be considered a genius. I think she got more knack than me when ites to picking up something new. Muyang was kind of annoyed that Kyraku Shunsui roped him into this, I barely made progress in Kid even after learning from Kirio-san for quite a while. In case you dont realize it, youre a monster when ites to that stuff, okay? Kyraku Shunsui secretly retorted in his heart, and that was not without reason. Muyang had only learned Kid from Hikifune Kirio for about a year, and he could already use #80s Kid, yet he said that he barely made any progress. However, no matter how fast she is at picking up stuff, shecks the most fundamental aspect. Reiatsu! Kyraku Shunsui held his bamboo hat down, covering his face, and further borated Aranmaru Shishins response: Be it Shinigami, Hollow, Quincy, and whatever it is, Reiatsu ys a huge part in a battle. Even if shes better at other aspects such as strategy, Shunpo, Zanjutsu, or Kid, its all pointless if there was a clear difference in her Reiatsu and her opponent. How unfortunate. Had it not for herck of Reiatsu, that little girl would be another genius. Kyraku Shunsui said to Muyang with a hint of disappointment. Muyang was silent for a moment. Its just as Kyraku Shunsui said, Reiatsu was the most basic and the most important factor at the same time. If the difference between Reiatsu was far too big, other aspects wouldnt matter at all. Then again, her Reiatsu will slowly increase little by little as time passes until it may reach the level of a 3rd Seat, and with her talents to learn anything in a short amount of time, shed easily be a Lieutenant. Well, you should at least be thankful, Kimura. There are not that many Shinigami who can be a Lieutenant, after all. Hehe, yeah, it seems that Im being too greedy here. Muyang smiled at Kyraku Shunsui and said with a smile, I should at least be thankful that I can recruit a Lieutenant candidate this time. Yeah. Kyraku Shunsui nodded, and when he saw the graduates were starting to line up in the square, he added. It seems that the students are here already. We should go. Mhmm. As Muyang saw the students walking toward the square, he and Kyraku Shunsui walked towards the tform in the center, with Hirako Shinji and Lisa following closely behind. Muyang estimated that Shinji would learn Bankai in another 50 years or so, and then he will serve as a Captain in the 5th Division. Murai will also retire in less than 50 years. There was no word such as too early to think about the future. Otherwise, he wouldnt be able to find a capable Lieutenant to rece Shinji when the time came. Muyang was wondering whether Suzuki was having a problem in Reiatsu because of the limit she unconsciously ced on herself? Or was there another reason behind it? If he could solve this problem, then Suzuki Kusu should be able to be stronger in a rtively short amount of time. He was thinking of asking Hikifune Kirio because she might have the solution that he needed. Besides, he hasnt been to the 12th Division in a while, mainly because he was too busy with his job as a Captain. After pondering for a while, he decided to pay the 12th Division a visitter. Hey, Aranmaru, you went on and on with your exnation earlier, but you miss the most important part. Lisa said with an annoyed tone. What?Aranmaru Shishin was confused for a moment as he didnt know what he missed. Im talking about Suzuki Kusu! Shes not actually shy, is she? So what do you have for me? Lisa was clearly irritated as he looked at Aranmaru Shishin. Your unnecessary exnation that I dont care whatsoever made me even more curious. If Suzuki Kusu is not as shy as you said, then why was she so shy when shes with Kimura? Ah, thats what you mean!Aranmaru Shishin finally realized the most important part, and a smug appeared on his face. A girl who is usually serious bes shy when she sees Kimura. Do I really have to spell it out for you? Lisas face flushed due to excitement: There must be something between them! Lisa and Aranmaru Shishin looked at each other, and the look in their eyes made them acknowledge each other asrades. Lisa could feel that her heart was beating faster because she absolutely loves spying on someones secret. When Hirako Shinji saw the look on Lisas face, he could not help but secretly offer his condolences to Muyang. Considering Lisas personality, there was no way shed let Muyang off the hook until she knew everything about him and Suzuki Kusu. Shinji! Lisa suddenly turned toward Hirako Shinji. The look on her eyes scared him that he subconsciously took a few steps back. What is it? Just so you know, I dont know anything about it. I know. Lisa nodded but then immediately held Hirako Shinjis shoulder firmly with both of her hands and slowly brought her face closer to his face and asked softly, Shinji, we are friends, arent we? Yeah.Hirako Shinji backed off slightly to keep his face as far as possible from Lisas. Lisas sses shed, That girl, Suzuki Kusu, is going to join your 10th Divisionter, right? Here is the dealI want you to keep an eye on them and notify me if you find any noteworthy information. Huh?Hirako Shinji was speechless, and his mouth was wide open as that was such an unreasonable request. At Muyangs level, hell be busted before he found anything. Shinji, you would not say no to a friends request, right? Lisas eyes suddenly became so menacingly sharp. Ah ha ha ~~ Hirako Shinji justughed awkwardly. He couldnt refuse Lisa as she might bring Hiyori in and kicked his ass together. Either way, there was no way out of this. He then wondered why Lisa was so interested in the gossip about Muyang. Lisa, why did you care so much about Captain Kimuras private life, dont tell me you actuallyHirako Shinji said all of a sudden as he stared right into Lisas eyes as if knowing what was going on here. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 66: Kimuras Heart Chapter 66: Kimura''s Heart Huh? Aranmaru Shishin, who was surprised by Hirako Shinjis words, immediately looked towards Lisa with puzzled eyes. WhWhat are you saying! Th theres no way I have such feelings for him! Lisa waved her hands in panic, but her flushed face and erratic eyes were not convincing at all. No way! Lisa, you actually Hirako Shinji himself was surprised because he blurted it out as a joke at first, but as someone who has known Lisa for so many years, he knew that Lisa his joke seemed to hit the spot judging from Lisas reaction. Shinji! Lisa shouted while ring at Hirako Shinji. Haha, Lisa is being shy. Now, this is rare! Aranmaru Shishin, who didnt know what was happening, justughed his heart out. Lisa Hirako Shinji looked at Lisa seriously, If you really do, I suggest you give up as soon as possible. Huh? Aranmaru Shishin noticed that atmosphere between Lisa and Hirako Shinji seemed a little different because their tone didnt sound like it was merely joking or gossipping anymore. You see, Kimura was not as simple as you think. Hirako Shinji said as he slightly bent his body to nce at Muyangs back. We just saw what he wanted us to see and felt he wanted us to feel. Ivee to realize this as were always togethertely, and the closer I was to him, the more I realized how heavy the truth he was hiding behind that smile. Truth? Lisa and Aranmaru Shishin was puzzled. Loneliness! The closer I get to him, the more I feel the loneliness that he hides deep in his heart, the dark and bottomless loneliness. Although he has beenughing and hanging around with us all the time, he was lonely deep down, and our voice cant reach him as if he lives in a totally different world to us. Loneliness? Lives in a totally different world? Lisa and Aranmaru Shishin furrowed their brow as they fixed their eyes on Muyang. They were clearly confused. Did that mean everything Muyang has done, including their time together, was a lie? No, thats not what I mean. Hirako Shinji started to awaken the two of them. everything Kimura has done was not a lie. What weve seen up until now was also part of him. Then what do you Although Lisa didnt finish her question, the rest already knew what Lisa was going to ask. If what Hirako Shinji said about what theyve seen up until now was the real Muyang was right, then why did he say that what theyve seen so far was what Muyang wanted them to see, and what did he mean by the loneliness that Muyang hid deep inside his heart? I think he did it subconsciously that he himself may not even notice it. Hirako Shinji then added as he looked at Muyang, who was talking with Kyraku Shunsui, He didnt want to hide anything from us, nor did he have anything to hide. But the loneliness deep inside his heart is the real thing. I think that may be the deepest secret in his heart. Well, everyone has something they dont want to say, and since he doesnt want to say it, all we can do as a friend is stay by his side and keep an eye on him. Anyway, our bond is the real thing. Yeah, hes my friend, and thats all I need to know. That aside After smiling briefly, Lisa teased Hirako Shinji, Did you hear yourself just now Shinji? Youpletely sound like a Lieutenant who understood his Captain. Tsk, leave me alone. Hirako Shinjis signature listless face returned, Its already a pain being a Lieutenant. Being a Captain must be even more of a hassle. Hey, what are the three of you dawdling around for? Hurry up! After promising to have a drink with Kyraku Shunsuiter that night, he turned around and found Lisa, Hirako Shinji, and Aranmaru Shishin fell too far behind, so he called them out. Hirako Shinji, Aranmaru Shishin, and Lisa looked at each other with knowing eyes. If Muyang really had something he couldnt talk about, and if Muyangs loneliness was really bottomless, they were determined to mend Muyangs heart however they could. Coming! Hirako Shinji shouted, and the three of them started to walk toward Muyang and Kyraku Shunsui. I almost forgot Hirako Shinji stopped suddenly and nced at Lisa. You should just cast away your feelings, Lisa. Kimura already has someone in his heart. Huh? Lisa was taken aback, but before she could say a word, Hirako Shinji already used Shunpo to catch up with Muyang, which drove her nuts. As someone who loved spying on others secrets, what Shinji did to her was basically an insult. Yo, Lisa-chan, what interesting things were you talking about just now? Kyraku Shunsui asked in an untimely manner. It has nothing to do with you, Captain, Lisa said in an annoyed tone. Ah ha ha, Im just asking, is all. It was kind of awkward for Kyraku Shunsui, as his own Lieutenant was being rude to him in front of another Captain. Thankfully the other Captain here was Muyang. Okay, well, thatll be all for today. We managed to recruit several new members. I hope everyone can get along in the future. Muyang pped his hands and looked at his men. He was quite satisfied that they managed to recruit several new members, especially because they were one of the best among their peers. 6th Seat Fujisawa. Yes, Captain. Lieutenant and I have other matters to take care of. Can I leave you in charge of the new recruits? Oh, and one more thing, brief them about our Divisions regtion and guide them around the barrack. I will hold an assembly tomorrow to introduce the new recruits. Yes, Captain. 6th Seat Fujisawa respectfully said, and then hesitantly asked: Uhh, what should I tell 3rd Seat Murai Captain? Ah ha ha, tell 3rd Seat Murai that I have something to discuss with Captain Kyraku, and tell him hell be in charge while Im away. The 10th Division Members that were in charge of recruitment in Shin Academy face-palmed as they all knew that their Captain just wanted to ck off and had a drink. Then again, they understood that Muyang had done so much for them that he was basically the busiest person in the 10th Division, but 3rd Seat Murai would undeniably suffer. 6th Seat Fujisawa could only offer her condolences for Murai Kana in her heart. Shinji, Lisa asked you to spy on me, right? Muyang asked Hirako Shinji on their way to the tavern. Yeah, but its such a pain, so I refuse. Hirako Shinji said with a broken face. Your eyes are so lifeless like a dead fish. What happened? I cant bear to see it. Then dont. Today is so boring. Are you telling me to make an excited face or something? Muyang then pondered. If Shinji did put on a happy face, would he still be Hirako Shinji? The impression that he got from Hirako Shinji was a carefree and outgoing person, be it the Visoreds leader or the 10th Division Lieutenant Shinji right now. but Kimura, Lisa, she I know. What are you going to do? I dont know. Hirako Shinji nced at Muyang and knew that it woulde to this. You really are such a You are a Captain now. If you Stop pestering me! I just want to have a drink and rx right now. I really dont know what to do! Muyang smiled wryly. He was really clueless when it came to dealing with emotional-rted matters like this, so there was nothing he could do except for dragging it on. You are Hirako Shinji just shook his head when he saw the bitter smile on Muyangs face, forget it, you can figure it out yourself anyway. But are you fine with just dragging this on? I dont know. Lets set that aside forter. Lets just have a drink for now. Muyang just wanted to have a drink and let the time decide what he should do, so he picked up the pace. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 67: Party Chapter 67: Party Thats unfair of you to drink without me, Captain Kyraku. Muyang said as he pushed the door open and found Kyraku Shunsui was drinking all by himself. Come on, dont be so stiff. Kyraku Shunsuizily said as he poured a ss of sake for Muyang. What took you guys so long? Quick, have a seat. Yeah~ Muyang sat down and took a sip of the sake that Kyraku Shunsui poured for him, and it felt like he came back to life, and his fatigue so far disappeared all of a sudden. By the way, Lisa is noting with you? Muyang asked Kyraku Shunsui after putting down his ss because Kyraku Shunsui usually took Lisa wherever he went. Well, shes a girl, and Its not good for a girl to drink too often, so I asked her to go back with the rest of Division Members. Was he always the type of guy who looks after someone else this much? Muyang thought while ncing at Kyraku Shunsui. He wouldnt be surprised if there was another reason. After all, he had lived for only god knew how long, and he should be used to dealing with this kind of situation. Hirako Shinji just listened to Muyang and Kyraku Shunsui talking with each other while sipping his drink. Although he and Muyang were good friends, he couldnt just casually join in the conversation. After all, Muyang was talking with a fellow Captain, and it would be rude if he casually joined in the conversation. By the way Kyraku Shunsui put down the ss in his hand and looked at Muyang. You look tired. Are you having a hard time with a Captains job? Well, my job as a Captain is not that taxing. Muyang scratched his head embarrassedly. Mostly, its because this is my first time as a Captain, and I was never part of the 10th Division prior to this. Ive only figured out our Divisions task and other details recently after checking the past documents and files from my predecessors. Wow, you are so diligent! Kyraku Shunsui looked at Muyang in surprise. Gotta leave it to youth for being so energetic. You sure have the drive. Thats not it, really. Muyang looked down at the ss in his hand. Im not trying to prove something or anything of the sort. Its just that I want to live up to my mens expectation of me and make sure theyre in good hands. Hirako Shinji, who was pouring more sake for Muyang, paused slightly before pouring it again and ced it in front of Muyang with a faint smile on the corner of his mouth. Kyraku Shunsui was taken aback as he looked at Muyang for a while without saying a word. Pardon me. I end up saying something such trifling stuff. Muyang said with an awkwardugh after realizing he got all emotional. Tsk. Hirako Shinji clicked his tongue faintly and took a sip of his drink. Haha, the 10th Division sure is blessed for having someone with your mindset as their Captain. Too bad Ukitake didnte today. Otherwise, you two will definitely hit it off. Captain Ukitake? By all means, lets have a drink if you and he have time. Definitely! Im sure well get the time sometime in the future. After having a toast and put down their sses, Kyraku Shunsui suddenly asked, by the way, are you close with Lieutenant Kuchiki of the 6th Division? 6th Divisions Lieutenant? Muyang recalled that Kuchiki Sjun was the son of 6th Division Captain Kuchiki Ginrei, which made him Kuchiki Byakuyas father. Well, weve talked a few times back when I was the 12th Division Lieutenant, but were not close or anything. However, I could tell that he was a very kind person. Hes well-mannered, and it was clear that etiquette was properly drilled into his head. A fine example of a noble indeed. Well, youre right about him being kind, but its a pity that his body is too weak. Since hes a noble, he inherited a massive Reiatsu, but he was not suited to fight because of his frail body, and its demoralizing as he is the next head of Kuchiki n. There are many things that wont go the way we want in life is always so unsatisfactory, and reality is often cruel. Muyang sounded gloomy at first, but then he smiled for some reason, but thats exactly why we call it life! Kyraku Shunsui was taken aback as he saw Muyang was smiling. He then shook his head slightly and said: Im surprised, honestly. You are so much maturepared to thest time we met! You jest, Captain Kyraku. Muyang said indifferently, everyone will eventually mature with time passing and various events happening around us, and that is not something we have a say in. You really have changed Thats a really mature outlook on life Kyraku Shunsui smiled out of awe and then poured a ss of sake for Muyang, raising his ss so that Muyang did the same, Alright, were here to drink, so lets drop all the serious talk. Muyang raised his ss and had another toast with Kyraku Shunsui, but he felt there was something wrong with himself. Why did he get so emotional all of a sudden? He came here to rx, but he ended up brooding over such a trivial matter. Was it because he has been too busy recently? Even after finishing the sake in his ss, he was still perplexed by the same question, but he decided to forget about it. As usual, Muyang would rather forget things that he couldnt understand altogether than brooding over them for too long. By the way, Captain Kyraku, do you know any solution to a problem regarding Reiatsus stagnancy? Muyang suddenly asked. Huh? Kyraku Shunsui put down his ss, Why did you ask me of all people? Well, youre older, and youve been a Captain for so long, so I figured you should know things that I dont know about. Then you really are asking the wrong person. Kyraku Shunsui said as he rubbed his chin. Although I am indeed older than you, Im afraid that I dont know the answer to your question. As far as I know, Reiatsu is inherited. Calling it talent isnt an exaggeration. Its something that youre born with, and I believe it wont be easy to ovee this limit. Kyraku Shunsui then added after a brief pause, Are you asking this because of the new girl you recruited today? Yeah. Muyang did not really deny that he wanted to see if there was something he could do for his former ssmate, who has now be his subordinate. He felt something from that girl that was somehow simr to him, which was why he couldnt leave her alone. Although I dont know why you have such an idea, its close to impossible. But if you really want to find a way, you should ask Captain Hikifune. She is an expert in regarding this, and there arent that many who can rival her. Kirio-san. Muyang already nned to ask Hikifune Kirio about it from the beginning. He simply asked Kyraku Shunsui just for the sake of it, but after asking him, it seemed that he really had to ask Hikifune Kirio. As expected of someone who would be promoted to Zero Division, she should have some unique insights. I havent visited Kirio-san for quite a while because Ive been busy with handling the paperwork and other jobs as a Captain. I hope Kirio-san is not angry. Of course not. Captain Hikifune is a kind woman. Theres no way shed be angry at you. Kyraku Shunsuiughed, However, I might have heard that recently 5th Seat Hiyori has beenining that you havent paid her a visit and grown cold since you be a Captain. My God! Muyang face-palmed. There was no doubt that Kyraku Shunsui must have heard it from Lisa. If he went to the 12th Division, Hiyori would rain him down withints for sure, but he did feel bad for not sparing any time to visit her. Seeing Kyraku Shunsuis teasing smile, Muyang cast away all his thoughts and said as he picked up his ss, Forget it, I just want to drink now. Haha~ Kyraku Shunsuiughed and toasted with Muyang. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 68: Temporary Soul Chapter 68: Temporary Soul Okay, thatll be all. You guys will have to learn things as you go. If theres anything you dont understand, just ask your senpai here. I believe everyone will be happy to help our new recruits. Well then, dismiss! After formally introducing the new recruits to every other Division Members and briefed about several things they had to pay attention to, Muyang dismissed the assembly and ordered everyone to return to their respective posts. Captain, yesterdays paperwork is done. Murai Kana handed a pile of documents to Muyang as he yawned. Mhmm Muyang took a nce at the paperwork in Murai Kanas hand and praised him, Well done! I know you wont let me down. Murai Kana didnt seem the slightest bit pleased even after Muyang praised him. After all, the paperwork kept Murai Kana up for the whole day that he couldnt even sleep a wink. If thats all, then Ill take my leave. Murai Kana was so exhausted after working all day, and he was determined to find a ce to make up for it. Wait a minute, Murai! Muyang immediately stopped Murai Kana before he could leave. Is there anything else you need, Captain? Murai Kana turned around helplessly with a listless face. Muyang kind of felt bad as he saw the look on Murai Kana face. Murai Kana clearly seemed exhausetd because he left all those paperwork to him. Well, I happen to have something to do at the 12th Division today, so Ill be counting on you for the paperwork to you just like yesterday while Im away. Wha! Murai Kana was frozen stiff for a while after hearing Muyangs words. He was already at his limit after working for a whole day yesterday, and only god knew what would happen to him if he had to go through the same thing today. Captain, I Before Murai Kana could finish his sentence, Muyang patted on his shoulder and said as he looked at him with earnest eyes, I believe you can do it. Do your best, 3rd Seat Murai! Seeing Muyangs trustful eyes, it was so hard for Murai Kana to refuse that he subconsciously nodded. Since Murai Kana nodded, Muyang beckoned Hirako Shinji toe with him and they hurried toward the 12th Division. It wasnt until Muyang and Hirako Shinji left that Murai Kana could finally react. The nostalgic sight of a huge pile of documents in his hand once again made him want to cry, but no tears came out. He knew he shouldve refused, but he just couldnt when Muyang looked at him with such trustful eyes. He even felt that his fatigue faded. 12th Division. When one of the 12th Division Members guarding the saw Muyanging, he subconsciously greeted him: Lieutenant! A momentter, he realized that Muyang was no longer the 12th Divisions Lieutenant, which was evident on his face as he freaked out and immediately corrected himself: Im sorry, Captain Kimura! Old habit dies hard. Yo, are you on duty again today, Tanaka? Muyang greeted the Division Member chummily. You remember me! Tanaka said in disbelief when Muyang called his name. Of course, just how old do you think I am? Muyang replied with a smile. Look who decided to visit after all this time! Before Tanaka could say a word, someone elses voice interrupted him. Tanaka shivered the moment he heard that voiceing from behind him. He then turned around and bowed at the little girl who was already behind him before he realized it, 5th Seat Hiyori! Yeah, Hiyori nodded in response before walking toward Muyang irritatedly. Havent you gotten cheekier since you be a Captain? Hiyori said while lifting her foot to kick Muyang, but she put her foot back down after giving it another thought. Muyang might just catch it or even teased her in response, after all. Haha. Hirako Shinji, who saw what happened,ughed and asked, why did you put down your foot, Hiyori? It couldnt be helped if Shinji teased Hiyori after what just happened. However, Muyang, who knew what would happen simply admired Shinjis courage because what he just said might just be hisst words. bam! Ouch! That hurts! What are you hitting me for, Hiyori! Muyang just smiled when he saw Shinji covered his nose and screamed. Shinjipletely dug his own grave. Youre getting ahead of yourself, hmph! Hiyori said with a smug. Hiyori, wheres Kirio-san? Muyang asked Hiyori after seeing her venting her frustration at Shinji. Captain is in the Captains Office now. Do you need something from her? Well, something like that, but Ill be fine on my own, Muyang then looked towards Hirako Shinji and said to Hiyori: I think Shinji is injured. Be sure to look after him, Hiyori. Hirako Shinji suddenly panicked and shouted, Captain! No! Huh? Hiyori said with a threatening look: What is it, baldy Shinji? Do you have anything to say? Err Shinji swallowed his spit after seeing Hiyoris fierce eyes and looked towards Muyang with puppy eyes asking for help. Little did he know that Muyang had no intention to save him as he immediately walked to the Captains Office without even looking back. Shinji was sweating as he couldnt believe that Muyang would actually abandon him. However, this was not the time to curse him as Hiyori was taking his time walking toward him. Before Muyang could knock on the door, Hikifune Kirios voice was heard from the other side of the door: Come in, Lil Yangyang. Muyang was sweating when he heard that nostalgic nickname. At the very least, there was no one else there. He couldnt bear to think if someone found out he had such a nickname, especially since he was a Captain now. As Muyang pushed the door open and walked in, he greeted Hikifune Kirio said with a smile: Kirio-san. You seem in good shape. Hikifune Kirio nodded after observing Muyang from top to bottom. After asking him to take a seat, Hikifune Kirio poured a cup of tea for Muyang and asked, are you used to your job as a Captain? Well, sort of, Muyang said as he put down the teacup. As usual, you never make yourself clear. Hikifune Kirioughed and then said: Well, there are a lot of important affairs that you must take care of, so take your time to learn about it all little by little. You need something from me, right? Come on, Kirio-san. You make it sound as if I wont visit you unless I need something. Muyang made an excuse so that his intention was not that obvious. Come on, how long do you think Ive known you? Just spill it out! Hehe ~ Muyangughed embarrasedly. It was still embarrassing for him even if the one who saw through him was Hikifune Kirio. Kirio-san, do you know about any way to increase Reiatsu? Huh? Hikifune Kirio gave Muyang a puzzled look, Havent you already found your own way to increase Reiatsu? I think thats a pretty good method, but of course, only you know whats the best method for you. I know, but this time its for one of my men. Your men? Hikifune Kirio slightly nodded, tell me the details. I just recruited a rookie who is gifted in everything except for Reiatsu And you immediatelye to mind, Kirio-san. What do you think? I dont know your mens circumstances, so i cant promise you anything, but I am currently conducting a research, and if it seeds, it may increase ones Reiatsu. Are you serious? Muyang was in awe because it was not amon research. It didnte off as a surprise because Hikifune Kirio was the woman who would be promoted to Zero Division. What is it? Artificial Soul! Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 69: Emergencies Chapter 69: Emergencies knock knock. Hirako Shinji knocked on the door a few times before walking in with several papers in his hands, to which Muyang respond by raising his head from the pile of documents in front of him: Several Hollows are sighted at West Rukongai District 68, requesting orders. West Rukongai District 64 is indeed under our Divisions jurisdiction, but you should be able to handle something like this on your own, right? Why bother reporting it to me? Muyang said as he waved his hand as if telling Shinji to go away. Even though it was indeed not that far, usually the Hollow that wandered to Soul Society wasnt a strong one, so Shinji should be able to handle it by himself without bothering for every little thing. Well, youre right about that, but the problem is were currently shorthanded to deal with this matter. Most Seated Officers basically had their hands full with other tasks. Weve been too busy recently! Muyang sighed as he didnt expect that theyd be shorthanded, Which Seated Officers are avable right now? Only 9th Seat Suzuki Kusu and 14th Seat Morikawa Nomi can sortie right away at the moment. Are they the only ones left? Muyang tapped the table lightly with his finger. This was kind of upsetting. How did other Seated Officers happen to be busy at a time like this? What did the 12th Divisions report say? Muyang suddenly asked as he raised his head. Judging from the Reiatsu, it is just a small fry, and the general Seated Officer should be able to deal with it. In that case Muyang fixed his sitting posture: Have the 9th Seat Suzuki Kusu and 14th Seat Morikawa Nomi lead the team to deal with the Hollow. Understood. Shinji nodded and conveyed Muyangs order to the said Division Members. Although Suzuki Kusu was inexperienced because she has only joined the team for a rtively short period of time, her skill was the real deal. Although she was currently serving as the 9th Seat, she was as skilled as the 6th Seat. Besides, Morikawa, who was more experienced, would apany her, so they should have no problem finishing this task. Muyang made sure to think his decision through before burying himself in the pile of books before him. He has been immersed in reading books ever since Hikifune Kirio mentioned Artificial Soul. Now that their 10th Division was on the right track, he could spend his time on the so-called Artifical Soul. A hell butterfly suddenly flew in front of Shinji. Shinji, who was gazing at the scenery with his usual bored-looking face, reached out to receive the information from the hell butterfly. His bored-looking face was suddenly reced into a serious one before he hurried to the Captains Office. dam dam dam dam~ Shinji could hear that the 1st Division was inmotion as he made his way back. The look on his face became more serious as he realized and the expression on his face became a little more solemn. The situation this time really was dire if even the 1st Division was rmed. Kimura! West Rukongai I know! Muyang immediately put on his Captain Haori and fixed the Zanpakuto around his waist before looking at Hirako Shinji. I will head out. Attention to all Captain: please head to the 1st Division immediately as an emergency Captains Meeting will be held; Attention to all Captain: please head to the 1st Division immediately as an emergency Captains Meeting will be held. A Captains Meeting at a time like this? Hirako Shinji hesitantly said. Shinji, go in my ce and tell Captain-Commander about the situation. I cant leave my men in danger. Muyang smiled and patted Shinjis shoulder. Shua~ Shinji was speechless for a moment after Muyang disappeared, but he immediately came back to his senses and rushed toward the 1st Division. As a Captain, Muyang rushed to his mens rescue, so he mustplete the task that Captain entrusted to him as a Lieutenant. dong! Captains Meeting now begins, Yamamoto Genrysai said as he nced at the Captain one by one. ording to the 12th Divisions report, an extremely powerful Reiatsu reaction was detected in West Rukongai District 64. Judging from the Reiatsus property, its safe to say that it belongs to Menos, and judging from the Reiatsus intensity, it may be an Adjuchas or even Vasto Lorde! Oho? Kyraku Shunsui habitually pressed his bamboo hat down. Even Adjuchas rarely made their way to Soul Society, yet this time it might be a Vasto Lorde! What made him even more concerned was that West Rukongai District 64 fell under the 10th Divisions jurisdiction. Kyraku Shunsui nced at the empty spot beside him, and his eyes happened to meet Hikifune Kirios. As both their eyes met, they both caught onto the worries in their eyes. Dong dong dong ~ Yamamoto Genrysai looked towards the door and said solemnly: Come in! As the gate opened, Hirako Shinji came in, panting, and immediately kneeled before saying, Captain-Commander! Hm? Yamamoto Genrysai nced downwards, I didnt remember letting a Lieutenant participate in Captains Meeting. Chjir Sasakibe immediately exined: Im sorry Captain-Commander, Lieutenant Hirako said that he has an important report to make, so I let him in. Hm. Yamamoto Genrysai nodded before asking Hirako Shinji solemnly: 10th Division Lieutenant Hirako Shinji, what pressing matter do you have to report to barge into a Captains Meeting? Yamamoto Genrysai noticed that Kyraku Shunsui and Hikifune Kirio were looking at one empty spot, Can you exin why Captain Kimura did not attend this Captains Meeting? Even someone like Shinji felt the pressure after Yamamoto asked a question. However, he immediately took a deep breath to calm himself down and made his report: I received a report from the 12th Division that a Hollow was sighted at West Rukonai District 64 this morning. ording to the report, its just a weak hollow, so I sent our 9th and 14th Seat to deal with the Hollow. However, just now, I received the information that it turns out to be a Menos, and Captain Kimura already head to the scene because hes worried about our 9th and 14th Seat. After listening to Shinjis report, Yamamoto Genrysais eyes were slightly opened, and he mmed down his crutch: Nonsense! He went by himself without an order. Hell be held ountable after we resolve this problem. I will now send a Captain and two Lieutenants to West Rukongai District 64 to join Captain Kimura and deal with this matter. 8th Division Captain Kyraku Shunsui, 2nd Division Lieutenant Shihin Yoruichi, 10th Division Lieutenant Hirako Shinji, the three people above are to cooperate with Captain Muyang to defeat the Menos Grande in West Rukongai District 64 and investigate the reason behind its sudden emergence in Soul Society! As for the rest of the Captains, return to your posts. Dont let your guard down, and be ready for further orders! Dismiss! Shua~ The Assembly Hall was suddenly empty as everyone returned to their post with a grim look on their face. It couldnt be helped considering the circumstances. It certainly was not something unheard of for a Hollow to wander into Soul Society, but for it to be an Adjuchas or Vasto Lorde was certainly unprecedented. Although Shinigami has fought Hollow for as long as they could remember, they barely knew anything about Hollow. Could thismotion be some sort of a sign? Captain-Commander even send Captain Kyraku to help Lil Yangyang Is he merely worried about Lil Yangyang, or is there something more to this? Hikifune Kirio contemted Yamamoto Genrysais decision. Kyraku Shunsui, after all, was Yamamoto Genrysais disciple and one of the Captains who had served the longest. Hence, his skill was undeniable, and since Yamamoto Genrysai sent him personally, he must have another reason. - Captain Kyraku, shouldnt we wait for Lieutenant Shihin? Shinji couldnt help but ask Kyraku Shunsui this question because he just rushed towards West Rukongai District 64 without waiting for Yoruichi. Who are you waiting for again? This voice is Hirako Shinji turned around in surprise, only to find Yoruichi was already beside him before he knew it, Lieutenant Shihin, since when did you? Hmph, Yoruichi replied with a smug. I wont fall behind to anyone when ites to Shunpo. Now that Lieutenant Shihin has caught up, lets pick up the pace. This is a dire situation, after all. One second can decide everything. Mhm! Hirako Shinji and Shihin Yoruichi nodded, then the three of them picked up their pace and quickly rushed to West Rukongai District 64. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 70: Crisis Chapter 70: Crisis The first group will be attacking head-on, the second group from the nk, the third group from the rear, while the fourth group remains on standby in case any problem arises. Suzuki Kusumanded the Division Members she brought and waved her hands as the sign to begin the operation. Although she has only joined the Division recently, it wasnt a problem for her to deal with a Hollow like the one before her with her skill. After everyonemenced the battle with the Hollow, Suzuki Kusu sighed in relief as she saw the Division Members fought the Hollow organizedly. Even though she was the one who came up with the n, it couldnt be helped if she was nervous as this was her first time takingmand in a fight. Awesome! Well done, 9th Seat Suzuki. Morikawa Nomi said as she walked toward Suzuki Kusu. This girl that joined her Division recently was truly worth praising. She immediately secured a Seated Officer position with her skill right after joining. Moreover, she was also good at formting tactics and handling other matters. The most important thing was that she was very humble and close with other Division Members. Almost all Division Members adored this girl. Its all thanks to your help, Senpai. Suzuki Kusu looked at Morikawa Nomi said with a smile. You are the 9th Seat now. Theres no need to call me Senpai anymore. Suzuki Kusu smiled bashfully: Theres no way I can do that. I wont be where I am now without your help, Senpai. Morikawa Nomi just smiled helplessly. Even after bing the 9th Seat, this girl named Suzuki Kusu was as humble as ever. She might remain unchanged even if she became a Captain. Then again, bing a Captain was nothing but a pipe dream for ordinary people like them. Weve dealt with the Hollow, 9th Seat Suzuki. Should we head back now? One of the Division Members ran over to ask for further orders. The Division Members already finished off the Hollow while the two of them were talking. Good work, everyone! You all must be tired, so lets take a quick break. Suzuki Kusu said out of consideration after seeing the Division Members panting. Even though they were non-rank Officers, they managed to defeat the Hollow with excellent teamwork. Fortunately, there was no casualty even though some of them did get injured. Awesome! Captain will definitely reward you once we return. Morikawa Nomi praised Suzuki Kusus leadership which allowed them to survive with no casualties. Captain Kimura? Suzuki Kusu suddenly got bashful when she thought of Muyang. Aaaah! What is it! Damn it! Get in formation, everyone! There was amotion among the Division Members that have been resting, which drew Suzuki Kusus attention, and that was when she saw a scene that shocked her. A figure scuttled across the Division Members, followed by screams and blood spurting all over the ce. By the time Suzuki Kusu and Morokawa Nomi saw what happened, everyone else was already dead. This is! Suzuki Kusu slumped weakly to the ground when she realized everyone else that was stillughing a second ago now died, and she couldnt even react until they all died. Despite how skilled she was, she was just a newbie not long ago, so it couldnt be helped if she was traumatized after witnessing such a thing with her own eyes. Thats pretty good~ A hoarse voice broke the silence. Even though the rest of the Division Members were already dead, Morikawa Nomi was unshaken and watched the figure earlier vigntly. After all, Shinigami was the closest being to death, and she has been one for so long. This is Hollow!!! Seeing the white mask on the creatures face, Morikawa Nomi shouted in response, and herplexion immediately changed. Shinigami is as delicious as usual! the Hollow that popped out of nowhere maniacally said as he stuck out his long tongue and licked the remaining blood on the corner of his mouth. Using some Low-Level Hollow as a bait turns out to be a pretty good idea! What!? Bait!? Hearing this Hollows words, Morikawa Nomis pupils dted. To think that the Hollow before her actually used Low-Level Hollow as bait to lure Shinigami! Suzuki! Everyones Suzuki Kusu was trembling and her eyes were filled with panic and fear. Suzuki!! Morikawa Nomi yelled to snap Suzuki Kusu back to her senses: You are 10th Division 9th Seat! Get yourself together already! Buteveryone is Yeah, but theres nothing we can do about it now. Morikawa Nomi said as she turned her back at Suzuki Kusu. We are Shinigami, the ones that dealt with death and closest being to death itself. Its exactly because everyone has died now that we must live stronger for their sake! Dont forget that you are the 9th Seat of the 10th Division! Yes! The look on Suzuki Kusus eyes finally changed. She was the 9th Seat of the 10th Division. Even if she did go down here, she didnt want to tarnish the 10th Divisions name! She had decided to fight until thest moment. This may be herst fight, and maybe she will die here today, but even if she did die, she had no intention to throw away her pride as a Shinigami, much less her pride as the 10th Divisions 9th Seat! Suzuki, I will hold this Hollow off. So take this opportunity to escape as far as possible. Senpai! This Hollow is not something we can handle. You are young and talented. Live! No! theres no way I can escape on my own while youre here fighting the Hollow! Suzuki! Morikawa Nomi shouted and turned her head towards Suzuki Kusu, This is probably thest thing I can teach you as a Senpai. When facing the worst situation possible, we must give hope to the young ones so that our soul and pride will live on inside them! Senpai! Suzuki Kusu looked at Morikawa Nomi withplex eyes. Shinigami, are you done with your little chat? The Hollow before them said mockingly, Those Shinigami is pretty delicious, but Im sure theyre not as good as you two. It seems that you are the so-called Seated Officer. I wonder how you will amuse me! Crush, Ryuuho! Morikawa Nomi used Shikai right off the bat. She wouldntst a second if she hesitated to use a Shikai against an enemy of this level. Waterfall impact! As Morikawa Nomi waved Zanpakuto in his hand, a stream of water immediately entangled the Hollow, restricting its movement. Run, Suzuki! Morikawa Nomi immediately yelled at Suzuki Kusu after keeping the Hollow down. I Seeing Suzuki Kusu still hesitated to escape on her own that Morikawa Nomi couldnt help but shout out of frustration: What are you waiting for? Run! Dont let my sacrifice go to waste! Seeing the Morikawa Nomis face, Suzuki Kusu gritted her teeth and ran away with tears dripping from her eyes. If only she were strong enough, everyone would not have to die like this. If only she were strong enough, Morikawa senpai didnt have to sacrifice herself to let her escape. If only she were strong enough Then use my power! An obscene voice called out from the depth of Suzuki Kusus heart. Suzuki Kusus vision gradually blurred, and a silhouette that screamed red when it came to appearance, suddenly popped out in front of Suzuki Kusu. The figure wore red clothes with red hair and a pair of demonic red eyes. The figure was shrouded by smoke, making it hard topletely distinguish its appearance, but its pair of red eyes were like the eyes that saw through everything. Why didnt you use my power? If you use my power, you can still easily escape even if you cant defeat that enemy! The red silhouette whispered teasingly in Suzuki Kusus ear. No! No! No! Suzuki Kusu shook his head desperately, I wont use that despicable ability! Then you insist on not using my power and just let yourrade sacrifice herself? I never thought youre that heartless. Huh? Suzuki Kusu suddenly stopped in her tracks, and the figures words kept looping in her mind. Aaaaah!!! Suzuki Kusus body shook when she heard the scream. She turned around only to find Morikawa Nomis body was pierced by the Hollows w. Suzuki Kusu saw Morikawa Nomi said something, although she couldnt hear it. However, Suzuki Kusu was well aware that the word her Senpai just uttered in herst moment was Live! Psskkk The Hollow pulled out the w that he rammed into Morikawa Nomis body and licked the blood smeared in its w and looked towards Suzuki Kusu: Delicious! You are thest one, Shinigami. I hope you can entertain me better. This Shinigami was just so boring. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 71: Arrived Chapter 71: Arrived Shinigami, I sure hope you can entertain me. The Hollow mockingly said as it licked its blood-smeared w. Shua~ Suzuki Kusu drew her Zanpakuto, held it tightly in her hands with determined eyes. She was determined to stop running and fight this Hollow on her own! Whoa~ its fine that you took your stance, but Just what do you think you can do without even releasing your Zanpakuto? A mocking voice reverberated in Suzuki Kusus ear. Suzuki Kusu could even feel the Hollows disgusting breath hitting her body as she heard that. bam! Sensing the danger, Suzuki Kusu immediately protected herself, but she only had the time to raise her hands before she was sent flying and heard a crackling sound in the next moment. bam!~ Suzuki Kusu spat out a mouthful of blood felt that his left arm had been crushed by the blow just now. Not only that, even her internals were hit hard. Oho? Youre still alive? Youre pretty tenacious, arent you? The Hollow mockingly said as he took his sweet time walking toward Suzuki Kusu, who struggled to stand back up. As Suzuki Kusus vision was gradually blurring, she couldnt help butment their difference in strength. It was simply frustrating that the Hollow before her was so strong that she couldnt even see its attack. Stop hesitating! use my power if you want to survive! The enchanting voice reverberated in Suzuki Kusus ear again. Ill never use that despicable power! Even if you die because of it? Yes! Even if I die! ThenHow about Captain Kimura? Captain Kimura! Suzuki Kusu suddenly froze, and the scene in front of her gradually changed and it was as if she was imagining things because she suddenly saw Muyangs face. What if Captain Kimura needs you? Thats theres no Even Suzuki Kusu herself know she was hesitating. If you die here, you will never see Captain Kimura again! Can you still say that you wont use my power then? This enchanting voice made Suzuki Kusu hesitate. Her words kept ying in Suzuki Kusus mind. If you die here, youll never see Captain Kimura again! Youll never see Captain Kimura Have you given up, Shinigami? The Hollow condescendingly said when it saw Suzuki Kusu fell weakly to the ground: Tsk, how disappointing! Is all Shinigami this fragile? If you cant entertain me anymore, then drop dead! The Hollow lifted its foot and mmed it right down at Suzuki Kusu. Capture, Kumozi! bam! The Hollow was a little bit surprised as he didnt feel like he hit anything, and when the dust gradually dispersed, it saw Suzuki Kusu was now back on her feet: Oho, You dodged it? Maybe youre not as boring as I thought. In any case, I should be able to enjoy myself for a little while. Hmph! Although Suzuki Kusu sustained a pretty severe injury on her left hand weakly and there was a trace of blood on the corner of her mouth, there was not a shred of doubt in her eyes. She was determined to make it out alive no matter what! Is that your Zanpakuto? The Hollow said when it saw the Zanpakuto in Suzuki Kusus hands. Interesting! Suzuki Kusu clenched the Zanpakuto in her hands. A red pendant hanging on the hilt and the faint red luster on the de made it look like a whole different sword. I want to live! Captain Kimura will definitelye to my rescue, so I must live for the sake of everyone else as well! bam! The Hollow attacked Suzuki Kusu once again, only to find an empty ground there because Suzuki Kusu already whooshed past it. It was quite surprising for the Hollow because it didnt feel like the Shinigami behind it got any faster than she already was, yet she dodged its attack once again despite her injuries. Shua~shua~shua~shua~ The Hollow felt that things were getting interesting and attacked Suzuki Kusu relentlessly, but she dodged it all. But something bothered him because Suzuki Kusu was not that fast, yet she always managed to dodge the attack in the nick of time for some reason! The Hollow then witnessed something that blew its mind. Suzuki Kusu sidestepped before its attacknded right where she stood earlier. It kept happening. Suzuki Kusu always evaded before the Hollows attacknded right where she previously stood as if she predicted the attack in advance. I see, so thats how it is. I have seen enough of your abilities, Shinigami! Now drop dead! bam! Suzuki Kusu was sent flying by the Hollows punch, hitting the tree, and spurted out a mouthful of blood. Even though Suzuki Kusu predicted the Hollows attack, she wasnt fast enough to dodge it. As she expected, the difference between them was too much. You may be able to scratch me if youre stronger, Shinigami. Your ability is pretty good, but its pointless because youre too weak. Come to think of it, I havent asked your name yet. Then again, theres no need to ask for the name of a weakling like you. Now die, Shinigami! The Hollow raised its hand, ready to pierce Suzuki Kusus head. Shemented her own fate for unable to make it out alive even after swallowing her pride and used the power she didnt want to use. Suzuki Kusus eyes were full of despair and regret as she watched the Hollow raised its hand. Had she used this power from the very beginning, maybe Suzuki Kusu regretted everything as she realized her life wasing to an end. She was wondering that she might be able to see this Hollowing, and everyone, including Morikawa Nomi, didnt have to die had she used this power from the very beginning. She may not be lying while waiting for her death either now had she used it from the beginning I wanted to pierce you with my w, but on second thought, using this may be a good change of pace. Suzuki Kusus eyes widened when she saw the red sphere condensing on the tip of the Hollows finger. Its Cero!! A move that only Menos Grande could use. The Hollow in front of her turned out to be a Menos Grande!! Realizing that the Hollow in front of him was the legendary Menos Grande, Suzuki Kusu suddenly got a lot calmer. If the enemy was a Menos Grande, there was no point in using her power. Even if she predicted this Hollow wasing and ran away, she and herrades would die anyway in the end. She felt less guilty now, knowing that she and herrades were up against a Menos Grande. Its just I cant see you anymore, Captain Kimura. I really want to see you again at least onest time, Captain Kimura! Suzuki Kusu recalled Muyangs face as he watched Cero was gradually concentrated in front of her eyes. Die! Cero!!! Bakud #81. Dank! bang! As the Cero was fired from the Hollows fingertip, a chanting mixed in, followed by a transparent barrier that materialized in front of Suzuki Kusu, blocking the Cero. This voice is Suzuki Kusu flushed, and her eyes were filled with immeasureable joy as she happily turned toward the person who appeared behind her. Captain !! Sorry, I amte. Suzuki Kusu was indeed safe from the Cero, but if Muyang was even a secondte, Suzuki Kusu wouldve died. Since Suzuki Kusu was the only one there, and the enemy could use Cero, that meant 9th Seat Suzuki, where are the rest? The rest is Hearing Kimura Muyangs question, the smile on Suzuki Kusus face was reced by a sad and zy one. Seeing the look on Suzuki Kusus face, it finally hit Muyang. Everyone elses already dead. really! There was a trace of sorrow in Kimura Muyangs eyes. He did foresee this situation, but he just couldnt endure the pain when Suzuki Kusu said it directly to him. There were dozens of members in this operation. Meaning there havent been this many casualties since he became 10th Divisions Captain. I got it. Now, leave the rest to me! Kimura Muyangs voice was full of murderous intent. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 72: Do You Know Mathematics Chapter 72: Do You Know Mathematics Another one? The Hollow said with a smile once the smoke dissipated, and Muyangs figure emerged from the smoke. You look very strong, unlike those weaklings earlier. They taste pretty bad too, but you should be different! Did you eat them? Muyang said with a cold re. Yeah, theyre pretty bad, but its still more delicious than most souls out there! I will never forget that tasteaahhhh!!! The Hollow suddenly screamed while holding onto his right hand, where blood was gushing out. Although he had a mask on his face, it couldnt contain his scream. How dare you cut off my arm, Shinigami! The Hollow red at Muyang hatefully. His right arm was lopped off, and blood didnt stop gushing out from the wound. Zi~Zi~ The Hollows hand twitched, and in the next second, it grew back so fast that it was visible to the naked eye. It pointed its newly-grown hand toward Muyang and said, youre so dead, Shinigami. me yourself for pushing my buttons! High-Speed Regeneration! Muyang said with one eyebrow raised, Thats more like it! Itd be boring if you die so easily! As if the likes of you can kill me! y your melody, Shiun! After blocking the attack with his Zanpakuto, Muyang mocked the Hollow: Is this all you got? Hmph, dont push your luck, Shinigami! The Hollow relentlessly attacked Muyang instead of responding to Muyangs provocation. Dng dng dng dng Muyang swung his Zanpakuto calmly, blocking all the Hollows attack without even taking a step from where he stood since the very beginning. If this is all you got, this is gonna be over before you know it. Dont get too cocky, Shinigami! The Hollow couldnt evennd a single attack, and Muyangs words definitely got under his skin. As a result, he roared in anger and pointed his fingertip at Muyang, where a red Cero was condensed. Unlike his Cero earlier, its power this time was on a whole different level that Suzuki Kusu was trembling even though she was hiding. Cero! Even though he saw the Hollow was ready to fire Cero at him, Muyang didnt even budge, as if he had no intention to dodge it at all. Captain !! Seeing Muyang didnt budge from his spot, Suzuki Kusu realized that he nned to take it head-on and couldnt help but yell out of worry due to the immense Reiatsu she felting from the Cero. Muyang did not even raise his Zanpakuto to block it. Instead, he simply raised his left hand to stop the Cero. What! Does Captain n to stop that Cero with one hand?? Suzuki Kusu felt like his heart almost stopped beating. She knew that her Captain was really strong, but was it really wise to stop that Cero with one hand? Even a Vasto Lorde cant stop my Cero with one hand. It seems that you really want to die that bad, Shinigami! The Hollows pride was in tatters seeing Muyang tried to block his Cero with one hand. bang! The Cero hit Muyangs arm, but it was immediately repelled toward another direction, destroying a big tree in its path. Suzuki Kusu was in awe as Muyang actually repelled it with one hand. Impossible How did you? Hollow looked at Muyang in disbelief. He at first thought that the power of his Cero was lower than usual. However, his assumption was proven wrong as the ground where his Cero was repelled to was razed. In terms of firepower, it was, in fact, more powerful than usual, yet how did the Shinigami before him repel it with one hand and remained unscathed? The Shinigami before him easily blocked all his attacks, including his devastating Cero, and with one hand, no less. Moreover, the Shinigami lopped off his arm, and he didnt even see himing. From all those facts, the Hollow concluded that the guy in front of him was not an average Shinigami that he normally preyed on! The Hollow nced at the white Haori Muyang was wearing. He didnt pay attention to it a moment ago, but upon seeing the white Haori You are a Captain? Oh? You actually know about Captain? Muyang asked with raised eyebrows. I have heard about it from mypanions before, but I havent seen one before. I didnt expect to meet one here. I see. Muyang nodded, then raised the Zanpakuto in his hand, y your melody, Kaze no Sora! Following Muyangs chanting, the shape of his Zanpakuto changed again. The hilt suddenly turned into azure blue with one meter-length de. In addition, it had thorn-like small des on its edges around 30 cm from the tip. Following the change in his Zanpakuto, Muyangs Reiatsu skyrocketed again. Sensing Muyangs massive Reiatsu, the Hollow fell into despair. He was no match against Muyang earlier, and now that Muyangs Reiatsu skyrocketed once again, it might be asking too much just to run away. Is this the so-called Bankai? It sure seems strong. Bankai? Muyang sneered. Dont overestimate yourself. I dont need to use Bankai to deal with the likes of you. Not Bankai? As far as I know, a Shinigami Zanpakuto can be released twice, namely Shikai and Bankai. You have released Zanpakuto once before, yet youre saying that is not Bankai? This is not Bankai. Its just another Shikai, thats all. Well, since you wont understand anyway even if I exin it to you, feel free to consider it as a Bankai. Many people think so as well. I dont really have to go this far to defeat you, to be honest. The only reason why I show you this form is only out of respect for my men that you killed in cold blood. Muyangs tone was getting more and more terrifying. Goodbye, Shinigami. Hollow poked his fingertip into thin air, and Garganta was slowly opened. The Hollow stepped into Garganta with one foot and the other still outside before turning toward Muyang and said arrogantly, I will spare you this time out of pity, but remember that the next time we meet will be your end, Shinigami! Who gives you the permission to leave? Muyang raised Zanpakuto in his hand and swung it at the Hollows direction gently. An azurepressed air de was discharged from Muyangs Zanpakuto, cutting off one of the Hollows legs that was already in Garganta. After lopping off the Hollows leg, thepressed air de seeped into the Garganta, and then the Garganta gradually became unstable, forcing out the Hollow before vanishing. Damn you! The Hollows leg twitched before growing back just likest time, and he red at Muyang. Obviously, he didnt expect that the Shinigami could cancel out Garganta. Its a relief that you didnt die by that attack earlier. Fortunately, you are not as fragile as I thought. Muyangposedly said as he saw the Hollows High-Speed Regeneration, but his next sentence immediately made the Hollow shudder, I wont let you die that easily. High-Speed Regeneration really is a convenient ability. Muyang praised the Hollows regenerative ability. Muyangs words and tone right now made him the most dreadful existence in the Hollows eyes. Can you do a simple math? You know, just simple addition and subtraction. Muyang asked the Hollow out of the blue. What do you n to bssskk~ The Hollows chest was stabbed, and blood was gushing out of it. Im asking whether you can do simple math or not, Muyang asked menacingly. I I do. Very good. Muyang sounded less intimidating after hearing a satisfying answer, Oh, the wound on your chest is already closed? As expected of High-Speed Regeneration! Now, what is 1000 minus 7? 993 . The Hollow obediently answered this time. Very good. Muyang nodded as he was satisfied with the Hollows answer, then suddenly Rikujkr! Six thin, wide beams were mmed into the Hollows midsection, restraining the Hollows movement. What are you nning to do? I know I am no match for you, just kill me already! You want to die? I wont let you off the hook that easily! You killed 24 of my men, so I have to kill you 24 times! The Hollow felt like he heard the voice of a demon. Next, I want you to keep subtracting the result by 7 starting from 1000 minus 7. Otherwise, it will be more than 24 times! Before Muyang proceeded, he used Shunpo and suddenly reappeared in front of Suzuki Kusu, using a Kid to put her to sleep. Itd be better for her not to see what was about to happen. Okay, lets get started. Muyang looked down at Hollow kneeling on the ground. Lets do it again from the top. What is 1000 minus 7? Muyangs face was like that of a demon! Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 73: Return Chapter 73: Return Huh? The moment Suzuki Kusu finally opened her eyes, the scene that unfolded before she fainted earlier shed in her mind. Hollow, blood, death, fear and Captain Kimura! Captain! When Suzuki Kusu remembered that Muyang was also there, she immediately called out his name while looking for him frantically. Im here. Muyang softly said as he knelt down and smiled at Suzuki Kusu. Thank god youre here, Captain. Suzuki Kusu said out of relief. When she saw Muyang smiling gently at her, a tear fell down the corners of her eyes. Im sorry, Imte. Muyang apologetically said when he saw a tear rolled down the corner of Suzuki Kusus eyes. Twenty-four of his Division Members died, while one of them was traumatized because he made a wrong decision. Although what happened this time couldnt be helped as he got the wrong information, it was also partly because of his own ipetence. Dont say that, Captain. Hadnt youe, none of us will survive, and there will be no way to avenge our fallenrades.-By the way, what about the Hollow? It took Suzuki Kusu a while before she finally remembered the cause behind this tragedy because she was just so d to see Muyang. However, she did vaguely remember that Muyang mopped the floor with that Hollow right before she lost consciousness. I finished him off, so dont worry about it anymore. Muyangs eyes sh with hatred. The grudge he felt toward that Hollow wouldnt disappear even after killing him 20 times. crackle crackle ~ The firewood was burning in front of them. The atmosphere was quite romantic, and Suzuki Kususplexion changed. Captain. Hm? You can Suzuki Kusu grabbed the hem of Muyangs Shihakusho with a flushed face and bashful eyes. Captain Kimura! Captain! Kimura! Kyraku suddenly showed up with Yoruichi and Hirako Shinji, interrupting Suzuki Kusu. Captain Kyraku! Muyang immediately stood up and turned towards the group that just arrived, Shinji, Yoruichi, why are you here? Thats my line. You ran off here without saying a word. Old man Yama was pretty mad and sent us to check on you. Kyraku said as he nced around, But it seems theres no need for us toe after all. Old man Yama did? Muyang then turned at Hirako Shinji, Shinji, didnt I ask you to exin the circumstances to Captain-Commander? Hirako Shinji turned pale: I did, but Captain-Commander said youd be held ountable for this one. Good grief After hearing Hirako Shinjis answer, Muyang felt helpless. That was basically the same as not exining anything, and now he had to exin himself to Old Yamamoto. Youve taken care of the Hollow? Yoruichi asked after noticing a pool of blood on the ground. Well, yeah. How many of them are there? One . One? Yoruichi nced at therge pool of blood on the ground. There was no way that was the amount of blood from killing one Hollow. She mightve believed it if Muyang said there were dozens of them, but one was simply unbelievable. Yoruichi and Kyraku looked at each other. They had their suspicions about what happened, but they didnt want to say it out loud. Is she the only survivor? Kyraku asked Muyang and nced at Suzuki Kusu. However, he saw Suzuki Kusu was ring at him. He did recall that the Suzuki Kusu was the talented girl Muyang recruited when they visited the academyst time, but he didnt recall doing anything thatd make her angry. He just shook his head helplessly as he thought of himself as someone who always respected ady, so Suzuki Kusus hateful re left him confused. Shes the only survivor, while the rest 24 Division Members died at the hands of the Hollow, and its all the mistake on my part, Muyang said, clenching his fists. Dont me yourself too much. Its not your fault, Kyraku gave Muyang a pat on the shoulder. There are too many unexpected factors that happened this time. Your decision itself is not wrong. Its just that even us Shinigami have our own limits, and its not something you can do about. Moreover, dying in the battle with Hollow is our longlife goal as a Shinigami, so dont trample on your mens resolve. Muyang just stood there and took in the meaning behind Kyrakus words. Okay, since everything is taken care of, we should head back. Old Yamamoto is still waiting for our report, and Kimura, get ready for Old man Yamas good ol lecture. Kyraku chuckled and winked at Muyang. Oh my god! Muyang face-palmed. He finally remembered how boring Yamamotos long lecture could be! Youre still injured. Let me carry you on my back. Muyang said after ncing at Suzuki Kusus injury. Yes! Suzuki Kusu nodded his head gently and leaned onto Muyangs back. Hmm? Kyraku noticed Suzuki Kusus bashful face, and it finally hit him. No wonder that little girl was so hostile at him earlier. It was because he came at the worst possible time! By the way, what were you saying earlier? Captain Kyraku came before you can finish your sentence earlier, right? Muyang suddenly asked on their way back. No, its nothing. Suzuki Kusu shook her head slightly. Suzuki Kusuid her face on Muyangs back, and Muyangs smell rxed her, giving her a peace of mind. Her Captains back was so warm that she didnt feel the need to say what she wanted to say earlier as long as she could enjoy this moment even a second longer. Muyang just faintly smiled. Noticing the smile on the corner of Muyangs mouth, Kyraku smiled knowingly. I realy gotta hand it to you, though, Captain Kimura. Kyraku moved on to a new topic as he put away the smile on his face. What do you mean? It only took us a few minutes to catch up with you here after Lieutenant Hirako reporting the situation, and Captain Kimura actually defeated that Adjuchas in such a short time. Moreover, judging from the situation at the scene, the battle has been concluded for quite a while. Kyraku nced at Muyang. Isnt that right, Captain Kimura? Your observation really is something else, Captain Kyraku, no As expected of Captain Kyraku. Instead of epting thepliment, Muyang praised Kyraku. However a Hollow of this leveld be defeated in an instant had it been up against you, Captain Kyraku. Ah ha ha! Captain Kimura, you jest! An Adjuchas is almost as strong as a Captain. Theres no way I can defeat it that fast! You overestimate me. Hehe. Muyang just chuckled without saying anything back. He knew how strong Kyraku really was, and an Adjuchas was clearly no match for him. Here we are. Muyang stopped and said to the other three people: Go on without me. I will drop Suzuki at the 4th Division first and catch up with you guyster. No, Captain. Suzuki Kusu lifted his head from behind Muyang. Ill head back to the barracks on my own. But your injury Muyang hesitantly said. Ive pretty much recovered during our way back. Dont worry about me, Captain! I can go back on my own right now. You should go and see Captain-Commander quickly. Seeing that Suzuki Kusu indeed pretty much recovered already, Muyang nodded and let her go back on her own. Captain-Commander was already mad as it was after he rushed to the scene without order. If he werete again, he wouldnt get away so easily this time. Lets go! Old Yamamoto should have sensed our Reiatsu. Kyraku pressed down his bamboo hat habitually and took the lead as they headed toward the 1st Division. Get ready, Kimura. Old man Yama is really hard to handle when hes angry. Sigh, he shouldnt get mad over such trivial stuff. Muyang sighed, but he was a little calmer than earlier. Well, even if Old man Yama doesnt say anything, those geezers in Central 46 may have their own opinion. Your absurdly fast promotion already arose dissatisfaction among so many people. Tsk, those old geezers. Muyangs clicked his tongue when Kyraku mentioned Central 46. A group of stubborn and ipetent old men. Since he was a Captain now, he had to answer to those ipetent old men. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 74: Promoted to Zero Division Chapter 74: Promoted to Zero Division Captain, its about time. Lets go! Suzuki Kusu walked in after knocking on the Captain Offices door. Alright, alright. Sigh, what a hassle. Does a Captains Meeting really have to be held so early in the morning? Muyangined while rubbing his sleepy eyes. Dontin. You are always thest one. Suzuki Kusu reached out and took Captain Haori hanging on the room and handed it to Muyang with a smile: Captain-Commander is gonna stare at you if yourete again, you know. Why? Muyang straightened his clothes and said, Im still earlier than Captain Kyraku, just so you know. Hehe ~ Suzuki Kusu chuckled. Sometimes Muyang did arrive before Kyraku sometimes, but most of the time, they arrived at t same time. Anyway, you should leave early today, Captain. Today is Roses inauguration as a Captain. Itd be rude if yourete. I know. Alright, lets go! Muyang walked out of the Captains Office and said while ncing at the sun on the horizon, Ill be having dinner at the 12th Division every day starting today, Kusu. E.. every day? Suzuki Kusu looked at Muyang in confusion. He did visit the 12th Division from time to time and joined their feast, but this time he suddenly said that hed be going there every day. Yeah, every day. Muyang nodded affirmed. Well, you are the Captain, so you have the final say. Although Suzuki Kusu didnt know why Muyang suddenly came up with such an idea, she wasnt really against the idea. Rose was promoted as 3rd Division Captain today, which meant that Sister Kirio would be promoted to Zero Division in another 2 years. Once she was promoted to Zero Division, Muyang wouldnt be able to see her whenever he pleased as he used to unless he was also Promoted to Zero Division, but he didnt really like the atmosphere there. Well, hed just visit Hikifune Kirio until the veryst moment before she was promoted. Good morning, Captain, Lieutenant! Good morning. Muyang greeted everyone with a smile, I see youre working hard today too! Yes, Captain! Seeing his subordinates in high spirit, Muyang was slightly energized. Kimura! Are you up? Hurry up. Ie all the way here to wake you up! Captain, you shouldnt raise your voice in other Divisions barrack. Youre such a party pooper, Susuke. I used to be Lieutenant of the 10th Division, so its okay. Kimura! Where are you? Im here! HuhKimura, you actually got up early for once. I thought you are going to be thest one again, so I came all the way here to pick you up. You mustve dragged him out of bed, right, Kusu? No, Captain was already up when I knock on his door. Suzuki Kusu said with a faint smile. Thats really weird. I dont recall ever seeing you get up early before I left. Shinji. Hm? Can you stop running your mouth so early in the morning? Youre being so annoying! Muyang felt better after yelling at Shinji but frowned again after one look at Shinjis face, Shinji, seeing your face early in the morning makes me lose my drive-it must be tough having such a Captain, Susuke. Oh, by all means, no, Aizen said with a charming smile. Captain is an excellent Captain. Susuke, its embarrassing when you praise me like that. Shinji said with a triumphant smile. Really? Muyang smiled and said knowingly: Perhaps he really is a good superior for you. Hm? The faint light shed in Aizens eyes. What was Captain Kimura implying here? Was it possible that he found out? Impossible! No one would realize anything with my Kyka Suigetsu. Lets go! I dont wanna be thest one again. Muyang beckoned the rest as he took the lead towards the 1st Division. I never expect Rose is going to be a Captain. Its not that surprising, really. Rose is talented, but hecks confidence, thats all. The 3rd Divisions Captain happens to retire, so the decision to appoint Rose as the 3rd Divisions Captain actually makes sense. Thats not it. Im just a little bit emotional, thats all. Everyone has already reached such a respectable position now. Even Hiyori has be a Lieutenant ah! What the! Even I? are you looking down on me, Baldy Shinji? Hiyori blew her fist after punching Shinji. Hiyori, you little What? Do you want me to apologize? Stop dreaming! Hiyori said mockingly. Okay, Hiyori, that should be enough. Kirio-san. Captain Hikifune. Kirio-san. Hirako Shinji greeted Hikifune Kirio and slightly bowed. You dont have to, Lil Shinji. Hikifune Kirio said after ncing at Shinji. She then turned her face to Muyang. Lil Yangyang, its been a while since youst visit me. Lil Shinji? Lil Yangyang? Muyang and Shinji were speechless. Hikifune Kirio indeed enjoyed teasing them. She just couldnt help herself to call them with that nickname in front of others. Everyone else already knew about their nickname at this point. Nevertheless, it was embarrassing when Hikifune Kirio called them with such nicknames! Sorry, Kirio-san, I had my hands full with some stuff, but Im nning to eat at your ce every day from now on, so sorry for the trouble, hehe. Every day? Hiyori gave Muyang a disgusted look. Arent Captain supposed to be busy? What do you meaning every day? Muyang just shrugged in response, Its not that far from the 10th Division to 12th Division, at least for me. Well, suit yourself. I wont stop you whenever you wannae. Hikifune Kirio said and slightly smiled. She was wondering whether Muyang did this because he realized something. Then its settled. Muyang slightly smiled. Oh, the gate is opened. Lets go in. I really have to say that the 1st Divisions security is really strict. I have to wait until the door is opened before I can enter. It cant be helped. 1st Division. is where Captain-Commander resides. It must be different from our Divisions. Hikifune Kirio smiled and took the lead. The newly appointed Captain this time is also your friend, right, Lil Yangyang. Hikifune Kirio suddenly asked Muyang. Yeah, I got to know him when he was still in Shin. I remember he was still a 1st Grade Student when I first saw him. Seeing him used to be so meek, Its hard to believe that hes going to be Captain. Your prediction almost always hits the mark. All Captains promoted over thesest few decades are close with you. Shihin Yoruichi from the 2nd Division is also your friend. Now toribashi Rjr, wholl be 3rd Divisions Captain, Lil Shinji from the 5th Division, Love Aikawa from 7th Division, Muguruma Kensei from 9th Division, theyre all your close friends for many years. Hehe, now that you mention it, several Captains are indeed pretty close with me even before they be a Captain, but theyre not the only ones. Captain Kyraku and Captain Ukitake are also my good friends. Muyang said as he counted with his fingers, and of course, Kirio-san as well. But this is a good sign for Soul Society. If the Captains are familiar with each other, Soul Society can exert its maximum ability. Well, you have learned a lot as a Captain these years. Hikifune Kirio gave Muyang a nce of approval. Well, setting aside whether Ive learned a lot or not, Im actually just saying whates to mind, thats all. After seeing so many things, Ill eventually learn a thing or two whether I like it or not. Alright, you dont have to be modest with me, Lil Yangyang. Hikifune Kirioughed. Seems like you guys are having a good time over there! Kyraku said with Ukitake right beside him. Ah, Kyraku, what happened? Its unusual for you toe so early today. Muyang asked teasingly because Kyraku usually showed upst. I always show up early. Youre the one who shows up early for once. Hahaha. Muyang responded with augh and then tilted his head, looking at Lisa, who stood behind Kyraku, Did you drag Kyraku out of bed today, Lisa? Of course, I kicked his ass until he wakes up. Lisa said while pushing back her sses frame. She never considered Kyrakus feelings at all when it came to whipping him up to shape, even in front of others. Good grief, didnt I tell you so many times not to embarrass me in front of other Captain, Lisa-chan? Kyraku Shunsui said as he habitually pressed down his straw hat. If you are already here, get in the line already! An elderly voiceing from behind startled them. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 75: Two Years (1) Chapter 75: Two Years (1) If you are already here, then hurry in and line up! Captain-Commander! Everyone immediately turned their heads in surprise upon hearing the elderly voiceing from behind. They immediately saluted Yamamoto Genrysai and then scurried into the Assembly Hall. Dong! Yamamoto Genrysai mmed his cane to the ground, Since everyone is here, the Captains Meeting hereby begins. The previous 3rd Division Captain had retired due to his physical circumstances. Before retiring, he rmended toribashi Rjr as his sessor, so three other Captains and I conduct Captain Proficiency test for the said individual, and the result was satisfying. Therefore, I appoint toribashi Rjr as the new Captain of the 3rd Division. Come in, toribashi Rjr! Creak~~ toribashi Rjr pushed open the door of the house and entered with a meek expression on his face. Im still inexperienced, so please show me the ropes, Senpais. Haha, you will be a Captain from now on. Ill be counting on you, Rose. Yes, I will be sure not to let you down, Captain Kimura! You are a Captain too now, so theres no need to call me with that honorific anymore. Just call me Kimura. Hehe. Rose awkwardly smiled as he scratched his head shyly. Muyang was at a loss for words when he saw Rose. It seemed that it would take some time to convince him to call him Kimura. Ah! Hirako Shinji then asked with his signature indifferent expression, lets round up everyone to celebrate. What do you say, Rose? Wh Theres no need to go through all that trouble for me. Rose hesitantly said. What are you saying? Kensei said as he leaned against the wall, Besides, its been a while since we all drink together. Itll be harder to find time once youre busy with your job as a Captain. So its settled then! Arent you d, Rose? hahaha! Love! Muyang was surprised when he noticed Love wasughing right beside his ear and just nced at him helplessly. He just couldnt get used to it no matter how many times Love did it! Haha, theres no point in yelling at him, Kimura. Love has always been like that ever since we knew him. Shinjiughed at the startled Muyang because of Love. You guys seem to be having fun. Dont leave me out! Kyraku said, joining in the conversation. We were just talking about having a get-together and drink tonight. Would you like to join Shunsui-san? Love asked Kyraku while impersonating a drinking motion. Drinking? How can I say not to such a tempting offer? We must go whenever we have the chance, dont you think so too, Ukitake? Kyraku said as he turned around where Ukitake was standing. Yeah, we cant miss such a rare opportunity. Are you guys seriously discussing this here at the 1st Division Barrack? Yoruichi, who was already behind Muyang, suddenly said, Captain-Commander can hear you, you know. Ah ha ha ~ Muyangughed awkwardly. Even though he knew Yamamoto Genrysai wouldnt care about such a thing, he subconsciously picked up the pace, heading out of the 1st Division Barrack. Kirio-san! Muyang immediately called Hikifune Kirio when she saw her back, and once she turned around, he asked: Would you care to join us for a drink? Ill pass for today. I have some important things to take care of. Lil Hiyori wille in my stead. Hikifune Kirio smiled faintly and left after turning down Muyangs invitation. Why didnt you invite me? Yoruichi looked at Muyang cynically. Sigh, do I really have to ask you out for you to join? Muyang said with a wry smile. Realizing Yoruichi didnt seem to understand what he meant, Muyang hurriedly added, You think were strangers or what? I dont think I have to ask out a friend so formally. Thats more like it. Yoruichi seemed slightly surprised. Thats right, can you ask Kisuke toe along if he has time. Muyang said after a brief pause. Kisuke? I cant give you my word that helle. He has been cooping up in his room, studying some sketchy stuff that Its been a while since Ist saw him. Yoruichi was at a loss for words when Muyang mentioned Urahara Kisuke. Well, its alright if he cant make it. Theres always another time. Muyang nodded said, Bute to think of it, we already got quite a lot ofpany. Muyang counted the participant of tonights get-together with his finger: Me, you, Rose, Shinji, Love, Kyraku, Kensei, Ukitake, plus Kusu, Lisa, Hiyori, Mashiro. With this many people, we may have to tell the proprietress in advance to book a bigger room. Well, It may be too much trouble for the tavern if we impose on them with this many people. On that note, why dont we have the get-together at the 10th Division instead? You often hold banquets at your Division anyway, right, Kimura? That means you shouldnt be short on alcohol. Kyraku teasingly said as he looked at Muyang. Fuck! Seeing Kyrakus eyes, Muyang knew that guy was up to something. These people would definitely drink his prized sake dry If he let them all go to the 10th Division. Since you guys have joined our banquets several times, it should be nothing new to you by now. But I heard that Captain Kyraku collected many fine sakes. So why dont we just have a drink at the 8th Division instead? Noticing Kyraku tried to put him on the spot, Muyang immediately got back at him. Sure enough As soon as everyone heard the word fine sake , they immediately turned their attention to Kyraku Shunsui. Everyone knew how much Kyraku loved sake, so there was no doubt that the fine sake Muyang mentioned must fit its name. Kyraku began to panic when he noticed everyones eyes were on him. He didnt expect the table had suddenly turned. Stop it, you two! Lets just do it at 2nd Division tonight! Yoruichi went out of her way after seeing Muyang and Kyraku tried to argue their way out. Wohoo~ As expected of Shihin ns head. As one of the four Noble Houses, Shihin n should have a lot of good sake. Muyang said with a look. Well, It will definitely satisfy you. Yoruichi said as she rolled her eyes, I really dont understand why you bother hiding just a few bottles of sake, though. Hehe. Muyang justughed awkwardly. He begged Hikifune Kirio to brew his prized sake, and she finally agreed after asking her so many times. He couldnt even bring himself to drink those sakes, and he certainly couldnt let these people in if he wanted to keep his prized sake to himself. Well, since its a celebration for me, its better to do it in the 3rd Division, no? Rose said timidly after listening for a while. Its fine. Lets just do it at the2nd Division! Thats final. Be sure toe on time. I will tell my men to take care of the preparation. Of course, we will definitely be on time. Yo, youre neverte to for a drinking night before. I guess theres the first time for everything. Muyang didnt miss his chance to tease Kyraku when he saw him on his way to the 2nd Division. Come on, dont say that. I went around to find Ukitake, after all. Kyraku said while scratching his head. You seem to be in good shape today, Ukitake, Muyang said with a nce at Ukitake. Were celebrating today after all. By the way, Kimura, I didnt see Lieutenant Suzuki anywhere. She is with Lisa. She happened to have some business with Lisa this afternoon. Lisa isnt with Kyraku either, right? Yeah, as you see. Well, its a bit ufortable to chat here. Lets pick it up inside. Kyraku said as he took the lead to walk into the 2nd Division. By the way, Ukitake, I heard that you recently asked Shiba Kaien of Shiba n to be your Lieutenant. Did he ept your offer? No, he doesnt seem like he wants to join Gotei 13. Ukitake Jshirughed wryly. Well, be patient. Hes a talented young man, after all. It cant be helped if hes a little strong-willed. Muyang tried to console Ukitake. As far as he knew, Shiba Kaien eventually became the 13th Divisions Lieutenant, which might take ce around 2 years. Yeah, I noticed that he slightly let down his guard after 2 visits. Ukitake Jshir smiled before asking curiously: By the way, didnt Captain Kuchiki once ask you to teach his grandson Zanjutsu? How is he doing? That brat? Muyang said as he recalled Kuchiki Byakuyas snotty face, Hes a cheeky brat, but hes very talented. Really? Well, they are not a genius if they arent a little cheeky. Ukitake Jshir said with a gentle smile. Muyang nodded knowingly. However, no one would imagine that the cheeky brat they were talking about would be a brusque in the future! Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 76: Two Years (2) Chapter 76: Two Years (2) Youre finally here. Its so not like you to bete, Kimura. Kensei, who leaned on a wall, said to Muyang after seeing himing. He then turned to Kyraku Shunsui and Ukitake Jshir, Captain Kyraku, Captain Ukitake. Well, it seems that we are thest ones. Im so sorry. Kyraku Shunsui said, but he didnt seem sorry about it at all. Kensei, are you by yourself? Wheres Mashiro? Muyang asked when he noticed that Mashiro, who always stuck closely with Kensei, was nowhere to be found. I dont know where that idiot ran off, but I wish she wonte back. Its a lot quieter when she isnt around. Kensei said relievedly. She may be out at Rukongai for a stroll. I happened to see her in the afternoon. Hiyori said with her hands behind her head. Shes as childish as always. Muyang was at a loss for words and shook his head at Mashiros behavior. She didnt even show up at Roses celebration party. Are you sure you didnt miss anyone, Kimura? Shinji said as he turned his head at Muyang. Huh? Muyang nced at Shinji and immediately tried to remember who was missing from the group, but after a moment, he gave up and asked: Who did I miss? Its Aranmaru, Shinji face-palmed at the forgetful Muyang, in case you forget, Aranmaru is Roses teacher. How could you forget him? Muyang was speechless when he realized that hepletely forgot about Aranmaru, Thatsuhh I knew youre such a hopeless guy, but to think that you forgot about me. I wouldve missed this part hadnt Rose went to the Academy to invite me. So, how do you n to make this up to me? Aranmaru Shishins helpless voice came from behind Muyang. Ah Muyang turned around, looking guilty. He admitted that it was the mistake on his part for forgetting Aranmaru, Thats Forget it! I guess you cant evene up with anything decent to make this up. On that note, Ill just ask you toe to Shin Academy and give my students a few lessons and tips. Aranmaru Shishin went ahead and stated his own terms upon seeing Muyangs guilty look. Alright then. Muyang was slightly relieved that Aranmaru Shishin was willing to let him off the hook in exchange for him teaching his student. This guy had changed more and more ever since he became Shin Academys vice headmaster more than a decade ago. He was always thinking of dragging his friends, this group in particr, to show the rope for his student in the Academy . However, he was the most mature among them at the same time. His life as a teacher for more than 100 years wasnt just for show. Ah! Why are there so many Captains here? A person with sloppy hair and clothes and 2 dark circles below his eyes sounded surprised the moment he showed up and saw the crowds. He is? Kyraku Shunsui looked at theing person and asked. This is the 2nd Divisions 3rd Seat-Urahara Kisuke. I heard from Yoruichi that youre supposed to be in the middle of your research right now, though. Ah, Captain Kimura! My research happened toe to an end today, so I took a walk for a change of pace, but I certainly didnt expect to see so many Captains gathering here, aha~ aha~ Urahara Kisuke awkwardlyughed as he scratched his head. Kisuke, since youre already here anyway, dress up! Are you fine looking like that in front of this many Captain? Ahahaa~Yoruichi-san~ Urahara Kisuke embarrassedly scratched his head when he saw Yoruichi before saluting the Captains, Then I will take a brief leave, Captains. That guy seems even more listless and looser than Shinji. Hiyori said with displeased look on her face. Why are you lumping me with him, idiot! What do you mean by idiot, you baldy! Besides, I didnt say anything wrong! Okay, knock that off, you two! Besides, despite how he looked, Kisuke is reliable when the situation asks for it, and he is pretty strong, you know. Muyang immediately exined as he dragged Hiyori away because she was rolling up her sleeve, ready to pummel Shinji. Pretty strong? That guy? Hiyori looked at Muyang in disbelief. Even if you say so, I just cant believe it when I see his eyes and face! I mean, Shinji is pretty much like him. Muyang then patted Hiyoris head, Okay, lets begin Yoruichi! Everyone is here. I told you not to lump me with him! Shinji tilted his head whispered. Everyone knows howx and carefree you can be. Rose said as he patted Shinjis shoulders and followed Yoruichi and the gang. Yoruichi-sama, all Captains and Lieutenants, right this way. The moment Yoruichi was about to go in, a petite ck figure appeared and knelt on before her. Yo, thanks for your hard work, Soifon. Yoruichi said as a response. No, its my honor to serve Yoruichi-sama. Haha, youre as formal as always, Soifon. Get up already ande with us! No, this is your party, Yoruichi-sama! Ill just watch you from here. Seeing the look on Soifons face, Yoruichi just sighed and went in. Knowing her personality, Yoruichi knew there was no point in convincing her Well, If you say so. Before Yoruichi entered, she suddenly turned around and added: Ah, I almost forgot, Kisukell being, so let him inter. Yoruichi-sama! Soifon looked at Yoruichi incredulously, You hold that man too highly, Yoruichi-sama! I dont think that man deserves to drink with you, Yoruichi-sama! Just do what I said! Yoruichi said as she nced at Soifon. Understood! Even though Soifon still didnt like the fact that Urahara Kisuke would join her masters party, she had no choice but to do as Yoruichi told her when she saw her eyes. What a cute little girl, Muyang said to Yoruichi with a smile after Soifon disappeared. Dont tell me youre interested in Soifon, Kimura! Yoruichi nced at Muyang jokingly said. Theres no way! Muyang waved his hand. What I meant is she seems interested in Kisuke. Didnt you notice how she looked out for Kisuke? Dont you think so too, Kyraku? Well, now that you mention it. Kyraku Shunsui echoed, But I cant say for sure just yet. Oh? Soifon and Kisuke? Yoruichi immediately stopped, That sounds really interesting. Should I hook those two together? Muyang almost couldnt contain hisughter when he imagined the scene where Yoruichi misunderstood and tried to hook Soifone and Kisuke together. Okay, thank you for your hospitality today, Yoruichi. Im gonna head back now. The guests left one after another after saying goodbye. Even though it was supposed to be the party to congratte Rose, he wasnt the star of the party because it was held in the 2nd Division. Captain, you seem to be worrying about something. Suzuki Kusu said after looking at Muyang on their way back. Worrying? Muyang turned his head to look at Suzuki Kusu, what makes you think Im worried? Suzuki Kusu just looked at Muyang meaningfully without replying. You dont have to worry about anything, Muyang reached out and patted Suzuki Kusus head with a smile, Leave the worrying to me. Its my job as a Captain. Suzuki Kusu didnt say a word. As a person who had spent 100 years with Muyang, she could easily feel the boredom in Muyangs heart. After Rose was offically appointed as a Captain today, Muyang seemed restless. Although he was chatting andughing with everyone as usual, Suzuki Kusu could feel there was something in Muyangs heart, but it was unlike his usual emotions such as hesitation, restlessness, and confusion. Suzuki Kusu finally let go of her Zanpakutos hilt after wondering what was on Muyangs mind. She just had to wait until Muyang wanted to tell her if he didnt want to tell her now. She was fine as long as she could stay by Muyangs side. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 77: Trouble Chapter 77: Trouble 10th Division Captains Office. Muyang leaned on the windows sill after taking a jug of sake while gazing at the round moon in the sky. His mind wandered off somewhere Rose was appointed as a Captain, and Hikifune Kirio would0 be recruited to Zero Division in about two years, with Kisuke stepping up as the next 12th Division Captain. And then, a few yearster, Shinji and the gang would fall victim to Aizens Hollowfication experiment. Then Kisuke and Yoruichi would take refuge in the World of the Living along with them! How could he sit idly, knowing what was about to happen? Somewhere deep within him, he felt that he shouldnt change the plot because he had an emotional attachment to the original story. But then again, Shinji and the Visored were his friends. Could he really let them be the victim because of his ego? He couldve just killed Aizen now. As he was right now, he wasnt the slightest bit afraid of Aizen, even if Aizen had acquired the ultimate power during his final battle with Ichigo, let alone now, where he hasnt even merged with Hogyoku just yet. But He couldnt believe that he could defeat Aizen that easily. He didnt know what someone as cunning as Aizen might be hiding. He might have had a backup n or some sort in case his cover was blown for all he knew. All these factors left him in a dilemma. He was never good when it came to brooding over stuff, especially those involving emotion, even after a hundred years. He might be able to discuss it with Suzuki Kusu if it were about something else or his friends if Suzuki Kusu couldnt help. But there was nothing he could do except brooding over it by himself when it came to this matter. Muyang took a sip of his sake, but there was barely anything inside. Apparently, he was sipping it as he was deep in thought without realizing it, and now it was almost empty. Muyang nced at his Zanpakuto on the table, picked it up, and caressed it. He thought that talking to him about his worry might be a good idea Muyang ced his Zanpakuto on hisp, and his consciousness merged with his Zanpakuto as he closed his eyes. When he opened his eyes again, Muyang was already in his Inner World. Your heart is in disarray. Yeah. This whole world is roped in. Muyang saw his Zanpakuto was still wearing his shy and refined dress. Although he didnt fan himself with his folded fan as usual, his shirt was still lightly fluttering in the air. So it seems. At this time, Muyangs Inner World seemed very different from thest time he came. Even though about 2 meters radius around them seemed as peaceful and full of life as always, the rest of the area seemed like the scene during doomsday. Thunderstorms ring throughout the sky, the tornado ravaging the barrennd, and evenpressed air des shing at random ces. This contrast between two conditions in the same ce was simply baffling Sa~~~ A gust of wind blew tore leaves off the tree, which fell into Kaze no Soras hand. Even this ce is no exception. Kaze no Sora looked at Muyang after a leaf was blown into his hand. Get a grip of your emotion. Muyang smiled bitterly and said: You should know what Im worrying about, and you still can say that right to my face? Theres no point in brooding over it. Kaze no Sora smiled faintly, Im well aware thinking about this kind of stuff is not your forte. Youre damn right. Muyang sat and leaned against a tree. I know Im not the kind of person who can get a solution by brooding over a problem, but this particr problem is troubling me, and I cante up with a solution whatsoever! If you really cante up with a solution, then stop brooding over it and let time solve your problems. Leave it to time? Yeah, you cante up with a solution anyway, might as well put it aside for now to save you the trouble. When the timees, you will instinctively know what you have to do as long as you follow your own heart. Follow my heart Muyangs eyes gradually became clear from doubt. Rather than wasting his time brooding over stuff that he didnt understand anyway, it might be better to let time and his instinct make the decision when the timees. He forgot this was what he had always done so far because the problem this time involved his friends. He shouldve just approached this problem like how he did so far and let his instinct decide. With that thought in mind, the doubt in Muyangs heart disappeared, and his expression was back to normal. He nced at Kaze no Sora and said: I knew asking you was the right decision. The problem that troubles me for all day disappears with just a few words from you. Heh~~What do you expect? I am the one who knows you best. Well. Muyang slightly smiled: Since what bothers me is now taken care of. Shua~ the tip of the de almost cut Kaze no Soras hair but fell short because he dodged it. Muyang himself was smiling even though his attack missed. He then twisted his wrist and change the trajectory of his attack, trying to sh Kaze no Soras body horizontally. Kaze no Soras body was like the wind, wobbling randomly in the air, but he could always avoid Muyangs attack in the nick of time. Your movement is as hard to predict as always, Muyang said as he pulled back his sword and looked at Kaze no Sora after failing tond his attack. As always, Kaze no Sora was as slick as a fish in the water. His movements were strange and unpredictable, and no matter how many times Muyang attacked him, he could always find the opening to dodge. He was really worthy of the word wind in his name. Your Zanjutsu is also pretty good. Kaze no Sora lightly chuckled. Fortunately, my Hohs not any worse. If I were an average person, you wouldve cut me down a long time ago. Besides, its not like Im hiding this kind of Hoh from you, but theres no point in showing you because you cant learn it anyway. Tsk. Muyang clicked his tongue. You know your Hoh doesnt suit my style, right? Even if I can learn it somehow, I cant incorporate it into my attack anyway. However, I think the Zanpakutos Ultimate Profound Truth that you mentioned will suit me. Even if I can barely use it now, Im sure this ability will fit me well. Of course, you will teach me, right? Ultimate Profound Truth? Kaze no Sora nced at Muyang. Its a little early for you to master Zanpakutos Ultimate Profound Truth. That again? Muyang clearly sounded dissatisfied, Are you still saying that I am not strong enough to master Ultimate Profound Truth of Zanpakuto? As Muyang was right now, he could defeat an average Captain without even releasing his Zanpakuto, yet Kaze no Sora still said he wasnt strong enough. Ive told you that you must build your physique to a certain level first before you can master Ultimate Profound Truth. At your current level, you wont be able to master it even if you learn it. A power that you cant control will only bring disaster.. I know, I know. Muyang helplessly said when he saw the serious look on Kaze no Soras face. He himself knew that what Kaze no Sora said was true. Nevertheless, he felt a bit depressed. After all, it has been more than 100 years since he learned his Bankai, and he still hasnt mastered it. pa! Kaze no Sora suddenly closed his fan, and as he reached out to his back, apletely simr Zanpakuto like Muyangs was already in his hands: Lets spar for once. Its been a while since west sparred, and youve cked off too muchtely. Otherwise, you wouldve mastered Ultimate Profound Truth around ten years ago. Muyangs face flushed because as Kaze no Sora said, he did ck off too much. Although he still trained through Jinzen and his spar with Kaze no Sorapetition, he knew he didnt train as hard as he shouldve. Alright. Muyang stepped into the barrennd outside the two-meter radius around them with Kaze no Sora following behind him. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 78: Sparring Chapter 78: Sparring Pa Suzuki Kusu closed her room door and looked at the glimmer of light on the horizon. Then she walked to the training ground of their 10th Division. Although she was now a Vice-Captain, Suzuki Kusu had never rxed her training. Her goal had never been a Vice-Captain or Captain. She only had one goal, and that was to follow Captain all the time. If she wanted to follow Captain, powerful strength was the foundation. Good morning, Vice-Captain. Good morning. She greeted the passing team members one by one. This was something that Suzuki Kusu had to do every day. The team members were also used to their vice captaining to the training field early every morning to practice. For hundreds of years, it was like this everyday, never stopping. So they all had deep respect for Suzuki Kusu. Vice captain, its captain, he Captain? Suzuki Kusu was stunned. She unconsciously recalled the lonely back of Muyangst night. A trace of haze shed in her heart. Captain, what exactly is hidden in your heart? Why is it buried alone in your heart? She was already so close to the captain. She clearly thought that she had walked into the captains heart. But why did the closer she got, the more she felt the gap between the two of them? Vice captain? Huh? Suzuki Kusu woke up from her thoughts and nced at the team members in front of her. Tell me, what happened to the captain? Ah? Oh! The team member looked at Suzuki Kusu suspiciously and replied, Captain, Captain came to the training field early in the morning before dawn. Nani? Hearing the team members words, Suzuki Kusu widened her eyes in disbelief. The captain hade to the training ground so early? Suzuki Kusu subconsciously looked at the ray of sunlight that appeared on the horizon. Is it really the captain? Are you sure? Although she knew that the team members could not be wrong about Muyang, Suzuki Kusu still could not help but ask. After all, this kind of news was really too strange. Of course I am not wrong. The team member nodded and answered with certainty. Then, he revealed a puzzled expression. At first, we did not dare to believe it either. Butter, the captain greeted us and taught us some small skills in the battle. Only then did we believe that this is our captain. But knowing that it was our captain made us even more confused. After all, since I joined the team, I have never seen the captain get up so early in the past few decades. Every time, you have to call the vice-captain after you finish your practice. The captain will get up, but today Cough! Cough! When the team member heard Suzuki Kusus cough, he suddenly realized that he seemed to have said too much. As a team member, it was a great disrespect to talk about the captain behind his back. Well, you can leave. Suzuki Kusu nced at the team member and felt the gratitude in her eyes. She smiled and said, Do your job well. Although she heard his team member say it in a good way, Suzuki Kusu still had some doubts in his heart. The captain actually got up so early? She had been a vice captain for so many years, but he had never seen the captain get up so early! Dang! Dang! Dang! Dang! Do you not dare to attack? Use your sword and attack with the intent to kill me. Anyway, you cant hurt me with your strength. Dont show mercy. Just as she walked out of the training field, Suzuki Kusu heard the sound of swords shing in the training field. There was also the sound of Muyang talking to the team members. It really was the captain Hearing the familiar voice of Muyang and Reiryokuing from the air, Suzuki Kusu finally believed the words of the team member just now. However, she could not hide the surprise in her heart. What was going on with the captain? Oh, youre here too, Kusu. Muyang turned to look at Suzuki Kusu, who hade to the training field, and said with a smile. The captain, he Suzuki Kusu looked at the smile on Muyangs face and smiled. Yes, but I didnt expect you toe to the training field so early. Feeling the ease and joy that Muyang emitted from the inside, Suzuki Kusu could not help but feel rxed. Although she did not know what the captain was thinking in the end, as long as the captain showed such a smile on his face again, it was enough. Haha, I havent moved for a long time. I feel like my whole body is going to rust. Sure enough, it is better to move more. Muyang shook his head and said. Yes. Suzuki Kusu nodded in agreement. It has been a long time since Ive seen the captain train. However, its rare for the captain to be so interested today. Suzuki Kusu pulled out Zanpakuto from her waist and faced Muyang with a sword in both hands. Let me apany the captain. I also ask the captain to train my skills. Oh? Muyang raised his eyebrows. Kusu, you are in a good mood today. Since you said so, I will exchange a few moves with you. Let me see how your skills are. Look, the captain and the vice captain are going to fight! What? The captain and the vice captain? Really? Captain, didnt you wake up veryte in the morning? Why are you in the training field now? Dont ask nonsense. Hurry up and go. If you arete, you wont be able to see it! Catch it, Kumozi. The battle had not yet begun, but Suzuki Kusu had decisively released her Zanpakuto. If she did not release her Zanpakuto, it would be meaningless to fight with the captain. Even if she released her Zanpakuto, she would not have any chance of winning against the captain. However, this way, she might be able to fight a bit more. A very wise decision. Seeing that Suzuki Kusu had directly released her Zanpakuto, Muyang praised her. To be able to understand the gap between her and her opponent correctly and bring out all her strength from the beginning, Suzuki Kusus judgment was very correct. If she did not release her Zanpakuto for the sake of her pride or whatnot, then she had lost this battle from the beginning. But Muyang held the sword with one hand and swung it in the air. He lifted his foot and walked toward Suzuki Kusu. After taking two steps, his foot suddenly shed. The next step was directly in front of Suzuki Kusu. The Zanpakuto in his hand shed at Suzuki Kusus waist at a tricky angle. So fast! Seeing Muyang appear in front of Suzuki Kusu in a sh, the onlookers thought at the same time that they did not even see Muyangs footsteps clearly just now. In just an instant, Muyang had already shed at Suzuki Kusu. Dang Although the speed of Muyangs attack was extremely fast and the angle was tricky, the Zanpakuto in Suzuki Kusus hand met Muyangs Zanpakuto at an incredible angle. Oh? A trace of surprise shed through Muyangs eyes. Although he knew that this level of attack would not be able to defeat Suzuki Kusu, he still could not help but be surprised to be blocked so easily by Suzuki Kusu. The vice-captain is so powerful! We couldnt even see the captains attack just now. The vice-captain actually blocked it so easily! Captain, you shouldnt be surprised, right? Seeing the surprise in Muyangs eyes, Suzuki Kusu said with a smile, Captain, dont you know my ability? Hearing Suzuki Kusus words, Muyang suddenly understood. He almost forgot Kusus Zanpakuto ability. Sure enough, it had been too long since he had fought. Kumozi, turning your Reiryoku into something like a spider thread around your body. Use a specific method to feel all the wind and grass around you. You can even predict the next move of your opponent. Muyang recalled the ability of Kumozi that Suzuki Kusu had exined to him before. He still remembered that he was still thinking about whether this move could crack Aizens Kyka Suigetsu. He did not expect that he had forgotten such important information in the battle. It seemed that he had really regressed a lot. Muyang could not help but recall the scene of being abused by Kaze no Sora in his inner world yesterday. He suddenly felt nervous. In a few years, it would be the Hollowfication event. No matter what he had to do at that time, strength was always the foundation. With his current situation, even if he wanted to do something, could he really do it? A sudden sense of vignce arose in his heart. Muyang suddenly turned his head and dodged the sword that Suzuki Kusu stabbed at him. You are distracted, Captain. You are really merciless, Kusu. Captain, you must be joking. I cant show any mercy when fighting with you. Alright, then let me test your strength. Muyang tapped his feet, creating a gap between him and Suzuki Kusu. Ill think about that problemter. Anyway, I have to think of a good way to recover my state. Its more important to test Kusus strength now. I havent fought for many years. Let me see what level you have reached now. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 79: Suzuki Kusus Strength Chapter 79: Suzuki Kusu''s Strength Captain, you have to be careful. Suzuki Kusu reminded him. Then, she stepped on the ground and rushed toward Muyang. Seeing that Suzuki Kusu was rushing toward him with a sword in both hands, Muyang did not panic at all. He raised his right hand and calmly blocked Suzuki Kusus attack. But that wont do, Kusu. Hearing Muyangs words, Suzuki Kusus expression did not change. Instead, she smiled slightly. Her hand gesture changed, and her Zanpakuto shed across Muyangs sword, shing towards Muyangs right hand that was holding the saber. Seeing Suzuki Kusus change in move, Muyangs eyes lit up. Kusu seemed to have grown a lot. She did not know this kind of trick before. To be exact, no one in this world had this kind of move. Their shing techniques were generally direct. There were very few exquisite moves. Raising his arm slightly to block Suzuki Kusus saber, Muyang used a bit of force in his hand to force Suzuki Kusu away. He smiled and said, Kusu, your cutting technique has grown a lot more than before. Thats all because you taught me well, Captain. Next, Im going to show my real skills. Captain, dont be careless and lose to me. Suzuki Kusu smiled. Oh? Muyang raised his eyebrows, It seems that you are very confident in your strength, Kusu. Suzuki Kusu smiled and no longer said anything. Instead, she directly attacked Muyang with Zanpakuto in her hand. Seeing Suzuki Kusus attack, Muyang raised his right hand. However, just as he raised his right hand, he saw that Suzuki Kusus sword momentum just happened tond on his right hand. With a thought, Muyang immediately changed his move. However, before he could use the move in his hand, he saw that Suzuki Kusus sword was like a shadow following him. Coincidentally, itnded on the ce where his arm was about to fall. Muyang was very surprised. He had never fought with Suzuki Kusu like this before. Most of the time, it was him who taught Suzuki Kusu the art of cutting. The two of them were still in the position of teaching. However, today, after a formal fight with Suzuki Kusu, Muyang immediately felt that Suzuki Kusus ability was difficult to deal with. This ability to predict the enemys first move was simply like a cheat! Every attack of the opponent was predicted by her, and then she counterattacked the next attack of the opponent. It looked like the opponent was hitting her de. Even someone like him who was much stronger than her would find it difficult to fight against her. If it was someone with simr strength, even if they were stronger than her, they would basically have no chance of winning against her strange ability. Muyang could use his powerful Reiryoku and physical fitness to suppress Suzuki Kusu, after all, even if Suzuki Kusu could predict his movements, as long as Muyang could let his attack exceed the speed of Suzuki Kusus reaction, her body could not keep up with the reaction of her mind, everything would be in vain. However, Muyang was a little interested with her ability. He did not even want to use the powerful attack. He wanted to see if he could crack this strange ability of Suzuki Kusu with only his moves. Thinking of this, the strength in Muyangs hands suddenly decreased a bit. Even his speed subconsciously slowed down. Suzuki Kusu felt that the strength of Muyang and his Zanpakuto decreased a bit. She immediately understood what his captain was thinking. Thus, the attack on her hand suddenly became more violent. The two people attacked each other in the field, but there was no violent collision. Usually, before one person could hit the other, the other side had blocked the attack halfway. Then, the two people tacitly retracted their Zanpakuto, and prepared for the next attack. Although Muyangs attack was exquisite and fast, Suzuki Kusu could always predict the enemys first move. The Zanpakuto in her hand was like a shadow, and every time Muyangs attack had not yet fallen, she would be intercepted from the middle of the road. The figures of the two people in the field constantly changed. The attacks in their hands were ever-changing, changing moves quickly. The team members who were watching below felt confused. Although the captain and vice-captain above were extremely fast, whether it was the reaction speed or the attack speed, they were shocked.This kind of battle style was very different from the one they had encountered before. Captain, they are A team member looked at the two people who were constantly changing their forms and said hesitantly, Is this a cutting technique? Although he knew that it was wrong to question the captain like this, the team member still could not help but ask. This kind of fighting style was not only unprecedented, but even unheard of. If it was a battle, there were not many collisions between Zanpakuto. However, if this was not a battle, whether it was the captain or the vice-captain, the speed of their attacks and the ability to adapt they disyed shocked them greatly. Just watch carefully. Are you questioning the strength of the captain? A team member said. How can that be! I will not question the captain! Thats it. Just watch obediently. If you really cant understand, then it can only be said that our level is not enough toprehend the captains cutting technique! The yers below discussed in twos and threes. However, Muyang, who was above, felt depressed. He found that if he suppressed his strength to the same state as Suzuki Kusu, he really had no way to defeat her. If he fought with the same speed and strength, Suzuki Kusu could always predict his next attack. This was already in an invincible position. No matter how exquisite his moves were, even if he pretended to be weak and set up a trap to lure Suzuki Kusu, he would still be seen through by her cheat like ability. It was simply unsolvable. In the end, Muyang awkwardly discovered that unless he ate her with speed and strength that surpassed Suzuki Kusu, he really could not deal with this ability. Once again, the attack was fruitless. Muyang took a few steps back and looked at Suzuki Kusu, who was sweating profusely. He praised, Kusu, you have really grown a lot. Unknowingly, your strength has already be so strong. Seeing Muyang take a few steps back and keep a distance from him, Suzuki Kusu immediately rxed. She reached out and wiped the sweat on her forehead. Hearing Muyangs praise, Suzuki Kusu immediately revealed a happy smile. Her efforts had finally not been in vain! Your ability is really outstanding. If you meet an opponent of the same strength, it is simply an unsolvable ability. Even if you meet an opponent who is stronger than you, you will still be able to gain some advantages. Moreover, what makes me most gratified is that your cutting skill level has improved a lot. Otherwise, even if you can predict it, you wont be able to block a series of my attacks. This is all thanks to you, Captain. Suzuki Kusu put away her Zanpakuto and said to Muyang, the expression on her face was very sincere. Dont tter me anymore. This is the result of your own efforts. I just taught you a little something. To truly grow to this stage is the result of your own efforts. Muyang sheathed his Zanpakuto. He took a few steps forward and patted Suzuki Kusu on the shoulder. I really didnt expect that in the blink of an eye, that shy little girl from back then has already grown to this extent. Captain! When he heard Muyang mention his past, Suzuki Kusu also remembered her appearance back then. Her face immediately became shy. She suddenly remembered that there were still team members watching below. She immediately felt even more embarrassed. She immediately put away the shame on his face and looked down. The surrounding team members felt the warning gaze of the vice-captain and immediately dispersed. Seeing Suzuki Kusu chase away the surrounding team members with one look, Muyang couldnt help but feel funny. Then, he felt a trace of praise in his heart. It seemed that Suzuki Kusu still had a lot of prestige among the team members. Alright, go pack up. Youre sweating all over. Muyang looked at the sweat on Suzuki Kusus face. I will also go tidy up a bit. I will go to 12th Divisionter. Yes, 12th Division? Suzuki Kusu responded and suddenly raised his head to look at Muyang. Didnt I tell you yesterday that you have to go to 12th Division every day to eat? What, you forgot in just one day? Oh. Suzuki Kusu nodded, then said to Muyang and quickly walked to her room. After all, she was a girl, and she did not care about the battle just now. Now that she rxed, she felt that her whole body was covered in sweat and sticky, and she could not stay any longer. Looking at Suzuki Kusu who left in a hurry, Muyang smiled slightly and then walked to the Captains office. Thinking that he would be able to taste the long-lost cooking of Sister Kirio Hikifune of the 12th Divisionter, Muyang could not help but walk a little faster. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 80: Promotion Ceremony Chapter 80: Promotion Ceremony Captain, are we going to the 12th Division today? Suzuki Kusu looked at Muyang worriedly. The captain must be feeling very bad right now. They had known each other for more than a hundred years. Captain Kirio Hikifune, who was as close as a family to the captain, had been promoted. The captain must be very upset now. Suzuki Kusu could clearly feel the sadness in the captains heart at this moment. Of course I have to go. Muyang tried to make his voice sound pleasant, Sister Hikifune is being promoted and will leave Seireitei, and I have to go and see her. Hiyori must feel even worse. If I dont go to see her, I dont know where she will vent her anger. Looking at the smile on Muyangs face, Suzuki Kusu smiled slightly. The captain was always like this. No matter what kind of difficulties he faced, he would always smile like this. It was also because of this that she was so attached to the captain. She always felt that no matter what happened, as long as she stayed by the captains side, she should not be afraid of anything. Everything would eventually be alright. Lets go and see Hiyori. Muyang waved to Suzuki Kusu, and then the two of them walked to the 12th Division together. By the way, Kusu, how is your Bankai training? On the way, Muyang suddenly remembered the matter of teaching Suzuki Kusu Bankaist time and asked casually. Bankai? Suzuki Kusus feet paused slightly, and her face revealed a trace of an imperceptible struggle. However, Muyang had his back to her and did not see it. I dont have any clues for the time being. Is that so Hearing Suzuki Kusus answer, Muyang nodded and stopped talking. It was not a simple thing to learn Bankai. Although he had his own teachings, it was not possible to let Suzuki Kusu learn Bankai in a short time. Muyang thought in his heart and did not say anything. He did not want Suzuki Kusu to feel pressured, but Muyang, who had his back to Suzuki Kusu, did not notice the hesitation and struggle in Suzuki Kusus eyes. Bankai? What would my bankai looks like Suzuki Kusu thought in her heart, and her face could not help but show some worry. Kusu! Kusu! Huh? Suzuki Kusu was awakened from her deep thoughts. She saw Hiyori put her face in front of her face with her big eyes. Aw! Suzuki Kusu subconsciously took two steps back. She patted her chest and said angrily, What are you doing, Hiyori? Theres something strange! Hiyori pinched her chin with one hand and circled around Suzuki Kusu. As she circled around, she looked at Suzuki Kusu up and down, her mouth letting out a tsk tsk sound. What is strange? Seeing Hiyori looking at her like this, Suzuki Kusu could not help but feel a little ufortable. What are you looking at, Hiyori? Of course its because you are strange. Hiyori stopped and stared at Suzuki Kusu, Tell me honestly, Kusu, what were you thinking just now? I called you for a long time before you reacted. What am I thinking about? Only then did Suzuki Kusu realize that she had been lost in her thoughts. Even the captain and Hiyori did not react when they called her. However, she soon adjusted herself and stepped forward to hold Hiyoris hand. Alright, Hiyori, stop thinking nonsense. You should hurry up and go with us. Today is the promotion ceremony for the new captain of your 12th Division. Tsk! Hearing the new captain of 12th Division mentioned by Suzuki Kusu, Hiyoris face shed with a trace of indignation, Who wants that kind of person who came from nowhere to be our captain. That kind of guy, I wont admit him as our captain. Well, well, Hiyori, dontin, that is the choice of Sister Hikifune. We just want to wish her a good life over there. Muyang came forward and patted Hiyori on the shoulder andforted. Well, even if you say so, I will not easily admit the new guy. If you want to be the captain of our 12th Division, you have to pass me first. Well, I know you are the best. Muyang said a few perfunctory words, and then took Hiyori and Suzuki Kusu to the direction of the 1st Division. Hey, Kimura, you are a captain. You should know who the new captain is. After a while, Hiyori could not help but take a step forward and put his shoulder on Muyang, asking curiously. Yes, of course I know who the new captain is. Hearing Hiyoris question, Muyang said with a smile. How is it? How is it? Hiyori immediately jumped in front of Muyang, looked at him and asked, Who is the new guy? What kind of guy is he? Wont you about to know soon? Kimura! Hiyori looked at Muyang with dissatisfaction. Alright, alright. Seeing Hiyoris dissatisfied expression, Muyang shook his hand helplessly. I originally wanted to give you a surprise, but you insisted on asking. However, it would be boring if I said it out loud. Let me give you a hint. This person is someone you know as well. And then? Thats it. What kind of hint is this? Hiyori jumped up and shouted. Dont get excited! Muyang pressed down on Hiyori, who was jumping up. Among the people you know, there are only a few people who might be the captain. Why dont you slowly guess it yourself? Hmph! Hiyori shook off the hand that Muyang pressed on her head. Among the people I know, first of all, it cant be someone from our original 12th Division, and then the person who might be the captain among the people I know Could it be that Lisa has learned it? Bankai? Thinking of this, Hiyori couldnt help but turn to look at Suzuki Kusu who was following behind Muyang. I heard that Kusu has been practicing Bankai? but it shouldnt be her. I heard from Kimura that she only started learningst year. Bankai, how could she learn it so quickly? And if it is really her, she should have told me long ago. Could it be Lisa? Lisas face shed in Hiyoris mind again, that pervert knew how to use Bankai? Thinking about how Lisa was wearing their 12th Division captain haori, Hiyori couldnt help but shake her head and drive that image out of her mind. It was too terrifying. If that pervert became the captain of their 12th Division. Could it be? The face of Aranmaru Shishin suddenly shed through Hiyoris mind. It couldnt be that guy, could it? However, it seemed that he was the only one among the people he knew who had the strength. However, wasnt that guy teaching in Shin? How could he think of bing the captain of Gotei13? At this time, Hiyori had already determined that Aranmaru Shishin hade to 12th Division to be the new captain. She didnt have much dissatisfaction in her heart. She also knew about his strength. Now, Hiyori was thinking about how to deal with him. Well, lets go in. Coming to the 1st Division building, seeing the door open, Muyang said to Hiyori behind him, and then the three people walked inside together. Yo, Shinji, you are already here. Seeing Hirako Shinji who was talking to Love over there, Muyang greeted him from afar. What? Its Kimura and Kusu. Hirako Shinji turned his head and looked at the three people, And Hiyori is also here. What, you bald Shinji? what do you mean by that? What do you mean by I am also here! Hearing that Hirako Shinjis tone was very perfunctory when he mentioned herself, Hiyori immediately pulled up her sleeves and pretended to hit him. Stop, Hiyori. Muyang took Hiyoris clothes and then said to Hirako Shinji: What were you talking about just now? Its nothing, Im just talking about the current captain of the 11th Division. Hirako Shinji curled his lips and looked very disdainful. It seemed that he was very dissatisfied with the captain of 11th Division. I dont care what that guy is. The tenth generation of Kenpachi or something, but letting that kind of guy be the captain is really ufortable. Why does that kind of idiot be the captain? Kenpachi Muyang slightly paused, and the face of Zaraki Kenpachi unconsciously appeared in his mind. His heart suddenly moved, and a thought could not be stopped in his mind. No way, this is tradition. The captain of 11th Division will be held by Kenpachi. If it is really wrong, it should be med on thest generation of Kenpachi who lost to him. Yeah, that guy is too useless. I feel embarrassed for him. Hirako Shinji stretched and said carelessly. What, it is not good to talk bad about others behind their backs. Hearing the sudden voice, several people turned their heads and looked at Kyouraku Shunsui, Jshir Ukitake and Lisa. Strange, you are so early today, Mr. Shunshui. Love looked at the three people walking over and said strangely. What are you talking about? Ive always been the first to arrive. Kyouraku Shunsui said with a smile as he adjusted his bamboo hat. Hearing Kyouraku Shunsuis words, Muyang and the others could not help but have ck lines on their heads. Muyang turned his gaze to Lisa, and sure enough, he saw Lisa take a step forward and push his sses. Today, I kicked his butt to wake him up. Dont tell the other captains about my embarrassing things. Seeing Lisa expose her own shorings in front of everyone like this, Kyouraku Shunsui couldnt hold his face anymore and lowered his head to whisper to Lisa. Haha, you dont have to hide it. Anyway, everyone knows it, Kyouraku. Seeing Kyouraku Shunsui lowering his head toin to Lisa, Muyangughed and said. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 81: Promotion Ceremony Part 2 Chapter 81: Promotion Ceremony Part 2 Aiyo, Kimura, you seem to be very early recently. Kyouraku Shunsui looked at Muyang and said strangely. There is no way. I havent exercised for a long time. I feel that my body is about to rust. If I dont exercise, I will be surpassed by the younger generation. The younger generation you are talking about is not talking about me, right? Hirako Shinji turned his face and said with a grin. You think too much, Hirako Shinji. Muyang helplessly nced at Hirako Shinji, and his eyes seemed to inadvertently sweep over Aizen behind Hirako Shinji. I didnt see Hikifune. Is she noting today? Jshir Ukitake nced around and then said. Well, she has already gone over there to take office. Kyouraku Shunsui nodded and said. Hearing everyone mention the matter of Hikifune again, Muyangs mood could not help but fluctuate. He had already known it long ago, and it was not a separation of life and death. Why did he always feel a little ufortable every time he heard this news? Muyang shook his head and drove out the thoughts in his mind. Whats wrong, Kimura? Are you feeling unwell? Kyouraku Shunsui asked with concern as he nced at Muyang who was shaking his head. Im fine. Muyang waved his hand and then they walked to the conference room of the Captains. Why are you in such a hurry? Anyway, its not an urgent matter. Just take your time. Jshir Ukitake touched his chin with one hand and said as he walked. You are right. Kyouraku Shunsui nodded and agreed. Not only Kyouraku Shunsui, but even Muyang was puzzled in his heart. Obviously, there was no need to be so anxious. Who knew why Hikifune left in such a hurry. Although it was said that even if she left a few dayster, there was nothing to do if she stayed. But its really strange. Recently, Captain seems to be constantly changing. The year beforest, Rose just became the captain of 3rd Division and now 12th Division. Is there really no problem in managing Gotei 13 like this? Hirako Shinji turned his head and looked at Rose on the other side of the corridor, and could not help but mutter. Well, there will always be a time for change in everything. We just happen to encounter that situation now. Now that I think about it, more than a hundred years ago, it was also like that. The captains of each Division changed frequently, but fortunately, there was no problem in the end. Speaking of this, Kyouraku Shunsui suddenly turned to look at Muyang who had been silent all the time, Oh, Kimura, why dont you say a word today, it is really strange. Huh? Muyang raised his head and nced at Kyouraku Shunsui, I was just thinking about something. What are we talking about? The captain changed a hundred years ago. Speaking of which, Kimura, you were promoted to captain at that time, right? Ah. Muyang nodded and his mind could not help but be in a trance. Time passed really quickly. Unknowingly, he had already been a captain for more than a hundred years. Think about it carefully. Kyouraku Shunsui stretched out his right hand, Only you, me, Ukitake and Old Man Yama, who have been a captain for more than a hundred years, right? After saying that, Kyouraku Shunsui also turned his head and smiled at Jshir Ukitake to confirm. Not only us, but also captain Unohana! Jshir Ukitake looked at Kyouraku Shunsui and reminded him. Oh, yes, I identally forgot her, I hope I wont get scolded, Shes really terrifying! Terrifying?! Hearing the sudden questioning voice from behind, although the tone was still as gentle as ever, Kyouraku Shunsui and Jshir Ukitake were still scared out of cold sweat. Captain Unohana. Muyang turned around and greeted Unohana Retsu, and there was a trace of imperceptible strange look in her eyes. Er Kyouraku Shunsui took a cold breath and paused, then pretended to be indifferent and said, No, nothing, we are talking about todays weather is really terrifying! Right, Ukitake! Yes, yes. Jshir Ukitake said, then looked at Kyouraku Shunsui andughed a few times. 3rd Division is retiring, 12th Division is promoted, they are not martyred, they are very peaceful, isnt this good? Unohana Retsu took a few steps forward and walked behind Kyouraku Shunsui and Jshir Ukitake and said with a smile. Well Kyouraku Shunsui and others turned around and nodded, with a look of deep thought on their faces. Promote?! Suddenly a surprised voice came, and several captains present turned to the direction of the voice at the same time. Hey, Aizen! Seeing Aizen take a few steps forward, with a look of inquiry, Hirako Shinji could not help but stop. Sorry, I identally heard the dialogue of the captains. Aizen bent slightly and looked respectful and docile. No one could think of the darkness hidden in this guys heart. No, nothing, Aizen. Kyouraku Shunsui shook his head, What do you want to say? Our Vice-Captain was not told, but the Vice-Captain of the 12th Division did not retire but was promoted? Yes. If it is higher than the position of Captain, then is it the Central 46? But I have never heard of someone being promoted from Captain to Central 46. Not Central 46. Kyouraku Shunsui turned sideways, looked at Aizen and went on to say, She joined the Royal Guard, Zero Division! Royal Guard?! Hearing Kyouraku Shunsuis exnation, Aizens heart not only had no doubts to be answered, but it was surging with a storm. Before this, he had never heard anything about Zero Division. The impact of what he heard today made his heart unable to calm down for a moment. Whats wrong? Hearing the voice behind him, Aizen suppressed the shock in his heart. With his mind, although his heart was extremely shocked, there was no change on his face. Turning around and seeing the two people standing behind him, he quickly stepped aside and stood on the edge of the aisle. Sorry for the impoliteness. Seeing Aizen, Lisa and Hiyori make way, Kuchiki Byakuya did not say a word, and took Yoruichi straight to the middle of the room. Congrattions. Seeing Yoruichi walking past her, Unohana Retsu stepped forward and said to her. If it is congrattions, say it to him himself, Captain Unohana. Hearing Unohana Retsus congrattions, Yoruichi stopped and said, then nodded to Unohana Retsu and followed Kuchiki Byakuya. Muyang stood on the side of the road and nodded to him when Kuchiki Byakuya passed by. After all, he had been asked by Kuchiki Byakuya to teach him a bit of battle technique. Muyang and Kuchiki Byakuya were also familiar with each other. Yoruichi followed Kuchiki Byakuya and walked to the middle of the room. When passing Muyang, she winked at Muyang. Hirako Shinji heard the congrattions of Unohana Retsu, and then saw Yoruichi blinked at Muyang he curled his mouth and looked at the back of Yoruichi leaving and muttered: What is going on, the new captain is the 2nd Divisions Hirako Shinji saw Unohana congratte Yoruichi, and Hiyori naturally also heard the words of Unohana to Yoruichi, and could not help but stare at Muyang. Didnt Kimura say that the new captain of their 12th Division was someone she knew? Fortunately, she thought it was Shishin, but from what she saw just now, the new captain was from 2nd Division? How could they let the sneaky guys to be the captain of their 12th Division If not for the fact that there were many other captains here, Hiyori really wanted to rush up and scratch Muyang a few times. Feeling Hiyoris fierce eyes, Muyang shrugged. He did not say who it was. Hiyori herself guessed wrong. It was not like she did not know Kisuke. Several people slowly came to the captain room. Muyang smiled and greeted several people who had alreadye. Then the people gathered in twos and threes, chatting casually. Kimura! Didnt you say that the new captain is someone I know? Why is it the guys from 2nd Division? Seeing that everyone had dispersed, Hiyori rushed over and looked at Muyang with dissatisfaction. Oh? Could it be that Kimura participated in the test ceremony for the new captain? Hirako Shinji heard Hiyoris words and looked at Muyang strangely. It was not surprising that he thought this way. Their captain had not received the notice to tell who the new captain was. Since Kimura knew the identity of the new captain in advance, he must have participated in the test of the new captain qualification ceremony. No, but he told me himself. Is it really someone we know? Hearing Muyangs words, Hiyori, who was rubbing her sleeves, stopped. They were often together with only a few people. This person even told this kind of news to Muyang. Presumably, they were very close people. Their circle was only this big, left and right, there were only a few people. They should know people who were so close to Kimura. In this way, Kimura should not lie to her, but she thought wrong. Of course, there is no need to lie to you about this kind of thing. Muyang nced at Hiyori and said. Who is it? I remember that there are no acquaintances in 2nd Division. Hiyori touched his chin and said softly. You dont have to think about it. Anyway, you will see it soon. The new one seems to have arrived. The old man wants us to wait. Kensei suddenly pushed the door open and walked in. He pointed to the outside and said to the crowd. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 82: Promotion Ceremony Part 3 Chapter 82: Promotion Ceremony Part 3 The new one seems to have arrived. The old man asked us to line up and wait. Hearing what Kensei said, everyone in the room stopped talking and stood in order, waiting quietly. Dong Hearing the footstepsing from the corridor, Muyang raised his eyebrows. Kisuke really was thest one toe to this ceremony, but he still looked so hurried. Boom! Hearing the sound of the door opening, the captains in the room immediately turned their eyes to the door. When they saw Kisukes hairy appearance, they couldnt help but be stunned. This kind of reckless, hairy guy was the captain? That Could it be that I was thest to arrive? Seeing everyone in the room standing neatly and looking at him, Kisuke reached out to touch the back of his head and said with an awkward smile. Im sorry for beingte. Its the first time we meet. Please guide me in the future. As he spoke, Kisuke stood up straight and bowed slightly. This guy When they saw Kisuke, Hirako Shinji, who went to the Yoruichi family to drink, was stunned. It seemed that he was the third seat of the second division team that they saw that day, the new captain was this guy? What? So its this sloppy guy. After seeing who it was, Hirako Shinji could not help but curl his lips and said helplessly. Do you have the qualifications to talk about others? Hearing Hirako Shinjisint, Rose, who stood beside him, nced at thetter and said with a slightly teasing tone. Well, wont youe in? Hirako Shinji stood at the door, tentatively pointed inside, and asked the captains standing inside. Dont be timid. Arent you already a captain now? Come in openly, Kisuke! Seeing Kisuke standing at the door with a timid look, Yoruichi could not help but stand up, put her hands on her hips, and scolded Kisuke, like a big sister. Ah oh. After being scolded by Yoruichi, Kisuke did not respond for a while, and then he nodded and was about to walk in. Yes, hurry up and go in! Captain-Commander Yamamoto came from the back, raised the cane in his hand and stabbed Kisuke, pushing him into the head room of the team. Then Captain-Commander took a few steps forward and stamped the ground with the cane in his hand. Then lets begin the inauguration ceremony of the new captain. Yamamoto Genryuusai took a few steps forward, walked to his position, and nced at the captains standing below. I think the captains should have heard about it. Seven days ago, the order of Vice Captain Hikifune Kirio to abdicate the captain because of promotion has been issued. At the same time, the selection of the new captain has begun, and this order has been conveyed to the captains. The next day, with the rmendation of 2nd Division Captain Yoruichi, the third officer of 2nd Division Kisuke Urahara was tested yesterday, in front of the Captain-Commander Yamamoto Genryuusai and the three captains, the captain examination of the Captain qualification, and the conclusion is that there is no problem with the strength and character, so I hereby appoint Kisuke, the third seat of the original 2nd Division, as the new captain of 12th Division. Ah hehe Hearing the official appointment of Yamamoto Genryuusai, Kisuke scratched his head in embarrassment and smiled a few times. Seeing Kisukes smile, Muyang couldnt help but feel embarrassed. This guy, all day long knows to hide in his own room to do research. What an otaku, although he managed to be a captain, this is also forgivable, but it is really shameful! Kisuke, dont stand here,e and stand. Muyang took a step forward, patted Kisuke on the shoulder and pulled him to his side. He nced at Hiyori who was standing behind him. Seeing Hiyoris eyes that were about to spit fire, Muyang couldnt help but hold his forehead with his hand. Why was Hiyori angry again? It seemed that he had to slip away after the meeting. Ah oh. Kisuke took the opportunity to stand next to Muyang, but his face was still timid. It made Muyang sigh in his heart about the great power of time. This guy who looked a little shy would be that wretched unscrupulous store manager in the future. This meeting ends here. Dismiss! The meeting was dismissed. Muyang turned around and said to Kisuke, Although I have already said it, I still have to say it again. Congrattions, Kisuke! Ah haha, you are too polite, Captain Kimura. I already said that you can call me Kimura. Muyang waved his hand and said. Then, he suddenly nced at Hiyori who was walking over angrily. Muyangs expression changed. Thats it. Work hard. Ill go find you next time. After saying that, Muyang did not even say a word to Suzuki Kusu and directly left the conference room in a sh. That guy, Kimura, hes annoyingly fast. Seeing that Muyang had fled in a hurry, Hiyori gritted her teeth hatefully. Hiyori turned her eyes and looked at Kisuke, who was surrounded by several captains and scratched his head with a smile. Her eyes were full of dissatisfaction. This sloppy guy could actually be a captain? And look at his weak frustrated look. No matter how she looked at it, he did not look like a powerful guy. He looked unreliable. The most important thing is that this guy used to be a 2nd Division, what is that, Onmitsukid! They let that kind of sneaky murderere to their 12th Division as a captain The more she thought like this, the more dissatisfied Hiyori was in her heart. her eyes turned and she simply did not look at the guy. Although she said that she would always get along with him in the future, it was still better to not see him now. Hiyori turned her head and directly pushed open the door of the conference room, walking back angrily. Hiyori, where are you going alone? Lisa nced at Hiyori who was leaving in a huff out of the corner of her eyes. She couldnt help but ask. The person appointed today was the new captain of their 12th Division. Hiyori was actually not waiting for the new captain to go back with her, but going back alone. What? My eyes are tired of looking at him. Ill go back first. Seeing Hiyori leave with big strides, Lisas eyes shed with a trace of worry. It was not a good thing to have a bad rtionship with the new captain. However Lisa nced at Kisuke. Although she didnt know much about him, since he was familiar with Kimura, he should not be an ordinary person. Moreover, he seemed to be very tolerant. In this case, there should be no problem with getting along with Hiyori. 12th Division That is the reason. I am now the new captain of everyone. Please advise me. Kisuke stood in front of the members of 12th Division, scratching his head and said with a shy look, but the members below looked ungrateful. After all, hisck of confidence was really hard to convince his division members below. How could there be such a shy and not confident captain? Haha haha Seeing the expressionless faces of the team members below, and then feeling the oppressive atmosphere here, Kisuke felt that something was wrong no matter how thick his nerves were. Afterughing dryly, Kisuke turned to Hiyori. He had met Hiyori a few times before, and Hiyori was the vice-captain of the 12th Division. No matter what, he had to build a good rtionship with Hiyori first. Pleased to meet you. Kisuke bent down slightly and reached out his hand to Hiyori with a smile. Pa! Hiyori pped away Kisukes hand, turned her face and looked unhappy, I dont admit that you are my captain, I am very ufortable with the fact that you came from 2nd Division Onmitsukid! How can a guy like this who secretly kills people be our captain! I dont care what Kimura said, but I dont want to listen to a sloppy guy like you! Vice-captain, no matter what, its not good to talk to the captain like this. When the team members saw Hiyori pointing at Kisukes nose and cursing, they couldnt help but speak weakly. How can you talk? I just said what I wanted to say on your behalf. Dont you think so too?! No, we dont think so. The people below whispered, but anyone could see that they were not sincere. Aha Kisuke touched his head and smiled. What are youughing at! I am speaking ill of your original team. Arent you angry at all? Seeing Kisuke smile, Hiyori felt angry. She reached out and grabbed Kisukes clothes and asked with dissatisfaction. Because I am already the captain of the 12th Division not from 2nd Division anymore. When I lifted the haori this morning, I decided that once I lifted the haori, I would be a member of the 12th Division. In the future, if someone dares to say bad things about the 12th Division, I will definitely be very angry, and I repeatedly think about what I will be angry and what I will not be angry about. I think this is called a change of mood, right? As Kisuke said this, the expressions of the members below changed slightly. They could feel the sincerity in Kisukes words, and they could not help but feel a bit of agreement with him. Bang! Hiyori fiercely kicked Kisukes crotch, turned around and left without a word. Then she turned around at the door and shouted to Kisuke, What kind of nonsense is this? I dont know what you are talking about at all! Seeing Hiyori leave through the door, the team members who stayed behind couldnt help but start discussing again. It hurts! Outside the door, Hiyori hugged her foot and looked pained. What on earth did that guy put under his crotch! Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 83: Kenpachi Zaraki Chapter 83: Kenpachi Zaraki Damn! Kisuke that guy After leaving 12th Division, Hiyori didnt know where to go for a while. At this time, it was estimated that everyone had their own things to do. The face of Kisuke appeared in her mind. Hiyori felt that his mood was even worse. Suddenly, Hiyoris eyes paused, staring at the figure in front of her, and shouted, Kimura!! Muyang was deep in thought. The long period of cking had caused his strength to drop drastically. Sure enough, afortable life was the greatest killer of the strong. However, the strength that had already declined was not something that could be recovered in a short period of time. Especially the intuition of battle. Unless it was through one battle after another, there was really no way to awaken that mysterious feeling. However, it was really not easy to find a person who could fight with him in the current Gotei 13. The only person who could fight with him was the captain-level. However, other captain was not the kind of person who could be asked for a fight or spar easily. Moreover, in order to protect others, if there was no permission, the captain level people could not release their Zanpakuto in the Seireitei. It seemed that if he wanted to have a good fight, he could only go to him. A beast-like face appeared in Muyangs mind. Thinking of this, Muyang stepped forward. Just as he was about to move, he heard a familiar shout. He swept his eyes and immediately saw the situation around him. Seeing Hiyori staring at him, Muyang felt bad luck in his heart. With Hiyoris appearance, Muyang could tell that she was angry now. It was better not to provoke her. With this thought in mind, Muyang acted as if he did not see Hiyori. His feet moved slightly and his body disappeared from the spot. With his skill in Shunpo, Hiyori did not even see clearly. Muyang had already disappeared from her eyes. Rubbing her eyes, Hiyori looked at the empty street in disbelief. Kimura actually ran away! He actually ran away without saying a word! Then, Hiyori was filled with anger. Kimura clearly heard her voice, but he still dared to run away. He did not even say a word. Hiyori clenched her fist. At this moment, the anger in her heart was bursting. Muyang did not know the anger in Hiyoris heart. Although he really wanted to go through a few big battles and slowly recover hisbat intuition through the battles, recovering some strength that had declined because of hisfortable life over the years, there was no need to be in a hurry. Also, it had been a long time since he came to Rukongai. He could take this opportunity to take a good look at the current situation of Rukongai. Muyang thought so in his heart, so he stopped his Shunpo,nded on the ground and walked slowly. He wanted to walk slowly like this, but the residents of Rukongai did not think so. The conflict between Rukongai civilians and Seireitei Shinigami and the nobles had never stopped. As soon as Muyangnded, several hostile eyes immediately fell on him. Feeling the dissatisfaction in the eyes of the people around him, Muyang could not help but be stunned, and then he shook his head helplessly. He did not expect that the conflict between Seireitei and Rukongai was so big. He had attracted so much hatred just by walking on the street, but perhaps it was also because this was a rtively backward area. Thoughts swirled in his mind, but Muyang had already lost interest in shopping. With a slight tap of his feet, Muyangs figure shed a few times and disappeared from this side, heading straight to the destination. Aoki, Yoshikawa. Hearing the voice, Aoki, who had been drinking and ying with his subordinates, shook his hand. He looked at Yoshikawa, who was sitting next to him, and then waved his hand. He ignored the confusion on his subordinates faces and gestured for them to leave. After the subordinates left, Aoki and Yoshikawa turned around and bowed to Muyang, who had appeared in the room at some point in time. He said respectfully, Lord Kimura. Alright, no need to be so polite. Muyang waved his hand casually and found a ce to sit down. This time, I want to ask if you have any news about the Beast of Zaraki. Beast of Zaraki! Aoki and Yoshikawa trembled, a hint of fear shing through their eyes. Oh? It seems that you have news of him. Sensing the change in the moment the two people heard about the Beast of Zaraki, Muyangs heart moved. Originally, he had only asked casually. After all, the range of Aokis power was only limited to the previous areas of the lower Zaraki region. They did not have the ability to affect the further areas. However, it seemed that they had given him a surprise. As for news about him, my lord should have heard of any random person in the Kusajishi area. Yoshikawa suppressed the fear in his heart and exined with a bitter smile, Originally, this Beast of Zaraki was only active in the Zaraki area. Although we will also hear some news about him, there is no connection after all. However, just a few years ago, this Beast of Zaraki suddenly left the Zaraki area and came to our Kusajishi area. This person is worthy of being called a Beast of Zaraki. He is really like a beast, extremely good at fighting, his strength is formidable. In the past few years, the people in the Kusajishi area were killed by him and did not dare to move, causing the brothers to hide here and drink every day. Do you know where he is now? Muyangs heart moved, and then he looked at Aoki and Yoshikawa and asked. After asking about Zaraki Kenpachis current location, Muyang did not stop and immediately rushed over there. Originally, what Aoki said was only his general position. After all, a fierce person like Zaraki Kenpachi, even if they have several teams, they did not dare to go over and check. They could only infer the general location of Zaraki Kenpachi ording to some news, but this was enough. With Zaraki Kenpachi huge Reiryoku, as long as he could know a general location, Muyang could sense him. Sure enough, before reaching the ce that Aoki and others said, Muyang had already felt Zaraki Kenpachis unique Reiryoku, unrefined and hot. Feeling Reiryoku of Zaraki Kenpachi, Muyang was not in a hurry. He fell from the air and nced at the street. He could not help frowning. This broken street was much worse than the previous few districts of Rukongai. There was almost no room that could be seen. There were some people curled up on the corner of the street. This was a group of people with no future! Looking at this group of people, Muyang could not help but think in his heart. The people here had no shine in their eyes, like a dead fish, just like a group of walking dead. All they could do was wait for death, repeating the past life day after day, and then slowly waiting for the end of life. Muyang turned his head and no longer looked at the people curled up in the corner. This was the condition of Soul Society, who had been following Soul Society for thousands of years. He did not think that he could change the traditional rules of Soul Society for thousands of years. All he could do was help them through Aoki. Muyang followed Zaraki Kenpachis Reiryoku slowly. Suddenly, he stopped and looked down at the ground. There was a child lying on the ground, a little girl with pink hair. At this time, the little girl was drawing on the ground with a chalk. Ah, are you looking for Ken-Chan The little girl knelt on the ground and looked up at the person standing in front of her. Both her voice and appearance were very cute. Yachiru, retreat to the back. With a slightly hoarse voice, a figure slowly got up from the ground. As this person got up, a fierce aura was emitted. Just by being affected by this aura, it was enough to make many peoples legs tremble. Hearing Zaraki Kenpachis words, Yachiru obediently retreated to the wall behind, just cant help looking at Muyang with curious eyes. Who is this person, just by him standing here has made Ken-Chan excited. Muyang! Zaraki Kenpachi eyes revealed a strong fighting desire to look at Muyang. Although it had been a hundred years, Zaraki Kenpachi still remembered clearly that he had been defeated in his hands. In a year, hundreds of battles, big and small, he never won before, and once again saw his opponent in the past. Although he had not yet made a move, Zaraki Kenpachi felt that he waspletely excited. Blood was boiling, muscles were trembling, pores opened, and even the hand holding the sword trembled slightly. Just thinking about fighting with Muyang again, Zaraki Kenpachi could not control his excitement. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 84: Kenpachi Chapter 84: Kenpachi You Cut the crap and talkter. Now fight with me first! Zaraki Kenpachi roared, his face showed an almost crazy expression, he suddenly pulled out his own serrated Zanpakuto, raised it high, and at the same time, a golden Reiryoku suddenly burst out from his body, tearing the cloak on his body, even the broken house on the side was shattered by the violent Reiryoku, turning into flying fragments. Zaraki Kenpachi shed down, this sword was definitely the most dazzling sword packed with incredible amount of Reiryoku that Muyang had seen in these years. When the sword cut down, it seemed that the sky and the earth were going to change color, and his Zanpakuto, who was flying fast, seemed to cut the air. Muyang slightly turned sideways, this sword brushed Muyangs body and fell. Muyang could even faintly feel the tingling pain of Reiryoku cutting his skin. Boom Zaraki Kenpachi cut the ground, and the violent Reiryoku was like mercury leaking out. Wherever the hot Reiryoku passed, everything was like being burned. The abandoned broken houses around them suddenly melted by Zaraki Kenpachi Reiryoku. The scattered Reiryoku formed a circle around Zaraki Kenpachi and Muyang, even Yachiru was isted outside by Zaraki Kenpachis Reiryoku. Ken-Chan seems to be very excited. I have never seen Ken-Chan so excited. Yachiru stayed in the periphery, looking at Zaraki Kenpachi with a crazy smile on his face, muttering, in the time she followed Zaraki Kenpachi, she had never seen Zaraki Kenpachi so excited. Muyang looked around and frowned slightly. Well, lets fight first. Swish Muyang pulled out his own Zanpakuto, threw a sh, and immediately set off a gust of wind, forcing the Reiryoku which was scattered around him, to disperse. It was not a good thing to let the opponent Reiryoku surround him when fighting. Seeing Muyang simply waved his hand to force his own Reiryoku to scatter, Zaraki Kenpachi eyes burst out a light: Haha Youre the best, Only you can make me better enjoy the pleasure of killing! Hum Muyang smiled slightly, holding the sword in one hand, put it in front of him, and then his hand moved, only to see a sh of knife light, two shes in a cross shape to Zaraki Kenpachi. Aware of the power contained in these two shes, Zaraki Kenpachis eyes lit up. Not only did he not avoid it, but he was full of excitement. He raised his Zanpakuto in his hand and shouted, facing Muyangs attack. Boom The two attacks collided together, and suddenly stirred up a violent collision. The energy that burst out dissipated, turning the few broken houses around into ashes, and the people who had been hiding there had already run far away, looking at Muyang and Zaraki Kenpachi standing in the center of the explosion with a frightened face. The raised dust blocked Muyangs sight and looked at the smoke around him. Muyang looked unchanged. Although his sight was blocked, Muyang did not panic at all. Even if his eyes could not see clearly, he could easily grasp the movement of Zaraki Kenpachi. After all, his unique Reiryoku was like antern in the night. A sh cut through the smoke and dust to the back of Muyang, his arm turned slightly, his feet did not move, but his hand drew an arc with his Zanpakuto, backhanded behind him, just enough to block the sh from Zaraki Kenpachi. With a force on his hand, Zaraki Kenpachi was pushed away, but Muyang did not pursue the victory. His purpose was to fight Zaraki Kenpachi, hoping to find his reaction speed andbat awareness in the fierce battle, not for the sake of victory, and victory had no meaning for him. Moreover, if Zaraki Kenpachi only had this level of strength, it was too disappointing, this level could not make him feel pressured at all, let alone exercise in the battle. Ha Just as Muyang was thinking, Zaraki Kenpachi had offset Muyangs strength and raised his sword again. His face was not only not depressed, but more excited. Ha Ha Dang dang dang dang dang dang Zaraki Kenpachi was crazy, Zanpakuto in his hand was zingly fast, and each of his swing was so heavy, he was not tired and crazily attacked Muyang. Although Zaraki Kenpachis offensive was fierce, Muyangs reaction was not like fireworks. Zanpakuto in his hand just simply blocked left and right. No matter how fast and powerful Zaraki Kenpachis attack was, it was easily resolved by Zanpakuto in Muyangs hand. He looked rxed and calm. Even his feet were only moving in a small range. Zaraki Kenpachi, you dont only have this little strength. Easily resisting Zaraki Kenpachis attack, Muyang even had the nerve to speak like that. Huh? Zaraki Kenpachis hand paused, and at this time, Zanpakutos de in Muyangs hand turned and crossed from Zaraki Kenpachis Zanpakuto, and then a dazzling light shed. Puff A burst of blood spurted out from Zaraki Kenpachis chest, Muyang stepped on the ground and quickly pulled away from Zaraki Kenpachi, preventing the blood from spraying on him. Huh? Feeling that his chest was cut, Zaraki Kenpachi was stunned at first, then his face showed a bloodthirsty smile, reached out to his chest, put the blood on his hand into his mouth, and the expression on his face was more and more violent. It turned out to be like this. Zaraki Kenpachi reached out and tore off the torn shirt, I almost forgot that you are not those fragile craps anymore. My subordinates always surrendered after a few of my swings so I had to subconsciously lower my strength, but now It seems that you really deserve my full power. Ha Zaraki Kenpachi raised his Zanpakuto high and rushed to Muyang. It was still the same attack style, but Muyang raised a trace of vignce in his heart. Muyang felt a great threat from Zaraki Kenpachis Zanpakuto. Although it was still as broken as a sawtooth de, Muyang felt that it was the sharpest de. In his hand, his sword rose from the bottom, and the two des collided together. Muyangs fingers trembled and almost could not hold the sword in his hand. The strength from Zaraki Kenpachis swing this time was simply iparable to before. Hu Muyang was still amazed at the strength of this Zaraki Kenpachis sh, and he heard a whistling wind in his ear. It turned out that in the moment of Muyangs distraction, Zaraki Kenpachis next attack had arrived. His eyes have not yet swept to Zaraki Kenpachis Zanpakuto, Muyang has felt a faint tingling pain from his face. Although the de has not yet touched his body, the sword pressure generated when the de is wielded has already made the pores of Muyang all over the body open, and an aura of death came. Suddenly just at the moment when Muyang leaned back, Zaraki Kenpachis Zanpakuto was almost close to the tip of Muyangs nose, and the air pressure generated by the de crossed the air made Muyang feel the pain of his eyes being stabbed. His arm turned and pushed Zaraki Kenpachis Zanpakuto into the ground after his monstroung sh missed him. Muyangs palm pressed it, his waist turned, his foot had a kicked the air, and his whole movement was so fluid that he kicked Zaraki Kenpachi who had no time to collect the sword. Just hearing the sound of a foot breaking the air, Zaraki Kenpachi knew that this foot was definitely not light, and only had time to lift his left arm in a hurry. Bang A foot fell onto his body, Zaraki Kenpachi only felt a strong attack, and his body was kicked out violently. Rolling on the ground a few times, Zaraki Kenpachi squatted and shook his arm that was still sore. Just as he was about to stand up, he felt a shing. In his hand, Zanpakuto waved and easily caught this sh. Zaraki Kenpachi was just thinking why this sh was so weak, and he felt a deing from behind. Although it had not hit him, the sharp air on the de had made Zaraki Kenpachi pale. Just as he put his Zanpakuto in front of him, this de of light hade, and the attack of Muyang, Zaraki Kenpachi only felt his hand tremble. Before he recovered from the attack just now, he only heard a chi sound, Zaraki Kenpachi heart jumped, he did not have time to think, when suddenly a de passed through his ear and fell on his shoulder, taking away a handful of blood. And just at the moment he was attacked, Zaraki Kenpachi did not think about it he did a backhand counter, his Zanpakuto in his hand drew an arc, and with lightning speed, cut behind him. Muyang saw it and did not retreat, the sword in his hand quickly pulled back, his wrist turned, and instantly blocked Zaraki Kenpachis counterattack. Zaraki Kenpachi turned around, although his body had been left with two wounds by Muyang, blood flowed, but his face was not afraid, but he looked more excited. The more intense the battle, the more excited he was, and this level of battle made him excited. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 85: After The Fierce Battle Chapter 85: After The Fierce Battle Aha Zaraki Kenpachis expression became even more crazy, his big hand stretched out, and he directly reached out to Muyangs Zanpakuto. Muyang was shocked, his hand was slow, and Zaraki Kenpachi had reached out and grabbed Muyangs Zanpakuto. The sharp de was held in the palm of Zaraki Kenpachi, but he seemed to be unaware of it, and the corner of his mouth had a slightly ferocious smile. Gotcha! With a raise of his hand, Muyang could not avoid it, and he raised his arm in a hurry, and then Zanpakuto in Zaraki Kenpachis hand fell on his arm. Hiss Zaraki Kenpachis Zanpakuto fell on Muyangs arm, but it seemed to be cut into iron, making a buzz sound. Zarakis Zanpakuto suddenly waved the sword pressure caused by the sword blow to blow away Muyangs torn sleeve, revealing the skin under the dead tyrant suit. Nani Seeing Muyangs bare arm, Zaraki Kenpachis pupil shrank, his eyes were full of disbelief, his own sh, actually only left a faint blood mark on his arm On Muyangs exposed arm, there was a faint blood mark, a trace of blood slowly leaked out from the wound, but it was absolutely not an injury. This degree of wound was not even an injury. Zaraki Kenpachis face changed slightly. In the past, it was others who cut on his body and he was unscathed. He did not expect that today it was reversed. His powerful move actually failed. This was the first time he encountered this situation. Muyang took back his arm and looked at Zaraki Kenpachi whose face changed. His hand was slightly hard, and a bloody light shed. Zaraki Kenpachi only felt a pain in his hand. His Zanpakuto, which was held in his hand, had been pulled out by Muyang. When he opened his palm, a scar was particrly conspicuous, but from the wound, Muyang should have been merciful, otherwise his finger should be gone. You have regressed. Muyang shook the Zanpakuto in his hand, looked at Zaraki Kenpachi and said lightly. Shut it. Zaraki Kenpachi disdainfully curled his lips, If you have any energy to speak, use it to fight! After that, he ignored the wounds on his body, Zaraki Kenpachi was crazy, his arm waved, and the Zanpakuto in his hand shed to Muyang again. His arm turned lightly, and Muyang easily blocked Zaraki Kenpachis sh. He clenched his left fist and suddenly punched out. Boom Zaraki Kenpachi reached out to block Muyangs fist in time, but his body was blown away. It took seven or eight steps before stopping his momentum. Looking at the fist mark left on his arm, the expression on his face became more excited. The stronger the opponent, the more interesting the battle was. Ha ah With a stomp of his foot, Zaraki Kenpachi body rushed to Muyang at a faster speed than when he was blown, and Zanpakuto in his hand waved down with his momentum. Seeing this blow of Zaraki Kenpachi, Muyangs eyes shed, and this move made him feel a little threat. With a wave of his hand, Muyangs Zanpakuto was faintly suffused with a blue light, and the Zanpakuto in his hand suddenly collided with Zaraki Kenpachis Zanpakuto. The two des collided, and Muyang retreated half a step back under this sh, the power of Zaraki Kenpachi was so powerful. nknknknk Zaraki Kenpachi furious shes kept on assaulting Muyang, the Zanpakuto in his hand almost turned into a blur, one sword was fast like a lightning, one sword was fierce over the other, only to see Zaraki Kenpachi full of excitement, the Zanpakuto in his hand and Muyangs Zanpakuto constantly collided. In Muyangs hand, his Zanpakuto quickly danced, blocking Zaraki Kenpachis sh one by one, but Muyangs heart was hard to hide his surprise. In this short time of fighting Zaraki Kenpachi, Muyang had clearly felt the change of strength of Zaraki Kenpachi. This change was clearly felt by him in this little time of fighting. In this period of time, the strength of Zaraki Kenpachi was more than doubled, and this strength promotion was simply shocking. Wonderful! Its been a long time since I had such a good fight!! Zaraki Kenpachi roared, the madness on his face was even more, and an even stronger Reiryoku suddenly burst out from his body and poured into his Zanpakuto, and then his Zanpakuto with a terrifying momentum mmed down. Feeling Reiryoku on Zaraki Kenpachis Zanpakuto, Muyangs face changed slightly. This kind of Reiryoku, such a sh, even he could not easily take it. Muyang stretched out his left hand and held Zanpakuto with both hands. His feet moved slightly, his body slightly heavy. In his hand, his Zanpakuto drew a gorgeous line and collided with Zaraki Kenpachis sh. Rumble! The golden and green light shone and lit up the sky. The residents in the Kusajishi area looked up at the sky that suddenly changed color. There was a sh of fear in their eyes, and then their bodies shrank to the corner. And at the moment when Reiryoku burst out all over Zaraki Kenpachi body, Kusajishi Yachiru had already retreated quickly. At this time, seeing the terrible scene of the collision between the two people, Kusajishi Yachiru jumped a few more times and left the center of their battle far away. I lost again. Zaraki Kenpachi nced at his Zanpakuto who was cut off, his face shed a trace of loneliness, and then his face showed a smile again, looking at Muyang and said, However, I will definitely defeat you next time! Heh Muyang chuckled. He flipped his arm and sheathed his sword. He quietly looked at Zaraki Kenpachi without saying a word. Speak, why are you looking for me? Zaraki Kenpachi took a few steps back and found a stone to sit down. He looked at Muyang and said. Oh? How did you know that I came to find you? Muyang also found a stone to sit down and asked with his back against the stone. You are wearing the captains clothes. The captain of the Gotei 13 specially came to Zaraki District. I dont think it is just to fight with me. Or are you here to suppress me for the sake of Soul Societys peace? Zaraki Kenpachi pointed to Muyangs clothes. Ken-Chan! A small figure jumped over like a butterfly, fell on Zaraki Kenpachis shoulder, grabbed Zaraki Kenpachis hair, and blinked a pair of big eyes at Muyang. Ken-Chan? Although he knew in his heart, Muyang still pretended to look at Zaraki Kenpachi with a puzzled look. I am now called Kenpachi, Zaraki Kenpachi! Zaraki Kenpachi nced at Muyang, I remember that you called that before. Ah Haha Is that so? Muyangs eyes turned around. At that time, he identally slipped. He didnt expect that after more than a hundred years, this guy still remembered. Your eyes are wandering, are you thinking about something strange, Shiro-Chan? Just as Muyang was thinking about it, Kusajishi Yachiru, who was lying on Zaraki Kenpachis shoulder, suddenly opened her mouth and the voice of the little loli was very cute. Shiro-Chan? Tshir Hitsugaya? He should not be born now, how can he appear here! Muyang looked up and nced around. Sure enough, there was no one, and then his eyes turned to Yachiru, who was lying on Zaraki Kenpachis shoulder. Yachiru, how can there be Shiro-Chan here? Isnt Shiro-Chan you? Yachiru opened her big eyes and pointed to Muyang, who was wearing the white clothes outside, Do you see the white clothes you are wearing? I will call you Shiro-Chan. Me? Shiro-Chan? Hearing the exnation of Yachiru, Muyang was so shocked that he almost spat out a mouthful of blood. Shiro-Chan, whats wrong with you? You look so pale. Yachiru stared at Muyang with her big round eyes, looking worried. My name is Muyang. Dont call me Shiro-Chan. Looking at the cute little loli, Muyang really didnt know how to deal with her, so he could only bitterly correct her. I think Shiro-Chan is more pleasant to say. Yachiru put a finger on the corner of her mouth, and her big eyes blinked as she looked at Muyang, But you dont seem to like the name Shiro-Chan, so forget it. After saying that, Yachiru still had a look of pity on her face. Hu Muyang couldnt help but heave a sigh of relief when he heard Yachirus words. Fortunately, Yachiru had given up on this statement. Otherwise, if he were to be called Shiro-Chan by a little loli all day long, would he still be able to live? I got it. Yachiru pped his little hands and had a happy expression on his face. I will call you Yang-Yang-Chan from now on! Cough, cough, cough, cough, cough When he heard Yachiru, Muyang finally couldnt hold back and coughed violently. When she heard Muyang cough, Yachiru looked at him strangely and said in distress, Yang-Yang-Chan is no good either? Why dont I call you Kimu-Chan? Khan? Hearing the various names that came out from Yachiru, Muyang was sweating profusely. These names were really strange. He hurriedly interrupted, Stop, stop, stop, lets just be the first one. The first one, ha, you must be talking about Chiro-Chan. I also think Shiro-Chan is the best. No, no. Then who is it? Yachiru counted on her fingers as she pondered. Alright, Yachiru, stop messing around. Kenpachi really couldnt take it anymore and said. Ha Oh right, lets call you Yang-Yang-Chan Muyang was in tears. It was not easy for him to call himself Yang-Yang-Chan, what a ride this day was, from sister Hikifune getting promoted, fighting with Zaraki Kenpachi, and in the end, little loli gave me a strange nicknames Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 86: 11th Divisions Kenpachi Chapter 86: 11th Division''s Kenpachi Say, what are you looking for me for? Hearing Zaraki Kenpachis question, the look on Muyangs face changed, and his eyes stared at Zaraki Kenpachi without blinking and said, Although I dont know the reason, you seem to know a lot about the things in Seireitei, then you should know the meaning behind the two words Kenpachi'' Zaraki Kenpachi was stunned and looked up at Muyang. Muyang also looked dead straight to Zaraki Kenpachi. No one knew what they were thinking. Feeling the strange atmosphere, Yachiruy on Zaraki Kenpachis shoulder and said nothing, just a pair of big eyes curiously looked back and forth between Muyang and Zaraki Kenpachi. After a long time, Zaraki Kenpachi turned his eyes and curled his lips. What do you want? Muyang smiled and stood up, shaking his haori, I think you will be very suitable to wear this dress. Huh?! Another disdainful sneer, but Zaraki Kenpachi had already stood up from the ground and pulled a piece of rag to wrap his body. Suddenly, Zaraki Kenpachi seemed to think of something and turned to look at Muyang and said, There are many powerful guys in Seireitei! Of course! Are they all as strong as you? There are others stronger than me. It will be very enjoyable to cut! Zaraki Kenpachi seems to be excited again. Fighting is his lifes goal. As long as he can fight with powerful people, he will feel extremely happy. Even just imagining that he can fight with many powerful guys like Muyang, it has already made him feel excited. Lets go! as Zaraki Kenpachi said that, he had already stepped forward, urging Muyang to lead the way. Ken-Chan, where are we going? Go to Seireitei, Gotei 13. Zaraki Kenpachi looked at the direction of Seireitei and could not help but think of a persons figure in his mind. The person who made him feel the joy of fighting for the first time, the person who made him excited in the battle to lose himself. Seeing Zaraki Kenpachi leave, Muyang was also stunned. This guy decided in a sh and without any doubt at all, shaking his head slightly, Muyang walked a few steps to catch up with Zaraki Kenpachi. By the way, I forgot to tell you, now there is a Kenpachi in Gotei 13. Well? Zaraki Kenpachi footsteps paused, then his face showed a bloodthirsty smile, his feet did not stop, and said: Just cut it. In the world, just one Kenpachi is enough. - Amu, lets go, lets hurry to the 11th Division. 11th Division? Shinigami named Amu trembled, and there was a trace of fear in her eyes, as if she had heard something terrible, What are you going there for? Aji. I heard that someone went to challenge Captain Kiganjo of 11th Division. What Amus face revealed an expression as if she had seen a ghost. He looked at her friend in disbelief. Who else dares to challenge Captain Kiganjo? He can be called the strongest Shinigami, Kenpachi! I heard that its another guy from Zaraki District. From Zaraki District? Amu was stunned, and then a trace of regret appeared on her face. Poor guy. Lets go now. If you arete, you cant see anything. Shinigami, who was called Aji, pulled Amu and the two quickly ran in the direction of 11th Division. The ce where the two of them usually patrolled was close to 11th Division, so they were often bullied by the members of 11th Division. Everyone knew that the people of 11th Division were the most domineering and savage, but they had no ability to resist. They could only go back and secretly curse a few words after each bullying, but if something interesting happened in 11th Division every time, they could hurry over and watch. Quick, we gotta hurry. The door of 11th Division could already be seen in front of him. Seeing the ck crowd at the door, Aji turned his head andined to Amu, Its all your fault. I told you to hurry up and you didnt listen. You see that there are already a lot of people around the door. We probably cant see it. If you cant see it, then so be it. Anyway, it is obvious that this guy will die. Amu did not feel anything. They had seen this kind of thing several times. Every time someone came to challenge him, he would be cruelly killed by Kenpachi Kiganjo. No one was left alive. Boom Hearing Amus answer, Aji was slightly dissatisfied. Just as he was about to scold Amu, he felt a terrible Reiryoku suddenly press down on him. Boom Boom Amu and Aji didnt even have the chance to resist. They were directly pressed to the ground by Reiryoku, who had suddenly erupted. Sweat couldnt stop dripping from their foreheads. However, this sudden burst of Reiryoku came and went quickly. In just an instant, it had already dispersed. Feeling that the wave of Reiryoku had dissipated, Aji and Amu were still sitting on the ground. They reached out and wiped the sweat from their foreheads. The two of them looked at each other and saw deep fear in each others eyes. If this powerful Reiryoku continued for a while, their souls would probably copse. Who is that? The two of them asked the same question at the same time. This amount of Reiryoku was really terrifying. They had never felt such a powerful Reiryoku before. Wow How is this possible The two people were just about to speak when they heard a burst ofmotion from 11th Division. The scene suddenly became chaotic and everyone had the same look of horror on their faces. Could it be? The two people looked at each other, and they could not help but have a thought that they could not believe themselves, but there was a voice in their heart that reminded them that the most impossible thing might actually happened. The two people stood up from the ground and quickly rushed to the door of 11th Division. As soon as they walked to the door, they saw a person lying on the ground inside the door. It seemed that he was already dead. Captain Kiganjo! Seeing Kenpachi Kiganjo lying on the ground, and unknown whether he was dead or alive, Amu and Aji could not help but exim. Although they had expected it, when they really saw Kenpachi Kiganjo lying on the ground, their hearts could not help but miss half a beat. Kenpachi Kiganjo, who used to be extremely strong, who made them feel fear, now fell on the ground like a dead dog. The two of them suddenly seemed to have thought of something, and their eyes turned to look at the person standing on the martial arts arena. The burly figure, messy hair, and the serrated Zanpakuto in his hands, was this person in front of them the one who killed Kenpachi Kiganjo? Swish! Swish! Zaraki Kenpachi swung the Zanpakuto in his hand, shook off the blood on the knife, and casually inserted his Zanpakuto into his waist. The corner of his mouth curled, and he said disdainfully, Only this bit of strength, it is not enough to cut! His eyes swept down, the shinigami who were swept by his eyes could not help but lower their heads. To fight against someone who defeated their captain in a few moves, they did not even dare to think about it, it was simply terrifying! Tsk Seeing the shinigami below lowered their heads, Zaraki Kenpachi bent down to take the Captain haori from the body of Kenpachi Kiganjo and casually draped over himself, and then walked to the 11th Division. The shinigami standing in ce hesitated for a while, and then followed Zaraki Kenpachi inside. 10th Division. Kimura Muyang withdrew his eyes towards the 11th Division, and a smile appeared on his face. Sure enough, Zaraki Kenpachi is worthy for the title. From the intensity of the Reiryoku just now, it seems that he has be stronger than when he fought with me. What is Captain thinking? Suzuki Kusu, who stood on the side, looked at Muyang. Recently, Captain was bing stranger. What he did always made her unable to guess what hes going to do next and what is his goal.The Captain of Gotei 13 has frequently changed recently, which has caused some uneasiness among members. The restlessness, the previous restlessness has not subsided, and now Captain brought back such a person from Rukongai, casually joined Gotei 13 after killing the 11th Division Captain. What are you thinking? Why do I feel that the distance between us is getting farther and farther? Looking at Muyang, Suzuki Kusu couldnt help but clench her fists. The bad feeling in her heart grew stronger and stronger. Fourth Division Unohana Retsu stood quietly at the window and looked at the direction of 11th Division, not knowing what she was thinking. Captain? What happened? Seeing Unohana Retsu standing at the window, not knowing what she was looking at, Hanatar Yamada took two steps forward and said strangely. Well, nothing. Unohana Retsu turned her face and showed a familiar smile on her face, It just looks like the sky is going to change. The sky? Hanatar Yamada nced at the clear sky outside and looked at Unohana Retsu back with confusion. It was clearly a sunny day outside, why did Captain say that the sky was going to change? Hanatar Yamada shook his head helplessly. The captains mind was really strange. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 87: Kuchiki Byakuya Chapter 87: Kuchiki Byakuya Well, lets end it here today. Muyang took a few steps back and put Zanpakuto away, looking at Zaraki Kenpachi opposite him. Damn.. Carrying Zanpakuto on his shoulder, Zaraki Kenpachi nced at the wound on his chest, and then looked at Muyang who was just in a mess of clothes, dissatisfied, he said, I lost again. Hehe Muyang chuckled and did not say anything. At this time, whatever he said wouldnt be appropriate. It was inevitable that people would think that he was showing off. Although Zaraki Kenpachi was not the kind of narrow-minded person, he still did not say anything. How do you feel about bing a captain? Seeing Zaraki Kenpachi casually pulled the clothes over his body and sat down casually, Muyang also sat down casually and looked at Zaraki Kenpachi in front of him. So-so. Holding Zanpakuto in his arms, Zaraki Kenpachi nced at Muyang and said faintly, But it is good to fight with you every day. I also think it is very good topete with you every day. Muyang nodded and said. This time, the battle with Zaraki Kenpachi had let him slowly find the intuition of the battle, and the reaction speed had improved a lot. By the way. Muyang suddenly remembered something, and his eyes turned, Did you know Captain Unohana before? In his mind, he recalled the strange look in the eyes of Unohana Retsu when she saw Zaraki Kenpachi. Although it was just a sh, it was still seen by Muyang, and he was still very concerned. She.. Hearing Muyang mention Unohana Retsu, Zaraki Kenpachi face changed slightly. He did not know what he thought of, a look of wanting to say something, this expression was very rare on Zaraki Kenpachis face. Forget it, you dont need to answer. Muyang waved his hand. It seems that this matter involve Zaraki Kenpachis secret. Everyone has something that he buried deep in his heart and does not want to say. Since he has something difficult to say, forget it. Well then, I am leaving. Muyang stood up, patted his clothes, tidied up his appearance, and then waved goodbye to Zaraki Kenpachi. About the young master of the Kuchiki Family, teach him well, I heard he seems to be a rare genius. Seeing Muyang tidy up his clothes, Zaraki Kenpachi asked. Yes. Muyang looked at Zaraki Kenpachi strangely, But when are you interested in these things? I am only interested in whether that kid can withstand my sh. Zaraki Kenpachis corner of the mouth outlined a bloodthirsty smile and looked up. Er Muyang held his forehead with his hand. You wait for a few years. When he grows up, he should be able to have a good fight with you. I am also looking forward to it. Muyang waved his hand and slowly shook the door of 11th Division, then walked in the direction of the Kuchiki family. However, why did it seem like Kenpachi and Unohana had known each other for a long time? He had always been staying in Rukongai. As for Unohana, she had been a captain for at least hundreds of years. It was reasonable to say that there should not be any connection between them. Could it be Muyang stopped. Did Unohana know Kenpachi before she became a captain? Muyang shook his head. If that was the case, Did Kenpachi also have hundreds of years of life? What was wrong with this world? Even he, a transmigrator, could not understand it. Was this still the world of Shinigami that I was familiar with? Why did it seem like there were many things I did not know! A ce suddenly shed through his mind. That ce had nothing to do with Shinigamis will. It was mandatory to collect and record all of Soul Societys information. That was the Great Spirit Book Corridor! Perhaps he should go to that ce to take a look. He should be able to find some secret information there and solve the doubts in his heart. However, that ce was not a ce that anyone could go to. Without the permission of the Central 46, it would be troublesome to go there. What a headache! Muyang helplessly rubbed his head. It was really a troublesome matter. Yo, Byakuya-Boy, it seems that your Shunpo is still not practiced to the max. Shut it, you demon cat, stop provoking me. Jut you wait, someday I will surpass you, in the name of the next generation of the Kuchiki family head! Muyang looked up from meditation and saw the scene in front of him. He could not help butugh. Yoruichi came to tease Byakuya. He saw that in front of him, Yoruichi stood on a tree, one hand holding the trunk, the other hand holding a hair band, shaking it in her hand, and her face showed a teasing expression as she looked at a young man in white not far away with a teasing smile. Kuchiki Byakuya was still a handsome and sunny teenager at this time, and it was impossible to see the appearance of the icy mountain face in the future. At this time, Byakuyas eyebrows kept jumping. A fist was clenched in front of his chest. Looking at Yoruichi standing on the tree with her hair band andughing at him, his eyes burned with anger. Yo, the two of you are really full of energy. Seeing the tense atmosphere between the two of them, Muyang slowly walked over and said. Teacher Kimura! Seeing Muyang walking over, Byakuya had a look of surprise on his face. Even Yoruichi, who was standing on the tree, was ignored by him. Kimura. Yoruichi appeared next to Muyang in a sh and greeted him. Then her face showed a sly expression again. She looked at Byakuya and smiled, Byakuya-Boy, whats wrong? Are you looking for teacher to help? You cur! Byakuya showed a look of indignation on his face, stared at Yoruichi and gritted his teeth. Well, Yoruichi, you let go of Byakuya today. I took a lot of time toe here. If you go on like this, i will have no time to teach Byakuya. Ug you alwasy sided with Byakuya. Yoruichi muttered with dissatisfaction. However, she also knew that Byakuya asked Muyang to teach him. There were many things about Captain, and Muyang naturally could not have too much time to teach Byakuya. Now that Muyang rarely took time to teach Byakuya, she naturally would not be like this. All right, lets forget about it today. Yoruichi waved her hand with her hands on her hips, and then suddenly appeared behind Kuchiki Byakuya with a sh step. One hand wrapped around his neck and drew her body closer to Byakuya. A pair of breasts pressed tightly against Byakuyas back. Feeling the touch from behind, Byakuyas face suddenly turned red, and his face showed a shy expression. Byakuya-Boy, leave your hair band with me first. When your Shunpo catches up with me one day, I will return it to you. Yoruichi waved the hair band in her hand in front of Byakuyas eyes, breathed in Byakuyas ear and said. Feeling the breath in her ear, Byakuyas face could not help but be a little red. Yoruichi took another step, standing on the wall, looking at Kuchiki Byakuya whose face became red, and could not help but say: Sure enough, you are still a kid. How about it, do you want me to teach you what a mature woman is?! You demon cat! Kuchiki Byakuyas face became red, and he did not know whether he was ashamed or angry. Haha! Seeing Kuchiki Byakuya like this, Yoruichi could not help standing on the wall andughing. Goodbye, Byakuya-Boy, and Kimura. After saying that, Yoruichis body instantly disappeared from where she stood. She was worthy of the name God of sh Yoruichi Shihouin. Alright then. What, you cant bear to part with her? Seeing that Byakuya was still staring at the wall that Yoruichi was standing on, Muyang could not help but tease. No, no! Teacher, why did you say that? Byakuya came back to his senses and his face turned red again. I was just joking with you. Muyang waved his hand, As for you, how have you been practicing the art of cutting? I wonder if you have made any progress. Teacher, I havent rxed at all during this period of time. You will be surprised! Hearing Muyang mention his own cutting skill, Kuchiki Byakuya quickly put down the previous thing, his face showed a proud look, a look of eagerness. Then let me see your results during this period of time. Seeing Kuchiki Byakuya face with an eager look, Muyang suddenly became interested. He did not know what level this famous cabbage could do now. Teacher, this time I will definitely force you to use your sword. Kuchiki Byakuya standing with his sword looked at Muyang who stood with empty hands, and his face was full of fighting spirit. That depends on your ability. I am also looking forward to it. Looking at Kuchiki Byakuya who was full of fighting spirit, Muyang smiled faintly. Although he suppressed his strength, it was not possible for Byakuya to make him pull his sword. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 88: Cunning Little Fox Chapter 88: Cunning Little Fox In the end, Kuchiki Byakuya still failed to force Muyang to pull out his sword. Although the strength of this cabbage in the future is outstanding, now he is still too tender. The life in Seireitei was as calm as ever. Everyone was busy with their own things. Muyangs life also returned to its monotonous activities. Every day, he would deal with the team affairs, and then go to 11th Division to find Kenpachi to fight. After a period of time, he would go to the Kuchiki family to teach the tsundere cabbage. Time passed by inadvertently, until one day. Kimura, you stood me up again. Muyang raised his head from the table and looked at Aranmaru Shishin, who was sitting opposite him with a bad face, and asked strangely, Whats wrong with you again? Didnt I already return the wine money fromst time to you? You still have the nerve to say that? Didnt you say that you were going to the school to teach some students for me? Huh?? Didnt I already go there? I took the time out of my busy schedule to go to the school to teach that group of kids. Muyang looked at Aranmaru Shishin in surprise. You still have the nerve to say it? Do you think I want you to teach some theories in books? Aranmaru Shishin looked at Muyang with dissatisfaction. Then what else do you want? At least teach some practical things. After Aranmaru Shishin finished speaking, he stood up and reached out to grab Muyang, pulling him out. No, you must go to school today and teach those little guys some real stuff. Hey, hey, hey, dont be so impatient. Muyang shook off Aranmaru Shishins hand and looked him up and down, his face revealing a look of understanding. Tell me, what is going on? Genius! Aranmaru Shishin looked at Muyang with his eyes fixed. After a while, he opened his mouth and spat out these two words. Oh? What kind of genius is this? Muyang showed some interest on his face. Amazing! Aranmaru Shishin paused and added, He is even more talented than you. Muyangs heart moved. At this time, could it be him? What is his name? Ichimaru Gin. Sure enough What, Kimura, you know him? I have heard of him. Muyang waved his hand and said. He had indeed heard about him. This guy was indeed a real genius. He graduated from the Spiritual Arts Academy in a year. After graduation, he killed the original third seat of 5th Division. In terms of strength, he could evenpare with the vice captain. You should know that he was just a child at that time. He was afraid that he was much younger than Kuchiki Byakuya. Whats more, in his previous life, theplicated emotional dispute between him and Matsumoto Rangiku made many people feel sad and moved, even Muyang was very moved at that time. Aranmaru Shishin looked at Muyang strangely. It had not been long since the beginning of Spiritual Arts Academy, and the name of Ichimaru Gin had not yet resounded in Seireitei. Why did Muyang hear about him, and it did not seem to be casually heard, but seemed to know a lot. Well, lets go. I am also very curious about such a genius. Without Aranmaru Shishin urging him, Muyang had already walked to Spiritual Arts Academy. - Ichimaru Gin? Muyang looked at the little shota in front of him. His tone was a littleplicated. A head of silver hair, seemingly closed eyes, a pure expression on his face, and seemed to be a little silly and cute. The little shota in front of him was far from the Ichimaru Gin when he read manga in his previous life. Although he had expected it in his heart and knew that Ichimaru Gin was still a little shota, but when he really saw him, Muyang could not help but twitch slightly. The impact of this cute shota appearance of Ichimaru Gin brought to Muyang was greater than that of the proud Kuchiki Byakuya brought to Muyang. Although Chinese cabbage was not cold, the change of his tsundere nature already surprised Muyang, butpared to the still cute Ichimaru Gin gave him a stronger sense of impulse. You are Ichimaru Gin raised his head and looked at the person who suddenly appeared in front of him. His face was still a silly and cute look, but when he saw Muyang wearing Captain haori, Muyang keenly noticed that Ichimaru Gin aura had a moment of change. Muyang, 10th Division Captain. Aware of the vague sense of rejection on Ichimaru Gin, Muyang felt a slight headache. This child was really too cautious. It seemed that no matter what he faced, he had to be cautious. No matter what, he could not really open his heart. Originally, Muyang was thinking of getting close to Ichimaru Gin and obtaining his trust, and then tried to change the sad ending between Ichimaru Gin and Rangiku Matsumoto, but now it seems that he thought too simply. With this childs caution, it seems that there is no hope. Captain Kimura. Looking at Ichimaru Gin who respectfully bowed to him, Muyang was speechless. At this moment, he finally felt why this kid was called a fox by many people. This cunning little fox had a respectful and cute look on his face, and he didnt know what he was thinking in his heart. This child was really too precocious, and his mind was tooplicated. He was still a little cute when he thought of it. Although he was very proud and looked like a stinky fart, in general, he was not bad, unlike this little fox in front of him. No need to be so polite. Muyang squatted down and touched Ichimaru Gins head with a smile, I heard that you are a rare genius. How about it, after graduation, are you interested in joining our 10th Division, little brother? Muyang rubbed Ichimaru Gins head and felt a burst of pleasure in his heart. Little guy, he still has such a deep guard against me, just like a fox. Forget it, lets take advantage of you first, and.. its not important but this kids hair quality is really good. Captain Kimura! Ichimaru Gin shook his head and took his head out of Muyangs hands, I am afraid I cannot, about the Divisionter, I 5th Division, right? Muyang broke Ichimaru Gins words and looked at his face with a sh of surprise. Muyangs mouth was slightly raised, revealing a hint of a smile, I know, about what you think in your heart. Ichimaru Gin heart jumped, but his face did not show any color. Although he was not old now and looked like a child, but just as everyone thought of him, he was still a little fox, even some old people were not as deep as him. What did you say? I dont understand, Captain Kimura. Ichimaru Gin had an innocent expression on his face, and now this shota appearance was the best cover for him. No one would think that such a cute child had a far-reaching scheme in his heart. Muyang looked at Ichimaru Gin, and his heart suddenly had a little admiration for him. Although Ichimaru Gin was just a child who had not yet graduated, and his strength seemed weak to him, but Muyang still could not help but have a little admiration for him in his heart. It was such a child, for the sake of the unknown insistence in his heart, he put on a mask and began a hundred years of endless life, lurking for a hundred years just for revenge, and finally failed and die. It was a sad story. How did such a child persist? Just as he said, the hatred in his heart was deeply buried, like a lurking snake, waiting for the opportunity to swallow people. Muyang asked himself that he could not do this. In his heart, in addition to his admiration for Ichimaru Gin, he could not help but feel a little pity. In the end, he was also a poor person. Looking at Ichimaru Gin in front of him, Muyang could not help but reach out his hand again and p his head. It was strange that Ichimaru Gin did not show any dissatisfaction this time, not only his face, but Muyang could feel that Ichimaru Gin seemed to not be disgusted with his actions from the heart. Well, I think we can have a good talk about something. Seeing that Ichimaru Gin seemed not to be too resistant to himself, Muyang smiled, For example, Vice-Captain Aizen. Ichimaru Gin suddenly opened his eyes, and there was a sh of fierceness in his eyes, just like a startled viper, and the hand hidden under his sleeve had already held Zanpakuto. Although he knew that if they really fought, he most likely had no chance of winning, but it was not his style to surrender. Dont be nervous, you should know that I mean no harm. Feeling Ichimaru Gins reaction in a moment, Muyang put away his hand and stood with a kind smile on his face, thinking that he was really a little guy. Seeing the smile on Muyangs face, Ichimaru Gin hesitated in his heart. He could indeed feel Muyangs kindness, but it was really difficult for him to let go of his biggest secret. Well, dont be nervous, its just a chat between ordinary friends. Friends? Ichimaru Gin was a little stunned. Of course. Muyang showed a smile on his face, Some things are too heavy for a person to bear alone. Well, rx, lets sit over there and talk slowly. Seeing Ichimaru Gin gradually put down his guard, Muyang pointed to the tree not far away, and then pulled Ichimaru Gin, who still had some hesitation on his face, and walked under the tree. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 89: Division 9 Dispatched Chapter 89: Division 9 Dispatched Ah! It is really good to fight with Kenpachi every day like this. Walking out of the 11th Division Courtyard, Muyang stretched and sighed. Captain. Suzuki Kusu looked at Muyang with some hesitation. Whats wrong, Kusu? You look hesitant. This is not like you. If you have something to say, just say it directly. Muyang turned his head and nced at the expression on Suzuki Kusus face. Captain seems to be in a hurry to improve his strength. Can you tell me why? Its nothing. I just suddenly felt that I was a little too rxed and decadent before. I just wanted to exercise. Muyang waved his hand casually, By the way, how is your Bankai cultivation? There is no progress for the time being. Suzuki Kusu was slightly stunned, and there was a struggle in her eyes, and then she said apologetically. Its okay, this kind of thing cant be rushed. Muyang nodded and said no more. The things that Captain has been doing these days are getting more and more strange. He is eager to improve his strength. The things in the Division are also gradually put down and handed over to her and the third seat to deal with. Is Captain feeling something unusual? What is the secret behind this? Suzuki Kusu looked at Muyang with thousands of thoughts in her heart. Recently, what Captain has done has made her more and more confused. There is always an ominous feeling in her heart, as if Captain is going to leave her. En? Seeing the few people that suddenly appeared at the fork in the road, Muyang stopped in his tracks and quickly walked forward. Oh, Kensei, where are you going? Muyang nced at the people behind Kensei. What a fellow. Kensei really did bring his own team. Heisuke Kasagi, Edo, Fujido, and Tousen Kaname! He nced at the ck guy with the mask, and a look of confusion shed across Muyangs eyes. Ah, its Kimura. Kensei greeted Muyang and was just about to exin. Hey Its Kimura. Kuna Mashiro jumped out from behind Kensei and ran to Muyang. She said with her mouth raised, Its all because of Kensei, the big fool. He clearly sent the advance team to investigate, and he even sent ten people. It would be fine as long as they waited for their news, but Kensei, this big fool, insisted on investigating. For some things that he could not figure out, there was no need for the captain to personally take action, right? Its all because of Kenseis impatient personality! Dont be so long-winded. When did I say that I wanted you toe with me? It doesnt matter if you donte. It was you who insisted on following me, right? Go home and sleep with your big head, idiot! Because Mashiro is the vice captain, how can I not follow the captain? You dont even understand this principle. Are you an idiot, Kensei? Idiot, Kensei is a big idiot. Kenseis eyebrows jumped, and he was about to burst with anger. Hey, dont be angry. Kensei, hasnt Mashiro always been like this? You should be used to it. Muyang pulled Kensei, who was about to go berserk because of her, and asked, By the way, I still dont know what is going on. Why do you need to take me to investigate? Ah, you should have heard about it. Hearing Muyang mention the business, Fist Xi calmed down and no longer looked at Kuna Mashiro. Oh? Rukongai soul disappearance case. Hearing the words that came out of Kenseis mouth, a bolt of lightning shed through Muyangs mind. Kensei did not notice the shock in Muyangs eyes. He said indifferently, About a month ago, many cases of residents of Rukongai disappearing one after another, and the reason is unknown. Disappeared? Suzuki Kusu, who wasforting Kuna Mashiro who was sleeping on the ground, raised her head and asked in confusion. Yes, they disappeared! They disappeared, leaving only their clothes in ce. If they were dead and transformed into spirit children, they should have disappeared together with their clothes and turned into spirit particles. However, those people were not dead, but they were alive and could not maintain their human form. In the end, they died. For the time being, this is the only spection. They are clearly alive, but they are unable to maintain their human form? At some point, Suzuki Kusu had already stood up. Could it be that some external force caused their bnce to be broken? I dont know either. I just repeated what Captain Unohana said to me. So, are you going to investigate the cause of this case now? Muyang suppressed the emotions in his heart and looked at Kensei. Thats right. Its gettingte. Lets go over now. We can talk about it when Ie back. Kensei! Kensei raised his foot and was about to leave when Muyang suddenly reached out and pressed his shoulder. Kensei even felt a faint pain from his shoulder. Be careful, I feel that this matter is a little unusual. Muyang met the puzzled gaze of Kensei and said with a heavy tone. I know, dont worry. Feeling the deep worry of Muyang, a trace of warmth shed in Kenseis eyes. He reached out and patted Muyangs shoulder. Then, he waved his hand and quickly left with his subordinates. Captain, you Suzuki Kusu looked at Muyang. She felt that the captains heart was in a mess like never before. Nothing, I just suddenly feel a little tired. Lets go back, Kusu. Muyang waved his hand and led the way to the 10th Division. The Kuchiki family. Suzuki Kusu hesitated and said. Lets forget about it today. Muyang said no more. His feet moved and his body suddenly disappeared. Even Suzuki Kusu did not see the trajectory of his movement. Captain The worry in Suzuki Kusus eyes deepened. Captain seemed to make her more and more unable to see through it. Why did she even feel a trace of fear in Captains heart at that moment? What was Captain thinking in his heart? Muyangs heart was extremely messy at this time. Originally, he did not know how to face the original story where Shinji and the others were experimented on by Aizen. He also thought that he would know what to do when the time came. He did not expect that now was really the time, and his heart was even more confused. What should he do? Follow the development of the plot? His heart was in a mess. Muyang did not discenr his direction. He just recognized a direction and kept running. When he stopped, he found that he had already arrived at Skyoku without him knowing. Standing on top of Skyoku and looking at Seireitei, Muyangs heart gradually calmed down. There might be a few hours left. When it was night, Kensei and the others should bepletely wiped out, and they would be sneak attacked by Tousen Kaname. Then there were Hiyori, Shinji, Love, Rose, Lisa, and the less familiar Ushda Hachigen, then the framed Kisuke and Tsukabishi Tessai, and Yoruichi who defected to rescue Kisuke. So annoying! Muyang found a big tree to sit down, and a sense of loneliness suddenly emerged in his heart. Sure enough, in the end, he was still lonely, just alone, even if there were more friends, it was not possible to tell them this secret of his, and could only be buried in his heart. Even if he encountered these things, he could only think hard in his heart. In this world, could he only be alone in the end? Thinking of this, Muyang subconsciously touched his Zanpakuto which was at his waist. Perhaps only his Zanpakuto would apany him like this. Putting his Zanpakuto t on his knees, Muyang rxed his body and mind, and his mind gradually sank into his Zanpakuto. I knew that you woulde. Kaze no Sora stood on the treetop with a paper fan in his hand and looked at Muyang indifferently. I can only talk to you. Muyang smiled helplessly. But, you dont have to do this. Huh? For this world, you are not an outsider, not a spectator, nor a hurried passer-by. Here, you have too many bonds, even deeper than your previous life, whether its Kimura Kazuya, or Hikifune Kirio, or Yamamoto Genrysai, and Kyraku Shunsui, not to mention Shinji, a group of your closest friends, you are already part of this world.. I You should have changed your mind a long time ago. Dont treat yourself as someone who is beyond the game. You should know that you are also in the game. You are now a person in the game. Dont think about the original story. This is not a manga, this is the real world. Everything you see, hear, feel, everything is real! Go, dont be confused anymore. Just do what you think in the depths of your heart. You are Kimura Muyang, captain of Gotei 13, and no longer He Muyang. Muyang was shocked. He slowly retreated from the inner world and opened his eyes. There was no longer a trace of confusion in his eyes, full of determination he leaped. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 90: Bloodstained Night Chapter 90: Bloodstained Night Bang bang bang bang bang Emergency call, emergency call, captain of each team, please immediately gather at 1st Division building, there is an abnormal situation in 9th Division, 6th Division Captain Muguruma Kensei, and Vice-Captain Kuna Mashiro Reiryoku reaction disappeared, and this is an emergency meeting of the captain. What! Hearing the sudden sound, Muyang was shocked, only then did he notice that it was alreadyte, a crescent moon hanging in the sky, the sky looked a bit strange. I repeat, captain of each team, please immediately gather at 1st Division building. Damn, it actually happened. Muyang did not have time to think, he stamped his foot, his figure shed in the air, and in the blink of an eye, he arrived at 1st Division building. Kimura. Yes, Kyouraku. Dont be too nervous. Maybe things havent reached that point yet. There may be other situations on the side of Captain Kenseis team. Kyouraku Shunsui saw the heaviness on Muyangs face and tried to calm him down. Although he knew that since such a notice was issued, then something really happened to Captain Muguruma Kensei and Kuna Mashiro. However, he also knew that the rtionship between Muyang and him was very good. At this time, Muyang must be very worried, so he could onlyfort him like this. Yes. Muyang nodded, but his face did not rx at all. Although he knew that in the end, Kensei and the others did not die, and because they could Hollowfy and increase their strength, it was hard to guarantee that there would be no butterfly effect because of his arrival, resulting in some things that he did not want to see happen. Shinji! Ah Lets go in first. The people are almost here. Captain-Commander should also be here. En! In a short time of a few words, all the captains had arrived. After all, the information in the notice was too shocking. A captain and a deputy captain Reiryokus reaction suddenly disappeared, and they did not feel the slightest situation. They could not help but be anxious. Therefore, when they heard the order, the captains put down all the things at hand and quickly rushed to 1st Division. Seeing that the captains were almost here, Yamamoto Genryuusai directly stepped into the topic. This time was the most serious thing in the past hundred years. ording to the camp report of 9th Division on the front line, the captain of the team in the night camp, Muguruma Kenseis and his Vice-captains Reiryoku disappeared. The reason is unknown. This is one of the worst situations that we can predict. Until yesterday, this case can only be regarded as an ordinary case in Rukongai. Now it has be a case that trampled on the dignity of Gotei 13 and must be solved quickly. Therefore, Im sending five captain level from here. Please rush to the crime scene immediately. Shua He came too slowly, Kisuke. Muyang nced at Kisuke, whose face was covered with anxiety and sweat. He could not help but sigh in his heart. Please let me go. Kisuke took a breath and looked up at Yamamoto Genryuusai, his eyes full of sincerity. No. Yamamoto Genryuusai eyes opened and said without permission. My vice-captain is now rushing to the scene, and I Kisuke!! Yoruichi put her hands on her hips and shouted, waking Kisuke from his worry. Behave yourself. You chose your adjutant to go to the scene, right? Dont you understand that your panic is also an insult to her! Seeing Kisuke who was woken up by Yoruichi and stayed in the same ce in a daze, Muyang sighed. At the beginning, he was also confused. ording to his experience as captain for more than a hundred years, he should not be so flustered when encountering such a thing. It was just that he was confused because of concern, and he did not expect that the time was so fast that he did not even have the time to prepare. Taking two steps forward, Muyang pulled Kisuke, who was standing in the same ce, and said, Well, dont stand here foolishly. Come and line up and stand first. Lets listen to the captains arrangements. I will continue Seeing Kisuke standing in his ce, Yamamoto Genryuusai turned his head and continued to arrange, 3rd Division Captain toribashi Rjr, 5th Division Captain Hirako Shinji, 7th Division Captain Aikawa Love, the above three will immediately go to the crime scene, 2nd Division Captain Shihouin Yoruichi is on standby before other orders are issued, 6th Division Captain Ginrei Kuchiki, 8th Division Captain Kyouraku Shunsui, 11th Division Captain Zaraki Kenpachi, 13th Division Captain Jshir Ukitake, appeal to four people in charge of guarding Seireitei, 4th Division Captain Unohana Retsu, prepare in advance for the treatment needed when the wounded are transported back, stay in theprehensive rescue mission room. Please wait a moment, Captain-Commander, if you consider the possibility of treatment for the wounded, I think the person should go to the scene. The situation is not yet clear, there is no reason for the head of the treatment department to personally go, I will let others rece you to the scene. Old Man Yama, are you talking about me? My medical Kido is also good. Muyang suddenly interrupted. Shut up, it has nothing to do with you. Hey, why didnt you arrange a task for me? Your 10th Division is responsible for the patrols in the Seireitei. In this situation, you have to pay attention to the security of the area. If there is an emergency, you still need the rm documents signed by 10th Division and 1st Division. Do you want me to tell you these things again? Yamamoto Genryuusai red at Muyang and then looked at the door of the conference room. Come in. Is it Tsukabishi Tessai? He has not shown his face for a long time. Looking at the two people who appeared at the door, Jshir Ukitake said with surprise. It seems that the situation is really serious. Kyouraku Shunsuis eyes under the bamboo hat nced at the two people at the door and murmured. The words are passed on. I hope you two go to the crime scene. Yamamoto Genryuusai looked at the two people at the door and said in a deep voice. Understood. Hey, Old Yamamoto. Kyraku Shunsui nced at Urahara Kisuke, who lost his mind and suddenly took action to interrupt Yamamoto Genrysai. Huh? The Captain-Commander opened his eyes slightly and looked at Kyouraku Shunsui. Oh, sorry, I said, everything on the front line is still unknown. Dont you think it is inappropriate to let the Grand Kid Chief and Vice Kid Chief be dispatched together? Then what do you think should be better? Let the vice captain of my team should rece them. Do you want to call her over now? Jshir Ukitake looked at Kyouraku Shunsui strangely. This meeting only summoned the captain. Thats right. Kyouraku Shunsui nodded and then shouted out the window, Hello, Lisa. What are you doing? As soon as he finished speaking, Lisa had already appeared at the window. Look. Kyouraku Shunsui proudly pointed to Lisa at Jshir Ukitake at the window, Didnt I tell you not to peep at the captain meeting? It cant be helped. The more secretive things are, the more they want to peek. This is human nature, right? Lisa exined with an indifferent expression. How much do you know about the situation? Kyouraku Shunsuis expression suddenly became solemn. I heard it all. Can I ask you? Of course. Then Ill have to trouble you. Yes! Lisa gave him a thumbs-up, looking confident. Lisa. Huh? Lisa was just about to move when she heard a sudden voice and looked at Muyang strangely. This is not a simple matter. Be careful. Tsk Lisa curled her lips, a look of disdain on her face, but a hint of warmth shed in her eyes. Who do you think you are talking to? How dare you make a decision. After all, this kind of big case is very hard toe by, isnt it? This is because I want my young subordinates to umte more experience. I hope you will understand. Dont worry, dont look at her like that. My teams Lisa-Chan is quite powerful. Kyouraku Shunsui turned his head and looked at the two people at the door, So can you also take a step back, Mr. Grand Kido Chief. I dont care. Then I will respectfully obey. I will take my leave and rest first. Tsukabishi Tessai turned and left. He nced at the stunned Kisuke. Then, toribashi Rjr, Hirako Shinji, Love Aikawa, Ushda Hachigen, Lisa Yadmaru, those five will investigate the disappearance case. Several people who were selected nodded and then disappeared in the conference room. Now disband. Hearing the order to disband, Muyang looked at the stunned Kisuke, and did not have the mind tofort him. Things had developed to this point, and he had to go back to prepare some things. Hiyori is very strong. Dont show such a worried expression. Believe it and wait. This is also the work of the captain. Kyouraku Shunsui patted the shoulder of the soulless Kisuke and said. Captain, you Seeing Muyanging back, Suzuki Kusu stepped forward and said with concern. I am fine, Kusu. Muyang waved his hand. Get the patrolling team to be alert. This is an unusual night! Huh? Suzuki Kusu looked at Muyang in confusion. Its nothing, Kusu. Tell them toe to the garden to find me. There are some things I need to tell you. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 91: Bloodstained Night Part 2 Chapter 91: Bloodstained Night Part 2 In the sixth district outside the western suburbs. After rushing over, Hirako Shinji saved Hiyori who was being chased. Love took the lead and went forward to restrain the raging Kensei. Lisa and Rose held their Zanpakuto in front of Hirako Shinji and looked ahead vigntly. Dont worry, Hiyori, you can stop him, but you dont have to kill him. There are so many ways. Lisa pulled out her Zanpakuto in her hand and aimed at Kensei who stood in the sky and confronted Love. The tendons of the hands and feet, Ill leave them to you. ALRIGHT! Lisa exerted force with her feet and suddenly rushed towards Kensei. With a twist of her hand, her Zanpakuto shed towards Kenseis waist. Shua, shua, shua, shua The Zanpakuto in her hand shed down continuously, drawing streaks of de light. However, Kensei was truly strong. Although he had lost consciousness at this moment, he had easily neutralized Lisas attacks with his bodys instincts. After being forced back by Lisa, before Kensei could even stand firm, Rose, who had been waiting for an opportunity, had already fallen from the sky, and the Zanpakuto in his hand ruthlessly shed towards Kensei. Dang Kensei extended his arm, and his Zanpakuto, which had blocked Rose, actually let out a sound that was like the sound of swords shing. Roses Zanpakuto actually didnt even scratch Kenseis skin! Got it! Lisa was delighted to see that Kensei blocked Roses attack, which means that he was busy fighting against Rose. She held the knife with both hands and raised it above her head, shing it towards Kensei. Dang Kensei swung his right fist and collided with Lisas Zanpakuto, blocking Lisas sneak attack. Then, he exerted force with both hands and flung the two of them away. Sizzle Lisa and Rose were pushed back by the force of Kensei. They retreated a few steps before removing the force from their bodies. As soon as they stood still, Lisa nced at them and suddenly saw a figure appear behind Rose. The figure leaped up a short distance before swinging its legs and charging towards Rose with great momentum. Be careful Rose, behind you! Lisas pupils contracted as a hint of horror shed in her eyes. Before Lisa could finish her sentence, before Rose could even react, Kuna Mashiro, who had fallen from the sky, had already kicked the defenseless Rose on the head. Bang Rose did not react at all. He was directly smashed by Mashiros leg and crashed to the ground. Rose! Lisa looked worriedly at Rose, who was lying on the ground, dead or alive. However, it was not the time to be distracted when the enemy was in front of them. She looked up at the person who ambushed Rose. Lisas eyes narrowed. That outfit was Mashiro!! Hirako Shinji held Hiyori in his arms and was alert. He looked at the figure in the sky with a hint of uncertainty in his tone. Mashiro turned in the air, tapped her feet, and her body suddenly elerated, rushing toward Shinji with a burst of air explosion. Shinjiis eyes narrowed. His Zanpakuto crossed his arms in front of his chest and focused. Holding the injured Hiyori, he could only use one hand to block the attack from Mashiro. Boom! Mashiros leg collided with Zanpakuto in Shinjis hand, causing a violent collision. With a dazzling light shing, the ground under Shinjis feet immediately shattered. Damn it! Whether it was Reiryoku or her physical strength, both of them had increased a lot. With his strength, it was a little difficult for him to block Mashiros attack while holding Hiyori without exerting any strength. He swung his right arm and repelled Mashiro. Hirako Shinji had not yet recovered. Bai, who was thrown away, had rushed up again with the force of the back kick. He attacked Hirako Shinji again and again. The chain of attacks even made Hirako Shinji feel breathless. He had no time to fight back. Shinji, put me down quickly. Seeing that Hirako Shinji was struggling to resist Mashiros attack, Hiyori could not help but say. If she was put down, with her strength, she would not be in such a sorry state. Idiot, stop talking nonsense. Be careful of biting your tongue. Hirako Shinji stared at the front, and Zanpakuto in his hand kept blocking the attack of Kuna Mashiro. In this situation, if Hiyori was put down, looking at the injuries of Hiyori, she would definitely die. Ah! Just as Hirako Shinji was talking and he could not help but be distracted. Kuna Mashiro kicked his Zanpakuto to the side, and then raised her other foot high, and then suddenly chopped down on Hirako Shinjis face. Gochtekkan! Just as Hirako Shinji was shocked, a voice sounded from behind them, and then five huge iron pirs fell from the sky, and Mashiro who was about to attack was pressed to the ground. Everyone runs so fast. There was Ushoda Hachigen gasping for breath, and there was still some sweat on his face. Hachigen. Hirako Shinji looked at Ushoda Hachigen who hurried over. If not for him, he would never have been able to escape from that blow. Even if he could take that blow, with Hiyoris injured body, he was afraid that it would not be good. Fortunately, I caught up. There was Ushoda Hachigen gasping for breath, and then he opened his mouth to say, and it was difficult for him. With such a huge body, his Shunpo was naturally inferior to others. After a sigh of relief, Ushoda Hachigen looked up at Kensei, who was confronting Love in the sky, and stretched out his arm, Bakud # 63, Sajo Sabaku! A golden chain appeared out of thin air, tightly bound to the unprepared Kensei, and the bound Kensei suddenly fell from the air. Captain Shinji, what is going on here? Seeing that the situation was temporarily under control, Ushoda Hachigen turned his face to look at Hirako Shinji, Why did Mr. Kensei and the others Halfway through his words, Ushoda Hachigen stopped and looked at Kensei who slowly stood up with a horrified face. The golden chain that was tied to him was about to break under the struggle of Kensei. How can it be that the level 60 Bakud be broken with only brute force. - 10th Division, back garden Captain. After Muyangs entrustment, Suzuki Kusu walked to the back garden of 10th Division, but her heart couldnt help feeling a little heavy. The captain gave her a strange feeling this evening, and the atmosphere tonight, she always felt a strange fear. Well. Muyang responded softly and did not say much. He just looked at the crescent moon in the sky. The moon seemed to be very beautiful tonight. It was a crescent moon, bright and clear. Although it was still the beginning of the month and it was only a crescent moon, it was especially bright. The moonlight scattered on the ground, and for some reason, there was a sense of destion. Captain. Muyang just looked at the moon in the sky, and his eyes revealed a trace of sadness. Seeing Muyangs eyes, Suzuki Kusu did not know why her heart trembled. Oh, Kusu, you are here. Muyang seemed to have just seen Suzuki Kusu. He turned to greet her and pointed to the seat next to him. Come and sit down. Dont stand there. Suzuki Kusu hesitated for a moment and then sat next to Muyang. Her body unconsciously leaned toward Muyang, as if she could draw warmth from there. Hey, Kusu, you have been with me for more than a hundred years. Yes. Suzuki Kusu gently nodded her head. Unknowingly, more than a hundred years had passed. Time flies. Muyang sighed and sighed. Why did the captain suddenly The uneasiness in Suzuki Kusus heart was getting stronger and stronger. I originally wanted to wait until you learned Bankai. Now it seems that there is not enough time. What time is not enough? Suzuki Kusus heart jumped. She only felt that she seemed to be getting closer and closer to the truth. Perhaps the captain was going to say what she had been deeply buried in his heart. The thing that had always troubled the captain, but for some reason, Suzuki Kusu was not happy at all. Instead, there was a trace of panic. - The 12th Division Kisuke put on his specially made coat that couldpletely block Reiryoku. He buried his head and slowly walked to the ce where the case was. You really made something strange. The Grand Kido Chief, Tsukabishi Tessai, walked out from the shadow of the corner and looked at Kisuke, You actually specially made a coat that canpletely block Reiryoku. It seems that the matter is not simple. Hehe What a headache, you found out. Kisuke chuckled and gently lifted a corner of the hat on his head. His face revealed a helpless expression as he said with a smile. You are going to save someone, right? When I saw your reaction at the captain meeting, I had a hunch that things would develop like this. Man, youre so sharp. We used to work in His Highness Yoruichis mansion. Do you think I cant predict such a small thing? Then can you make way? You are making things too difficult for me. How can I let you go alone? Huh? Kisuke raised his head and looked at Tsukabishi Tessai in surprise. I also feel an indescribable horror tonight. Come on, lets hurry up and rush to their side. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 92: Bloodstained Night Part 3 Chapter 92: Bloodstained Night Part 3 Night, the moonlight was bright, but it was sad. Outside the 5th Division The two Shinigamis were carefully patrolling outside the Division building. They heard that something big happened tonight. They heard that the Vice-Captain of 9th Divisions and Captain of 9th Divisions Reiryoku had disappeared. They had to be careful. Huh? Suddenly feeling someoneing over, the two Shinigamis raised their heads and saw a flowery coat. The two Shinigamis immediately crossed their legs and saluted, Captain Kyouraku! Whats the matter? Its sote and you havent slept yet. No, I just cant fall asleep. Kyouraku Shunsui said indifferently, but the eyes buried under the bamboo hat looked at the upper floor of 5th Division building, and a figure was walking in the corridor with a dozen documents in his hand. Seeing Aizen in the corridor, Kyouraku Shunsui eyes shed a glimmer of light, and he did not know what to think. Feeling Kyouraku Shunsui looking at his eyes, Aizen turned his face and nodded to Kyouraku Shunsui without a trace of expression on his face. Am I thinking too much? Kyouraku Shunsui nodded to Aizen, his face buried under the bamboo hat, and the expression on his face could not be seen clearly, making people not know the real thoughts in his heart. What? The shinigamis standing on the side heard Kyouraku Shunsuis faint voice and asked. Its okay, but Vice-Captain Aizen seems to not be able to sleep as well. Ah? Hearing Kyouraku Shunsuis words, the two Shinigamis quickly turned their faces and ran a few steps forward. They respectfully saluted Aizen and said, Good evening, Vice-Captain Aizen. You also need a good rest. Putting down the worry in his heart, Kyouraku Shunsui also turned around and walked back to 8th Division. When he left, he did not forget to show concern to the two shinigamis. Good night, Captain Kyouraku. Good night. Kyouraku Shunsui put his hands in his sleeves and slowly walked back. The uneasiness in his heart for no reason seemed to rx. There should be no problem. Lisa-chan will definitely solve the problem and thene back. Eh? Just entering 8th Division from the side door, Kyouraku Shunsui saw a little loli with sses holding a thick book in her arms, standing in the yard and looking at herself. Excuse me. The little loli in front of him spoke with a soft ent. I remember you are Ise. Kyouraku Shunsui slightly bent down and looked at the cute little loli in front of him. Ah yes! I am really honored that you can remember me! When she heard Kyouraku Shunsui urately call out her name, Ise said with excitement and caution on her face. Oh haha because you are now the youngest member of our team. As long as it is the name of the young girl, I remember everything. Kyouraku Shunsui smiled, and you will speciallye to see me every month. Ah, right, today is the 1st. Kyouraku Shunsui looked up at the sky and suddenly remembered something. Yes. Ise shook the book in his hand with a look of loss, So I want to say that this month I will also be studying with the vice captain of Yadomaru. I see. Kyouraku Shunsui had a trace of realization on his face. He looked at the cute little loli lovingly and then looked up at the crescent moon hanging in the sky, But I am very sorry, Lisa is not here tonight. May I ask why? Ise raised her head. She said with an innocent expression on his face. Because she has a very important job. Its okay. I think she wille back at dawn. Definitely! Kyouraku Shunsui touched Ises head and said with a certain expression. - West outskirts, Sixth District Ah! Lisa spat out a mouthful of blood, and then fell to the ground with a bang. As soon as he shot Lisa down, his feet kicked off, and his body suddenly elerated, punching at Lisa who had been knocked down. Bang Just as Kenseis fist was about to hit Lisa, a Kido attack came from the side, stopping Kenseis attack. Ha Ha Rose stretched out his hand with a tired look, Stop it quickly. Kensei, you shouldnt be a weak man who would attack a girl, right? Wu Wu Kensei turned his face and let out a beast-like low cry. Hey, are you alright, Lisa? Hirako Shinji looked worriedly at Lisa, who was getting up from the ground. Im fine! Lisa breathed heavily and said stubbornly. No matter how you look at it, it doesnt look like its fine. Shinji couldnt help butin when he saw Lisa gasping for breath. Shut up! In short, if this goes on, we wont be able to hold on no matter what. Rose struggled to stand up from the ground and said worriedly. Hachi, do you have no other way? Lisa turned to look at Ushoda Hachigen standing on the side and asked. Yes, my kido was broken that easily. This time, we must use the strongest attack! There was Ushoda Hachigen who remembered the situation of using brute force to break free from No. 60 Bakud, and he could not help but feel a burst of horror in his heart. But this needs everyone to help me create an absolute opportunity to use Bakud, but in this case, my Bakud might affect everyone. Ushoda Hachigen said with concern. It turned out to be such a thing. Love! Everyone looked at Love who had suddenly opened his mouth. I will pin down Kensei. You will use this period of time to catch Kensei. Love tightened his grip on his Zanpakuto, a trace of determination shing through his eyes. I will support you. Me too. The two of you are already covered in bruises. Dont say such things anymore. I alone will be enough, but I will leave the support behind to you. Love rejected Lisa and Roths help. You really love to be in the limelight. Lisa said indifferently. Who is the one who loves to be in the limelight! Love was halfway through his sentence when his body rushed out like a whirlwind. Rose! Yes. Hearing Lisas cry, Rose had already raised his right hand and released a few Kido attacks in session to cover for Loves attack. Dang Using Roses cover, the Zanpakuto in Luo Wus handnded on Kenseis body, but it did not even cut through his clothes. On the contrary, Kensei seized the opportunity and gathered a force in his right hand. He suddenly punched Love in the abdomen, sending him flying. Ah! Lisa suddenly fell from the sky. Before the Zanpakuto in her hand could swing down, Kensei had already sent Lisa flying with a backhanded punch. Just as Kensei sent Lisa flying, Love, who had already shed back to his side, fiercely punched Kensei back a few steps. Hachi! Seeing that Kensei was repelled, Lisa hurriedly called out to Ushoda Hachigen. Bakud # 99 Part 1 Kin!!!!!!!!! There was a seal of Ushoda Hachigen, and then several ck cloths appeared out of thin air, wrapping up Kensei who had not yet reacted. Kensei had not yet had time to respond, and had been tightly bound to the ground by the Kido of Ushoda Hachigen. Bakud # 90 without chanting, what a guy! Seeing that Kensei had been tied up, the crisis was temporarily lifted. Shinji turned his head and looked at the breathless Ushoda Hachigen and praised. But it took a lot of my energy There was Ushoda Hachigen gasping. Then what should I do next? Hirako Shinji looked at the two bound by Kido and turned to look at Ushoda Hachigen, Cant you use Kido to think of a way? I mean.. I could but if you dont find out the reason you cant Ushda Hachigen walked over to see the two people who had fallen to the ground and gasped in their mouths after hearing Hirako Shinji. Cough cough Whats wrong, Hiyori? Are you okay? Hirako Shinji looked worriedly at Hiyori who was being held by him, Well, in short, you should treat this girl first. I I I Let me go! Hiyori seemed to be enduring great pain as she struggled to speak. Some unknown white objects came out of her mouth. Before Hirako Shinji could react to what had happened, with a roar, a knife light shed, and Hirako Shinji suddenly spat out a blood mark on his chest. The sudden change shocked everyone present. They looked at Hiyori with surprise. They found that Hiyori was wearing a mask that was very simr to the mask of Hollow. Her whole body was emitting a kind of Hollow like Reiryoku. That state was clearly the same as that of Kensei and Mashiro. Hiyori! Lisa screamed and was about to rush forward to help her. What the hell is going on Love quickly put on an alert posture and said through gritted teeth. Suddenly, a ck light curtain unfolded, wrapping everyone in panic. Whether it was vision, hearing, or smell, all disappeared, even the perception of Reiryoku disappeared. Except for Zanpakuto in their hands, nothing could be felt. What is this? In an instant, his perception was deprived, and Love shouted in panic: Lisa! Rose! Shinji! Ah Without any warning, a de pierced Loves body out of nowhere. Blood sprayed out, and the ck curtain that covered them gradually receded. The few people who had been standing there had all been sneak attacked and fell to the ground with heavy injuries. You you are Kaname Tousen!! Hirako Shinji fell to the ground and looked at the person in front of him with a shocked face. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 93: Bloodstained Night Part 4 Chapter 93: Bloodstained Night Part 4 Tousen! Seeing the person in front of him take off his mask, Hirako Shinji could not hide the shock in his eyes. Why do you treat Kensei like this Did you betray your captain? Hirako Shinji looked at the expressionless Tousen in front of him, and a trace of hatred shed in his eyes. This is not a betrayal. Hearing the sudden voice, Hirako Shinji body shook. He was really familiar with this voice. He is very loyal. He just loyally followed my orders. Thats all. Aizen held the unsheathed Zanpakuto in his hand, and his face removed the mask of hypocrisy in the usual days. Instead, he wore a bit of coldness and slowly came here with Ichimaru Gin. Can you please not be too harsh on him, Captain Hirako. Aizen! Hirako Shinji turned his face, and his face showed some deep-rooted hatred, Sure enough, you are ying tricks. It turns out that you have noticed it, it is really amazing. That goes without saying. When did you discover it? I found it when you were still in your mothers ***. Although he had been ambushed and fell to the ground, Hirako Shinji did not want to lose in a verbal confrontation. I see. Aizen tilted his head, but there was no sign of anger or surprise on his face, as if everything was in his control. I always felt that you were a dangerous and untrustworthy man, so I chose you as my deputy captain to monitor you, Aizen! I understand, I am very grateful to you, Captain Hirako, Aizens face showed an expression that was all in control, Thanks to you not trusting me at all, so you didnt find out Didnt I say that I had noticed it long ago? No! Aizens face showed a strange expression, a yful look, You didnt find it, this whole month, the one walking behind you is not me. What Aizens words are no less than a bomb for Hirako Shinji. I can control my targets perception of everything as I please. This is the real ability of my Zanpakuto, Kyoka Suigetsu, in short, its aplete hypnosis!! You saidplete hypnosis. You are a very sharp person, Captain Hirako. If you usually get along with me like the captain of other teams and their adjutant, maybe you have a chance to see through it, but you dont. Because you dont believe me, you often keep a distance from me, dont talk to me, dont give me any information, and dont get involved in my affairs, so you didnt notice that I have been swapped with someone else a long time ago. The person who was my substitute, I asked him to remember my usual actions and the response when I faced you or other team members and captain. Assuming that you know me very well, then you should be able to detect something strange from some of my habits or behaviors. You will fall there now. It is all thanks to you that you dont understand me at all, Captain Hirako! Aizen!! Hearing Aizens exnation, Hirako Shinji could not help but feel a burst of hatred in his heart. Then there is another thing, Aizens face is still not arrogant and impatient, You just said to me, You chose me to be the vice captain in order to monitor me. That is your mistake. Just like the captain and the vice captains appointment rights, the captain also has the so-called is the rejection right . Although in fact, the situation of the diplomatic right is very rare, for me, I still have the road to not be your vice captain. Why dont I do this? Aizens face showed a faint smile. At this moment, everything was already in his control. In this situation where everything was in his control, he did not mind showing off his achievements to the enemy and letting him die clearly. Without waiting for Hirako Shinji to answer, Aizen answered by himself. Because this is really too ideal. The great suspicion and vignce you have for me is really too ideal for my n. Do you understand? It is not you who chose me, but I chose you! Captain Hirako. Maybe you should apologize to yourpanions. It is because you chose me that you and yourpanions fell to the ground. Aizen! Hearing Aizen ridicule, Hirako Shinji could no longer bear it. He suddenly stood up and pulled out his Zanpakuto. Gah Hirako Shinji was just about to move when his body shook, and a white unknown object suddenly emerged from his mouth and eyes. A strange power suddenly appeared from the inside of his body, as if it wanted to swallow his mind. His body suddenly could not move, and the scene in front of him was blurred. This level of provocation can lead you to take the bait. I really appreciate it. Aizen looked at Hirako Shinji in front of him coldly and sneered. Damn it, even me! Feeling the abnormality of his body, Hirako Shinji gritted his teeth and said, and then he felt that thepanions who fell behind him were all eroded by the simr power. Aizen! What the hell is going on What do you want to do! Sure enough, the Hollowfication will go faster in the emotional state. Aizen ignored Hirako Shinjis question, but looked at Hirako Shinji in front of him and said lightly. Hollowfication What is that? You dont need to know. Aizen still had a dull expression on his face, as if he did not put anything in his eyes. Ah Enduring the feeling of as if his body was going to copse from the body, Hirako Shinji could not help but cry. Shinjii Hearing the wailing of Hirako Shinji, Hiyori, who stood there, shed a trace of rity in her eyes, and her eyes turned to Hirako Shinji, and there seemed to be tears in her eyes. Tousen. Aizen nced at Hiyori and whispered. Yes There was no emotion on Tousens face as he raised his Zanpakuto in his hand. Stop!! Seeing Tousens action, Shinjis eyes shed with anger, but at this time, his body could not move at all. 10th Division back garden Captain, you.. Suzuki Kusu looked at Muyang in panic. Originally, the captain called her over and did not speak for a long time. He just stared at the moon in a daze. However, suddenly, the captain seemed to have a lot to talk about. He kept talking to himself. She had been with the captain for more than a hundred years, but Suzuki Kusu had never talked to the captain like this. Why did the captains tone seem like he was going to leave? Captain! The more Suzuki Kusu thought about it, the more flustered she felt. She could not help but reach out and grab Muyangs hand tightly, as if she would lose him as soon as she let go. Sigh Muyang sighed. He did not break free from Suzuki Kusus hand. Instead, he looked up at the crescent moon in the sky and muttered, Its about time. What is it? Seeing that Muyang did not break free from his grip, Suzuki Kusus eyes shed with joy. Hearing Muyangs whisper, she could not help but ask curiously. Im sorry, Kusu. Muyang nced at the hand that was held tightly by Suzuki Kusu, and aplicated expression shed across his face. What Suzuki Kusu suddenly heard Muyangs apology and was slightly stunned. Before she could react, she felt her vision blur. A white light shed, and then she lost consciousness. Muyang lowered his head and looked at Suzuki Kusu who was lying in his arms. A trace of warmth shed through his eyes. How could he not feel Suzuki Kusus affection for him? No matter what, she was someone who had followed him for more than a hundred years. Muyang also had some feelings for her in his heart. He carried Suzuki Kusu back to her room and put her on the bed. Muyang carefully covered her with the quilt and looked at the mature and gentle Suzuki Kusu in front of him. Muyang was in a trance. Time passed really quickly. It was as if in the blink of an eye, the shy little girl from back then had grown up. Bending down to kiss Suzuki Kusu on the forehead, Muyang smiled slightly and then covered her up. The road ahead isplicated. No one knows what will happen in the next moment, but there are some things that I must do. I dont know what the road will be in the future. I really cant take you with me. I think Soul Societys life is more suitable for you. Goodbye, Kusu, maybe the next time we meet will be a hundred yearster. Muyang looked at Suzuki Kusu lying there and whispered a few words. Then he took off the captain haori on his body and folded them on Suzuki Kusus bed. Walking out of the room and gently closing the door, Muyang reached out to hold his Zanpakuto. There was a sh of fierceness in his eyes. Aizen, tonight is our first confrontation. Let me see what you are capable of! Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 94: First Encounter Chapter 94: First Encounter Stop!! Seeing that Tsen Kaname was about to be motioned by Aizen, Zanpakuto in his hand raised and was about to sh down at Hiyori. Hirako Shinjis eyes widened and he was shocked. However, his body could not move at all and could only shout. Hearing Hirako Shinjis scream, Tsen Kaname face was dull, without the slightest fluctuation. He clenched Zanpakuto in his hand, his feet moved, and Zanpakuto in his hand waved, shing a dazzling knife light and shing at Hiyori. Dang Feeling that his Zanpakuto was blocked by someone, Tsen Kaname face shed a touch of surprise. Although he cant see, he is sharper than ordinary people, and now he cant feel anything, and he is stopped by his attack. Even until now, he hasnt urately felt the arrival, only a vague perception. A bad feeling shed in his heart. Tsen Kaname failed to hit his target, his body suddenly retreated. He believed in his intuition, and at that moment, he seemed to feel the aura of death. Kimura! Hirako Shinji looked at Muyang who suddenly appeared to block Tsen Kaname attack, cried out, and everything tonight was more and more confusing. First, Tsen Kaname and Aizen, now Kimura also rushed over. Humph! Muyang nced at the group of people who fell to the ground. There was a sh of anger in his eyes. Although he knew beforeing that Shinji and the others should have been killed by Aizen, when he saw them all powerlessly lying on the ground with his own eyes, Muyangs heart was still unable to hold back a burst of anger. Seeing Tsen Kaname quickly retreat, Muyang narrowed his eyes and waved his arm. A pale cyan de light emerged from his Zanpakuto. Tsen Kaname body just moved, and before he could retreat, Muyangs sh had already broken through the air. Tsen Kaname did not even feel the slightest bit, and the sh had hit his chest. Puff A blood sprayed out, Tsen Kaname himself was also sent flying by Muyangs sh, and he fell powerlessly at the foot of Aizen. Before, he moved his body at the critical moment. Although he did not avoid Muyangs sh, he was lucky to avoid the vital point, but even so, his chest was broken by Muyangs sh, a huge and ferocious wound, and even the internal organs inside the body could be seen. Cough Cough cough Tsen Kaname fell at the foot of Aizen, struggling to get up, kneeling in front of Aizen, blood kept flowing down the wound, and even the originally dark face seemed to be pale. Sorry, Lord Aizen. No, you have done well. In the face of such a powerful Captain. Aizen had a faint smile on his face, as if he was praising Tsen Kaname. Gin, help Tsen Kaname to deal with his wound. You two just stay behind. Dont interfere Yes. Gin nodded gently and walked to the side of Tsen Kaname who was about to pass out. There was a green light on his hand and helped Tsen Kaname to deal with the terrible wound on his chest. Im so sorry, Lord Aizen. Being helped by Gin to deal with the wound on his chest, Tsen Kaname face showed a trace of shame. He could not help Lord Aizen to deal with things, but let Lord Aizen be distracted to take care of himself. Now.. what are you gonna do, Captain Kimura? Aizen stepped forward and looked at Muyang with a t face. Oh? Its really an interesting question. Muyang chuckled. Then he looked at Hirako Shinji, who was standing on one side, and said, Oh, Hirako Shinji, looks like he got you good, huh. Tsk, really. Hirako Shinji curled his lips. How is it? I wont die. Good. Muyang turned around, Youd better stay on the side and watch. Leave the rest to me. Aizen, do you have anything to exin about these things in front of you? Oh? Does Captain Kimura have any misunderstanding about me? Aizens face showed a look of confusion, As you can see, I happened to find everyone in the aftermath of the missing souls due to the battle, and I am trying to save them. What a good excuse. Muyang looked at Aizen and shook his head, Your acting is really good. No matter when you can maintain such indifference, it makes me admire you a little. Originally, it has nothing to do with me whether you do some experiments or not. In order to study some extraordinary things, it is inevitable to use living people in experiments. I can understand it. Oh! Aizens face suddenly showed a hint of intention, reached out to Muyang and said, Then, lets go together. I believe that as long as we join hands, there is nothing that cant be done. Thinking of himself and Muyang joining hands, Aizen only felt that the future was bright. Muyang was one of the few people he could not see through. He had been Captain for more than a hundred years. Until now, no one had seen his real strength. Even with Aizens confidence in his own strength, thinking of opposing Muyang, he could not help but feel uncertain. If he could join hands with Muyang, he seemed to have seen victory. Unfortunately, you should not have attacked my friends. Muyang showed a trace of regret on his face. In fact, even if Aizen did not do anything to Shinji, Muyang would not join hands with him. From the beginning, they were destined to stand in different positions. Their rtionship could only be opponents. Thats really a pity. Aizen put down his hand and showed a trace of regret on his face. I dont think there is anything to regret. Zanpakuto in Muyangs hand stood up, and his face was straight, This is good, let me measure your capital. Oh? Is Captain Kimura going to shoot me? Aizen narrowed his eyes slightly, and there was no trace of worry on his face, as if Muyang was no threat to him. Otherwise, do you think I came here in the middle of the night to chat with you? However, Captain Kimura, how do you know that everything you see is real? Aizen narrowed his eyes and said unhurriedly. Kimura, his Zanpakuto Kyka Suigetsu I know, I also heard what he said before. Muyang interrupted Hirako Shinjis reminder and said lightly. How could he not know the Ability of Kyka Suigetsu? It was like a cheat ability. Muyang had been admired for a long time in thest life. Why, Aizen, do you still want to do something with that kind of little trick? Oh, I dont know what the little trick that Captain Kimura said is referring to. Is it my Zanpakuto? You think too much, I am talking about your mouth. Talking-no-Jutsu Hearing the words spat out from Muyangs mouth, Aizen was stunned. This was the first time he heard this term, but then he reacted. From the literal point of view, he roughly knew what Muyang meant. Well, it is useless to say more. I dont want to y the tongue anymore. Lets see the real move. As soon as the voice fell, Muyang did not move, and his body suddenly disappeared in the same ce. The next time he appeared, he was already on the side of Aizen, and Zanpakuto in his hand seemed to sh at Aizen slowly and quickly. Although Muyang moved quickly, Aizen was not weak. He stepped slightly sideways, avoiding Muyangs sh at the critical moment. Zanpakuto in his hand lifted up, and a cold light shed on the de. Muyangs body was like a swimming fish to avoid Aizens counterattack. Muyangs right hand did not move. Instead, his left index finger quickly pointed to Aizens chest, and an arc shed on his fingertip. Byakurai! A bolt of lightning as thick as an arm erupted from Muyangs fingertips, instantly breaking through Aizens chest, and a stream of blood flew. Seeing the blood spurting out, Muyang did not have the slightest joy on his face. The moment his fingers touched Aizen, Muyang had already felt that something was wrong. From Reiryokus finger, it was not Aizen who was hit by him, but it was like hitting the air. Tch. Muyang curled his lips, You are really fond of using cheap tricks, Aizen. You are joking, Captain Kimura, with your strength, if you want me to fight you directly, it is really a little troublesome, that is what I dont want. Oh? Muyang turned to look at Aizen who appeared behind him. Should I be honored? For your praise. If you must think so. Aizen smiled slightly. Although it may be a little troublesome to fight you head-on, but if I just want to protect myself, I think I can still easily do it. I have to say that your Kyka Suigetsu is really a powerful Ability. Muyang was speechless. Although the current Aizen is notparable to himself in frontalbat, if he just used Kyka Suigetsus Ability to deal with him, he really cant take him down. Muyang didnt want to fall into his Kyka Suigetsu. Although Muyang could keenly catch Reiryoku who was Aizen at the moment of the fight to judge the truth, the possibility of winning him in such a fight was really not high. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 95: Defeated Chapter 95: Defeated Thank you for your praise, Captain Kimura. Hearing Muyangs words, Aizens face did not have the slightest fluctuation of expression, really worthy of being a big BOSS. You are really too polite. Zanpakuto in Muyangs hand shook, his mouth spoke, but his body had suddenly sprang out, the Zanpakuto in his hand pierced the air, and the de pointed to Aizens throat. Dang Waving the sword to knock away Muyangs Zanpakuto, Aizen said faintly: I didnt expect you to y such a little trick, Captain Kimura. There is no way, your Kyka Suigetsu ability is too abnormal Im gonna do whatever it takes to give me an edge. Muyang was not embarrassed about his sneak attack. With a turn of his wrist, his Zanpakuto, which was originally separated by Aizen, drew a circr arc, and ayer of cyan Reiryoku attached to the knife, shing at Aizens head at a faster speed than before. Seeing that his Zanpakuto was about to cut Aizens head, he seemed to be unaware, and his body did not have the slightest precautions, but his face showed a strange expression. Seeing the expression on Aizen face, Muyangs heart jumped, and he secretly screamed, and his hand movement changed again. His Zanpakuto avoided Aizens head at the critical moment, sh the side of his head, and a few strands of hair fell. After the blow, there was a faint sound of air tearing in the air, and Reiryoku attached to Muyang Zanpakuto also followed in a sh, quietly leaving a deep bottomless crack behind Aizen. Seeing the bottomless ravine left by the two of them, Gin and Tsen Kaname face showed a trace of horror. Just one blow could cause this degree of damage. This kind of power was almost unimaginable for the two of them. What made them more shocked was that such a powerful sh, which caused huge damage, was actually so silent. Muyangs eyes shed a trace vignce. The person in front of him was not Aizen, should be one of them. It was just that Aizen used his Ability to make himself see differently. Fortunately, he changed the direction of his Zanpakutos sh in thest moment, otherwise The strange smile on Aizen face in front of him gradually spread. The Zanpakuto in his hand suddenly turned into a lightning bolt and quickly rushed to Muyangs chest. At this time, Muyang had just finished an attack, whats more, at this time, the two were extremely close. Even with Muyangs Shunpo, he could not avoid Aizens long-nned attack in such a short distance. Shit!! This guy actually Seeing the strange smile on Aizens face that gradually spread, Muyang knew that it was bad. This guy actually yed this trick! He thought that this was an illusion made by him through Kyka Suigetsu. Who knew that he actually did not use the ability, but just deceived himself through an expression. Kyka Suigetsu, it really lives up to its name. Just like the moon in the water, the flower in the mirror, true and false, deception, difficult to distinguish. In addition to Aizens scheming, he cleverly used this ability. Even if he already knew a lot about his ability before the battle, he raised his vignce in his heart. He did not expect to still fall into his way. Sure enough, in terms of scheming, there is still a gap between him. Zii Aizens Zanpakuto cut Muyangs coat. The cold de touched Muyangs skin, felt the touch from his skin, and felt Reiryoku from Zanpakuto. Muyang has already determined that this is indeed Aizen. However, with the body that he has tempered, Aizens Zanpakuto cant cause any big damage to himself even if he hits him. Suddenly, Kimura Muyang moved his mind to disperse the defensive Reiryoku at the surface of his body. At the same time, he turned his mind around, rxed his body, and the originally tight muscles rxed suddenly. Its a lot to say, but its just an instant. When Kimura Muyang just forcibly lowered his defense, Aizens Zanpakuto has cut Kimura Muyangs skin and embedded it into Kimura Muyangs body. The corner of the mouth curved with a sneer, and Muyangs left hand grabbed Aizens hand like lightning. Had #11. Tsuzuri Raiden. A thunderbolt came out of Muyangs palm and instantly passed to Aizens body. Aizens body visibly trembled, and some of the thunder passed along Zanpakuto of Aizen to Muyangs body. Muyang did not even frown. He just looked at Aizen with a calm face, and there was still a sneer on the corner of his mouth. I caught you, Aizen. Oh? Its really interesting. What do you want to do by grabbing me? How do you know that what you grabbed is my arm? You should know my Ability, Kyka Suigetsu. Although he was caught by Muyang, Aizen did not panic at all, still a dull face, as if nothing was in his eyes. You dont have to talk to me anymore. Do you want to say that this is also your so-called Complete Hypnosis? Even if your Kyoka Suigetsu can disturb my five senses, I can still read Reiryoku of the on who stabbed me in the abdomen. As he said this, his Zanpkauto was dyed with ayer of blue Reiryoku. Leave something behind. Lord Aizen!! Feeling that Aizen was caught by Muyang, and Muyang Zanpakutos with a strong Reiryoku cut to the head of Aizen. Tsen Kaname, who was dealing with the wound on the side, could not help but cry out. There was a sh of horror on his face. He struggled to stand up and went to help Aizen who was facing a crisis, but the wound on his chest before he stood up cracked again. The blood flowed out of the wound, his head was dizzy, and he copsed on the ground again. Seeing that Aizen was facing a crisis, Tsen Kaname was flustered and wanted to go forward to help, but Gin did not move at all, still staying in the same ce, but the eyes that had been closed had opened at some point. Looking at Zanpakuto in Muyangs hand, with a huge momentum, he chopped at Aizens head, his eyes shing, and he did not know what he was thinking. Peng Peng Peng Peng Peng Peng Muyangs Zanpakuto with the whistling wind fell and was about to cut Aizens body. Suddenly he felt his body shake, and a strange power poured out of his body. The power gathered on Zanpakuto suddenly dissipated. When his Zanpakuto fell on Aizen, there was no more strength, resulting in only a small wound on Aizens shoulder. Peng Peng Another strange power surged out of the body, more turbulent than the first time. Muyang struggled to suppress the difort, but his body did not have much strength left. The left hand that was tightly mped on Aizen could not help but loosen. Puff The arm moved and broke away from Muyangs hand. Aizen pulled out Zanpakuto who was inserted in Muyangs abdomen and shook off the blood left on Zanpakuto. He frowned and looked at the wound on his shoulder. Then he looked at the weak Muyang in front of him. It is really powerful. It can hurt me. I should say that it is worthy of being the Hundred-Year Captain. I was tricked by you. Muyangs body moved slightly and returned to Hirako Shinji. While suppressing the difort of his body, he spoke to Aizen. He was really careless. He only thought of catching his Zanpakuto when he stabbed his body and was not yed by his Kyka Suigetsu, but he did not expect that Aizen wouldce his own Zanpakuto with drug when he pierced him. It is really surprising that you can hold on until now. Aizen lens reflected a light, However, you still have some strength left, how muchbat power do you still have? For what he used on Muyang, Aizen has absolute confidence, which is different from what is used on Hirako Shinji. Not only is the quantity much more than them, but the attack time is much shorter. It is already surprising that Muyang can hold on for so long. Lets end it, Captain Kimura, Captain Hirako. Aizen slowly approached, You can hurt me, thats enough, but you should note here, Captain Kimura. Tsk Muyang curled his lips, trying to suppress the power that rose from his body. Now that the power has been suppressed by Muyang with his own will and Reiryoku, I just dont know what the next counterattack of that power will be. Captain Hirako, you are a perfect superior, because you are wary of me, so you put me beside you. Because you are wary of me, you keep a distance with me. With everything you see, you make a judgment to limit my actions. Finally you have to firmly remember this matter a betrayal visible to the naked eye is easy to find, the real horror is that you cant see through the betrayal action, Captain Hirako. Farewell. Aizen raised Zanpakuto in his hand high, You are really excellent material! Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 96: Uraharas Arrival Chapter 96: Urahara''s Arrival Farewell. Aizen raised Zanpakuto in his hand high, You are really excellent material! Damn it! Hirako Shinji gritted his teeth and was unwilling. He and Kimura, who were already powerless, and thepanions who lost consciousness on the ground, were all going to die here. Muyangs hand tightened. Why hasnt Kisukee yet? If he doesnte, then he might have to expose his strength again. Aizens Zanpakuto magnified in Muyangs eyes. Muyangs heart tightened. His two wrists shed with a faint light. He could vaguely see two things like shackles. Dang A knife light shed out from behind Aizen without warning. Aizen was shocked. His body moved slightly and his arm lifted. The knife light crossed his arm and knocked down the Vice-Captain badge on his arm. Oh This is really a few unexpected guests. Aizen nced at the vice-captain badge that fell on the ground, but there was no surprise in his tone. What do you want to do, Captain Kisuke, Tsukabishi. The people who came at this critical momeny were Kisuke and Tsukabishi Tessai. Finally! Seeing the arrival, Muyang breathed a sigh of relief. The shing light on his wrist also disappeared. Since Kisuke Urahara came, things should be over. Finally, he should not risk exposing his strength. Kimura, I didnt expect you toe, but your situation doesnt seem to be good. Kisuke nced at Muyang, nced at the wound on Muyangs abdomen, and then teased in a light tone. Ah Muyang chuckled and did not speak. Kisuke Why are youing over? Are you an idiot? Seeing Kisuke rushing over, Hirako Shinji did not have the slightest joy in his heart. Even Kimura fell in the hands of Aizen. With the level of Kisukes strength, even if he rushed over, there would be no improvement to the battle situation. Maybe he would also be in a grave danger. Oh What is that strange mask of yours? There was no answer to Hirako Shinjis words, but Kisuke looked at the half fake face of Hirako Shinji and joked. You bastards, you really like to talk. Hirako Shinji curled his lips, but he felt a warm feeling in his heart. Seeing the expression on Hirako Shinjis face, Kisuke smiled slightly, and then his eyes swept over Hiyori who fell to the ground. The smile on his face gradually faded, and he turned his head and looked at Aizen standing in front of him. Captain Aizen. Yes. What are you doing here? Nothing. Aizen still had a dull expression on his face. He was not afraid that Muyang and Hirako Shinji would expose him. He stared at his eyes and spoke nonsense. He said the words he had said to Muyang once again, As you can see, I happened to find everyone who had disappeared because of the battle and dealt with the aftermath of the case. I am trying to save them. Why are you lying? Lying? Aizen pretended to be puzzled, Do you have any doubts about the behavior of a deputy captain who wants to save the captain? No! Kisuke lowered his head, the hat on his head leaving a shadow in his eyes. I dont care about this matter. Injured because of battle? You said that this is injury? How can you lie? This is Hollowfication! Kisuke nced at the Captains and Vice-Captains who fell to the ground. Then he looked at Aizen, and his eyes shed a glimmer of light. The soul disappearance case, Shinigami disappeared one after another, and then the situation evolved to this point. This is probably a Hollowfication experiment. Someone secretly carried it out, but now there may be no need to use the ambiguous words like someone. With Kisukes exnation, Hirako Shinji gradually understood the truth behind some of the events. Although Aizen had said Hollowfication before, he also mentioned it in themunication between Muyang and Aizen. Hirako Shinji knew that this was an experiment that Aizen did, but now he heard Kisukes words, and he was finally clear about this matter. I see Hearing Kisuke reveal everything about himself, Aizen was not only not discouraged, but a sinister smile appeared on his face. You are really a sharp man as I expected! Hearing Aizens words, Kisukes face showed a trace of surprise. Taking his Zanpakuto back into the scabbard, Aizen had a faint smile on his face. It is great that you appeared here tonight. Gin, Kaname, tonights goal has been fully achieved, retreat. Yes! At this time, Tsen Kaname body has also recovered a few points. Although there is no way to fight, there is no problem to leave with the help of Gin. The two stood up and followed Aizen. Wait, Aizen! I havent have not finished! Seeing that Aizen intended to retreat, Kisuke stepped forward and shouted, intending to keep Aizen. Dodge! Your Excellency, Urahara-dono! At this time, Tsukabishi Tessai, who had been watching, suddenly stretched out his hands and shouting. Kisuke turned to look at the posture of Tsukabishi Tessai, and his heart could not help but be shocked. He was preparing to There was no time to think about it. At this time, Kisuke could already feel the gathering of Reiryoku from the hand of Tsukabishi Tessai. He quickly turned over and left his original position. Had #88. Hiry Gekizoku Shinten Raih!!! As the voice of Tsukabishi Tessai fell, a stream of Reiryoku gathered in his palm, and then a blue thunder cannon suddenly erupted from his palm with a terrible momentum. Amazing! As expected of the Grand Kido Chief. Seeing the momentum of the Kido released by Tsukabishi Tessai, Muyang could not help but praise. The released Kido plows a terrible gully on the ground. This power even Muyang could not help but praise. Bakud # 81, Aizen took Silver and Tsen Kaname, He said faintly, Dank! A transparent crystal wall appeared out of thin air, blocking the back of Aizen and the other three, Tsukabishi Tessai terrifying Had was blocked by this crystal wall. Even though the power of Tessais Had was huge, it was still one level below Aizens The collision of Had and Bakud resulting in a shockwave. Kisuke and Tsukabishi Tessaiy on the ground and stretched out their hands to block the iing shockwave. How is this possible Tsukabishi Tessai raised his head and looked at the crystal wall that blocked his Had, his eyes full of disbelief, A mere Vice-Captain, can actually use chantless Dank to block my Kido! The crystal wall suddenly shattered, but the original Aizens party of three had disappeared. Im really sorry, it seems that they escaped. Mr. Tessai, what does Aizen want to do? Hirako Shinjis eyes showed a trace of caution, and a trace of uneasiness emerged in his heart. He always felt that there would be more dangerous things happening. The matter of Aizen is put aside first. I think it is better for you toe and see Hirako first. Muyangs palm shed with a blue light and ced it on Hirako Shinjis chest. This is not an ordinary injury. I can only suppress his situation. I still need you to take a look, Kisuke. Hearing Muyangs call, Hirako Shinji quickly reacted, there was still a group of people waiting for him to treat. Huh? Walking to the front and looking at Hirako Shinji situation, Kisuke suddenly looked up at Muyang, Kimura, is your injury okay? Aizen should also use the same thing to you, why are you not like them now. It was suppressed by me. Muyang said lightly, then looked worriedly at Hirako Shinji. At this time, he was already in a semia state. Although the Hollowfication situation was restrained, he also lost consciousness. Being able to suppress Hollowfication, Kisuke was not surprised at all. With Muyangs strength, it was still possible to suppress Hollowfication, but speaking of which, with Muyangs strength, he should not be so easy to get by Aizen. Although there were still some doubts in his heart, Kisuke also knew that this was not the time to care about these things, but he still found that it was time to deal with the situation of Hirako Shinji. Tch, this is severe, I cant deal with it here. Mr. Kisuke, it seems that you seem to know the beginning and end of this matter. From the meaning of this strange term, you must know how to deal with it. Can I guess so? I know, although it is a high risk method. It is better to have a way than nothing. I will bring the eight of them to the 12th Division in this state. As long as they have the equipment of the my Division, I can save their lives! Send them to the Division in this state? How is that possible? Hearing the words of Tsukabishi Tessai, a trace of doubt appeared on Kisukes face. Use Jikanteishi and Kkanteni! What? Both of them are forbidden arts. They are now strictly prohibited. So from now on, please turn a blind eye to them and turn a deaf ear to them for the time being. Tsukabishi Tessai pped his hands. A strange energy was emitted from the fingers of Tsukabishi Tessai. Feeling the energy emitted from the hands of Tsukabishi Tessai, Muyangs body trembled and his eyes burst into ecstasy. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 97: Plan Chapter 97: n This feeling was Muyangs eyes widened as he stared unblinkingly at the Grand Kido Chief that emitted a strange fluctuation between the two hands of Tsukabishi Tessai. This familiar feeling was often felt from the inner world and from Kaze no Sora. It was also the final profound meaning of Zanpakuto that he had never been able to understand. Space-time Muyangs lips moved slightly as he murmured. What? Hearing Muyangs whisper, Kisuke was just about to ask, but with a burst of fluctuation in the hand of Tsukabishi Tessai, the eleven of them disappeared from the ce along with the ground under their feet, and under a wonderful power, they instantly broke the space. When they opened their eyes again, the ce they were at hadpletely changed. The messy instruments in the room and the big word 12th in the house had clearly told them that the ce they were now was the captains office of the 12th Division. What a magical power. Muyang closed his eyes and recalled the process of breaking through space and appearing in 12th Division. He suddenly seemed to grasp something in his heart. Hu Tsukabishi Tessai put down his hand and let out a long breath. Obviously, it was not a simple thing for him to use such a Kido. The so-called Hollowfication is one of the answers obtained from my Shinigami soul strengthening research. In an instant, he returned to his research room. Kisuke was only slightly surprised for a moment. Then, he immediately came back to his senses. He removed his jacket as he said, During this process, I created a material that could instantly destroy the boundary between Hollow and Shinigami. I want to use this to treat Mr. Shinji and the others. Kisuke walked to a sealed safe in the research room and entered a few passwords. Then, he took out something from inside. Then this material is A trace of emotion appeared on the face of the Tsukabishi Tessai. Its name is Hgyoku! Hgyoku what is this sense of oppression? Tsukabishi Tessai looked at the small thing in Kisukes hand and felt the sense of oppression from that thing. He could not help but to sweat and reached out to wipe the few drops of sweat on his forehead. Reiryoku? No, no, this is existence! The existence of this stone itself is suppressing my existence. What is this thing? Mr. Kisuke, what on earth have you made? Can you save them like this? Can Captain Hirako really be saved? Tsukabishi Tessai suppressed the doubts and surprise in his heart and asked the most important thing now. No! I have said that this is a gambling method. The possibility of using Hgyoku to restore Captain Hirako and others to the original state is only 2%. 2%? Wait a minute, Kisuke. Huh? Kisuke and Tessai looked at Muyang who suddenly spoke at the same time. If you dont cure them and only want you to temporarily suppress their situation, how confident are you? Why did you suddenly ask You just need to tell me. If you just want to maintain the current situation, If I dont let their situation worsen, I have more than 60% chance to sess. Thats good. You should suppress their situation first. Dont let it get worse. Why? Kisuke looked at Muyang in confusion. If we cant cure them as soon as possible Kisuke. Muyang interrupted Kisukes words, and his face gradually became solemn. What do you think of Aizen? Aizen? Kisuke was slightly stunned. He did not know why Muyang suddenly mentioned Aizen at this time, but he quickly replied, Aizen is not a simple person. Although I dont know what he is nning, I know that his plot is not small. Aizens strength is outstanding. You also saw it. He can stop the Great Kido with chantless Kido. His strength is definitely not limited to the level of Vice-Captain. Before you came, I had a short fight with him. His strength is not inferior to Captain, even better than many Captain. Moreover, his Kyoka Suigetsu is known as the ability topletely hypnotize the opponent. It canpletely control the opponents five senses, and the activation condition of his Zanpakuto ability is to let people see the moment when his Zanpakuto, is released. And what I am most wary of is his scheming. It seems that he can consider everything and always set up many backups, making people unwittingly fall into his scheme. If I am not wrong, he has already made detailed arrangements for tonights operation. I think we should all fall into his scheme. What scheme? Since he has the ability of Kyoka Suigetsu, he will definitely let many people see him in the Seireitei tonight, creating the proof that he is not at the crime scene tonight. Then he will definitely push everything that happened tonight to us in other ways. Since you know how to use Hollowfication, you also said that this is one of the answers you found in the process of studying Shinigamis soul strengthening. I think you also have a lot of research material on Hollowfication. Kisukes face changed. Listening to Muyangs analysis, Aizen obviously calcted everything. He must have thought that he would go to the scene tonight. No wonder he would say You are indeed a sharp person as I expected when he saw himself. There was also the youing here tonight is really good at thest time. Thinking of the expression on Aizens face at the end, Kisukes face became more ugly. Dont be discouraged. He has a mind and no heart. His n is so thorough. It is not shameful to lose this time. Muyang patted Kisuke on the shoulder, The top priority now is to control the situation of Shinji and others, and then we leave Soul Society together. Leaving Soul Society Kisuke looked at Muyang. Well! After such a thing happened, Aizen will definitely push all the things to us. It is not a good idea to stay with Soul Society anymore, and if you want to cure Shinji and others, you must find a stable environment. I know. Kisuke nodded. In that case, Ill have to ask Mr. Tessai to help me stabilize Captain Shinji and the others first. I know. Tessai sat down cross-legged. Tessai, set up a few barriers to iste perception here. Yes. Seeing that Kisuke began to deal with the situation of Hirako Shinji, Muyang could not help much. He casually found a ce to sit down and felt the condition of his body. The wound on the abdomen that was stabbed by Aizen has been cured by Muyangs own powerful recovery ability. Basically, it will not cause any obstacles to his action. However, the material left by Aizen has already invaded the interior of the body. There seems to be a force of hollow inside the body. However,pared to these, it is still the energy that I felt before that is more important. Muyang closed his eyes and recalled the fluctuations that came from when he activated the Space Transfer. A smile appeared on his lips and his mind sank into his inner world. Muyang slowly opened his eyes and finally got a satisfactory answer from Kaze no Sora. At this time, his mood was unspeakably pleasant. Hu Kisuke breathed a sigh of relief and wiped the sweat off his forehead. Thank you, Mr. Tessai. Its fine. Tsukabishi Tessai shook his head and asked, How is it? For the time being, control their situation. Their condition will not worsen in a short time. Hirako Shinji looked at the few people in front of him and felt a little heavy in his heart. In this case, lets move first. Under Aizen n, I dont know when someone wille. Well, I will go and pack up the necessary things. A momentter, Kisuke packed up some important things, walked over, and looked at the few people who had fallen to the ground. Have you thought of where to move to? Ive already thought of it. In the base below the Sokyoku. Before leaving Soul Society to the Modern Realm, I want to make eleven of Gigai for us. Kisuke nodded. I want to sneak into the modern world and spend time and effort to figure out the removal method of this Hollowfication. Hirako Shinji showed a solemn expression on his face. Sorry to trouble you, Mr. Tessai, to transfer us to the base under Sokyoku. Sorry, Mr. Kisuke, with my current ability, it is not enough to use the Kukanteni twice in a row. I will take you there. Seeing the sweat on the face of Tsukabishi Tessai, Muyang said. Kimura? But your body Kisuke looked at Muyang with worry written on his face. He saw the wound on Muyangs abdomen. Moreover, Kimura should have been infected by Aizens Hollowfication substance. It is not easy to hold on now. It is too difficult to take them away from other peoples inspection and go to the bottom of Sokyoku. And the two of them are very tired because of the busy work before. It is almost enough for them to travel alone. It is too difficult to take Hirako Shinji and others. It is okay. I know my own body. Moreover, when you are busy, I did not do anything. Muyang showed a smile on his face, Right? Yoruichi. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 98: Kimuras Intention Chapter 98: Kimura''s Intention Yoruichi-san!! Seeing Yoruichi walk out from the shadows behind Muyang, Kisuke couldnt help but cry out, his face full of astonishment. Lord Yoruichi. Although the Tsukabishi Tessai looked tired, it still insisted on standing up and bowing to Yoruichi. Alright, you dont have to be so polite at a time like this. Yoruichi waved her hand and signaled Tsukabishi Tessai to stand up. Then she looked at Kisuke with a bad expression, What, do you have any objections to me appearing here, Kisuke? No, no, no. Hearing Yoruichis question, Kisuke hurriedly waved his hand. Hmph! If Kimura hadnt told me, I wouldnt have known that such a big thing had happened. Yoruichi snorted. Right now, the most important thing is to bring Captain Shinji and the others to the cave under the Sokyoku and let you carry out the follow-up matters. As for the matter of you not informing me beforehand, I will teach you a lessonter. The things are all here, right? Yoruichi nced at Kisuke and packed up the things on the ground. Yeah. Then hurry up. There are less than two hours before dawn. If ording to what Kimura said, Aizen follow-up action will soon begin. Well, lets go. Muyang nodded, and then directly stepped forward to carry the rtivelyrger people such as Ushoda Hachigen, Love, and Rose in his hands. His feet moved, and his body had already rushed to the Sokyoku. Lets go. Seeing Muyang take the lead to leave, Yoruichi stepped forward and picked up Lisa and others in her hands. Her feet moved, and she followed Muyang quickly to the Sokyoku. Seeing Muyang and Yoruichi leave, Kisuke looked back at the captains office that had only stayed for a few years, and there was a trace of sadness in his eyes. Although he was tired andzy, he was not very concerned about the affairs of the captain, but these years under his leadership, he took the members of the 12th Division to do research together, and it brought a lot of fun to his life. Thinking of leaving here, there was inevitably a trace of reluctance in his heart. Mr. Kisuke. Seeing Kisuke looking at the Captains Office in a daze, Tsukabishi Tessai could not help but remind him that Muyang and Yoruichi had left. Aizens next n did not know when it would be executed, and now was not the time to be sad. Got it. Kisuke nced at the ce where he had left a lot of beautiful memories. He resolutely turned around, his eyes full of determination. He had a very important thing to do now. Captain Hirako and others were still waiting for him to treat, and Hiyori, who was killed because of his wrong judgment. Lets go! As two ck shadows shed by, Kisuke and Tessai also rushed to the Sokyoku. Kisuke, its really too slow. Yoruichi looked at Kisuke who just arrived. She was already a little unhappy that she did not catch up with Muyang on the way here. She thought that she, the dignified God of sh Yoruichi, could not catch up with the injured Muyang. Moreover, the person in his hand was heavier than the person in her hand. At this time, seeing Kisuke dragging and walking, Yoruichi directly vented the dissatisfaction in her heart to Kisuke. Well, how can Ipare to you, Yoruichi? You are the God of sh Yoruichi. Although he did not know why Yoruichi suddenly acted up, Kisuke still touched his head and said with a shy face. It was okay if Kisuke did not mention it. But he also mentioned the God of sh Yoruichi, which made the face of Yoruichi, which was not in a good mood to begin with, be darker. The God of sh Yoruichi could not catch up with the injured person. Was this sarcasm? Seeing that Yoruichis face became darker, Kisuke wisely closed his mouth, his face became serious, turned back and said to Tsukabishi Tessai, Mr. Tessai, please set up two or three barriers here. In the next 20 hours, I will make eleven Reiryoku concealing Gigai for us. Eleven? Tsukabishi Tessai was stunned. There were twelve people here. I have my own way. Seeing that Kisuke had be serious, Yoruichi also put down the dissatisfaction in her heart. She could still distinguish between the light and the serious. I understand. Tsukabishi Tessai no longer said anything. He sat down cross-legged and set up several barrier around the surroundings with a few handprints in his hand. At the same time, he used his mind to sense the barrier and acted as a warning to prevent anyone from suddenly appearing in the barrier. Seeing that Kisuke began to busy making gigai and Tsukabishi Tessai to set up a barrier, Yoruichi suddenly reached out and pulled Muyang who was leaning against the wall to one side. Whats wrong, Yoruichi? Muyang adjusted his clothes and looked at Yoruichi with confusion. You were injured by Aizen? Yes, Hearing Yoruichis question, Muyang was stunned at first. Didnt he already say it before? Then he smiled and pointed to the wound on his abdomen. Didnt you see my wound? Even if Aizen is as powerful as you said, you shouldnt be hurt by him easily. There is no way. I was hit by his Kyka Suigetsu. No! Yoruichi crossed her arms and looked straight at Muyang. Even if you were disturbed by his ability, you should not have been injured like this. With my understanding of you, even if his ability interfered with your judgment, the moment his Zanpakuto touched you, you could still rely on your Shunpo to avoid him. At most, you would only be slightly injured. You would not be pierced through in the abdomen like this. Really, you have seen through everything. Looking at Yoruichis gaze, Muyang curled his lips helplessly. Say it, what do you think? Hearing Muyangs words, Yoruichi also rxed, with her back against the stone, and her eyes swept to Muyang with a helpless face. I am not sure to defeat Aizen in one go. No one knows what kind of cards he has in his hand. If he shows all his strength and does not defeat him, it will be more difficult to deal with him next time, so it is better to keep something to increase the odds for the next game. So you already knew about his Kyka Suigetsu? After hearing Muyangs words, Yoruichi lowered her head and said nothing. Then she suddenly raised her head and said. No, Muyang answered subconsciously, then woke up and looked helplessly at Yoruichi with a sly face. Sure enough Yoruichi had a sly smile on her face, and then slowly converged, You have long noticed Aizens intention, and you have some understanding of his ability. I really lost to you. Muyang shook his head and smiled bitterly. How could he be so rxed tonight? Was it because the thing that had been pressing in his heart suddenly put down? Muyang also could not exin. He only felt that tonight was the most nervous and rxed day in the past hundred years. Although hispanions were framed by Aizen and fell into this dilemma, he was also injured by Aizen, and also fell into Aizens scheme, and he was facing the crisis of Hollowfication at any time, but everything that had been hesitating his heart had been solved. He only felt a lot more rxed in his heart, and even the vignce in his heart was almost put down. Exin it clearly. Yoruichi looked at Muyang, This is also very important for our future n. Ah Muyang sighed, I knew his Zanpakutos real ability a long time ago,Kyoka Suigetsu. It was not Zanpakuto that could create an illusion, but Zanpakuto that had the ability topletely hypnotize andpletely control the opponents five senses. The condition for this ability to be activated was to let people see the moment Zanpakuto was released. Complete hypnosis Hearing Muyangs words, Yoruichis face changed. Before, it was too rushed. She did not have time to listen to Muyang exin Aizens Zanpakuto Ability in detail. It was just mentioned that it was a powerful illusion ability. She did not expect it to be such an ability,plete hypnosis! This ability coupled with his wicked mind made people feel terrible just thinking about it. Since you know the conditions to activate his Zanpakuto Ability, you still fell into his Kyka Suigetsu? I just want to know if my Ability can crack his Kyka Suigetsu. You are really Hearing Muyangs answer, Yoruichi was speechless. It was actually just because he wanted to know if he could crack this ability, so he had to take the risk. He really didnt know what to say to him. Then can you crack his ability? Muyang shrugged and pointed to the wound on his abdomen. The meaning was self-evident. If he could crack his ability, how could he be injured like this? Yoruichi held her forehead with her hand, not knowing what to say. But it cant be said that I gained nothing. At the very least, I have confirmed one thing, Muyang said. What is it? As long as we capture stop him before his Kyoka Suigetsu activates, we can break this ability. En! Yoruichis eyes lit up, and he did not expect such an information. However, we are all in his Kyka Suigetsu. If we fight with him, no one knows when his Zanpakuto is in the state of activation, so there is not much room to use this. Hearing this, the excitement in Yoruichis eyes faded, but she still could not help but show a little joy. Although the room to be used was not big, but at least it was a kind of information. Kimura, since you have so much information, why dont you reveal Aizens true face. If there are three of us captains, it may not be impossible to reveal the conspiracy behind him. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 99: Spiritual Reorganization Chapter 99: Spiritual Reorganization Kimura, since you have so much information, why dont you reveal Aizens true face? If there are three of us Captains, it may not be impossible to reveal the conspiracy behind him. Muyang was stunned. He did not think of this before. Now it is different from the original work. Now Kisuke and Tsukabishi Tessai have not been framed by Aizen, and with his own old Captain and Yoruichi, with the status of the head of the Shihouin house and themander-in-chief of Onmitsukid, it may not be impossible to reveal Aizens true face. Just as his heart was moved, Muyang suddenly thought of the faces of the so-called sages in the central 46 room. There was a sh of disgust on his face and decisively shook his head. In the face of Yoruichi questioning eyes, Muyang exined: Lets not mention that we dont know what kind of back-up Aizen has buried. No one knows what kind of power he has in his hand. It is still unknown whether he can take him down. Lets say the old guys in the central 46 room. Even if we can really reveal Aizens true face, what do you think will happen to Shinji who is framed by Aizen and his Hollowfication? Muyang pulled out a sneer on the corner of his mouth, I want to say with the temperament of those old bastards, the most likely result is to deal with Captain Shinji in the way of dealing with Hollow. Indeed, with the usual style of those old bastards, this is the most likely result. Yoruichi nodded. In this case, we cant stand up to testify Aizen, only the way to escape and lurk can be taken. Damn, they are actually forced us to this point. This is also a helpless thing. After all, the preparation before is too little. Seeing the dissatisfaction on Yoruichis face, Muyangforted her. In fact, he had a lot of time to prepare, but because he had been confused about his future choices, he wasted a lot of preparation time. And, the most important thing is What? I am not good at this game of chess. It is really too troublesome to plot. It is not a pleasant thing to think about it. If I really want to fight with him like this, I will definitely lose, so I should avoid it first. When he is no longer hiding in the dark, it is better to settle ounts with him when he stands out openly. It really is a typical Kimura style of thinking. Yoruichi shook her head and smiled bitterly. Besides, I have been tired of staying like this for more than a hundred years in Soul Society. Speaking of which, I have not gone to the Modern Realm to carry out a mission for so many years. I can take this opportunity to go to the Modern Realm for a period of time. Hearing Muyangs words, Yoruichi smiled and said no more. For Soul Societys life, she was also tired. It was a good choice to go to the Modern Realm. She closed her eyes and leaned against the rock to take a nap. Although they were hiding outside, Tsukabishi Tessai had set up a warning barrier, no one knew what would happen until the end. Therefore, it was better to close his eyes and conserve his energy. Seeing Yoruichi close her eyes and leaning against the wall, Muyang pulled his Zanpakuto out and ced him t on his legs. Then he closed his eyes. Before, he vaguely felt that kind of feeling. Perhaps he would really grasp his Zanpakutopletely soon. Inner world. Fierce winds filled the sky, lightning shed and thunder rumbled. The violent wind and thunder seemed to want to destroy the entire world. The strange thing was that these phenomena all disappeared at the center of this world, leaving a purend in this apocalyptic world. Instead of being disturbed by the raging winds and being bombarded by the violent thunder, it was a peaceful and quiet scene. You are here again. Of course. Thats true, Kaze no Sora waved his paper fan. Since youve alreadyprehended a bit of that final profound meaning, you definitely wont be satisfied. You want to grasp everything, right? Of course. I really have no choice. Kaze no Sora shook his hand and closed the paper fan. He reached out and a dark purple thunder fell from the air. It nimbly wrapped around Kaze no Soras hand. It didnt look like a bolt of thunder, but seemed to have life. I know that your body has been trained very hard. With your spirit body training level,pared to Yamamoto Genryuusai, even if it is still inferior, it is not much worse. But what I have to say is that the most important thing for Shinigamis body training is not the flesh. For Shinigami, the most important thing is the bones. Skywind waved his hand. The thunder that was originally wrapped around his hand immediately rushed to Muyang. Seeing this dark purple thunder that showed a bit of danger flying toward him, Muyang did not dodge. This was not the first time, but the thunder this time looked more dangerous. When the thunder and lightning entered his body, Muyangs body suddenly shook. The thunder and lightning this time could not bepared with the previous one. With Muyangs spirit body that had been trained for hundreds of years, he felt his body shake the moment the thunder entered his body. The strength of this thunder was beyond his imagination, and the thunder and lightning rushed into the depths of his body the moment they entered his body, all the way into his bones. Topletely grasp the power of Zanpakutos Bankai, your body still needs thest step of strengthening. Although your skin and flesh have been trained very strong, your bones have not reached the requirements. Only after thisst tempering can you really bear that power. Muyang can only nod. At this time, he almost has no strength at all. The lightning has entered his bones uncontrobly and began to refine his bones. Muyang only felt that the power was like to break all his bones. All the bones in his body seemed to be broken in an instant and then re-cast. Do you feel like the bones are broken? Receiving Muyangs positive eyes, Kaze no Sora shook his hand, the paper fan in his hand opened again, shook a few times, and looked rxed. Your feeling is right, your bones are indeed broken. Ignoring the shocked expression on Muyangs face, Kaze no Sora maintained his calm expression. To be exact, it is to break apart the spirit particles that form your bones and then reform them. In a way different from ordinary Shinigami, your spirit particles will be reformed. If you want to use my most powerful ability, ordinary spirit bodies will not be able to withstand it. You can only use this method to cast your spirit body. Only after this method of recasting will your spirit body be able to withstand the burden of using your strength. This process of recasting will take about twenty-six hours. You should enjoy this process. Kaze no Sora said to Muyang with a smirk on his face. Hearing Kaze no Soras words, Muyangs face turned white. This kind of pain that seemed to break all the bones in his body actually had to endure for twenty-six hours. I suggest you have a good feeling of the arrangement of Reishi in the process of bone rbination. There will be unexpected gains. Suddenly, Kaze no Sora seemed to think of something and said to Muyang mysteriously. Muyang was stunned. Then he suppressed the other emotions in his heart and tried his best to ignore the pain of bones recasting. He felt the arrangement of Reishi in his body with his heart. Although Kaze no Sora often teased him, he would not lie about such things. In the outside world. Just as Kaze no Sora drew the dark purple lightning into Muyangs body, Muyangs body suddenly shook. His Reiryoku, who had been suppressed, suddenly emitted a wave of fluctuation. The Reiryoku, that had been suppressed all this time, rose up in an instant, but it only shed away. Before it could explode, it was suppressed back. The moment Muyangs Reiryoku fluctuated, Yoruichi, who was closest to him, was immediately awakened by Muyangs powerful Reiryoku from her nap. Although Muyangs Reiryoku only fluctuated in an instant, Yoruichi still felt the extremely strong Reiryoku hidden in Muyangs body. So powerful. So this guy has entered the Sword Zen. Although I dont know what he is experiencing now, just the unconscious Reiryoku fluctuation is so powerful. This guy is indeed worthy of being the Hundred-Year Captain. Shit. Whats wrong, Tessai? Hearing the sudden exmation of the Tsukabishi Tessai, Yoruichi immediately turned around and asked with a serious face. Just now, Captain Kimuras Reiryoku suddenly fluctuated. Because of the sudden and unprepared situation, I did not cover his Reiryoku in the moment just now. Although it was only at that moment, and Captain Kimura immediately suppressed his Reiryoku, but I dont know if anyone just felt it. If it were Tsukabishi Tessai did not continue to speak, but Yoruichi had already understood what he meant. If someone just felt it in the moment just now, then their situation was not good. Although that Reiryoku was just released and retracted, there was no guarantee that someone wouldnt feel it. Even if they could not clearly know and find where they were now, but if carefully investigated, they could still find them. The worst thing is that if Aizen felt it in that moment just now, then their situation is even worse. Yoruichi nced at Kisuke who was busy making the gigai. Now Kisuke has just started to make the gigai. If it is discovered at this time, it is not a simple thing to escape smoothly. Yoruichi stood up, walked to the cave entrance, leaned against the wall, and now only prayed that no one had sensed it just now. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 100: Suzuki Kusus Bankai Chapter 100: Suzuki Kusu''s Bankai Captain!! Suzuki Kusu cried out in rm. She woke up from her sleep. Her forehead was covered in sweat. Just now, she dreamed that Captain Kimura had died in an ident during a mission. The dream was so realistic that it was as real as reality. It woke her up from her dream. Sitting up from the bed, Suzuki Kusu reached out to wipe the sweat off her forehead. Then, she patted her chest with a frightened look. Fortunately, it was just a dream. If the captain was really gone, she didnt know how she would survive alone. Suzuki Kusu thought of the scene before she fell asleep. A happy smile appeared on her face. At that time, she was talking to the captain. This was a wonderful time that had never happened before. Although Muyang used to be very gentle to her and they often chatted, thest night was different. She felt that at that time, when she was closest to Captain Kimura, the distance between their hearts had never been so far. Suddenly, the smile on Suzuki Kusus face disappeared. She revealed a frightened expression and her body trembled involuntarily. Her eyes were fixed on the thing on her bedside. It was something she was no stranger to. It could definitely be said to be familiar. She slowly reached out her hand to the thing on her bedside. Suzuki Kusu only hoped that what she saw was fake. She only hoped that when her hand touched it, she would find that it was just her illusion. However, the result was always disappointing. Suzuki Kusus hand finally touched the haori. It was still a familiar touch. As soon as Suzuki Kusu touched it, he knew that this was the haori that Muyang had worn before. She was very familiar with all of Muyangs clothes, even more familiar than Muyang himself. Holding the haori in her arms, Suzuki Kusu had all kinds of thoughts. What was the captain going to do? Why did he take off the haori? Did he not know what this meant? After a long time, Suzuki Kusu woke up from the myriad of clues in her heart. Although she didnt know what Captain was going to do, the most important thing now was to find Captain and ask why he took off Captain haori. After folding Muyangs Captain haori and putting it on her bedside, Suzuki Kusu put Zanpakuto on her waist and opened the door to go out. She was no longer the little girl from before. She was the Vice Captain of 10th Division and the adjutant of Kimura. When Suzuki Kusu came out of the room, the sky was already bright. After asking the subordinates and confirming that they did not see Muyangs whereabouts, Suzuki Kusu could not help but add a bit of worry in his heart. The Captain went out alone and did not even inform any members. It did not feel like a good thing. After asking the 10th Division for no result, Suzuki Kusu decided to go to other Division to explore. As she went to several Division one after another, Suzuki Kusus heart gradually sank to the bottom of the valley. She learned from the members of other Division. Several Captain and Vice-Captain who were ordered to investigate the case of the disappearance of the soulst night had no reply until now. The whole thing seemed to be shrouded in a fog. Walking on the street, Suzuki Kusus heart was full of doubts and thick worry. Where was the captain now? A burst of Reiryoku suddenly shed. This sh of Reiryoku did not seem to be very strong, and it was just a sh. Normally, no one would notice it. However, just as the sh of Reiryoku reached her, Suzuki Kusu seemed to be struck by lightning. She was really too familiar with that Reiryoku. Although it was very weak, as if it were covered by something, Suzuki Kusu was extremely good at perception. Moreover, this was the Reiryoku she was most familiar with, the same Reiryoku that she would never forget no matter what. Captain! A trace of excitement appeared on Suzuki Kusus face. She turned around and looked in the direction where she had sensed that Reiryoku. Sokyoku! Without any hesitation, Suzuki Kusu moved her feet and rushed towards Sokyoku. - Lord Aizen, shall we proceed with the next step of the n? No! Aizens face showed an enigmatic smile, They are no longer in the 12th Division, there is no need to continue. But Didnt you hear what I said? Aizen still had a smile on his face and whispered, but Tsen Kaname, who heard Aizens words, was scared and immediately knelt to the ground, looking panicked. Sorry, please forgive my offense, Lord Aizen. This time it is okay, you stand up, but dont question my decision next time. Yes, Lord Aizen. Tsen Kaname stood up in a well-behaved manner, and there was still some sweat on his face. He didnt know whether he was scared by Aizen or because he had just touched the wound on his body. Gin, what do you think? Those people cant escape the scheme of Captain Aizen. Ichimaru Gin grinned and said with a smile, with an innocent expression on his face. Oh These people will finally be our stepping stone on the road to sess. Aizen corner of the mouth showed a smile, a confident look. Huh? Suddenly feeling a rapid movement of Reiryoku, Aizen eyebrows picked up, and his face showed a strange smile, It seems that someone has helped us find them. Yes, prepare to proceed with the next step of the n. Yes, Lord Aizen! This is the ce where I sensed Captains Reiryoku before, but why cant I feel anything now? Not only cant I sense Captains Reiryoku, but I cant even sense any trace of Reiryoku here. What is going on? Suzuki Kusu stood in the woods of the Sokyoku, full of distress. The ce she had sensed before was here. This was absolutely not wrong. Suzuki Kusu had absolute confidence in her perception. She would never make a mistake. However, after arriving here, she could not even sense a trace of Reiryoku. Even the remnants of Reiryoku had been cleaned up. The Sokyoku was so big, how could she find the captain? Suzuki Kusu was helpless. The Sokyoku was such arge area. If she couldnt sense Reiryoku, it would be impossible for her to find Muyang alone. She had been searching here for a long time. Suddenly, Suzuki Kusu was stunned. She looked at Hells Butterfly who suddenly appeared in front of her and gently reached out to catch it. After listening to the news from Hells Butterfly, Suzuki Kusu trembled as if she was struck by lightning. Her eyes were full of disbelief. How was this possible? The captain and Kisuke conducted evil research and conducted cruel experiments on Shinji and the other eight people. Now, they were hiding from punishment! How could Suzuki Kusu believe this? However, this was indeed an order issued by the higher-ups, and it was directly issued from the central 46 room. Suzuki Kusu felt as if the entire world was covered in ayer of fog. She was unable to see through anything. It was as if an invisible ck hand was pushing all of this. This caused a trace of fear to rise in her heart. It was a fear of the unknown. She couldnt slow down like this anymore. She had to find the captain as soon as possible. Suzuki Kusu made a decision in her heart. With a touch of her hand, she had already pulled out her Zanpakuto from her waist. A trace of hesitation shed through her eyes, but it was quickly reced by determination. Kumozi. Her Zanpakuto shed with light and changed its appearance. The bright red pendant and the red de made the whole de look a bit evil. Her arm turned over and inserted her Zanpakuto into the ground. A wave of Reiryoku spread out with Suzuki Kusu as the center. It spread like a sound wave, and everything around Suzuki Kusu was clearly presented in her mind. Huh? Sitting on the ground, Tsukabishi Tessais face suddenly changed. Whats wrong, Tessai? Yoruichi muscles suddenly tightened and turned to look at Tsukabishi Tessai. Someone is spying here, but I found it in time. Tsukabishi Tessai hesitated for a moment and nced at Muyang who was sitting there. From the Reiryoku, it seems to be Vice-Captain Suzuki Kusu. Kusu? Yoruichi was stunned and hesitated for a moment, but then calmed down. Tessai, you set up the barrier and dont let her find it. Its better to wait for Kimura to wake up and let him decide. I know. After saying that, Tsukabishi Tessai closed his eyes and said no more. Yoruichi also closed her eyes and leaned against the wall, no longer speaking. What? I still havent felt Captains Reiryoku! Suzuki Kusu opened her eyes. With her Zanpakutos ability to explore, she still couldnt find Muyangs Reiryoku. Suzuki Kusu gritted her teeth, her face revealed a trace of solemnity, and there was a faint trace of red Reiryoku rising on his body. Bankai, Kumozi. With Suzuki Kusus Bankai, the shape of Zanpakuto in her hand suddenly changed greatly. The originally red de became as pure and transparent as white jade at this time, and the original red pendant became a pure white fment, hanging on the hilt. Suzuki Kusu herself was not known for her Reiryoku. Although she had Bankai at this time, under the suppression control, she did not burst out much energy. Unless someone paid special attention, ordinary people could not feel any difference here. Suzuki Kusu looked at her Zanpakuto in her hand, and there was no joy on her face. This Zanpakuto, if not for an emergency, she would not let it show up in this form. She gently raised her Zanpakuto in her hand, and the white fments hanging on the hilt seemed to have life. The original less than 20 centimeters of fment suddenly became long, and with Suzuki Kusu as the center, it spread out in all directions, as if there was no limit to extending, and each fment had a strange aura. Everything around was suddenly in the range of Suzuki Kusus Reiryoku perception. Found it! Suddenly, Suzuki Kusu opened her eyes and revealed a hint of joy. Her body instantly disappeared and then he suddenly appeared outside the cave where Yoruichi and others were. Shit! Tsukabishi Tessai suddenly opened his eyes and his expression changed. Whats wrong? Yoruichi instantly appeared beside Tsukabishi Tessai and asked nervously. Someone has invaded my barrier. Yoruichi face suddenly changed, her body instantly tightened, and she was ready to fight. Found it. In 5th Division, Aizen, who has been paying attention to Suzuki Kusu, suddenly showed a smile on his face, What a surprise. I dont know what kind of surprise it will bring me next. I am really looking forward to it. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 101: Exposed Chapter 101: Exposed Yoruichi treaded her way towards the entrance of the cave vigntly. Suddenly, a silhouette emerged from the entrance, and Yoruichi immediately rushed toward that figure in the dark cave with clenched fists. She couldnt afford to let anyone know that Muyang and the rest were here. The moment Kusu entered the cave, she was overjoyed as she felt Muyangs Reiatsu. However, she didnt have the time to observe her surrounding, and that was the time she heard a loud sound in her ear. Kusu shivered and immediately raised her Zanpakuto to block the enemys ambush. Bang! Although Kusu did block Yoruichis punch, she was pushed back quite far nheless. Kusu took a few steps back before goingpletely stiff as she was quite surprised. She was using Bankai now, and even though she was nowhere near the level of a Captain, she wasnt to be taken lightly either, yet she was pushed back quite far. However, Yoruichi was even more surprised as she didnt hold back at all just now, yet Kusu was only pushed back, which shouldnt be possible for those below a Captains level. Captain Yoruichi! Kusupletely froze when she saw the face of the person that just punched her. Despite that, she didnt put her Zanpakuto away, nor did she let her guard down. Kusu! How did you find this ce? Yoruichi stopped attacking as soon as she heard Kusus voice, but she was just as vignt as Kusu was. However, when she saw the Zanpakuto in Kusus hand, Yoruichis eyes widened. That shape!! The crystal clear and near-transparent de like white jade and the pure white silk thread hanging on the hilt made itpletely different from Kusus Zanpakuto in Shikai and unreleased state. Is this Bankai!? Did she learn Bankai already? Yoruichi looked at the person in front of her with excitement. She knew that itd be hard for Kusu to learn Bankai since her Reiatsu was quite low when she was born. Now, she was in dilemma whether she should thank god for rewarding Kusus hard work, or should she praise Muyang for raising and guiding her this far since she was considered talentless. Captain Yoruichi, what about Captain? Kusu asked anxiously as she looked at Yoruichi in the eye. Is she here to find Kimura? Yoruichi still wondered even though she already knew that must be the case. Kusu! Why are you here? Muyang beat Yoruichi to it. His whole body was still aching due to skeleton restructure. After listening to Kaze no Soras words and actually going through with the Reishi reconstruction himself, Muyang seemed to grasp what was happening to his body. This process would make his bones several times stronger, but he immediately woke up when he sensed Kusus Reiatsu, albeit it was a little bit different from her usual Reiatsu. As Muyang approached Kusu, the Zanpakuto in Kusus hands eventually entered his field of vision, and he couldnt contain the joy in his heart. He had never seen Kusus Zanpakuto in that form before, so he immediately asked, Is that your Bankai, Kusu? Captain! Seeing Muyang, Kusu was on the verge of tears. She was relieved that Muyang was safe and sound. In response to Muyangs question, Kusu nodded, This is my Bankai-Kamisen no Kumo. Well done! Hearing Kusus affirmation, Muyang nodded as she was proud of her before turning towards Yoruichi, Okay, theres no need to be so tense, Yoruichi. After what Muyang said, Yoruichi breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that Kusu didnt mean them any harm. Okay, Kusu, can you tell us what is happening outside now. Muyang took Kusu inside and asked her to sit beside Tsukabishi Tessai, and the three werepletely fixated on Kusu, waiting for her answer. They didnt know the current situation out there since theyve been hiding there for a while. Kusu then exined about the current situation now, but she didnt know that much either. Although there was no report whatsoever from those in charge of the Soul Disappearance case, and Gotei 13 couldnt find any information rted to them even afterunching a thorough investigation. So, to avoid panic, only a select few knew about the news, and Kusu was basically clueless about what happened until she received the news from hell butterfly, so she only told them everything she heard from the hell butterfly. Captain, what the hell is going on? Why did Central 46 announce that kind of news? So, the Central 46 themselves ordered this? Im sure this is part of Aizens n. Muyang nodded, looking thoughtful, after hearing somements from Kusu. Central 46s order? How did those old fogeys end up taking Aizens? I mean, I know theyre very stubborn and old-fashioned, but at least their behavior is always in line with a moralpass, yet why did they take Aizens? Yoruichi said with a curious look. Its Kyka Suigetsu! I think those old fogeys believed what they were doing was in line with Soul Societys moralpass because of Aizens Kyka Suigetsu. Captain! Muyang turned toward Kusu and said, I dont know since when you learned Bankai, but well save that forter. With this, I can rest easy and leave the 10th Division in your hands. What? the look on Kusus face instantly changed, Where are you going, Captain? Where? Of course, Ill be apanying them and leave Soul Society. Shinji and the rest had no choice but to leave Soul Society, and Kisukes help is indispensable if we want to cure them. Captain, I will go with you! Kusu said without hesitation with determined eyes. You? Muyangughed. Im afraid that wouldnt work. If you are gone, what will happen to the 10th Division? I dont care about that! I just want to go wherever Captain goes. Seeing the determined expression on Kusus face, Muyang was at a loss, but what should he do? Although Kusu was usually quite docile, this time she seemed like a whole different person, but since this was her own decision, there was no room for negotiation. Not good! Tsukabishi Tessaisplexion suddenly changed, and his eyes widened as he looked at Muyang and Yoruichi, Someone is here. Is it just a coincidence? Yoruichisplexion changed and asked. I dont know what this person is here for. Tsukabishi Tessais tone was heavy. Can you tell whose Reiatsu is it? Muyang asked. If it were Captain-Commander, it would be bad. Tsukabishi Tessai closed his eyes and sharpened his senses to perceive whose Reiatsu it was before opening his eyes and shook his head, I cant tell. Let me try. Kusu suddenly waved the Zanpakuto in her hand. The silk thread hanging at the Zanpakutos hilt then extended all the way out, slowly fading as it crossed Tsukabishi Tessais barrier. The scenery outside suddenly entered Kusus head. A momentter, Kusu opened her eyes and immediately looked at Muyang, Its Captain Kyraku. Your Zanpakuto can even do that? Muyang didnt expect that Kusu was even capable of that after learning Bankai. Hes all by himself? Yes. Muyang and Yoruichi nced at each other, and both of them clearly had their doubts about this. Why did Kyraku Shunsuie here alone? But this was not the time to think about this problem. Kisuke, how many Gigai youvepleted? Muyang turned his head and asked Urahara Kisuke. Nine so far, and your Gigai is already done. I dont think we can make it. Take care of Shinji and the rest. Go ahead without me! What? Urahara Kisuke stopped his hands and look at Muyang. We may have been found out. Go on ahead and take them to Human World. I will buy as much time for you as I can. See you there. You Rx, I have a n. As Urahara saw the look in Muyangs eyes, he nodded. It seemed like there was no other way. Now that he realized the time was running out, Urahara picked up the pace and continued making Gigai as fast as he could. Muyang then stood up and immediately walked outside. Captain! Seeing Muyang stand up, Kusu also stood up and looked at Muyang nervously. Dont worry, you can tag along if you want. It shouldnt be a problem if its just Kyraku. I leave the 10th Division in your hands once I leave. Muyang immediately used Shunpo and arrived at Skyoku Hill before Kusu could answer him. Kusu followed Muyang shortly after. I wonder whats going to happen Muyang murmured on top of Skyoku Hill. The process of his skeleton reconstruction hasnt finished. Not only was he in constant pain, he also couldnt move a few parts of his body, meaning he couldnt fight at his best. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 102: The Captain Arrives Chapter 102: The Captain Arrives You really are here. Kyraku said as he tilted down his straw hat with a knowing look on his eyes. Yes. Muyang nodded, but that aside, how did you know I am here? Although I look sozy and unmotivated most of the time, the 8th Division is an intelligence team, remember? Kyraku said with a smug. So thats how it is. Muyang nodded, then looked towards Kyraku , So, what are you nning to do? Wait, wait, dont be hasty. You know me, dont you? Realizing Muyang seemed somewhat on guard around him, Kyraku tried to calm Muyang down. Only after Muyang seemed less on guard did Kyraku smile before getting serious again, So, can you tell me your part of the story? Although Muyang did calm down a little, he remained vignt. Although Kyraku always seemedid-back and mboyant, he wouldnt hesitate to resort to cheap tricks once things got serious. Although he couldntpletely trust him, Kyraku was a keen person that could distinguish the truth. There was no guarantee that Kyraku would believe him even if he told him what he knew, but he should be able to think on his own, and it might have a certain impact on Aizens future actions. With that in mind, Muyang decided to tell him what he knew, including Aizens scheme and goals. As for Aizens Kyka Suigetsus true ability, Muyang was still wondering whether he should tell Kyraku about it. Aizen has nned everything thoroughly, and before going up against him again, Muyang didnt want to change the plot too much. He didnt know how much change hed cause to the original plot if he exposed Aizens Kyka Suigetsu ability. Besides, if the plot were mostly unchanged, then hed hold the key for the battle 100 yearster because he had the vital information. After listening to Muyangs exnation, Kyraku was silent. He believed most of what Muyang said. After all, he and Muyang have been friends for more than a hundred years, so he knew that Muyang was not the kind of person who would do that kind of thing. Moreover, he, Hirako Shinji, and the rest have been friends for more than 100 years, and Shinji used to be Muyangs Lieutenant too. However, Aizen being the mastermind was a whole different story. Although he knew that there was no need for Muyang to frame a Lieutenant, he did see Aizen in Seireiteist night at the 5th Division with two other 5th Division members at the almost exact same time as Muyang encountered Aizen, ording to his story. Kyraku realized there must be something Muyang was hiding from him. Although he didnt know what it was, Kyraku had a feeling that it might be the key to this matter, but since Muyang didnt say it, he figured out that Muyang must have his reasons. Kyraku looked slightly rxed as he cast the doubt away from his heart and then asked, How is Lisa-chan? Its still hard to say at this point. Can she be cured? Of course! Seeing the Kyraku seemed so concerned, Muyang replied vehemently and then added, With Kisukes ability, they will be fine for sure. Hearing Muyangs determined answer, Kyraku was relieved. He was sincerely worried about Lisa, but since Muyang replied answered so vehemently, he just had to believe in him. Kyraku was about to say something, but his expression suddenly changed and then looked towards Muyang with a wry smile: this is bad, Old man Yama is here. Just as like Kyraku, Muyang also showed an apparent change in his face. Now that Kyraku said it, he also sensed Yamamotos Reiatsu was approaching. However, in his current state, he couldnt even hold his Zanpakuto, and even if he could, there was no chance he could win against Yamamoto. While Muyang was still busy thinking of a way out, Yamamoto has already appeared in front of Kyraku with his Captain Haori fluttering in the wind. The look of anger couldnt be concealed from his face as he looked at Muyang. Seeing the look Yamamotos face made Muyang shiver. This was the first time Muyang saw Yamamoto this angry. At worst, he just scared everyone with a re. Do you have anything else you want to tell me? Yamamoto said with an imposing tone. Old Yamamoto, theres something fishy about this whole case. Can you please hear Kimura out first? Even Kyraku was also startled. How long has it been since he saw Old Yamamoto this angry? Was it because he had high hopes for Kimura? Kyraku did not know for sure, but he immediately stepped up, hoping that he could appease Yamamoto. Otherwise, only god knew what would happen. Hm? Hearing Kyraku s words, Yamamoto restrained himself for a bit, is it as Kyraku said? Did you really know something I dont? Muyang was touched when he heard Yamamotos question. Normally, Yamamoto wouldnt ask that kind of question once he deemed someone was at fault. Just like his Zanpakuto, Yamamotos temper was like a zing fire. In short, he went as far as asking Muyang this question because of his affection for him. But despite knowing Yamamotos intention, Muyang decided not to say anything. Even if he spilled out everything about Aizen and took him down, Shinji and the others would not escape the fate of being executed. There was no way Central 46 would let Shinji and the rest, who tainted Shinigamis reputation by taking in Hollows Power, walk away. Even Yamamoto, the Captain-Commander of Gotei 13, cant refute Central 46smands. Seeing Muyang bowed in silence, Yamamoto burst into a rage once again. Kyraku inwardly sighed because he didnt expect things would turn this bad. Since you have nothing to say, just stay down and let me finish you off myself. Yamamoto held his staff up, and a terrifying Reiatsu slowly arose within his body, like a sleeping beast gradually waking up. The wooden staff was peeled off, revealing a Zanpakuto hidden in the staff, the oldest and most powerful fire-type Zanpakuto in Soul Society. Reduce All Creation to Ash, Ryjin Jakka! Like a volcanic eruption, a terrifying Reiatsu surged from Yamamoto. It was the most powerful Reiatsu that Muyang had ever felt so far. It was nothing like how he fought Yamamotost time. At the same time, as Yamamoto surged wildly, a zing me followed as if to scorch the air itself. Muyang felt like his skin was scorched even though there was quite a distance between him and Yamamoto. It wasnt until this moment that Muyang realized that Yamamoto didnt go all out during their boutst time. If Yamamoto was really at full strength right now, then Muyang suspected that he only used half of its strengthst time. Get away! Realizing how intimidating Yamamotos Reiatsu was, Muyang immediately told Kusu to back off as she might die from the impact alone even though she has learned Bankai. Suzuki Kusu nodded and immediately retreated. She also realized that there was nothing she could do this time, so instead of staying there and drag Muyang down, she might as well retreat so that Muyang could focus. Come, youngun, Yamamoto said with ring eyes as the me around him burned even hotter. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 103: Captain Chapter 103: Captain Even after Yamamotoid bare his killing intent, Muyang just stood still without the slightest hint of doing anything. How naive! Yamamoto said when he saw Muyang didnt even take a stance even though he was ready to take him down at any moment. With a swing of Yamamotos Zanpakuto, a me rushed towards Muyang like a dragon. He could feel its heat even before it touched his skin, as expected of the strongest Shinigami in Soul Society for thousands of years. Muyang neither drew his Zanpakuto, nor did he use Shunpo to dodge it. Instead, he decided to block Yamamotos attack bare-handed! He took a stance and punched the me with his left fist. bang!! Even though Muyang was shocked by the force generated from the impact, he managed to repel Yamamotos me. Oh, are you nning to fight me without even drawing your Zanpakuto? Yamamoto wasnt really surprised when he saw his me was repelled so easily by Muyang as he roughly knew what Muyang was capable of. I did it out of respect for you, Captain-Commander. Muyang said to Yamamoto, standing tall before him. Preposterous! Do you think I will lend an ear to your reasoning at this point? Yamamoto red, followed by the me from his Zanpakuto surging through the sky as if trying to dye the sky red. shua~ Muyang only saw a silhouette shing in front of him and felt a scorching heat from his side before a sword almost grazed his face. It was so close that he could feel the wind from the swinging impact. He reflectively bent his back to dodge the attack, then nted his left foot on the ground as a pivot and drove his right foot at Yamamoto as fast as he could. However, Muyangs kick didntnd as Yamamoto immediately used Shunpo and appeared behind Muyang the moment his attack missed. Feeling an ominous wind behind him, Muyang shuddered. As expected of the Captain Commander, his Shunpo was so fast. Then again, even though Muyang was amazed by Yamamotos Shunpo, he didnt n on losing either. He immediately used Shunpo as well and disappeared before Yamamotos eyes. Even though Muyang managed to avoid Yamamotos attack once again, Yamamoto was already beside him, swinging his Zanpakuto at Muyangs waist. Nothing less than someone a Shunpo expert who had honed his Shunpo for thousands of years. An average person couldnt even hope to achieve the same level as him. That was Muyangs thought when Yamamotos Zanpakuto shed him. Ssskkk! Muyang seemed dazed as he couldnt believe that hed be taken down so easily as the me of Yamamotos Zanpakuto burned him to cinders. What!? Seeing Muyang was engulfed in Ryujin Jakkas me, Kusu couldnt help but cry out in surprise, but she immediately calmed down as if sensing something. Way of Onmitsu, 3rd of the Shih, Utsusemi. Muyang suddenly appeared behind Yamamoto, looking at Yamamoto in an imposing manner without a single scratch on his body. Interesting. Yamamoto turned around and nced at Muyang. However, its nothing but a little trick. Are you not going to draw your Zanpakuto at all? I already gave you a chance to do so, so dont me me if you die before even drawing your Zanpakuto. Seeing Yamamotos calm eyes, Muyang found himself terrified. Yamamoto was frightening enough when he was angry, but Muyang knew deep down that he was even scarier when he was calm and collected. Knowing he was in danger, Muyang immediately drew his Zanpakuto and held it in his left hand. Usually Muyang would use both hands to hold his Zanpakuto, but since his right hand couldnt move properly yet, he had no choice but to use his left hand. Indeed, it was better than fighting bare-handed, but Yamamoto noticed something odd about the way Muyang drew and held his Zanpakuto. Even Kyoraku and Kusu frowned when he saw it. So thats how it is! You cant hold your Zanpakuto with your right hand, that exins why youre insisting on fighting me bare-handed. Yamamoto squinted for a few seconds before his eyes widened all of a sudden again, but no matter what kind of circumstances youre in, Ill still beat the answer out of you. y your melody, Kaze no Sora! Intense lightning crept up from Muyangs Zanpakuto into his body, shrouding him like a lightning armor that gave off a crackling sound. Kaze no Sora, the Strongest Wind-Type Zanpakuto in Soul Society. Its wind element is so strong that it came with additional lightning-attribute power, and even that secondary power is stronger than most Lightning-Type Zanpakuto. Yamamoto sounded a little regretful as he nced at Muyang, I thought you would be one of my loyal men who will enforce Soul Societys justice, but you turn out to be Forget it! Theres no point in exchanging words any further. Since you have used Shikai, I will no longer hold back. Yamamoto said solemnly. Hearing Yamamotos words, Muyang gasped. He couldnt help but wonder just how strong Yamamoto truly was if he still held back just now. Ryjin Jakka, Hitotsume: Nadegiri. Sensing the formidable power from Yamamotos Zanpakuto, Muyang couldnt help but palpitate. However, he made sure to grasp the situation. Immediately after, Muyang counterattacked with 3 consecutive shes, and each of them formed apressed air de, the threepressed air desbined into one, enhancing its power beforeing into contact with Yamamotos attack! Bang!!! The collision of their attack caused a catastrophic aftereffect, followed by a rumbling sound. It was so intense that Kyraku and Kusu were forced to retreat further. Before the aftermath of their attack subsided, both Yamamoto and Muyang already rushed forward. Yamamotos Zanpakuto was covered by scorching hot me, while Muyangs Zanpakuto was enveloped in azure light. However, that Azure light was not to be underestimated as the Reiatsu it contained was clearly on a whole different level dang~ dang~ dang~ dang~ Muyang exchanged blows with Yamamoto so many times, and each of them would cause catastrophic aftermath, making it seem as if Skyoku Hill was just hit by a fallen meteor. I never expect Kimura is already at the point where he can stand his own against Old man Yama. Kyraku was in awe when he witnessed Muyangs power. There was a chance that Muyang might be even stronger than himself. The two kept fighting, and at some point, Muyang was forced on the defensive. He didnt seem to be in such a good state, with his clothes being kindled and burned as the battle went on. He had to endure the extreme heat before he could do anything, and that alone held cut down his capability in battle quite considerably. However, if he didnt protect himself from the heat with his Reiatsu, he wouldnt be able to withstand the heat, so he was in a dilemma. Muyang readjusted his breathing. Although it was true that his clothes were constantly burned, he didnt sustain any major injury. Muyang didnt know what to say at this point. Although his right hand couldnt hold his Zanpakuto because of the skeletal reconstruction process, and he was forced to fend off Yamamotos attack with only his left hand, he didnt feel like he was at a disadvantage at all as his speed and power have skyrocketed. His reiatsu and reaction speed had risen as well. Hadnt he gained this advantage, he wouldnt be able to fend off Yamamotos attack even if he could use his right hand. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 104: Bankai, Hakaze no Kiru Chapter 104: Bankai, Hakaze no Kiru Urahara finally arrived when Muyang and Yamamoto were busy wreaking havoc on Skyoku Hill. Kisuke, is everything ready? Yoruichi immediately asked Urahara when she saw thest Gigai was done. Well, aside from Kimuras Gigai, Ive finished ten Gigai. Urahara sighed, lookingpletely exhausted. He has been at it for 20 straight hours, after all. Lets hurry then, Yoruichi said almost immediately. Mhmm. Urahara nodded as he began putting Shinjis spirit body into the newlypleted Gigai. This Reiatsu Concealing Gigai that he just developed couldpletely block off the Reiatsu of anything inside it even from the most sophisticated Reiatsu detector equipment, which Urahara has specially developed to hide in Human World safely. Seeing Urahara was consistently loading Shinji and the rest into the Gigais, Yoruichi was a bit relieved. She believed that they would be cured with Kisukes help. Then again, she could also feel the violent Reiatsu from Muyang and Yamamoto fighting on Skyoku Hill. Even if Muyang was quite strong, his opponent this time was the strongest Shinigami in thousand years of Gotei 13s history. Could he really make his escape with such a formidable opponent? Yoruichi-san. Hm? Yoruichi came back to her senses when she heard Uraharas voice. She couldnt even sense Urahara and Tessais Reiatsu now even though they were right in front of her because of the Gigai. She couldnt help but be amazed at Uraharas skill! Were ready to go. You guys go on ahead. I will contact you again. Understood. Urahara nodded and then looked towards Yoruichi with a trace of concern in his eyes, Youll be on your own, so be careful. Tsk! Who do you think youre talking to? Youre the one who should be careful! Yoruichi said with a confident look in her eyes. Got it! Urahara chuckled before taking Shinji and the rest together to Senkaimon that Tessai had opened before. Kisuke! Urahara stopped. Take care. Urahara grinned before turning around and said, Im truly grateful we can experience moments like this with Yoruichi-san. On that note Urahara returned to his poker face and stepped into the Senkaimon. Goodbye, Yoruichi-san. Yoruichis emotion got the better of her as she watched Urahara and Tessai left through Senkaimon, Yoruichi. She couldnt help but feel a little sad and lonely but quickly suppressed the emotions in her heart. Since Kisuke had already left, she should go as well. Right above her, Kimura was facing Captain-Commander by himself. In a blink of an eye, Yoruichi had already arrived at Skyoku Hill using Shunpo. As the Onmitsukids Commander-in-Chief, she could easily conceal her whereabouts, even from the 3 powerful Captains nearby. None of them realized that she was hiding somewhere nearby. Of course, that was partly because they were all so focused on the battle between Muyang and Yamamoto. Kusu, however, noticed Yoruichi right after she used Shunpo, but she made sure not to let it show on her face. She was a little relieved because Urahara shouldve left without a hitch now that Yoruichi was here, and the only task at hand was making their escape. Muyang wasnt aware that Yoruichi was already in the vicinity, but he did anticipate that Urahara shouldve been done with his preparation and headed to the World of the Living as long as there was no unexpected situation, so he had to think about how to escape from Yamamoto, but of course that was no easy task. Muyangs right hand suddenly trembled. He could feel that the skeletal reconstruction on his right hand was almost over. Hed be able to go all out as long as he could buy a little more time. Once it wasplete, escaping should be no problem even if he couldnt defeat Yamamoto. shua~shua~shua~shua~ While Muyang and Yamamoto were busy fighting, several silhouettes appeared on Skyoku Hill. Kyraku, what in the world happened that Genrysai-sensei actually let out such a massive Reiatsu?? Ukitake immediately asked Kyraku the moment he saw him. Kuchiki Ginrei and Unohana Retsu, who arrived at the same time as Ukitake, also looked towards Kyraku Shunsui with puzzled eyes, waiting for his answer. Kyraku then went ahead and told them the whole story, of course, without mentioning a thing about Aizen. After all, it was nothing but Muyangs opinion. There was no easy way to exin it without raising a question among them. Besides, even if Muyang were a Captain, his words wouldnt always mean the truth, especially when it sounded like nothing but ndering a Lieutenant After listening to Kyrakus story, everyones eyes were focused on Muyang and Yamamoto. Even though they all knew that Muyang was a renowned prodigy, and he has constantly built his strength throughout the years, no one expected that he could stand his ground against Captain-Commander. Tsk~ Zaraki Kenpachi clicked his tongue after seeing who was fighting on Skyoku Hill. I immediately rushed here after sensing such a tremendous a Reiatsu. So much for hoping it was a new guy that I can fight with. Although Zaraki Kenpachi was extremely belligerent, he was not tactless. No matter how he looked at it, there was no ce for him to join the fight. Furthermore, no matter how reluctant he was to admit it, he knew that both Muyang and Yamamoto were beyond his league. Good grief, I didnt expect the brat from back then has be this powerful. Yamamoto couldnt contain his sentiment, Be proud that you can push me this far. Yamamoto then raised his Zanpakuto high with his right hand, and his left hand also gripped the Zanpakutos hilt. Once he held his Zanpakuto with both hands, the atmosphere around him changed! Seeing Yamamotos move, all Captains watching them were startled. That posture is Kend!! As Yamamotos students, Kyraku and Ukitake were obviously familiar with Yamamotos Kend. Zaraki Kenpachi had also studied Kend under Yamamoto for a few days, and needless to say that Unohana Retsu and Kuchiki Ginrei were aware of that too, and that was exactly why they were even more surprised. Muyang himself was surprised. He has learned Zanjutsu under Yamamotos guidance for a while, and he had experienced firsthand how strong Yamamoto was when he used Kend. He could already feel the pressure the moment Yamamoto took his stance, and he backpedaled before realizing it. Under the current circumstances, Muyang couldnt afford to worry about his right hand. All he knew was there was no way he could withstand Yamamotos Kend with only Shikai. Muyangs Zanpakuto suddenly glowed and an astonishing amount of Reiatsu burst out of Muyangs body, followed by the lighting around it. His eyes were clear yet intimidating. Bankai, Hakaze no Kiru. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 105: Splendid Chapter 105: Splendid Bankai, Hakaze no Kiru. An immense Reiatsu burst forth from Muyang, and the spectators expression changed. It was an extremely powerful Reiatsu, even from a Captains perspective. Seeing Yamamoto was ready to strike him down with his me-covered Zanpakuto, Muyang couldnt think of anything else other than using his Bankai. His Zanpakuto was instantly covered in purple light, which upon closer inspection, turned out to be minuscule lightning and the almost visible wind blending into one. As Muyang defended himself from Yamamotos attack with his Zanpakuto, a loud sound instantly echoed throughout Skyoku Hill. Boom!! As the 2 The Zanpakutos collided, the me on Yamamotos Zanpakuto burst forth, dyeing the sky red, and the wind from the impact forced everyone back. Despite being able to withstand Yamamotos attack, Muyang backed off a few steps. Even though he was using Bankai now, he was slightly more at ease if he put some distance from Yamamoto. Yamamoto brandished his Zanpakuto before lowering it down, and the me around him converged around him. He then stared intently at Muyang in the distance. Muyang also brandished his Zanpakuto, and his body was suddenly enveloped by the wind. The wind that was invisible and intangible suddenly solidified around Muyang to the point that it was visible to the naked eye. To be honest, I dont really want to fight you with Old Yamamoto. Muyang sighed as he nced at his Zanpakuto. Hadnt he used Bankai at thest minute, he wouldnt be able to stop Yamamotos attack for sure. In fact, Yamamotos me became even fiercer because of his wind-element Zanpakuto. Youre still spouting such a thing after going this far? Just how naive can you be! Yamamoto scolded Muyang. He didnt expect that Muyang was still as soft as ever, even though he had gotten stronger. There shouldnt be any more hesitation now that they both have drawn their sword. The de of those who hesitated shall never reach their enemy. Muyang was speechless when he heard Yamamoto was actually lecturing him at the time like this, thinking that he was hesitating. Thats not it, old man Yama. Although he kind of made fun of Yamamoto deep down for getting the wrong way, Muyang sincerely respected him, whether it was for his strength or fighting spirit, but I didnt want to fight with you out of hesitation. Its because of the bad matchup between our Zanpakuto. Muyang swung his Zanpakuto, which sent forth a gust of wind to demonstrate his Zanpakutos power. You should be aware that my Zanpakuto is a wind element, and your Zanpakuto is a fire element. Wind will only intensify fire, so a wind-type Zanpakuto like mine should be at a disadvantage againsy yours. I see, Yamamoto noticed that Muyangs clothes were burned down by the me just now, are you trying to say that you lose against me simply because your Zanpakuto has a bad affinity with mine? No, no, no. Muyang waved his hand, Zanpakuto is also ones strength. How can I resort to such a way of thinking? If I lose, Im simply no match for you. Making such petty excuses is the trait of the weak. The strong will always find the way to win. Oho? Yamamoto squinted as he seemed to get the wrong idea about Muyang. Although wind indeed intensifies fire, once it reaches a certain level, it will be able to extinguish the me. Muyang said confidently. Are you saying that your wind can extinguish my me? Yamamotos expression remained unchanged, but everyone could clearly feel that his Reiatsu was getting more and more intimidating. Im not so sure earlier, but now Muyang moved around his right hand and felt power coursed throughout his whole body. At this moment, Muyang smiled as he knew that the skeletal reconstruction process wasplete. Muyang then held his Zanpakuto with both hands, facing straight at Yamamoto. However, the aura around him waspletely different fromst time. Yamamoto obviously picked up on the sudden change within Muyang, but he didnt expect that Muyangs Kend would be this terrifying. He only took his stance, yet Yamamoto could feel his skin was tingling. Old man Yama, here Ie! Muyang instantly sprung out toward Yamamoto so fast as if he bent time and space. No one could see it clearly. The only thing they could say was it was simply fast! Sskkk! Blood spurted from Yamamotos shoulder! Yamamoto had been injured from the attack just now! Muyang was still holding his Zanpakuto with both hands, and his expression remained unchanged even though he managed to injure the strongest Shinigami for a thousand years. Kyraku and Ukitakes expressions suddenly changed after noticing that Captain-Commander Yamamoto was actually injured. This has not happened for nearly 1000 years. Even Unohana Retsu was no exception, even though she seemed calm at all times. Even though everyone was surprised, Muyang didnt seem pleased at all. Even though he did manage to injure Yamamoto just now, that attack just now was basically the strongest attack he got at the moment, and it only caused a minor injury to Yamamoto. Yes, just a minor injury. Although Yamamoto indeed bled just now, Muyang realized that the cut was too shallow when he attacked Yamamoto earlier. Splendid. Yamamoto turned around and looked at Muang with a hint of appreciation in his eyes. Although he was just injured by Muyang was wounded, Yamamotos expression remained unchanged as if he wasnt injured to begin with. Muyang himself lowered his Zanpakuto down and looked at Yamamoto with admiration. The moment his attack almostnded, Yamamoto managed to move away slightly. Even though he didntpletely dodge the attack, it minimized the damage thanks to his strong physique and massive Reiatsu. Muyang had nothing but repect for Yamamoto. His skillful Zanjutsu, swift Shunpo, and lifelongbat experience were worthy of the title the strongest Shinigami in the thousand years. Although he hasnt seen Yamamotos Kid firsthand, but he did watch the episode where Yamamoto used Itto Kaso, and he could safely say that Yamamotos Zankensoki was at the pinnacle of Shinigamis power. Although my body is covered with scars, no one can leave a wound on my body during thest 1000 years aside from you. Yamamoto said solemnly. He was at a loss whether he should be happy that a youngster like Muyang coulde this far orment the fact that the youngster betrayed Soul Society? It was exactly because of his lifelong experience that Yamamoto was at a loss in this kind of situation. Whos there!? While everyones attention was focused on Muyang and Yamamoto, Kusu, who has been watching from the sidelines, suddenly shouted and thrust her Zanpakuto on the ground even though there was no one there. Everyone was obviously startled as Kusu suddenly yelled and swung her sword into thin air as if there was somebody there. dang~~~ However, at the next second, the sound of two swords colliding startled everyone. Pardon me, I felt immense Reiatsu here and rushed here right away out of worry for the Captains. I was hiding because I was afraid of disturbing the Captains. Complete to my surprise, Lieutenant Suzuki found out. Im really sorry. Aizens figure suddenly appeared, blocking off Kusus attack. He immediately apologized as soon as he made his appearance as if nothing happened, and the look on his face was absolutely convincing. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 106: Get Away Chapter 106: Get Away Pardon me, I felt immense Reiatsu here and rushed here right away out of worry for my Captain. I was hiding because I was afraid of disturbing the Captains. Complete to my surprise, Lieutenant Suzuki found out. Im really sorry. In addition to the reputation he has built up until now, his expression was really convincing, as if he was seriously worried about his Captain, so the Captains in the vicinity didnt doubt him at all. Its alright. Come here, Susuke-kun. Ukitake Jshir said with a faint smile. Thank you very much, Captain Ukitake. Aizen bowed before walking towards Ukitake Jshir. Kyraku, however, eyed him warily. Some of the Captains didnt even realize that Aizen was hiding nearby and based on what Muyang said to him earlier, Aizen became even more suspicious in Kyrakus eyes. Even if he didnt conceal his presence just now, Kyraku believed that he must have other secrets. Although Muyang was in the middle of a fight with Yamamoto, he made sure to keep track of Aizen. After all, no one knew what that guy was nning bying here, and he was really worried. However, there was one more thing that concerned Muyang right now. Even though the Captains in the vicinity didnt thoroughly scan the area, it was a fact that they couldnt detect Aizen was lurking around, so he believed that Aizen must be using Kyka Suigetsu to mess with the Captains senses. However, Kusu managed to find Aizen. Could Kusus ability cancel out Aizens Kyka Suigetsu? Muyangs heart beat faster when he thought of this probability. If he had someone who could cancel out Aizens Kyka Suigetsu, then the battle with Aizen would be easier for sure. Even though Muyang let Aizen did Kyka Suigetsus activation requirement in front of him on purpose and fought Aizen in order to find a hole in his Zanpakutos ability, it sure gave him a run for his money. Suddenly, Muyangsplexion changed. If Kusu could really cancel out Aizens Kyka Suigetsu, then Aizen would definitely get rid of her with any means necessary. And sure enough, as Muyang turned his head towards Aizen that was standing behind the Captains, he saw Aizen was looking at Kusu with evil eyes. Shortly after, Aizen looked towards Muyang as if taunting him. Shit! Seeing the look in Aizens eyes, it seemed that Aizen was also aware that Kusu could cancel out his Kyka Suigetsu. It seemed like Aizen would eliminate Kusu at all cost. Muyang at first nned to leave Kusu behind, but that didnt seem like such a good idea now. She would definitely die at Aizens hands if he didnt take her along. Provided the current situation, Muyang knew he couldnt afford to keep his cards hidden. He wouldnt be able to escape if he didnt use his new power at this rate even though he knew he hasntpletely mastered it. With that in mind, Muyang firmly held his Zanpakuto, and Muyangs body was covered by a small breeze. However, with each passing second, the wind circted faster and faster, and it became bigger and bigger. In just a few seconds, a whirlwind was blown around Muyang, with him as the eye of the storm Yamamoto stood squinting opposite Muyang, and the robe rustled because of the wind, but Yamamoto himself stood tall before the whirlwind without batting an eye. Amazing! So this is the famous strongest Wind-Type Zanpakutos power. Even though Yamamoto was unfazed, the same couldnt be said to other Captains. Kyraku saw the raging whirlwind around Muyang and was speechless for a second. Muyang suddenly waved his hand, and the whirlwind around him suddenly dispersed. The dispersed whirlwind traversed through Skyoku Hill, covering every nook and cranny. Suddenly, Muyang fiddled around with his finger as if there was something in the air, and then a slight smile appeared on the corner of his mouth. Judging from the information he felt through the wind, Kisuke had already evacuated with Shinji nd the rest. In addition, Yoruichi was hiding in the vicinity! With that information, Muyang was a little more relieved. With Yoruichis help, he would have a higher chance of escaping. She was, after all, the best at Shunpo in Soul Society. Now that Muyang found the light of hope, he raised his Zanpakuto, and massive Reiatsu was concentrated on his Zanpakuto to the point that it glowed in azure color. The whirlwind that originally enveloped Muyang was like being drawn to his Zanpakuto too. Bzztt~ Bzztt~ ~~~ Now, all the wind around Muyang had converged on the de, causing a buzzing sound.. What an intense Reiatsu! Although the wind around Muyang Zanpakuto was invisible to the naked eye, Ukitake could clearly feel the concentrated Reiatsu on Muyangs Zanpakuto. Even though he knew that Yamamoto wouldnt lose, he couldnt help but doubt his own judgement once he saw Muyangs Zanpakuto. Muyang looked towards Yamamoto that was just watching him without a care as Muyang prepared his big move. Are you just gonna watch until Im done preparing my big move, Captain-Commander? Muyang coudnt help but ask as he found it so strange that Yamamoto just let him get away with such an advantage. Im just curious to see what kind of attack youre going to show me after taking this long. Yamamoto said before the me enveloped him and his Zanpakuto. You may be disappointed, you know. Muyang murmured before swinging his Zanpakuto at Yamamoto. A raging storm burst out instantly. Haaa!! Yamamoto swung his Zanpakuto, and its me got even bigger as if trying to devour Muyangs whirlwind whole. Bang!! As the me and the whirlwind collided, the fire became even fiercer that it covered the entire Skyoku Hill, and the whole Skyoku Hill was covered by dust as the aftermath, obstructing everyones field of vision. Right after the me burst out, Muyang used Shunpo and reappeared beside Yoruichi. Whos there!? Sensing someone approaching, Yoruichi instinctively attacked with her elbow. Its me. Muyang blocked Yoruichis attack with his palm. Kimura? You must take Kusu away now. Muyang immeditely went straight to the point without wasting even a single second. Yoruichi was taken aback at first but immediately nodded, I got it. Yoruichi was ready to move out, but she nced back at Muyang and said: be careful. Yeah. Now that he could leave Kusu in Yoruichis hands, Muyang was a bit relieved. With this, he would be able to escape more easily. Bang! A pir of me rose into the sky, and as it subsided, Yamamotos figure in the me was revealed, blowing away all the dust on the Skyoku Hill. Is that all you got, brat? Yamamoto was quite disappointed since Muyangs attack didnt do anything to him. Of course not. Muyang Zanpakuto slowly raised his Zanpakuto that gave off a terrifying aura that intrigued even Yamamoto. Muyang slightly swung his Zanpakuto, but it left a creepy ck crack in its wake. Old man Yama, what do you think about this one then? Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 107: Arashi no Kaze Chapter 107: Arashi no Kaze Above Skyoku Hill, Muyang had serious eyes as he held his Zanpakuto with both hands. Upon closer look, one would notice that Muyangs Zanpakuto was vibrating really fast. Yamamoto squinted with a solemn expression on his face. Unlike all of Muyangs previous attacks, he was aware that this one was different. He realized that he wouldnt be unscathed if he didnt take this seriously. This is Kyraku held down his bamboo hat. This time, his expression waspletely serious as he was aware of the danger. Kyraku already ced his hands on his Zanpakutos hilt before realizing it. However, as he turned looked at Ukitake, he noticed that Ukitake was also looking at him with his hands on his Zanpakutos hilt. They both were a little surprised when they saw both of them had the same posture and expression stered on their face but immediately smiled right after. They truly were lifelong friends. Interesting, it seems Ill have to take this seriously. Yamamoto said with a slightly serious tone. Old Yamamoto, here Ie! Muyang slowly walked toward Yamamoto for a few steps before suddenly swinging down his Zanpakuto. Hm? Yamamotos eyes widened as Muyang was already in front of him even though he saw Muyang walked really slowly toward him just now, and it waspletely different from Shunpo. It was the kind of movement that he had never seen before. Even though Yamamoto was a bit surprised, his body could react in time. Right when Muyang was in front of him, Yamamoto swung his Zanpakuto, trying to repel Muyangs attack. What!? When Muyangs and Yamamotos Zanpakuto collided, everyone except Muyang couldnt contain how surprised they were, including Yamamoto, albeit only for a moment. They werent surprised for no reason. After all, as Muyang swung his Zanpakuto down, there was a space distortion around it beforepletely vanishing, leaving only the hilt in Muyangs hand. It was as if Muyang was holding an invisible de, which happened right before everyones eyes. Before everyone could regain theirposure, the de of Muyangs Zanpakuto suddenly reappeared again as if emerging from the void and collided with Yamamotos Zanpakuto. Even though all of this felt like it took quite some time, it actually happened in a split second. Bang!! The sh between the two Zanpakutos caused pent-up energy that resembled a ripple where it collided. In a matter of seconds, that energy could no longer be contained and dispersed. At first, it only scraped the ground beneath Muyang and Yamamoto, but not long after, ayer of Skyoku Hill was leveled as well. What!? When their Zanpakuto collided, Yamamoto could feel the terrifying force from Muyangs Zanpakuto. It was neither Reiatsu nor other types of energy, just raw power! The tremendous power was beyond Yamamotos imagination. It was at least several times stronger than Muyangs previous attack. To his surprise, his arm trembled to the point that he couldnt firmly hold his Zanpakuto anymore, so he backed off and took some distance from Muyang, but he fell to the ground right after, which was even more surprising, even for him. Captain-Commander! Old man Yama! Genrysai-sensei!! Witnessing this unbelievable scene, the Captains were beyond surprised. The strongest Shinigami, Captain-Commander Yamamoto that stood above all Shinigami in the Soul Society in 1000 years, was forced on his knees in a square fight? Even Aizen was frightened for a moment. He was a very proud and arrogant individual that believed he stood above everyone else, be it strength or intelligence. Even though he wasnt the strongest person right now, he never doubted that hed be the most powerful person in the future. However, he doubted himself for a second when he saw Muyang knocked down Yamamoto. Then again, it was only for a short period of time. He was back to his confident self almost immediately. He believed that once he carried out his n, everyone, including Muyang, Yamamoto, or even Soul King, would just be his stepping stone to be the strongest being. Muyang himself was a bit proud of what he just did. Even though he did use the power he had just obtained or the so-called trump card, he managed to overpower Yamamoto head-on. Muyang nced at Aizen with a faint smile on his face. Although this was the first time he used it, he had obtained his Zanpakutos true form. Not only did he manage to overpower Yamamoto, but he had a feeling that hed be able to break through Aizens Kyka Suigetsu. However shua~ shua~ In a blink of an eye, Kyraku and Ukitake were already blocking Muyangs way while holding Zanpakuto in their hands, and he was on alert. At the same time, Unohana Retsu and Kuchiki Ginrei shed in front of Yamamoto. Step aside! Im not so weak that I need to hide behind you younguns. Yamamoto tried to stand back up bare-chested as his clothes were in tatters, revealing countless scars on his upper body. Unohana, who was about to check on him, was forced to step back as Yamamoto brushed off her hands. Good grief, dont force yourself, Old man Yama! We cant just leave everything to our Captain-Commander. At least let us mix in for a bit. Yes, Genrysai-sensei, dont leave us out of the fun. Kyraku and Ukitake that blocked Yamamoto from going further, caught a glimpse of Yamamotos slightly trembling right hand. The look in their eyes changed. Was Kimuras attack so powerful that Old man Yama was trembling! Hah!! Cut the small talk and fight me! While they were all busy, Zaraki Kenpachi suddenly appeared behind Muyang with a crazed look on his face, swinging down his Zanpakuto toward Muyangs head. Muyang slightly sidestepped to dodge Zaraki Kenpachis attack before putting some distance between them. So youre still hiding that much power, Kimura? Zaraki Kenpachi licked his lips. Well, as long as you can keep me entertained. Sorry, but I dont have time to fight you now, Kenpachi. Muyang looked a bit dejected, and then he turned to Kyraku and Ukitake, Sorry, this is goodbye. Do you think you can escape with several other Captains and me here? Yamamoto looked at Muyang said solemnly. Old man Yama, Im sorry I couldnt live up to your expectations. Muyang looked towards Yamamoto with an apologetic look. He didnt know how to face this old man that had done a lot for him. Then stay here and exin the situation to me! Yamamoto didnt want to let Muyang go. He didnt want his precious student besides Kyraku and Ukitake to betray Soul Society, after all. Itsplicated. Muyang shook his head. Goodbye. What is he nning to do? The Captains were on high alert as Muyang made it sound like he could leave anytime he wanted. Had #73. Sren Skatsui. Had #58. Tenran. Muyang used 2 Had sessively in an instant, resulting in a huge smokescreen that covered Skyoku Hill. Not good! Kyraku already guessed that Muyang would obstruct everyones vision and fled in the middle of the confusion. Katen Kykotsu. Kyraku immediately used Shikai, Bushgoma! 2 circling wind des joined together and cleared the dust in the vicinity, restoring their vision again. However, only Muyangs voice was heard. Arashi no Kaze. Suddenly, the wind from all directions converged in the middle of them all, trapping everyone inside. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 108: Aizen Behind the Scene Chapter 108: Aizen Behind the Scene Halt! Yamamoto raised his Zanpakuto, ready to break through Muyangs wind wall with his me. However, he suddenly hesitated when he remembered what happened when his me and Muyangs wind collided earlier, which resulted in a massive explossion, putting other Captains in danger while Muyang used that chance to escape. Muyang didnt overlook this opportunity as he immediately aimed his hand toward where everyone was trapped, and a bright light was emanated from his hand, along with massive Reiatsu. Kagami Soragoku. A cuboid crystal was suddenly erected around all Captain, trapping them inside. What is this Kid? Did you invent it yourself? Kyraku nced at the crystal wall that trapped them in disbelief. This is Unohana Retsu cautiously tried to touch the crystal wall, and as if dropping a stone on water, Unohanas hand left a ripple as her hand passed through the crystal wall without any obstruction. Hm? All captains who saw this scene were stunned for a moment. Was this crystal wall just for show? Did it actually have no effect whatsoever? While they were still puzzled, a hand suddenly stuck out of the crystal wall on one side of the wall, to be precise, near Zaraki, which startled him as he immediately raised his Zanpakuto, ready to strike the hand down. Wait! Right before Zaraki swung his Zanpakuto down, Unohana immediately stopped him and then slowly pulled her hand out of the crystal wall. Could it be that. As Unohana pulled out her hand from the crystal wall, the other hand on the other side of the wall was also pulled into the crystal wall. Seeing this bizarre scene, everyones puzzled eyes were focused on Unohana. This must be the Kid that Captain Kimura invented by himself. Based on what I feel when I touch the crystal wall just now, I can tell that it was thebination of several other Kid like Kymon, Kyokk, Tozansh, Dank, and several other Kid. Thats amazing! Kyraku said in awe while other Captains were nodding except for Zaraki, who was basically clueless when it came to Kid. Even these Captains couldnt do something like that, and as far as they knew, Muyang wasnt used to be so good at Kid. Realizing they had no means to break through this Kid, the Captains immediately shifted their gazes to the sky, where Muyang was floating, wondering what he was nning to do by trapping everyone in one ce. Muyangs Zanpakuto suddenly glowed, and Muyang thrust it forward. As if entering another dimension, half of the de disappeared. Thats The Captains were taken aback upon witnessing this scene. That was exactly the same motion when the Shinigami opened Senkaimon to Soul Society from Human World. However, the Senkaimon in Soul Society had fixed locations, and it couldnt be opened wherever one wanted, which made everyone suspect that Muyangs Zanpakuto had the power to do so. Muyang twisted his arm, and his Zanpakuto was enveloped in white light. To everyones surprise, a ck rift appeared in the air. The pitch-ck rift gave them creeps as if they were staring right into the abyss. What on earth is that? Ukitake couldnt help but stare at the ck rift next to Muyang. Beats me. Kyraku also couldnt conceal the shock on his face anymore. Dont tell me. Aizens eyes shed as he looked at the ck rift, but he pretended to be astonished as if seeing something he has never seen in person before. Susuke-kun, do you know what that is? Kyraku asked when he saw the look on Aizens face. That rift Ive seen it once in a book, and it looks very simr to the Garganta that the Hollow used, but theres just no way Does this mean Captain Kimura is in cahoots with the Hollow? Garganta? Kyraku shook his head, No, Susuke-kun, youve only seen it in the book, so it cant be helped if you mistake it for a Garganta. If it really is a Garganta, we should be able to feel the Hollows Reiatsuing from that rift, so this must be something else. Oh, I see. Aizens eyes shed, and a faint smile was shown on the corner of his mouth. A bizarre light was exuded from Aizens Zanpakuto, affecting everyone without them noticing. Suddenly, the Captains shuddered before looking towards Muyang in disbelief, as if seeing something unbelievable. It was even worse in Yamamotos case as his Reiatsu spiked once again, and the me raging around him. In everyones eyes, there were so many Hollows swarming the rift now, and there was a big one behind them all. The Captains couldnt quite see it, but they certainly felt the sickening and monstrous Reiatsu behind the rift. Aizen just smiled faintly when he saw the Captains reaction. Although Muyang was stronger than he expected, it all yed in his favor. Because he managed to inject the Hollow substance into Muyangs body and the news about Muyang and theter known as Visored already spread among the Captains, his n went smoother. Of course, Muyang didnt know that Aizen once again set him up. He simply used his Kid to trap them to give him enough time to escape, thats all, and now was obviously the perfect time to escape. Muyangs n was to break through the Soul Societys space using his own spatial technique. At this point, Muyang was standing in front of the rift before looking back at everyone below with sad eyes for onest time. Goodbye Old Yamamoto, Kyraku, Ukitake, Kenpachi, and Retsu; goodbye, Soul Society; and goodbye, Aizen. Your Kyka Suigetsu wont work against me anymore, but I end up showing too much of my trick this time, so, at the very least, I can count on you not to let me down next time. Finally, Muyang walked into the spatial rift in front of him. Leave it to me! As Muyang walked into the crack, a massive Reiatsu burst from Yamamoto, destroying the crystal wall around him. With one swing, Ryjin Jakka unleashed the burning hot me that went straight into the spatial rift, aiming for Muyang. Unfortunately, the spatial rift closed as sudden as it appeared, and Yamamotosst attack didnt connect. He didnt understand why Yamamoto seemed angrier and more aggressive when he was about to leave, but there was nothing he could do at this point. After Muyang left, Yamamoto punched the ground in fury, creating a big hole below him. Old man Yama! Genrysai-sensei! Kyraku and Ukitake immediately ran towards Yamamoto. They didnt expect Yamamoto would be this angry. Muyang actually threw away his pride as a Shinigami and stoop as low as joining the Hollow. Ill never forgive something like that. Yamamoto sheathed his Zanpakuto as he turned around toward the Remaining Captains. The disappointment in his face couldnt be concealed. After all, this was Gotei 13s biggest loss in history, leaving only 3 Captains in their rank. Lets go back for now. We must restore stability and order in Seireitei first. The look on Yamamotos face returned to usual, his eyes were closed slit as usual, and his tone was calm once again. All Captains just nodded in silence despite how reluctant they were after all that happened, and then returned to their respective Divisions. Kyraku and Ukitake looked at each other before returning to their own Divisions. Because of what happened, they had to restore order in Seireitei and put everyone at ease because they must have felt the massive Reiatsu during Muyang and Yamamotos battle just now. With that in mind, Kyraku nced at Aizen for a moment before returning to his Division. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 109: Unexpected Discovery Chapter 109: Unexpected Discovery In the dimension that connected Soul Society, Human World, and Hueco Mundo This ce Muyang was standing on a footholdprised by Reishi, looking around in the dark void: So this is the dimensional gap between worlds. However, the ce Muyang was in right now resembled Garganta leading to the Hueco Mundo than the Dangai that connected Soul Society and Human World. Dangai had Kry on each side of the wall after all, but this ce was just a pitch-ck void. Although he had used this spatial technique before, this was the first time Muyang used it to travel between two different worlds like this. Muyang had no guarantee that he could reach Human World without a hitch. However, he was ready for one or two unexpected events. With that in mind, Muyang made sure not to be rash. He was no longer in danger anyway now, so all he had to do now was find the way to the Human World. He sheathed his Zanpakuto and began exploring. Meanwhile, Yoruichi got away with Kusu in tow thanks to Muyang for being such apetent bait. She knew the ins and outs of Seireitei, and with the detection ability from Kusu Zanpakutos, they easily left Seireitei without rming anyone. Yoruichi-san, what are we going to do next? Shortly after leaving Seireitei, Kusu and Yoruichi stopped before looking back at Seireitei for onest time. Kusu clearly seemed reluctant, but she asked Yoruichi anyway. Well, we cant go back to Gotei 13 anymore after what happened. Yoruichi responded when she noticed the hesitant look on Kusus face, but she frowned shortly after, When youre in Skyoku Hill earlier, how did you find Aizen, Kusu? Only you noticed that he was hiding there, and I believe he mustve used Kyka Suigetsu at that time. Yeah. Kusu cast aside all the thoughts in her heart at the moment and stroked her Zanpakuto. My Kamisen no Kumos ability is more than just ordinary perception. It can even look into others hearts as long as they are in its range. What!? Yoruichi was genuinely shocked when she heard Kusus exnation. Mind-reading!? Thats one way you can put it, Kusu then smiled and said: Of course, at my current level, perceiving others emotions is the most I can do, and I have to be very close to my target in order to do so. I can catch a fraction of peoples thought, though, but it may take a hundred years or even more to learn mind-reading. No matter how powerful Zanpakutos ability was, it depended on its owner themselves whether they could learn or further develop its ability. There were only a few people who hadpletely awakened their Zanpakuto, like Captain-Commander Yamamoto.. Okay, lets go to Kkakus ce first. Yoruichi cast her thoughts aside and immediately stood up. Shiba Kkaku? Well, we have to find her before we can go to the Human World and rendezvous with Kisuke. Captain, hes Kusu was looking back toward the direction of Seireitei. It was clear that she was worried about Muyang. After all, Muyang stayed behind to ensure their escape, and there were other Captains beside Yamamoto there. Yoruichi couldnt me Kusu for her behavior. She has apanied Muyang for more than 100 years, and everyone knew how she felt about Muyang. In fact, it would be weird if she wasnt worried about him. They both could feel massive Reiatsu colliding with each other, but Yoruichi decided to brush it off with a smile to put Kusu at ease. Dont worry, its Kimura were talking about. Have faith in him. Even if he cant win, he should have no problem escaping. Besides, dont underestimate a Captain. Yoruichis words reminded Kusu of the strength of her Captain that she had served for years, putting her at ease as she finally smiled for the first time. Bang!!! A sudden spike of Reiatsu urred on Skyoku Hill, surprising Yoruichi and Kusu even though they were quite far away from there, which made them worry once again. This is Captain-Commanders Reiatsu, but why is it so rough? Even from our distance, his anger was so apparent as if its directed to us. Bang!! Following the sudden spike of Reiatsu, a burst of me towered high into the sky, dyeing the whole sky red. Yoruichi-san! Even if she had learned Bankai, the moment Yamamotos Reiatsu burst forth to the sky, Kusu couldnt hide her anxiety. Although I dont know what pisses Captain-Commander so much, we gotta leave as soon as possible. Besides, I cant feel Kimuras Reiatsu anymore. I think hes escaped already. Kusu immediately closed her eyes and then sighed in relief: youre right. Captain indeed has left. Then we should get going too. We will hide at Kkakus ce for a while. When the time is right, well go to the Human World and rendezvous with Kisuke. Understood. They then headed toward the direction of Rukongai. This ce really is As Muyang stood in the void and looked around, as hard it was for him to admit, he knew deep down that he was lost. Then again, this was his first time, so it couldnt be helped. Muyang decided to just walk forward. Even though he didnt know which way led to the Human World, at least he wouldnt end up in Seireitei if he kept pressing forward. The footholdprised of Reishi followed Muyangs walking pace as he pressed onward, and Muyang eventually sensed a Reiatsu from a certain direction, so Muyang followed it. However, the closer he got to that Reiatsu, the clearer the frown on his face because judging from the Reiatsu, Muyang knew for sure that this way didnt lead to the Human World. Muyang sensed an existence beyond his knowledge, and the subtle bad vibe he got was clearlying from that spatial distortion. However, at the same time, the Reiatsu was somehow familiar, like that of Hikifune Kirios, but different from the Kirio in his knowledge. Muyang then reached out, trying to check what lied beyond the spatial distortion ahead of him. Bzztt~ Muyang was zapped by unknown energy as soon as he reached out his hand, and even though it wasnt particrly strong, Muyang backpedaled with horror in his eyes. Ththis is Right when Muyang was zapped by the unknown energy, everything around him went bright, and suddenly he could see the world hidden behind the spatial distortion. There were huge circr pirs as far as Muyang could see, and there were 5 floating discs, while suspended higher still was arge cylindrical structure that had a conical top and bottom What is this ce? Ive never seen it in the anime in my previous life. However, the Reiatsu is oddly familiar. What is going on here? Muyang was at a loss. He had never seen this ce when he watched the anime or read the manga. Was this still Seireitei? Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 110: Hueco Mundo Chapter 110: Hueco Mundo Although Muyang was really curious about the world that he just saw due to the somewhat familiar Reiatsu he felt and his curiosity about that ce that he never saw before, there was something inside him that made him reluctant to keep going. Lets save this ce forter. Muyang decided to walk back into the spatial rift and was determined to return to that ce once he built up more strength. After all, there was no telling what awaited him in that unknown world. Muyang took thest nce into the 5 floating discs as he stepped into the spatial rift. Somewhere in that world,arge and broad man with a bald head, red eyes,bushy eyebrows, and a long ck beard suddenly raised his head and looked toward a certain direction as if detecting a foreign presence. Gatonden Hm? An obese woman also raised her head from a pile of food in front of her. Judging from her hairstyle and color alone, one might have a hard time telling, but it was Hikifune Kirio who was promoted to Zero Division. As she stuffed the food down her throat, she was taken aback for a moment, why did I feel lil Yangyangs Reiatsu just now? It must be my imagination. This is Soul King Pce, so theres no way Lil Yangyang cane here. I better finish this as fast as I can, I still have more to eat. Hikifune Kirio immediately brushed off that thought and focused on her food once again. Muyang didnt realize that ce was the famous Soul King Pce, where Hikifune Kirio resided now. However, even if he did know, he would not go in without permission. That ce just gave off a mysterious feeling. Besides, he wouldnt enter a ce carelessly if he didnt know anything about it. It should be around here. Muyang used his spatial ability once again. As his Zanpakuto glowed, he could feel the Reishi from the spatial rift that he opened, and it felt different from the Reishi in Soul Society, meaning that spatial rift led elsewhere. As long as it didnt lead to Soul Society, he wouldnt mind. Dark and deste sky. A crescent moon. An endless white desert. There were some tree like-objects on the ground, but they turned out to be quartz-like minerals. The extremely vast Hueco Mundo that no one knew how big it actually was, nor how many Hollows were there in that ce. This ce was where Muyang ended up this time. His brows furrowed as he looked into the crescent moon and sighed: Its Hueco Mundo this time, huh? He shook his head helplessly. His first time using the spatial ability to travel through worlds turned out to be quite a disaster. However, since Hueco Mundo didnt have that many formidable character, he should be okay. Even a Vasto Lorde was no match against him at this point anyway. Besides, he has never been here before, so he might as well take a look around. but Why cant I feel the slightest Reiatsu? Is there even any Hollow here? The Reishi in Hueco Mundo and Soul Society was indeed different, but still, Muyang couldnt feel a trace of Reiatsu whatsoever, which led him to such a conclusion. Muyang just shook his head and pressed onward. Hed eventually find a living being there as long as he kept walking. Before Muyang could take a step, something weird happened to him. A Reiatsu that didnt belong to him burst forth from within his body, along with an unknown emotion, as if trying to rob him of his consciousness. hnggh!! Along with his grunt, Muyang tried his best to suppress that Reiatsu with his own Reiatsu. After a fierce battle for quite some time, he finally sighed in relief after regaining control over his body. He didnt expect that the Hollowfication symptom would happen again. Thankfully, he could temporarily suppress it this time, but there was no telling he could do so. He might not be able to hold it down at some pointter on. He was supposed to rendezvous with Urahara, yet he was stuck there in Hueco Mundo without knowing when he could go to the Human World. He still hasnt grasped the knack to use his spatial ability, after all. This situation was truly uncalled for. If he couldnt rendezvous with Urahara and Shinju, then what was the point of letting Aizen insert that Hollow soul within him? At first, Muyang had unwavering confidence that he didnt need to stop Aizen from inserting the Hollow Soul into him because he was strong enough to brush off the Hollowfications symptom that Urahara should have enough time to figure out the solution. But the same couldnt be said to Shinji and the rest, and now he was discouraged because that tragedy befell them due to his hesitation. He wouldnt be able to rest easy until Shinji and the thers were back to normal, and to make matters worse, he didnt know how to go to the Human World. Since there was no one here in Hueco Mundo, Muyang decided to learn more about the new ability of his Zanpakuto before going to the Human World to find Shinji. With that in mind, Muyang looked around to find a suitable ce to learn and explore the new ability of his Zanpakuto. Hmm, this way, I think. Muyang saw what seemed to be a small mountain in the distance and decided to go there to find the perfect ce to train. Muyang at first made his way there by walking but eventually switched to running. The mountain didnt seem that far at first nce, but it didnt seem to be any closer even after Muyang ran for a while. Huh? Muyang squinted and found a corpse not too far away. shua~ He used Shunpo and immediately observed the corpse under his feet. It had a mask on its face and a hole on its chest, so there was no doubt that it was a Hollow, and its size was quite enormous, about several floors high. After making sure the Hollow was dead, Muyang kicked its body, turning it around, and observed its body. Not long after, he frowned as he found no injury whatsoever on the Hollows body, yet it was dead, so what was the cause of its death? Even after racking his brain for a while, he couldnt figure out the cause behind the Hollows death. However, he did notice the horrified eyes of the Hollow that remained even after its death. Was it scared to death? But it was Hollow, so that was impossible. Thats. Muyang saw another dead body lying on the ground not too far away. He immediately used Shunpo and checked on the corpse, and it shocked him because it was in the exact same condition as the one earlier. Things seem to be getting more and more interesting. Muyang kept walking and found more corpse on his way, pointing toward one direction. All of the corpses were exactly in the same state. As he saw more and more corpses, Muyang was starting to have a rough idea about what was going on here. These Hollows were not scared to death, and the only possible reason behind their death was because of the Reiatsu that was so overwhelming that they couldnt keep their consciousness intact, just like what happened to ordinary humans when they were in the presence of someone with a really strong Reiatsu. Well, judging from what he knew in Hueco Mundo, the only one who was capable of this was the 1st Espada, Coyote Starrk, theid-back man whod serve under Aizen in the future. Upon reaching that conclusion, Muyang couldnt contain his excitement. After all, this would be the original Hueco Mundo Arc. If he followed these Hollows corpses, he should be able to find the 1st Espada, with the aspect of death solitude, even though he hasnt sensed his Reiatsu until now. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 111: Harribel Chapter 111: Harribel Muyang picked up his pace without him realizing it as the thought of seeing Starrk soon really excited him. Even though he has been friends with Shinji for more than 100 years, he just couldnt help it as he has always admired him. Bang! Muyang suddenly felt a sh of Reiatsu and turned his head toward that direction. Boom! Boom! This is Even Kusus Reiatsu is no match against this. Its clearly on a Captains level. Muyang murmured as he felt the Reiatsu so clearly even though it was so far away from him. After ncing at the Hollows corpses that stretched out for as far as his eyes could, Muyang hesitated a little. He was wondering whether he should keep going to find Starrk or check out what happened where he felt that Reiatsu.. After pondering for a moment, Muyang decided to go another way, where he felt the Reiatsu earlier. Considering Starrks personality, hed be toozy to move around too much anyway, so he could always find himter. Unlike when Muyang followed the Hollows corpses earlier, he couldnt take his sweet time now. He used Shunpo to reach the location where the battle took ce. Since there shouldnt be Arrancar yet now, and the Reiatsu he felt earlier was that of a Captain Level, it had to be a Menos of Vasto Lorde Level. Who was it? Starrk? It shouldnt be him; Baraggan? If it were him, there must be arge group of Hollow apanying him. Hes the self-proimed King of Hueco Mundo after all; Harribel? Or was it Ulquiorra? Muyang was smiling ears to ears as he was looking forward to what kind of surprise hed see. Female Hollows only needs to submit to the strong. A Humanoid Hollow with 3 pairs of wings and a small hole on his forehead was floating in the air with a condescending attitude. That Hollows word was directed to a tall femaleHollowwith olive skin, aqua green eyes, thick eyshes, and short golden blonde hair. Most of her body was covered in white armor, and her right hand, which was also her weapon, took the form of a broadsword, which resembled an elongated shark tooth. The sword possessed gill markings along either side of the de. Female Hollow, I will give you two options. You can either submit to me or die by my hands! Tsk! the female Hollow on the ground held her right hand that had several cracks while looking towards the Hollow in the air, with a hint of frustration in her eyes. Clearly, she was losing here. You got something to say? The Hollow closed his eyes and reached out his pale white hands toward the female Hollows direction, aplete contrast with his pitch-ck wings. The weak submits to the strong, and females sumb to males. This is the most basic rule here, no? Female Hollow, submit to me, Lord dimir Eric! Only I deserve to im a female Hollow of your caliber as mine! Behold! The female Hollow immediately assumed her fighting stance with a sharp gaze toward the other Hollow, who imed to be dimir Eric. Although the difference in strength between her and her opponent was clear, shed rather fight to death rather than surrender to her opponent. Hm? Seeing the female Hollow still nned to go against him despite her miserable state, dimir Eric ran out of patience. It looks like you are going to defy me until the bitter end. Even though he said it calmly, the female Hollow still shook due to the sheer amount of Reiatsu dimir let out. Since youre insisting, Ill grant your wish to die as a warrior. dimir Eric looked at the woman with condescending eyes, and his tone suddenly sounded cold. Tell me your name, thats the least I can do to honor your death. Harribel, Tier Harribel. Harribel, huh? dimir then reached out with his right hand, and a powerful Reiatsu burst out. The intensity of the Reiatsu alone made it hard for Harribel to stand straight. Although both of them were Vasto Lorde, the difference in strength between them was clear as day. You should be proud to die by my hands! Inferno st! An overwhelming Reiatsu burst forth, along with scorching hotva that came out of nowhere. What!? Harribel was startled when she felt the menacing aura and concentrated her own Reiatsu to the point that she was shrouded in yellow light. As dimir waved his hand, theva headed straight for Harribel at an unbelievable speed. Everyones always so dazzling at theirst moment. Even the weak and worthless Hollow can disy such radiance the moment before they vanished. Hollow named Harribel, what kind of spectacle will you show me before you perish? Its obviously more exciting to destroy beautiful things, so Im looking forward to it! Damn! Seeing a bunch of attacks flying towards him, Harribel mustered all of her Reiatsu on her right hand to the point that it was glowing in a golden-yellow color. Cero! The concentrated Reiatsu was unleashed to counter the attack directed at her. That Cero she just fired was the strongest attack Harribel could use at this moment, so she was out of juice the after she fired it, and if her opponent were still alive after that attack, she would be done for. Boom! Their attack collided, causing an extremely loud sound, and covered the area in blinding light. The impact of their attack was so intense, too, that Harribel was forced to step back and duck as the dust hindered her sight. Bang! Did it work? Harribel slowly stood back up, with some dust covering her body. She seemed a bit relieved when she saw the smoke in the sky You wish! A cold voice came from the air. What!? Harribel turned pale almost immediately. An overwhelming Reiatsu surged forth, and a silhouette could be seen floating in the sky. With one flick of the silhouettes wings, a hurricane was summoned, blowing the dust around him away. dimir was floating in the air,pletely unscathed. He just seemed slightly dirty due to the dust that stuck on him. Do you think a Cero of that level will work on me? Just perish before my might like the weak you are. But its praiseworthy that a weakling like you could tarnish me with some dust, but sadly that wont change anything. The fiery redva appeared once again while Harribel was losing her will to fight because her strongest attack didnt even scratch her opponent. ha ~ ha ~ ha ~ ha ~ dimir took his sweet time and teased Harribel as the speed of his attack was slower than earlier, but that wasnt a problem since Harribel had already lost her will to fight. Seeing theva was steadily closing in, Harribel closed her eyes in despair, epting her fate. Perhaps this is salvation. A thought suddenly shed in Harribels head. Bakud #81. Dank. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 112: Vladmir Chapter 112: dmir The moment dimirs attack almost hit Harribel Bakud #81. Dank. A translucent barrier suddenly was suddenly erected in front of Harribel. Bang!! dimirs attack hit the barrier and immediately caused an explosion. The impact of the explosion was quite a spectacle as the dust around them rose high that it hindered everyones line of sight. This is Harribel was surprised as the barrier in front of her could block dimirs terrifying attack even though it seemed so fragile. Harribel? Muyang asked with a hint of doubt. It couldnt be helped as the female Hollow in front of him resembled the Harribel that he knew, yet the Harribel with he knew should be really strong. After all, she was the 3rd Espada who held the aspect of death sacrifice. Thank you for saving me! Even though Harribel was too startled to say anything at first, she immediately regained herposure and thanked the man that saved her. The man was quite good-looking, but he had no mask on his face, and there was no hole anywhere on his body. Once she noticed Muyangs distinct difference with Hollow, she realized that Muyang was not a Hollow, but what made her so surprised was when she noticed Muyang was wearing ck clothes and a sword hanging on his waist, meaning he was a Shinigami! Harribel was startled once again, but only for a moment. Even though she didnt know why a Shinigami saved her, it was an undeniable fact. Muyang just had a hard time processing everything when he saw Harribel was this weak and even thanked him for saving her. I didnt expect another insect would sneak in and challenge me. Whats with today and you ignorant insects? A voice said from the sky. You know what infuriates me the most, Harribel? You actually refused my invitation, yet here you are, begging help from a lowly Shinigami. Muyang sure couldnt let that one slide. dimirs condescending tone and remarks ruined his mood, and what did he mean by a lowly Shinigami? Muyang shifted his gaze towards the Hollow in the air. He had 3 pairs of jet-ck wings, pale white skin, and the purple and ck patterns on his mask that was partially damaged, revealing a little bit of his face and a small hole in his forehead. Who are you? Muyang just couldnt help but ask as this Hollow managed to overpower Harribel, yet he has never seen him in the manga in his previous life. He had a pair extra wingspared to Ulquiorra, did that make him stronger than Ulquiorra then? Ignorant Shinigami! dimir suddenly snapped but then calmed down almost immediately, Then again, this may be your first time seeing me, so I cant me you for your ignorance. Muyang frowned as this was his first time seeing someone this arrogant. Since you can stop my attack, Ill give you a special treatment and tell you my name. dimir looked down at Muyang with condescending eyes. My name is dimir. Be grateful that you get to hear my name before you die. Now, let me hear your name! And theres no need to thank me! As someone who can stop my attack, you at least deserve that much. Muyang started to lose his patience. Seeing someone arrogant was nothing new for him, but this was his first time seeing someone whose arrogance knew no bound. Unfortunately, I had a habit of never giving my name to those that will die by my hands. The atmosphere instantly became tense as Muyang and dimir were eyeing each other with killing intent. Oh, you actually decline my generosity. dimir shook his head out of pity, and with one p of his wings, the overwhelming Reiatsu immediately filled the air. Its a shame, but youll have to die. Muyang immediately looked up as he felt the terrifying Reiatsu and saw massive fire as if the sky itself was on fire. Even though it was nowhere near the level of Yamamotos me, he knew he couldnt take it lightly. Doomsday! Although you have angered me, it is hard to find someone as strong as you. Ill use this move to end your life out of respect for your strength. As the name suggests, it can destroy the whole world, so you can be proud of yourself that youll die with this move. dimir looked at Muyang and Harribel with pitiful eyes. It has been so long since he found someone as strong as them, yet they would die this quick. Seeing the crimson sky, Harribel was shaking. She just couldnt believe the difference in strength between them was this far apart? Although that might be a little troublesome to deal with, but Muyang seemed to be seeing the sky and the sky, If you think that will be enough to kill me, then youre just an arrogant Hollow, nothing more. Even Yamamotos me couldnt defeat him, yet this Hollow thought he could kill him with this fire that was nothing but shy? Muyang grabbed Harribel and used Shunpo, reappearing a few hundred meters away from the area of impact. He saw that te fire razed the ce he stood earlier without leaving any surface unburned. It seems that he is not just all talk. Muyang nodded as not only did the attack cover a huge area, its destructive power was also extraordinary. An average Captain would be seriously injured if they werent fast enough to dodge the attack. Muyang, who thought that was the extent of dimirs move, was surprised as the fire that bombarded the ground earlier rose once again and headed straight toward Muyang. What? Is it targeting me no matter where I go? Muyang saved the thinking forter, grabbed Harribel, and used Shunpo once again to dodge the me. Not even in his wildest imagination would he think that Harribel would drag anyone down, but it was clear that she was nothing but a burden in this scenario. Muyang reappeared several meters away, but the me kept following him. shua~shua~shua~shua~ Muyang kept using Shunpo to dodge, but the me was following him closely no matter how far he moved. This is really troublesome, Muyang murmured as he continuously dodged the attack. At this time, Harribel firmly held onto Muyang and looked at Muyang with eyes full of emotion. The man beside her didnt even know her, yet he went this far to protect her. shua~ Muyang felt like he was in trouble until he nced at dimir and found that his eyes were moving around, following Muyangs movement. He smiled and immediately used Shunpo and appeared behind dimir. dimir was startled and immediately used Sonido, putting distance between him and Muyang As I thought, you control your me with your eyes. Muyang said with a smile after realizing that the me didnt immediately follow him this time,. It seems I have to admit that you are not just a mere insect. dimir said solemnly, but clearly he sounded different from earlier. Muyang himself was surprised even though he guessed it right. Although he didnt show it on his face, he was already screaming deep down, Controlling fire with your eyes? Do you think this is Amaterasu or some shit?! Although the me itself wasnt a threat for Muyang, the ability to freely control it with his eyespletely changed the situation. Muyang used Shunpo and put quite a distance between him and dimir,id Harribel on the ground, and returned in front of dimir once again. I guess I have to get a little serious too. Muyang drew his Zanpakuto from the waist, pointing it at dimir. Shinigami, Kimura Muyang, Ill be taking your life. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 113: Fierce Battle Chapter 113: Fierce Battle Shinigami, Muyang, Ill be taking your life. Muyang said with a solemn look on his face as he held his Zanpakuto. Even with their distance, dimir could vividly feel as if he was already cut by Muyangs Zanpakuto. My name is dimir Eric, Shinigami. You may be somewhat capable, but all forms of struggle are futile before my presence. dimir spread his hand, and Reiatsu was concentrated on his palm. Shmatsu no Ken! A purple crystal-clear energy sword suddenly appeared on the top of Muyangs head. It was such a beautiful and elegant sword that no one would think it could kill anyone. swish~ As dimir waved his hand, the energy sword was plunged down at a speed that was invisible to the naked eye. Muyang reacted in time and used Shunpo, instantly disappearing from the spot. swish~ The moment Muyang dodged the attack and looked back at the ce where he stood earlier, his pupils dted as there was a huge hole there. Muyang turned towards dimir and realized that he had underestimated him. Although he had never seen him in the anime in his previous life, his strength was the real deal. Even judging from the move just now, it was impable in terms of speed and destructive power. Not to mention his enemy was capable of concentrating the Reiatsu to such a level that not a trace of it leaked out. Sonata, Kaze no Sora. Muyang immediately released his Zanpakuto as he acknowledged his enemy as a threat. A Shinigamis Zanpakuto. dimir nced at the Zanpakuto in Muyangs hands and said solemnly. However, youre still no match for me even if you release your Zanpakuto. Just like earlier, dimir spread his hand, and immediately waved it. swish~ Seeing this familiar movement, Muyang was startled and immediately used Shunpo. Sure enough, another bottomless hole was formed below where Muyang used to stand. Unlike most big moves, Muyang couldnt feel any concentrated Reiatsu even after dimirunched this attack, which made it tricky as he had to observe him thoroughly if he wanted to dodge the attack. Muyang let his guard down when he managed to dodge dimirs attack that he failed to notice that the me that dimir controlled with his eyes was ready to strike from behind. He barely managed to dodge the attack, but he suddenly had a bad feeling. Sure enough, right after he dodged the me, the purple energy sword was already waiting above his head, ready to pierce his head. Muyangs survival instinct kicked in, and he immediately twisted his body and repelled the purple energy sword with his Zanpakuto that was covered in azure Reiatsu. Bang!! As soon as Muyangs Zanpakuto came into contact with the energy sword in the air, he could feel a powerful forceing from the edge of the de, which turned out to be the energy that was stored in the energy sword that exploded upon impact. Muyang was genuinely impressed by this move as it released all of its stored energy upon impact. Hangetsu! A semicircr azurepressed air de came out of Muyangs Zanpakuto as he swung it. Boom! The impact lit the sky with bright light, and the purple energy sword was reduced to nothingness when thepressed air de hit it. Muyang slowly turned towards dimir while holding his Zanpakuto. He had to admit that this Hollow was really an interesting opponent. I have to admit that you are the most powerful opponent I have ever met, Shinigami. dimir said with a hint of joy in his tone, to think that a mere Shinigami can block my Shmatsu no Ken head-on, the world is vast indeed. However, dont think you have a chance just because you block my Shmatsu no Ken. Get ready if you dont wanna die, Shinigami! Dont me me for not giving you a chanceter. Then again, you can prepare all you want, but itll be futile before my absolute power. dimir said condescendingly as more and more energy sword started to materialise, pointed toward Muyang. Although Muyang couldnt feel the slightest Reiatsu from the energy swords, he now knew it had stored energy inside. Even one energy sword stored quite a lot of energy, and this time, there were numerous swords Get ready, Shinigami! Make sure to make the most of yourst moment. dimir said with a proud smile as he was surrounded by the energy swords. Sorry, I forgot your name. Harribel was worried about Muyang when he saw the purple energy swords in the air. Although she didnt feel a trace of Reiatsuing from it, she saw how deadly it was earlier and immediately knew that it was far stronger than her strongest Cero. However, Muyang just chuckled as he stretched his left foot from his right foot and raised his hand, pointing it at dimir with steadily rising Reiatsu. Limit of the thousands hands, respectful hands, unable to touch the darkness. Shooting hands unable to reflect the blue sky. The road that basks in light, the wind that ignited the embers, time that gathers when both are together, there is no need to be hesitant, obey my orders. Light bullets, eight bodies, nine items, book of heaven, diseased treasure, great wheel, grey fortress tower. Aim far away, scatter brightly and cleanly when fired. The sky seemed to turn almost instantly, and terrifying Reiatsu was exuded behind Muyang, followed by several balls of light. Had #91. Senj Kten Taih!! As Muyang finished his chanting, the balls of light behind him immediately flew straight at dimir. dimirsplexion slightly changed as he felt the threat from the ball of lights aimed at him. In response, he pped his wings, and one of his energy swords intercepted Muyangs Had. Bang bang bang!!! As the attacks collided, a loud explosion ured, blowing everything nearby away. Thats the first time I can use #90s Had in actualbat. That feels pretty good. Seeing the massive explosion due to his and dimirs attack, Muyang nodded in satisfaction. He couldnt help but remember the first time he used Senj Kten Taih more than a hundred years ago during his fight with Yamamoto. Back then, he thought it shouldnt be that hard to master #90s Had, but the first time he used it inbat turned out to be a failure. Seeing how much progress he had made, considering he sessfully used Senj Kten Taih just now, he just couldnt contain the smile on his face. What are you grinning at? Its not that powerful anyway. dimirs displeased voice came from in the sky as he descended with a grumpy face. Shinigami, you really annoyed me! Unforgivable! Unfortunately for him, he took a little bit of damage during theirst exchange as he couldntpletely dodge the impact of their attack. dimir spread his hand once again, and a translucent energy sword appeared once again, but the color was clearly different this time as it was a dark-purple energy sword this time. Even though the difference was just in color, Muyang could feel that it was more powerful than thest one. Shmatsu no Ha! The aura around dimir suddenly changed as he held that particr energy sword in his hand. Scorched earth. dimir waved the energy sword in his hand, and a scorching me suddenly sprang out from the ground. Muyang used Shunpo to escape to the air. He was surprised when he saw the devoured everything on the ground as if it were alive Doomsday. Another me was ready to devour Muyang from the sky. Muyang was about to use Shunpo as he saw this when suddenly Hametsu no Jigoku! A circr Reiatsu wave suddenly spread out with dimir as the center, instantly covering the entire area. Dong! Muyang gasped as he looked at the translucent wall of light in front of him in disbelief. It turned out to be a barrier that prevented him from escaping or even used Shunpo. Scorched Earth, Doomsday, Hametsu no Jigoku. dimir walked slowly toward Muyang. During everything that just happened, the minor wound on his body had already healed, and the usual condescending look was stered on his face. As you can see, everything within 100 meters around me will be caught in this Hametsu no Jigoku. This is my territory, and you cant escape. Meeting me is both your greatest luck and misfortune. As dimir rose the energy sword in his hand, the me around him rampaged and headed straight toward Muyang from all directions. Its over, Shinigami. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 114: Ongoing Battle Chapter 114: Ongoing Battle Its over, Shinigami. dimir had a cold expression on his face as he waved theShumatsu no Ha in his hand, and the mes from all directions went straight for Muyang as if they had received amand. Harribel, who saw this terrifying scene outside the barrier gasped in surprise. Could Muyang withstand such an overwhelming attack? Hmph! Muyang suddenly swung the Zanpakuto in his hand, and a gust of wind instantly rose, blowing away the mes that came his way. Is that all? Thats supposed to be my line. dimir said coldly. The me that Muyang blew away immediately converged and then rushed towards Muyang once again. No matter how many times these mes were blown away, they would reconverge again. It seemed that he had to think of another way. Muyang turned his eyes and looked at the barrier that was calleddoomsday. Although the barrier prevented him from using Shunpo, he should be able to destroy it if he wanted to. Its useless! dimir said as if he had seen through what Muyang was thinking, Did you not hear what I said at the beginning? Everything within a hundred radius around me is affected by thisHametsu no Jigoku. Its pointless to destroy the barrier. As long as youre within the range, you will not be able to escape from myHametsu no Jigoku. Didnt you notice that it cover a wider area nowpared to the beginning? Muyang was shocked. He nced around and realized that dimir was telling the truth. At the moment,Hametsu no Jigoku indeed covered more area than the beginning. Hed be caught again if he only escaped for a brief moment. If you keep running, I think the female Hollow that you saved earlier will be a casualty. dimir said it with a teasing smile on his face as if looking forward to seeing Muyangs reaction. Muyang narrowed his eyes, and sure enough, there were less than 100 meters between where Harribel was now and theHametsu no Jigoku. If he kept running away, Harribel would be dragged into this, and considering her state right now, she wouldn t be able to withstand dimirs attack. Aw shit. Im still exhausted from fighting Old man Yama. Muyang twisted his neck, I thought I can win without trying so hard, but it seems thats not going to fly. Well, now that it hase to this, lets get to it. Muyang tossed his Zanpakuto to the side. Swish Followed by a sh of the de, Muyang was already behind dimir, holding the Zanpakuto in his hand with blood dripping from its de. sshhtttt Blood spurted from dimirs neck. Swish dimir swung theShumatsu no Ha in his hand the moment he felt blood spurting from his neck, leaving a purple light in the air. Swoosh! Muyangs figure shed, and dimirs furious attack missed. Psskkk As the de shed again, dimirs chest was severely cut that his bone wasid bare. Before dimir could react, Muyang was already in front of dimir once again with his Zanpakuto pointed at dimir and a faint smile on his face. Do you understand now? I can kill you before you can even react if I want to. A faint aura rose from the edge of Muyangs Zanpakuto that dimir was trembling. Although your ability is indeed very powerful, it requires you to follow my movement with your eyes. And from our exchange just now, it was clear that you werent capable to do so. dimir was surprised beyond belief as he never thought this kind of oue would be possible. He never expected that there was someone out there, whose movement was so fast that he couldnt follow it. No! dimir was baffled by this fact. If his opponent was this strong, why didnt he kill him right from the start? Why did he hold back and even took such a roundabout way? Could it be that he normally wasnt that fast ? Either that or there was a drawback if he exerted that much speed. Such thought crossed dimirs mind as he looked at Muyang with observant eyes This guy Seeing the look on dimirs face, Muyang knew that he must have figured out something. Although his opponent was arrogant as if he didnt care about anything, he turned out to be such a rational and observant guy. A jolt of lightning seeped into Muyangs body, reinforcing the muscle on his legs. Swish Muyangs body disappeared in an instant, and reappeared in front of dimir, striking him down with his Zanpakuto. Brrhhh! Right when Muyang was about to swing down his Zanpakuto, a wall of me was spewed from dimirs body.. Muyang was surprised by this unexpected turn of events and immediately used Shunpo to dodge the me put some distance between them. It was natural to be cautious of the unknown, especially if it exuded such a terrifying aura. If I cant attack, then Ill put you in the same boat. dimir said with the wall of me still in front of him, no matter how fast you are, you cant attack me with this me in the way can you? Immediately after, a flower-shaped me blossomed around his body. However, despite its shape, it exuded a monstrous Reiatsu from within. Now The whole barrier was suddenly enveloped in ayer of light. However, right before he could unleash his move. Bakud #61: Rikujkr Muyang pointed his index finger, and six thin, wide beams of light were mmed into dimirs midsection, holding him in ce despite the me flower-shaped me that protected dimir. dimir himself felt that he couldnt exert his Reiatsu and his movements were restricted. dimir thought that a Bakud of this level shouldnt be a hindrance for him. However Bakud #63. Saj Sabaku. Right when dimir was about to break free from theRikujkr, yellow energy, taking the form of a very thick rope, suddenly descended from the sky and bound him again, and this one was even stronger than thest. Walls of iron sand, a priestly pagoda, glowing irond fireflies. Standing upright, silent to the end. Bakud #75: Gochtekkan. Without giving a time for dimir to catch a breath, Muyang used another Bakud. Five huge iron pirs fell from the sky, and dimir, who could not move because of the previous Bakud, was pinned to the ground. The condescending look on his face was long gone now. Damn, he actually pinned me down, unforgivable! The arrogant dimir was now lying on the ground powerlessly. He never felt so humiliated before and it made him go crazy. A violent Reiryoku burst out from dimir. He didnt feel anything aside from rage right now as he wanted to tear apart the Shinigami that humiliated him like this. No way, he still has this much Reiryoku left in him? Muyang was surprised as it turned out dimir was still hiding that much Reiryoku even after what he did. Although he was indeed surprised, he didnt just sit idly as dimir struggled to stand up. He had already prepared his follow-up moves. Seeping crest of turbidity. Arrogant vessel of lunacy! Boil forth and deny! Grow numb and flicker! Disrupt sleep! Crawling queen of iron! Eternally self-destructing doll of mud! Unite! Repulse! Fill with soil and know your own powerlessness!! Had #90: Kurohitsugi! A ck cube that exuded such a mind-blowing power as if it distorted the space itself was erected around dimir, and he could feel its menacing power as it surrounded him. As expected ofKurohitsugi. The power is on a whole another level! Even though he was the one who used it, he couldnt me if this Had for being Aizens favorite. Kagami Soragoku. Although Muyang knew for sure that Kurohitsuginded on dimir, he still couldnt shake off the bad feeling he got in his heart, so he used his original Kido. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 115: Libels request Chapter 115: Libel''s request After trapping dimir, Muyang immediately used Shunpo, took Harribel with him, and left that ce. Why are you running away, Kimura-sama? Even though she was nowhere near Muyang or dimirs level, she realized that Muyang still had the upper hand just from observing their fight earlier, even though dimirs ability indeed proved to be troublesome. Yet, despite that, Muyang chose to run away. Muyang nced down at Harribel and said nothing. Sorry, I didnt mean to offend you. Harribel was flustered as she was afraid her words would offend Muyang. Muyang himself was a little bit confused when he saw the look on Harribels face, wondering why she looked so flustered. Is that what youre worried about? Muyang said with a smirk on his face. You know how girls always have those days in a month where they dont feel so good? What are you talking about? Harribel looked at Muyang with curious eyes. Muyang was silent for a moment. Did that mean a female Hollows body didnt work the same as humans female? From the look on Harribels eyes, it was safe to say Muyangs suspicion was right. Never mind. Since Harribel didnt get Muyangs joke, he had no choice but to brush off hisme joke with an exnation: Well, to put it shortly, Im not sure I can defeat him in my current state, so I just restrain him. Boom! A terrifying Reiatsu suddenly burst out, startling Muyang. He knew whose Reiatsu it was without even looking back. Although he was well aware that he constructed the Kid that trapped dimir in a hurry, he did not expect dimir to break free from that Kid in such a short time. At that moment, Muyang realized that dimir hadnt gone all out yet! Muyang didnt expect this character that wasnt even mentioned in the manga to be so powerful. If he insisted on fighting him while suppressing the Hollowfication process inside him, who knew what would happen? Muyang reinforced his leg with more lightning, allowing him to escape with extraordinary speed. Unforgivable! Bang!! As a powerful Reiatsu burst forth, the ck coffin was shattered, revealing dimirs figure inside that waspletely covered by his wings. As dimir flicked his wings, it was clear that he barely took any damage. In fact, he suffered more severe injury when Muyang shed him with his Zanpakuto earlierpared to when Muyang used Kurohitsugi. That was close. dimir himself knew that attack just now was really dangerous, so he immediately wrapped himself with his wings. However, he felt something off when he flicked his wings, so he looked back only to find his wings covered in bruises and minor wounds. It was only some minor injuries, but dimir himself was more shocked than anyone. dimirs wings were the toughest part of his body, and his prized wings were now covered in bruises and scars, which made him question just how powerful Muyang actually was. Muyang, is it? Ill be sure to remember your name. Menacing Reiatsu swirled in the air as dimir stared at the bruise on his wings. Obviously, a proud Hollow like him couldnt allow himself to fall short against the likes of Shinigami. dimir then used Sonido, nning to catch up with Muyang, but he felt something was amiss as he went through the crystal clear wall in front of him. Complete to his surprise, he was still at the same ce as earlier, but he emerged from the wall behind him. Hmph!! dimir grunted, and a me ball was fired from his hand. However, it disappeared the moment it hit the crystal clear wall as if it went into another dimension. However, dimirs pupils dted at the next moment as the me ball that he fired earlier almost hit him from another side hadnt he dodged it. That pesky Shinigami! He even left this annoying trickery behind! dimirs Reiatsu suddenly skyrocketed, and he emitted a wave of me that shattered the Kid Muyang created in a hurry. That Shinigami dares to make a fool out of me. Im gonna finish him for sure next time!!! dimirs menacing Reiatsu swirled in the air, blowing everything away. This should be far enough. After Muyang was convinced that he had put enough distance between them and dimir, he put down Harribel. Okay, youre free to go now. Although he ended up saving Harribel on his way to find Starrk, the Harribel he saw now and the 3rd Espada Harribel that he knew was way too different, and it was honestly disappointing. Uhh Kimura-sama? Harribel seemed like she had something to say, but she was kind of reluctant to do so. Whats the matter? Seeing Harribel seemed fidgety, Muyang immediately inquired her. Although the Harribel in front of him was quite different from the Harribel that he knew, Muyang had a soft spot for all Bleachs original character. Ill serve you, but can you please protect us in exchange? If someone as strong as you is on our side, well be able to rest easy. Harribel knelt down on the ground suddenly, bowing her head. Serve me? Muyang was shocked for a moment, but he suddenly thought of something. Wait, us? Who else is there other than you? There are 3 more female Hollows aside from me. Us female Hollows fall short when ites to power. Because of that, were constantly being targeted by other Hollows, but if Kimura-sama is there to protect us we should be safe. Harribel suddenly got worked up for a moment before lowering her tone again. Im well aware that this is such a selfish request, but Looking at the hopeful look in Harribels eyes, Muyang couldnt just refuse immediately. Besides, she said that there were 3 other, so it should be M Rose, Sung-Sun, and Api. Although he was kind of disappointed with Harribel, those three were original Bleach characters too, and he had a soft spot for them. Lead the way. Muyang said after a brief silence. Seriously?! Harribel was thrilled as Muyang agreed to her request. Although Harribel alone was sufficient to get them through various predicaments, they would be safer if Muyang agreed to protect them. Judging from the brief battle earlier, she believed that even Baraggan was no match against Muyang. Harribel immediately led Muyang towards her hideout, grinning all the way. Along the way, Muyang was looking closely at Harribel as he followed closely behind her and felt that her demeanor as theter 3rd Espada was still there. Kimura-sama, were almost there. As Harribel notified Muyang that her hideout was close, their eyes met, and she felt an indescribable feeling in her heart. Meanwhile, Muyang was a little bit flustered as he has been staring at Harribel for quite some time. Hm? Suddenly Muyangsplexion changed. Whats the matter, Kimura-sama? Is your hideout over there? Harribel nodded after following the direction Muyang pointed. This is not good. I felt a few powerful Reiatsu from there, and some of them are even stronger than you. I think yourpanion may be in trouble. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 116: King of the Virtual Circle Chapter 116: King of the Virtual Circle Inside a cave in Hueco Mundo. Why Harribel-sama has not returned yet? A lion-like Hollow said while licking her paws. As if the likes of you could understand what Harribel-sama is thinking. A deer-like Hollow didnt waste any time to make fun of what the lion-like Hollow said. Huh!? The lion-like Hollow immediately red at the deer-like Hollow in response. Dont get ahead of yourself, Api. Youre nothing but a newbie until recently. Dont get on my nerves if you dont want me to kill you! What are you bbering about? Youre the one who gets ahead of yourself, M Rose, you stupid lion! What!!? Huh!? They both were on each others throat as they rammed their heads against each others. What are you both fighting for? You both are equally stupid anyway. A snake-like Hollow condescendingly said as she looked down the lion-like and the deer-like Hollow due to her tall body. You wanna go, Sung-Sun?? M Rose and Api, who were fighting until a moment ago immediately said at the same time as they red at Sung-sun. Hmph! Realizing both of them were so in sync just now, both M Rose and Api grunted and turned their heads away from each other. Look at how well you two get along. You two are so in sync just now. Sung-Sun didnt waste this opportunity to make fun of M Rose and Api again. Sung-Sun, you bastard! However, while these three were busy bickering Bang!! A sudden Reiatsu outburst startled them. What!? They instantly stopped bickering and looked toward the entrance. They could feel a terrifying Reiatsu that was even stronger than Harribel. They were familiar with it, so they knew it belonged to none other than Baraggan! Whats the matter? Are you guys too scared toe out after sensing Baraggan-samas Reiatsu? Bastard! Sung-Sun, M Rose, and Api looked at each other before walking out of the cave. Harribel was not with them now, and they definitely didnt stand a chance against Baraggan on their own, but at the very least, they didnt want to tarnish Harribels name. Baraggan, are you such a coward that you have to swarm our hideout while Harribel-sama is away? M Rose asked curtly as soon as she arrived at the entrance and saw Baraggan sitting on his throne made of bones surrounded by a horde of Menos Grande. Despite her tone, her legs were slightly trembling. It couldnt be helped as she was in the presence of the King of Hueco Mundo, especially now that Harriel was not with them. Youre being disrespectful to Baraggan-sama! a Hollow that was kneeling behind Baraggan just now stood up and yelled at M Rose for her rude remarks. Sung-Sun, M Rose, and Api were all surprised. Although it was just another small fry that served Baraggan, they couldnt underestimate him as there were so many of them here. Stand down, acrylic. Baraggan suddenly said when he saw one of his men was about to attack M Rose, Sung-Sun, and Api while tapping his finger on his throne. Baraggan-sama? The Hollow looked back towards Baraggan as he was confused why Baraggan stopped him. Huh? The tapping sound that Baraggan made when he tapped his fingers on his throne suddenly stopped, and he shifted his gaze to the Hollow that looked at him with a questioning look on his face. The Hollow immediately knelt down on the ground and said flusteredly, please forgive me, your majesty. Oh? Youre asking for my forgiveness? Then you should know what your mistake is right? Enlighten me! I doubt your majestys order for even a second, and for that, I deserve to die a thousand times. The Hollow bowed down with his forehead on the ground, and his whole body was trembling. You already know your mistake deserves death, so why beg me for mercy? Knowing that he could die at any second now, the Hollow was even more panic. Since youre a newbie and there are a lot of things you didnt know yet, Ill let it slide after you cut one of your arms. Hearing Baraggans words, the Hollow lopped off one of his arms without the slightest hesitation before walking back where he previously knelt respectfully, without even looking back at his torn off arm. Sung-Sun, M Rose, and Api that witnessed everything with their own eyes, gasped. This was their first time seeing Baraggan this close, and even though the one that was punished was Baraggans henchmen and not them, they could clearly feel the pressure from Baraggan, and one thing for sure, it was way stronger than Harribel. Baraggan leaned back on his throne as he shifted his gaze towards Sung-Sun, M Rose, Api standing below, and the tapping sound on his throne echoed throughout the surroundings again. tap, tap, tap Each time Baraggan tapped on his throne lightly, Sung-Sun, M Rose, and Api could feel that their heart was about toe out. You three Since Harribel is not here, I am not interested in ants like you, but you must know that my authority as the King of Hueco Mundo is absolute. On that note, Ill let you guys walk away with just cut off your arm like rylic did. Baraggan said nonchntly while still tapping his throne, which made the three of them shocked. Whats the matter? do you have any objections? Baraggan looked down at the three weak Hollows on the ground as if they were ants. In fact, he ordered them all to do that simply out of whim. In his eyes, these three were not worth his time. Who do you think you are, Baraggan? M Rose mustered her courage and objected, No one can order us around except Harribel-sama! Oho!? Baraggan was intrigued that the ant in front of him dared to defy the King of Hueco Mundo even without Harribel there with them. He couldve squashed these ants with his hand if he wanted to. As Baraggan leaned closer toward them, they instinctively felt fear. Even if they mustered their courage, they just couldnt deny the fact that Baraggan was a far stronger Menos Grande. Oh, are you trembling? Baraggan suddenly said, Well , it cant be helped. You guys are in the presence of the King of Hueco Mundo, after all. Baraggan-sama! Allow me to execute these three in your stead! A tiger-like Hollow suddenly appeared beside Baraggan. Ah its you Ggio. Im delighted that youre so considerate. If you insist, Ill leave them to you then. I already lost interest in these ants, but I do look forward to seeing the look on Harribels face when she saw they died. After receiving Baraggans permission, Ggio felt a sudden excitement as he could be useful for Baraggan! You three will have to die for your insolence toward Baraggan-sama! Ggio rushed toward Sung-Sun, M Rose, and Api, suddenly disappearing from in sight. Realizing Ggio was on the hunt for their heads, they three couldnt shake off the uneasiness in their heart, especially when they realized Ggio was much faster than them. Baraggan was watching them closely. Seeing the futile struggle of the weal always sparked his interest. After all, life in Hueco Mundo was too dull and boring for someone of his caliber. ~~~ However, to Baraggans surprise, Ggio was sent flying to his feet as fast as he rushed toward Sung-Sun, M Rose, and Api. Baraggan-sama Ggio turned toward Baraggan before vomiting a mouthful of blood and fainted. Harribel-sama!! Meanwhile, Sung-Sun, M Rose, and Api cried in joy as a golden-yellow haired figure appeared before them. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 117: Kimura Muyang and Baraggan Chapter 117: Kimura Muyang and Baraggan After ncing at Ggio that was lying beside his feet, Baraggan turned his eyes to the two silhouettes that showed up unannounced, Harribel. Harribel also looked towards Baraggan with cold eyes after ncing at Sung-Sun, M Rose, and Api. Ah, Baraggan, huh While they were staring at each other, Muyang suddenly called Baraggans name nonchntly, which obviously surprised Sung-Sun, M Rose, and Api. Since this man came with Harribel, they knew that he must be her acquaintance, but even if they got Harribel on their side, Baraggans men wouldnt just let it slide when a random man disrespected their King. Damn, that guy doesnt know his ce. Unforgivable, he dares to disrespect Baraggan-sama! Kill him! Muyang frowned when he heard Baraggans men began threatening him, but they suddenly stopped when Baraggan raised his hand. Once his men went quiet, he turned his attention to the man that just called his name. At first, he thought the man was just someone that Harribel happened to stumble upon. However, when this man addressed him so casually, his interest was piqued. When Baraggan observed Muyang from top to bottom, he noticed he had no mask nor the hole that Hollow usually had. In addition, he wore ck clothes, and Baraggan couldnt feel any Hollow Reiatsu from him. Are you human or Shinigami? Shinigami. Muyang briefly said as he stroked his Zanpakutos hilt. Shinigami, huh? Muyangs answer clearly didnt surprise Baraggan that was still sitting on his throne, Is there something you want to say to King of Hueco Mundo? Nah, its just that telling them to cut off their hand is a bit much, dont you think? Muyang indifferently said, followed by a chuckle. Sung-Sun, M Rose, and Api were startled as they didnt expect Muyang would voice how unreasonable Baraggan was. I dont see anything wrong with it. Are you telling me you think otherwise, Shinigami? Baraggan said with a taunting tone as he looked down towards Muyang. Although Muyang knew how strong Baraggan was, he still felt pressure from this King of Hueco Mundo. Muyang then pointed to Sung-Sun, M Rose, and Api behind him: I mean, just look at them. Well, setting the other two aside, that one doesnt even have a limb. Muyang pointed at Sung-Sun this time and added, Dont you see? Shes a snake-like Hollow. Arent you just making things difficult by telling her to cut off her own arm? Everyone was speechless when they heard what Muyang said. The atmosphere was so tense, and they wondered what Muyang was about to say, yet he said somethingpletely unpredictable. You bastard! M Rose was the first one to break the silence. She immediately burst into a rage as she thought Muyang had made fun of her. Hey, M Rose. Api immediately dragged M Rose away before pointing at Sung-Sun and whispered something to M Rose with a smirk. Hm? The look on M Roses face suddenly changed. Although she didnt like what the Shinigami in front of them said, Sung-Sun had it the worst here. Realizing this fact, M Rose turned her eyes at Sung-Sun and almost burst intoughter when she noticed the look on Sung-Suns face. Sung-Sun was clearly furious simply from looking her eyes Is that all you want to say, Shinigami? Baraggan didnt seem to understand Muyangs joke, and after seeing Baraggans reaction, Muyang began to think that the King of Hueco Mundo might have a slightly different taste of humor. If thats all, I dont think you have anything left to surprise me. Youre just a mere Shinigami, after all. Baraggan waved his hand in disappointment. Muyangs eyes widened. What was going on today? Anywhere he went, he was always weed by the a mere Shinigami remarks. Which one of you wants to take care of this Shinigami for me? Some of his men stood up almost instantly while ring at Muyang. Harribel-sama! M Rose couldnt help but raise her voice. Although she couldnt stand this Shinigamis attitude, he should be on their side, considering he came with Harribel. Therefore, was it okay to just watch as he was killed by Baraggans men? Its okay, Harribel said without a trace of worry in her eyes. At Muyangs level right now, let alone his men, even Baraggan himself was no match against Muyang. But Even so, M Rose was still worried. Witness Kimura-samas strength with your own eyes. Harribel said without looking back. Seeing Muyangs battle up close should help them hone their strength. Kimura-sama!!!? Meanwhile, Sung-Sun, M Rose, and Api were more concerned with how Harribel addressed Muyang. Sung-Sun, M Rose, and Api looked at each other. They were clearly in shock and wondered just who this Shinigami was. While Sung-Sun, M Rose, and Api were still shocked by how Harribel addressed Muyang, some of Baraggans men had already charged at Muyang to prove themselves to Baraggan, especially since they didnt feel anything special from Muyangs Reiatsu. Geez, everyone just looks down on Shinigami nowadays. He didnt think much of it when dimir looked down on him earlier, but it was starting to get on Muyangs nerve now. These guys are so eager to die, I see. Muyang drew his Zanpakuto in an instant, and it was as if Baraggans men charging toward him could see a crescent-shaped light, but only for a moment as they already fell to the ground before they knew it. These Adjuchas immediately turned into Reishi in a matter of seconds. Amazing! Sung-Sun, M Rose, and Api were speechless when they saw those Hollows die almost instantly. After all, they were fellow Adjuchas, just like them. This made them see Muyang in a different light, and now they understood why Harribel addressed him with sama. Interesting. I didnt expect a mere Shinigami like you to be quite capable. Instead of bursting into a rage when he saw his men were killed by Muyang almost instantly, Baraggan seemed excited. However, if thats all you got Baraggan instantly disappeared from his throne and reappeared right beside Muyang, with a giant ck axe raised high in his hand, ready to strike Muyangs head. Drop dead, Shinigami! Muyang chuckled before raising his Zanpakuto over his head to parry Baraggans attack. dang~ ~ Muyang didnt seem shocked or flustered whatsoever. The speed is so-so, I guess, but itcks in power. Muyang nced up at Baraggan, who attacked him from the top and evenmented on his attack. You Before Baraggan could say anything back, he felt something powerful hitting him on the abdomen, and before he could react, he was sent flying Muyang put his foot back to the ground and said indifferently: Well, thats all you got after all. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 118: Playing Around With His Prey Chapter 118: ying Around With His Prey Hearing Muyangs ridicule, a trace of anger shed in Barragans eyes. He was still in the air, but he twisted his body and borrowed the momentum of his feet in the air. He immediately stopped the momentum of retreating. Then he suddenly kicked and rushed towards Muyang at an even faster speed. The giant axe in his hand shed with a trace of cold light. Muyang slipped his feet and leaned to the side. Barragans axe chopped down on his body, but it did not hurt Muyang in the slightest. What? Seeing his axe cut down from Muyangs side by a hairs breadth but did not hurt Muyang in the slightest, Barragans eyes shed with surprise. The attack did not hit, but as Baraggans body leaned forward, he saw a hand suddenly put in front of his eyes. Had #33, Soukatsui. A blue light suddenly erupted from the hand in front of him. Shit! Baraggan was shocked, but it was toote to avoid it at this time. He turned the giant axe in his hand, and Baraggan put it in front of him to block the attack. Boom!! Baraggan retreated a distance under the bombardment of Muyangs Kido, but under the protection of the giant axe in his hand, he was not hurt but was forced away by the impact. Damn! Being blocked by the smoke from the attack, Baraggan used the sonido to retreat. He could not help but let out a dissatisfied cry. He originally thought that he was just a weak guy, but he did not expect that he would suffer a few losses. This made him, the king of Hueco Mundo, furious. Putting down the axe in his hand, Baraggan did not have time to make the next move. He saw a bright knife light shing in front of him. Without thinking much, Baraggan raised the giant axe in his hand to meet the knife light in front of him. Rumble! Barragan only felt a strong forceing from his axe. Because he was in the air and didnt have enough strength to hold his ground, his body was pushed to the ground by force. With a wave of his hand, a saber light shed down and Barragan fell from the sky. Muyangs body swayed, and he appeared on the ground again. He looked up to the falling figure and the figure who was falling from the sky. It was Barragan, who he had hit. Full Moon sh! With a twist of his wrist, a wisp of cyan light shed on Muyangs Zanpakuto. With a wave of his arm, the surrounding crowd felt as if they had seen a full moon in an instant. The light that erupted from it even instantly covered up the moonlight emitted by the moon in the sky above the void ring. After being struck down from the sky by Muyang, Barragan only heard the sound of the wind. The power that came from that attack just now was unexpectedly great. Now that he was struck down from the sky like this, he actually had no ability to resist at all. He could only powerlessly fall from the sky like this. Whoosh Seeing that Muyang, who was originally standing in the air, had already disappeared from where he was, Barragan suddenly felt a sense of crisis. Sure enough, the moment Muyang disappeared from the sky, Barragan suddenly felt a powerful Reiryoku fluctuation from behind him. Barragan struggled to turn his body. He looked down at Muyang who was standing on the ground. He only saw that Muyangs Zanpakuto was covered with ayer of green light. Then, with a light cry from Muyang, he turned his wrist. The sword light from his Zanpakuto flew out of his body and flew towards him. At the same time, a terrifying aura rushed towards him. A full moon suddenly shed in the air. It made everyone that saw Muyangs move to be in awe. The beautiful sword light made them sigh in their hearts. Even Barragans subordinates were amazed when they saw the saber light. Even if they were enemies, they could not help but be amazed by this move. After casually putting the saber in his hand back into its sheath, Muyangs body shed and appeared in front of Harribel. Kimura-Sama! Seeing Muyang appear in front of him, Harribel bowed respectfully. Then, he turned his eyes to the three people behind him. He looked at them and said to Muyang, These are the threepanions I mentioned to you. Yes. Muyang looked at the three people in front of him and nodded. He couldnt help but feel a little disappointed in his heart. He had thought that they were all human figures in his impression. He didnt expect that he would see the shape of a beast now. A lion, a deer, and a snake. It was really far from the three people he remembered! However, it was no wonder. After all, the current Harribel was just like this. As Harribels subordinate officials, what could the three of them do? Moreover, Aizen had not yet begun his Arrancar experiment in Hueco Mundo. They were only at the level of Gillian. It was still a long way until they grow into a human form. Not to mention the autonomy of Arrancar, it was even longer. Kimura-Sama. Seeing Muyang looking at the three of them, Sung-Sun, M Rose, and Api all spoke with some fear. After all, Harribel, who was powerful in their hearts, also called Kimura in a well-behaved manner. And this guy, Kimura could even take down Barragan in a one-sided manner. Muyang nodded casually. He did not care much about the three people in front of him. After all, their appearances were a bit different from what he had imagined. Moreover, their strength was too weak in his eyes. There was really nothing worth paying attention to. Just as Sung-Sun and the other two were feeling uneasy because of Muyangs cold performance. Boom!!! Unforgivable!! Unforgivable!! You actually dared to hurt the king of Hueco Mundo, His Majesty Barragan, unforgivable!! With a roar of dissatisfaction, a purple-ck Reiryoku suddenly burst out from the air behind Muyang. A figure wrapped in purple-ck Reiryoku appeared from the air behind Muyang. Muyang turned to look at Barragan who had unleashed his power. After the attack just now, he could still raise his will to fight. As expected of the king of Hueco Mundo, his will was very firm. Hes not dead yet! Seeing Barragan, who was emitting a powerful aura from Reiryoku, Api could not help but speak. Her tone was a little trembling. Just now, Muyangs attack had already shocked them. They did not expect that Barragan, who had suffered that attack, could still fight again. Was this the true strength of the king of Hueco Mundo? Well I did go easy on him. Muyang couldnt help butugh when he heard Apis words. Although the attack just now was very powerful, it was still unrealistic to get rid of Baraggan just like that. After all, he was also the king of Hueco Mundo. Muyang would be surprised if he was dealt with like this. Sure enough, these three people were too naive. Unforgivable!! Enough, is that the only sentence youre able to say after getting your arse kicked? Muyang couldnt help butin when he heard Barragans roar in the air. The great Hueco Mundo Emperor was actually repeating those words over and over again. There was no new meaning at all, how original. Shinigami! Youre dead! Barragan raised the giant axe in his hand, and purple-ck Reiryoku rotated around his body, giving off a faint feeling of oppression. Is that so? A disdainful smile appeared on the corner of Muyangs mouth as he pointed at Barragans face with his finger. Had # 63, Fiery Lightning Howl (Raikh). A huge lightning cannon suddenly shot out from the palm of Muyangs hand, and its momentum was even greater than the previous sh. Muyangs attainments in Kido were not weak. At this time, he was more familiar with Thunder Attribute Kido, so although the Kido sent out was only No. 63 Had, its power was not inferior to the #80 Had sent by ordinary people. Before Baraggan, who was shouting in the air, could react, Muyangs attack hade, and the powerful Had instantly drowned his voice and body. So powerful!! Seeing the Had casually made by Muyang, the three people standing behind him were stunned. The power of the casual attack was much stronger than the full power of the void sh of their own people. Lord Baraggan! Although Muyang and Baraggan had fought several times, their speed was extremely fast, and those fights were onlypleted in a short time. It was not until Muyang once again sent out such a Kido attack on Baraggan that the hollow subordinates of Baraggan reacted. Looking at Baraggan who was once again drowned by Muyangs attack, one by one, they suddenly cried out in worry. It is this Shinigami. Kill him! And Harribel worked together with the shinigami, a traitor! .. Barragans subordinates only mored to look at Muyangs side, but no one rushed up. What a joke, even their King, Barragan, did not have the strength to fight back in the hands of this Shinigami. His own people rushed up to their inevitable death. Seeing the eyes of the surrounding people only looking at his side, Muyang smiled freely. Sure enough, no one was stupid. In the face of this situation, even if one was full of anger, no one dared to rush up. However If he really killed Barragan here, there would be no avable strength to use in the future. After all, he was the Segunda (2nd) Espada, and Harribel is the Tres (3rd), who had been turned to his side. He did not know what Aizen would do in the future. With a slight smile, Muyang could not help but look forward to it in his heart. He really did not know what kind ofposition Aizens 10 Espada would be in the future. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 119: A Journey Chapter 119: A Journey Alright, lets go. Muyang casually put away his Zanpakuto and no longer looked back at Barragan on the ground. He only nodded at Harribel and the others before taking the lead and leaving. You wonte with me? Hearing Muyangs words, M Rose was slightly startled. What else? What else do you n to do? But Barragan M Rose! Yes, Lord Harribel. M Rose respectfully looked at Harribel as she walked toward her. Lets go. Okay Although there were still some doubts in her heart, she still obediently closed her mouth and followed behind Muyang. Sung-Sun and Api did not speak and quietly followed behind Muyang. Seeing the group of five people walking over, Barragans subordinates all fearfully opened up a path. Although they were filled with resentment towards this Shinigami who dared to offend Barragan, they were not brave enough to challenge the person who easily defeated their king. Seeing these proud virtual figures obediently opening up a path for them, the three of them felt a bitplicated. They never thought that those high and mighty people would be like this now. Although this was only because they borrowed Muyangs prestige, at this moment, the sense of superiority that they felt was evident. Only when Muyang left with Harribel and the others did Barragan, who had been submerged by the smoke caused by the attacks of the Kido, reveal his figure from the smoke. Lord Barragan!! When they saw Barragan, many of their subordinates immediately went up to him. Barragans subordinate bowed on the ground with a respectful expression. Although Barragan did not have much strength to resist Shinigamis subordinates, he was still far from being able to catch up with them. At least here, he was still the king of Hueco Mundo. Damn it, Shinigami!! Barragan looked at the group of hollow kneeling on the ground. He no longer felt the pride and self-satisfaction he had in the past. The strength he was proud of was actually not worth mentioning in front of that Shinigami, and these so-called subordinates were useless in this situation. Strength!! At this moment, a thirst for power suddenly arose in Barragans heart. Ever since he grew up to the Vasto Lorde, and since he became the king of Hueco Mundo, Barragan had never been so eager for power. Originally, he was the strongest king of Hueco Mundo, but now, when he found that his power was no longer so powerful in front of others, Barragans heart once again aroused the desire for power. That desire was even deeper than when he was eager to grow to the Vasto Lorde level. Shinigami, next time we meet, I will kill you! Previously, when he felt that Muyang had left. Barragan did not rush out to fight with Muyang again. Instead, he chose to hide in the air in humiliation and let Muyang leave. This kind of humiliating behavior was unforgivable to the king of Hueco Mundo. At the same time, he was extremely eager for power. Barragan also secretly vowed in his heart that the next time they met, he would kill that Shinigami to wash away the humiliation he suffered during this fight. In the endless sand and dust, Muyang slowly walked with the four of them. Where are we going? Behind Muyang, M Rose couldnt help but whisper. After leaving Barragan, the three of them followed closely behind Muyang and Harribel, walking aimlessly in the desert for who knows how long. Hmph, M Rose, you stupid lion, you still want to know what Lord Kimura and Lord Harribel are thinking? What did you say, Ap! Be careful. Ill kill you! Oh? You really know how to talk big. I wonder who will kill who. You stupid lion? Damn it, you bastard! Aiya, you two should stop arguing. Ive already gotten used to your clearly weak remarks. What did you say? Sung-Sun! Your threepanions are really interesting. I am ashamed, Kimura-Sama. You shouldnt. Muyang turned to look at Harribel, who was walking beside him. All this time, she looked respectful. In fact, I still feel that it is better to maintain the feeling of equality between friends. Harribel lowered his head slightly and remained silent. By the way, Harribel, do you have anywhere to go? Ah Harribel raised his head and looked at Muyang in surprise. He saw that Muyang was heading straight in a direction. He thought that Muyang had his own ns. Why Im not hollow. Im not familiar with Hueco Mundo at all. Of course, I dont know where to go. Muyang saw the expression on Harribels face and exined, As for you, dont you have any other bases? No, we have always been in that ce. Harribel shook his head. Alright then, lets just find a random ce. Muyang casually looked around and then looked at a slightly taller mountain in the distance. Lets go there and take a look. En. Looking at the direction Muyang pointed at, Harribel nodded and silently followed behind Muyang. A few dayster Muyang sat cross-legged on the top of a mountain peak. His Zanpakuto was resting on his knees. Not far from him, Harribel was leaning against a stone. His eyes were closed, but his mind was on guard as he paid attention to the movements around him. Inner world. Muyang and Kaze no Sora sat facing each other. How do you feel about the new power? Kaze no Sora waved the paper fan in his hand, still looking calm and confident. Powerful, Muyang recalled the ability he had disyed in the Skyoku Hill and spat out these two words. Hehe. Kaze no Soraughed softly. He had absolute confidence in his own abilities. When you first released Zanpakuto, your Reiryoku was still too weak. You werent strong enough to use Shikai, and your Zanpakuto could only use half of his Shikai, so the power you can control is only a little bit of lightning power derived from your Zanpakuto. However, Kaze no Sora is essentially a wind-type Zanpakuto. The lightning ability is only derived from extremely powerful wind-type power, and this derived thunder-type ability can only y an auxiliary role. It cant take any damage. But after your Reiryoku reaches the standard, you can fully disy Zanpakutos real ability, the strongest wind element Zanpakuto! Soul Societys strongest wind element Zanpakuto, not only has the wind element ability, but also the thunder and lightning ability derived from Zanpakutos wind element ability. With the derived thunder ability, whether it is the strength of the body, speed, explosive power, reaction These will all be greatly improved, and the wind ability also makes your Zanpakuto have strong destructive power, whether in closebat or long-range attack. As for Bankai, it does not bring you any other Ability, just let the wind ability further strengthen. I think you must be very disappointed at that time. Muyang smiled faintly. At that time, his heart was indeed a little disappointed. The long-awaited Bankai actually did not bring him any additional surprise ability, but Indeed, I did not think of it. I thought that Bankai was really just a more powerful wind and thunder force. It is indeed just a more powerful wind and thunder force. Otherwise, what do you think? Do you think that the power to touch space now is Zanpakutos new ability? You are wrong. In the end, this is only Zanpakutos original power the wind ability. In fact, there was no strict distinction of superiority or inferiority in Zanpakuto. Each of Zanpakutos abilities was unique. After all, Zanpakuto was born from Shinigamis soul. It was as if there was no same person, nor was there the same Zanpakuto. Each of Zanpakutos abilities was unique. It was just to see how many people could develop their own Zanpakutos ability. How is this possible? How can there be no difference between Zanpakuto and himself? Muyang couldnt help but retort, Just like Old Masters Ryujin Jakka, isnt he still known as the strongest me type Zanpakuto? And didnt you also say that you are the strongest wind type, Zanpakuto? Er you can also say that Kaze no Sora waved his hand, Dont care about such a small matter. This is not a small matter Muyang turned his head and whispered. But how much strength can Shinigamis Zanpakuto y? In the end, it still depends on how far Shinigami developed his own Zanpakuto. Just like Yamamoto Genryuusai, he can develop Zanpakuto to that extent, but if it is another person, even with the strongest fire element, Zanpakuto may not be able to push the Zanpakuto in his hand to that extent. And what you have to do now is to continue to develop Zanpakutos ability. Kaze no Sora himself is an extremely powerful Zanpakuto, with infinite possibilities waiting for you to develop. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 120: Road to Power Chapter 120: Road to Power What? Developing Zanpakuto? After hearing Kaze no Soras words, Muyang no longer bothered about what he had said about Zanpakuto. He wasnt paying attention to that sort of thing. Yes. What do you think the power you just grasped should be? Kaze no Sora suddenly asked, looking at Muyang. The power that I just mastered? Muyang was stunned. Then, he said with a bit of embarrassment, Dont say that. Actually, Im just a guy who can only use brute force, not a master. Seeing the shy and reserved look on Muyangs face, Skywind silently turned his head, not looking at his pretentious appearance. Seeing Kaze no Soras reaction, Muyang put away his joking manner. The expression on his face was slightly solemn. That ability is obviously the ability of space. It is indeed the ability of space. Kaze no Sora nodded and affirmed Muyangs words. Then his voice changed, Shinigamis Zanpakuto. Generally speaking, the ability of Bankai is a further improvement of Shikai. You should know this. Soi Fons 2 hits kill Suzumebachi is further strengthened with her Bankai, Jakuho Raikoben. In a sense, her 2 hit Shikai now bes 1 hit after her Bankai. Ichimaru Gins Shins and Kamishini no Yari, Senbonzakura and Senbonzakura Kageyoshi, everyones Bankai is, without exception, an upgrade of Shikai Ability, or a supplement to Shikai Ability. So, what do you think the ability of space has to do with your previous Wind Ability or Thunder Ability? Its connection? Hearing Skywinds question, Muyang was slightly stunned. Then he began to think about it. It was true that his space ability did not have much to do with the power of his Shikai, which were wind and thunder elements. But the ability of Bankai should indeed have something to do with Shikai. Just like before, after Bankai, the ability of wind and thunder was strengthened. Suddenly Muyangs heart moved, his eyebrows raised, and his eyes showed a trace of enlightenment, could it be It seems that you realized. Seeing Muyangs demeanor, Kaze no Sora said with a smile. He appeared with a bit of joy, apparently satisfied with Muyangs performance. Then the new ability to control space was only because the power of the Wind and Thunder element was extremely strong. Thats why you can break through space? Muyang said with a bit of spection. Smart,pletely correct. Kaze no Sora nodded, facing Muyang with a somewhat expectant expression. He said, What do you think wind power is? Is it just an attack method? The wind ability is not only a long-range attack method. The wind represents sharpness. It represents destructive power and speed. And the thunder power derived from your wind ability represents powerful pration and destructive power. After Bankai, your Zanpakuto has more powerful wind and thunder power, and the powerful power that these two powers can achieve is to make you finally powerful enough to break through space, so you have the current space ability. Hearing his own guess was confirmed by Kaze no Sora, Muyangs heart could not help but have a trace of fluctuation. He did not expect that the power brought by the wind and thunder abilities could reach the point of breaking the space. Suddenly, a glimmer of light shed in Muyangs heart. When strength reached the extreme, it was enough to break through space. And the two abilities of wind and thunder could not only achieve strength. In addition to strength, there was also the factor of speed. When strength reached the extreme, it could break through space and grasp the ability of space. Then what if speed reached the extreme? Was it time??? Thinking that his ability could even touch the ability of time after it was developed to the extreme, Muyangs heart could not help but beat faster. The ultimate technique, that was the ability of time! Raising his head, he looked at Kaze no Sora, who was sitting opposite him, with questioning and somewhat excited gaze. Muyang was a bit nervous. In Muyangs nervous eyes, Kaze no Sora nodded slightly. Seeing Kaze no Sora nod, Muyangs heart was filled with a burst of ecstasy. But dont get too excited. The ability of time and space is a forbidden area, after all. Even if you can really develop Zanpakutos ability, you can only touch the power of time and space slightly. It is almost impossible topletely grasp it. That is enough. Kaze no Sora nodded slightly. The power of time was extremely powerful. Even if it was just a slight touch, the power that could be exerted was also extremely terrifying. The two of them looked at each other. Kaze no Sora was still calm and confident. The paper fan in his hand shook slightly as if nothing could disturb his mood. Muyang sat there, his excitement slowly calming down. The expression on his face gradually became calm, but his eyes became brighter and brighter. Now you have found your way forward! Seeing that Muyangs expression had calmed down and his eyes were shining brightly, Kaze no Sora said with a gratified expression. En! Muyang nodded. After chatting with Kaze no Sora for a while, the confusion and hesitation in his heart were swept away. His thoughts raced, and the light in Muyangs eyes grew brighter. In terms of swordsmanship, Muyangs attainments in swordsmanship reached the level where even Yamamoto Genryuusai did not dare to underestimate. The level of Kido is also extremely high, and the hand-to-hand fighting, after so many years of training for his own spirit body, Muyangs physical fitness has reached a height that ordinary Shinigami cant reach, and the Shunpo is naturally needless to say. Whats more, with Yoruichi as themander-in-chief, a friend who is extremely good at Shunpo and hand-to-hand fighting, Muyangs level in those two aspects will not be low. The most terrible thing for a person is to lose the goal of advancing. When the strength in all aspects has reached this extremely powerful point, Muyang has almost lost the direction to move forward. Everyone is walking on the road to make themselves stronger. Aizen and Kisuke were also like this. It is because everyone is exploring how to be stronger than Aizen and Kisuki researched the magical thing like Hgyoku, each person is constantly pursuing forward. Muyang is also like this, but he is not like Aizen and Kisuke. He does not have that kind of research talent. He can enhance his strength through research, so he can only start from himself to hone his skills and temper his spirit body, but these two aspects are almost at their limit. But now, after this conversation with Kaze no Sora, Muyang finally knows the direction of his continue to be strong. Developing his Zanpakuto! Zanpakutos ability has infinite possibilities, at least this Zanpakuto Kaze no Sora of his own. With the power of wind and thunder as the foundation, the power of wind and thunder could burst out with great speed and strength. Since his strength had been strengthened to the extreme and he could touch the power of space, then as long as he developed Zanpakutos ability, when his speed reached the extreme, he would definitely be able to touch the power of time. Moreover, Skywind had indeed confirmed his conjecture before. Thinking of this, Muyang couldnt help but smile. This was really great. It seems that you have an idea. I am only giving you a hint. And at most, you can only do this. The extent of what you can do depends on yourself. I know, but your hint is already very important. At the very least, you have shown me the direction to move forward. I already have a lot of thoughts in my mind. All kinds of wonderful thoughts are colliding in my mind. Thats good. I knew that as long as you gave you a direction to move forward, you would be able to create infinite possibilities. Of course! A proud expression appeared on the corners of Muyangs mouth. However, if it is a new ability, many of the previous fighting methods can no longer be used. There is no need for that. Muyang shook his head and denied Skywinds words. The previous fighting skills are still very useful. Some moves can still be used. Oh? After all, this new ability is my trump card. There are not many people who can make me use this new ability. When Muyang said this, the expression on his face was very proud. There were not many people who could make him go all out. But if you want to grasp the profound meaning of time Muyang turned his hand, and a sword appeared in his hand. I think fighting is the most direct way. Dang The two Zanpakuto swords shed in an instant. A moment ago, they were still chatting amiably. In the next moment, Muyang had already started fighting with Kaze no Sora. Fighting was still the best way to improve ones strength. This was because all sorts of inspiration could burst forth in battle. This is not enough. Kaze no Sora had a smile on his face. I think so too. Muyang smiled slightly, his body retreated a few steps, and Zanpakuto waved in his hand. Bankai, Hakaze no Kiru. Looking at the opposite side of Kaze no Sora, who also has Bankai, and then look at the same Zanpakuto in the hands of the two people. After Bankai, there was basically no change in Kaze no Soras appearance because he was already at the Bankai form all along. I think I now know why Bankai is called Hakaze no Kiru. Muyang suddenly opened his mouth and said. Oh? Why? Skywind looked at Muyang with interest. It should be said that although the ability after Bankai is still Wind, it has already broken through the limit of Wind Ability. Muyang yed with Zanpakuto in his hand, The power of breaking through the limit of wind is necessary to reach Zanpakutos space element; And the speed of breaking the limit of the wind is necessary to reach Zanpakutos ultimate time element.. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 121: A Question Chapter 121: A Question Hey, Api, what do you think that Kimura-Sama is doing? He has been sitting on the mountain since that day, and it has been a few days. Tsk, Kimura-Samas thoughts are not something a stupid lion like you can guess! The deer-shaped Api turned to look at the golden lion rubbing against her and said with a mocking tone. What Hearing the mocking tone from Api, the expression on the face of M Rose suddenly changed. All the hair on his body stood up as she fiercely looked at Api, You silly deer, dont be too proud. Youre lucky l that I dont kill you! Hmph! Seeing the reaction of M Rose, Api only arrogantly turned her head, looking as if he didnt care at all. You! Seeing the reaction of Api, the veins on the forehead of M Rose popped out, and her eyes burned with anger. Alright, you two, stop arguing. Sung-Sun came over and looked down at the two of them. Then her eyes turned to Muyang, who was sitting on the mountain peak, and Harribel, leaning against the mountain peak. Do not disturb Harribel-Sama and Kimura-Sama. When they heard Sung-Sun reminding them of Muyang and Harribel, Api and M Rose stopped. Although they did not know what Muyang was doing sitting on the mountain peak, they knew it must be a very important matter. Otherwise, Harribel would not be standing guard at the side all the time. But Kimura-Sama is really powerful. Even Barragan is not a match for him. Api looked at Muyang, who was sitting on the mountain peak, and could not help but recall the situation when Muyang easily dealt with Barragan that day. Tsk, of course, Kimura-Sama is very strong. We all already know about this. M Rose, do you have to make things difficult for me? Not at all. I just cant bear to see you like this. You are clearly just a neer. You Boom! Just as the three of them were about to start a meaningless round of argument, an extremely powerful Reiryoku erupted without warning, instantly causing the three of them to prostrate on the ground powerlessly. Even the words they spoke were forcefully suppressed in their throats, unable to be uttered. How terrifying! At that instant, the three of them only had this thought in their hearts. It was just that Reiryoku had caused the three of them to be like this. Not only did they not have the strength to counterattack, but even they did not have the slightest will to resist. The difference in strength had actually reached such a degree that they were unable to even think of resisting. Moreover, the most terrifying thing was that this Reiryoku was not targeted at the three of them, but this casual Reiryoku actually made them like this. If it was deliberately targeted, what kind of power would it have? The three of them looked at each other and saw a touch of horror in each others eyes. Kimura-Sama! Just as that Reiryoku suddenly exploded, and the three of themy on the ground, Harribel, who was originally leaning against a stone at the side of the mountain with her eyes closed, suddenly opened her eyes. She looked at Muyang, who was sitting on the mountain peak with some joy in his eyes. Muyang, who was originally sitting on the mountain peak with his eyes closed, was now opening his eyes. After a few days of meditating, Muyangs eyes showed a hint of tiredness, but even though he looked tired, it could not hide the joy in the depths of Muyangs eyes. Hearing Harribels cry, Muyang came back from his memories and looked at Harribel in front of him. The corners of his mouth could not help but reveal a smile. It had to be said that Harribel was really a loyal subordinate, even though he had no intention of letting her be his subordinate. Just like at this time, the respect and joy on Harribels face and eyes were definitely not acting, but really respectful to him, and also sincerely happy that he had woken up from his meditation. Thinking back, Muyang restrained Reiryoku, who had exploded because he hadnt been paying attention. He had gained a lot in the past few days. In the end, he didnt restrain himself and caused some trouble for Harribel and Api. As Muyang retracted his Reiryoku, Harribel felt that the heavy feeling that had been pressing down on him suddenly disappeared. He looked at Muyang again. Harribel only felt that a few days had passed, and Muyang seemed to have undergone a great change. However, when she carefully felt it, she couldnt tell where it had changed. Although Harribel couldnt sense what exactly had happened to Muyang, she had a faint feeling that the Kimura-Sama in front of her was even more terrifying than when she had just met him a few days ago. Although Harribel didnt say anything, Muyang could roughly tell what she was thinking from her eyes. He had indeed gained a lot in the past few days. From the inner world, he truly understood what kind of terrifying Zanpakuto Kaze no Sora was. He had a clear understanding of the direction in which he would be stronger in the future. To surpass the limits of space with absolute power, to surpass time with absolute speed. This was the direction he would continue to strive for in the future. And Muyang recalled the battle with Kaze no Sora in his inner world. Although Kaze no Sora had said that he wouldnt give Muyang any specific guidance and would only give him some hints, as Zanpakuto himself, Kaze no Soras application of Zanpakutos abilities was clearly not something that Muyang couldpare to. Just by fighting with Kaze no Sora, Muyang already had a lot of inspiration in his heart. He felt as if there were thousands of thoughts in his heart, waiting for him to slowly test them out and see if he could improve further. Kimura-Sama, Harribel-Sama. Just as Muyang recalled his gains from the past few days, the three people who were originally below had already recovered from their previous shock. They ran to the mountain peak and came in front of Muyang and Harribel, respectfully calling out. Muyang nodded slightly at the three people. There was still a smile on the corners of his mouth. Although he did not have many feelings for these three people, when it came to good feelings, they were far from beingparable to Harribel. After all, although Harribel was also hollow, she did not look much different from humans. However, these three people all had the appearance of wild beasts. There was always a strange feeling when they talked normally. Seeing the smile on the corner of Muyangs mouth, the three of them were secretly surprised. After all, they had not seen Muyang act so kindly to the three of them before. He had always been indifferent to them. It seemed that he was in a very good mood now. Indifference to what the three of them were thinking, Muyang only swept his eyes over them. Among these people, the only one he was really interested in was Harribel. The image of a decadent uncle and a proud loli suddenly shed through his mind. Muyang raised his eyes and asked Harribel, Have you seen a group of decadent uncles and an ignorant loli in Hueco Mundo for so long? Decadent uncle? Ignorant loli? Hearing Muyangs question, Harribel was slightly stunned. Oh, right, they are very strong. There is no mask on their faces. One of them is called Stark, and the other is called Lilte. No mask! They are not hollow? Hearing Muyangs words, Harribel asked. No, they are hollow. They just took off the mask on their faces. Just like you, the mask on your face has a little bit of damage. Isnt there no fake mask around your eyes? However, the level of their masks is much higher than yours. They basically dont have many masks on their faces. At least we can see their faces clearly. Harribel was shocked. There was actually a hollow that couldpletely take off the mask on their faces. Then he Such an idea suddenly emerged in his mind. Harribel thought for a moment. Since there were other hollows that couldpletely remove the mask on his face, then could she also do it? Seeing Harribels shocked expression, Muyang already knew in his heart. It seemed that Harribel had never seen the two of them. Not only that, but he was afraid that he had never heard of them. Although he was slightly disappointed in his heart, Muyang then felt relieved. After all, when he watched anime in his previous life, he did not see that they had a friendship before. Harribel had not heard of Stark, but it was not beyond his expectations. Are you looking for them for something? Do you want me to find information about these two people for you? Harribel keenly saw a sh of disappointment on Muyangs face. She suppressed the various thoughts in his heart and said to Muyang. No need. I will look for them myself after a while. Muyang shook his head and refused Harribels suggestion. He should wait until he had time to look for them. Thinking of what happened to him during this period of time, Muyang himself felt a little funny. Originally, he nned to go to the modern world, but he did not expect toe to Hueco Mundo by ident. Originally, he nned to follow the clues he found to find Stark, but in the end, he met Harribel. And now he has to stay with Harribel for a longer time. After all, he has found a way to continue to be stronger. For a while, he does not want to move again. He has to cultivate for a period of time. Although Muyang refused Harribels suggestion, the three people listening on the side firmly remembered the image of the two people that Muyang depicted. As Hollow, he could take off the mask on his face. This made them very curious. The three people quietly exchanged nces. In their hearts, they secretly decided to inquire about the two people that Muyang said when they had time. They were very interested in taking off their own mask. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 122: An Uncle and A Loli Chapter 122: An Uncle and A Loli In Hueco Mundo, monotonous and dead silence was always the main theme of this ce. The moon that had existed for an unknown number of years was hanging in the air, and the faint moonlight carried a bit of sadness. In an unknown ce, the ground was littered with empty corpses. There were no scars on the surface of these corpses, but strangely, they were all dead. Ah!! A strangely shaped hollow stood between these corpses. It looked up at the sky and roared. Its voice was full of pain. This hollow pair of hands unconsciously grasped on its body as if it wanted to expel something from its body. Uh Suddenly, these hollow hands clutched its neck tightly. Its voice seemed to leak out. Then, its whole body suddenly turned into spirit particles in the air and dissipated. Under the bleak moonlight of the hollow circle, the whole scene looked strange and speechless. Not far from the ce where the Hollow died, there were two hills made of dead bodies. After the death of the Hollow, not even a corpse was preserved. The whole body turned into Reishi and dissipated in the air. On the other side, there were two small mountains that werepletely piled up by the dead Hollows. Under the moonlight, the two hills of corpses dragged out a long shadow, and in the middle of the two shadows, two lonely figures leaned against each other and sat on the ground. The moonlight elongated the backs of the two people, and the two figures in the mountain of corpses revealed a kind of oppressive loneliness. Is he dead again? The slightly petite figure among the two figures whispered. Although it was a questioning sentence, her tone was certain. The Hollow who came here met the same end. They did not remember how many times this was. They saw other Hollow dies in front of them without resistance. Ah, dead. A slightly low voice came from the mouth of another person. There was not much surprise in the tone. Obviously, he was already used to it, but his tone still carried a touch of lingering mncholy. Stark. The voice from before spoke again. It was an obviously tender voice. From the voice alone, one could tell that the owner of the voice should be a little girl. Mm. Can we findpanions? I dont know. The deep voice said. After a pause, it continued, It should be possible. There was a bit of hesitation in the voice, and it was obvious that even he did not believe what she said. The moonlight shone on the faces of the two people, revealing their faces. A dark brown, slightly curly short hair, grayish-blue eyes, and a short beard. There was a bit of sadness between the eyebrows. It was the image of a depressed, decadent uncle. The most surprising thing was that this person did not have a mask on his face. It was just that there was a jaw bone more like an ornament on his lower jaw. However, there was a symbolic hollow hole in his chest. And next to this decadent uncle, there was a lovely girl with a one-horned helmet on her head. She had short grass-yellow hair and watery red pupils. Her petite figure was the same as the decadent uncle on the side. This girl also had no mask on her face, but a one-horned helmet covered her head. One of her eyes was reced by a ck hole. However, this little girl who should be lively and cute now had a bit of undisguised sadness and mncholy on her face. Obviously, she had a very heavy mind. Hey, Stark. Whats wrong, Lilte? How long have we been looking? I dont remember. We still have to continue searching. Of course! Although he still spoke indifferently, his tone at this time was a bit unquestionable. Then lets go. Got it. The two people who were originally leaning against each other and sitting on the ground stood up, wearing simple and crude clothes. Huh? The moment they stood up, the middle-aged decadent-looking man among the two suddenly turned his head to look behind him, his face somewhat moved, as if he had seen something extraordinary. Whats wrong, Stark? Seeing the person next to him suddenly stop and turn to look behind him, the cute little loli looked up at the uncle on the side, with some doubts in her tone. Lilte, we may not wander around looking forpanions anymore. Stark said. Although it was still the indifferent tone, Lilte, who lived with him day and night, still heard a little excitement in his tone. Could it be A thought shed through Liltes mind, and a look of surprise appeared on her face. She immediately turned around and looked behind her. Looking back, it was still the same desert, except for some corpses scattered on the ground. There was a hint of disappointment on her face. There was nothing. Looking at Stark on the side with dissatisfaction, Lilte just opened his mouth toin. Coming. Just as Lilte was about to open her mouth, Stark on the side suddenly opened his mouth and said. At this time, his body had turned around and stared at the distance with a few expectations in his eyes. Seeing Starks solemn expression, Lilte immediately swallowed the words that had already reached her mouth. Suddenly hearing Starks words, Lilte immediately turned to look into the distance, but even if she jumped up, she still couldnt see anything. There was only the void and unchanging sand in sight. Just as Lilte was feeling impatient, three small ck dots appeared in her eyes, and the three ck dots were rushing towards them at an extremely fast speed. This is Seeing the three small ck dots in the distance, Lilte suddenly felt a burst of joy in his heart. Someone really came. However, just as a burst of excitement rose in his heart, Lilte s heart was immediately filled with worry. Even if the three people came, could they really get along with the two of them? It seemed that he saw the worry of Lilte, and Starks mouth showed a gentle smile. Dont worry, I can feel that these three people are very strong,pletely different from those who died before. Hearing Starks words, there was an unspeakable excitement in the heart of Lilte. Even his eyes seemed to have a few glittering tears. Finally, he could say goodbye to loneliness and finally no longer need to be alone with two people. As the three ck spots were getting closer and closer, there were noisesing from far away. Hearing the noiseing from the ear, Stark and Lilte brace for the uing impact. Api, what did you say? Be careful, or Ill kill you! Hmph, a stupid lion like you wants to kill me? I dont even know who will kill who. What, you stinky deer, dont forget, you are just a neer, dont get too carried away! Aiya, dont quarrel any more. This time, we came with the order of Kimura-Sama. Although I know that you two have a good rtionship, dont quarrel like this anymore. Sung-Sun, you bastard! Who has a good rtionship with her! Humph!!!!!!! As the voice became clearer and clearer, three ck spots had already arrived in front of Stark and Lilte. A lion, a deer, and a snake. Stark? Lilte stood and looked at Stark. There was obviously some inquiry in his eyes. The three girls in front of him could really be theirpanions? Although these three people did not die immediately like the other Hollow. After looking at Lilte, Stark immediately understood the meaning in the eyes of Lily. At this time, he also had some hesitation in his heart. The three Hollow in front of him made people feel that they were not very reliable. Unlike Stark and LilyLiltes calmness, the hearts of the three people in front of them were filled with so manyplex emotions upon arriving. Although they had already felt this Reiryoku when they were still far away from the two people, when they came close, they could not help but be shocked. What a terrible Reiryoku. Their reiryoku was many times stronger than Harribel and Barragan. Just by approaching the Hollow, who looked like a decadent uncle, the three of them already felt frightened. What kind of monster was this! The three of them looked at each other and saw fear in each others eyes. They had only felt this level of Reiryoku from Muyang. Sensing that the three Hollows in front of him were trying their best to resist him, Stark tried his best to control his Reiryoku and was restraining himself. No matter what, these three people were the only Hollow that they had encountered in so many years that they could get close to the two of them and not die. Feeling that the surrounding Reiryoku seemed to have restrained itself a little, the three of them felt a little morefortable. Under the suppression of Reiryoku just now, they could not even do anything. After moving their bodies a little, the three of them had time to carefully look at the two people in front of them. This strangebination was the uncle and lolibination that Muyang spoke of. Although they had already heard from Muyang before and knew what they were going to face, the three of them had already been prepared in their hearts, but now that they saw these two people, the three of them were still surprised. That decadent uncle actually did not have a mask on his face, but there was a bit of bone decoration on his lower jaw. Yes, in the eyes of the three of them, Starks jaw bone can only be considered an ornament. Moreover, on the waist of that decadent uncle, there was actually a handful of Zanpakuto. There was no trace of weakness at all. If there wasnt a dark hole in his chest, and there was a bit of weakness in his Reiryoku, the two of them would have regarded him as Shinigami. As for the little girl on the side, although she wore a one-horned mask helmet, there was no mask on her face either. It was obvious that she was also an existence like that decadent uncle. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 123: Loners Chapter 123: Loners You are Looking at the three hollows in front of him, Stark hesitated for a moment, but he still opened his mouth and asked, but before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by the lion-shaped Hollow opposite him. I am M Rose. The golden lion interrupted Starks words and then turned his head to the snake-shaped Hollow on the side. Shes Sung-Sun. As for that one, her name is Api. M Rose, what do you mean That one?! Feeling the contempt that M Rose had for her, a ball of anger burned in Apis eyes as she turned around and shouted at her indignantly. You are very strong. Looking at the three noisy people in front of him, Stark did not feel the slightest anger, but his eyes showed a trace of envy. Havingpanions like this can be noisy withpanions, get along with them, it is really a happy thing. Well? Hearing Starks words, the noisy M Rose and Api suddenly stopped. The three turned to look at Stark and Lilte standing opposite them. Seeing the trace of envy in the eyes of these two people, the three people were puzzled as to why they felt the feeling of envy in their eyes. Although he was puzzled by the envy shown by Stark and Lilte, what he paid more attention to was what Stark said before. Pretty strong? M Rose looked at Stark and did not know what the other person meant by strong. At least you are not like other Hollow, just being close to us kills them. If it is you, even if you live with us, you will not die easily. You Hearing Starks words, M Rose only felt the corner of her eyes jump. Everyone who was familiar with her knew that this was a reaction she would only have when she was very angry. What do you mean wont die just because you are close to you ? You really dare to say it?! M Rose had never suffered such contempt. Although this Hollow without a mask in front of him is really strong, he actually dared to say herself and others did not die because they just got close to him, so the three of them are still quite strong these kind of arrogant words, made her furious. What happened? Stark looked puzzled. What he said is indeed the truth. And because he has no experience ofmunicating with others, Stark does not know why this Hollow in front of him suddenly became so angry. He is just telling the truth. Are you serious! Seeing Starks nk look, the anger in the heart of M Rose almost could not be suppressed. This guy dared to look down on the three of them! Wait, M Rose. Just as M Rose was about to go berserk, Sun Sun suddenly opened his mouth and called her and then motioned to therge pile of empty corpses not far away in her angry eyes. Seeing Sung-Suns eyes signal, M Rose looked into the distance, and then there was a touch of horror in her eyes. Her eyes withdrew from the pile of hollow bodies in the distance. The horror in the heart of M Rose could not calm down. In the beginning, her attention was upied by Stark and Lilte in front of her. She did not care about the hill behind them, which was consist of piled up countless hollow bodies. In her heart, she suddenly recalled the horror of Stark that she felt at the beginning. There was a sudden thought in her heart. Perhaps this Hollow did not lie, nor did it mean to look down on herself and others. It was just that the truth was true, as he said. The other Hollow just approached them and died because they could not bear it. The thought shed through her mind. The eyes of M Rose that looked at Stark immediately changed. Hueco Mundo was, after all, a ce where the strong prey on the weak. It was Hollow nature to respect the strong, and this Hollow in front of her was obviously strong among the strong. Stark was keenly aware of the three Hollows in front of him. Although he did not know what they represented, Stark still felt a kind of respect from them. You - Starks lips moved slightly. Just as he was about to speak, his expression suddenly changed. His eyes revealed a hint of caution. His line of sight turned to the right. He felt a great sense of threat from there. It was a sense of threat that he had never felt before. Seeing Starks demeanor, the three people were slightly stunned and then looked along onto Starks line of sight. Harribel-Sama! Kimura-Sama! Seeing the two figures that appeared from a distance, the three people called out. Huh? Hearing the shout of the three people, Stark suddenly realized. The three hollows here are the subordinates of those two? Phew A gust of wind blew, raising the sand on the ground. The two figures in the distance gradually became blurred, but only for a moment, the two figures seemed to have passed through space and instantly appeared beside them. So fast! Seeing the two figures appear in front of him in an instant, Starks eyes shrank, and his eyes fell on the man in front of him. Feeling the aura emitted from him, Starks pupils shrank again. So strong! You are also very strong. Feeling the strong Reiryoku on Stark, Muyangs eyes slightly turned up. Sure enough, it is worthy of the title of Primera, the #1 Espada, Stark. The only independent Arrancar existence in Espada. Kimura-Sama, Harribel-Sama. Seeing Muyang in front of him and Harribel standing behind Muyang, the three of them called out again. Mm. Muyang casually nced at the three people standing at the side. You guys did well this time. Originally, I didnt have much hope, but you actually managed to find out. You tter me. Seeing the performance of these three people, Muyang smiled slightly and no longer said anything. Turning to look at Stark standing in front of him, Muyang once again showed a smile on the corner of his mouth, and hes d that he really found Stark. Muyang looked at Stark with a little sincerity in his eyes: I am looking forpanions. Are you interested in joining? Hearing Muyangs words, Stark and Liltes eyes showed a trace of excitement at the same time. As two people who have been alone for a long time, the wordpanions is a luxury for them. And after all this time, suddenly hearing Muyangs invitation was like throwing a stone on the calmke, and the heart of the two people who have been silent for a long time suddenly has a ripple. Looking up at Stark, Liltes eyes showed a trace of longing. The days of two people alone, she did not want to live anymore, how much she wanted to have a group ofpanions! You are very strong! Stark nced at Liltes expectant eyes and then looked at Muyang. In this way, even if you are with us, you wont die easily. As you can see. Is yourpanion also very strong? Of course! Hearing Starks question, Muyang answered without hesitation. There were really few weak people among hispanions. This is also one of mypanions. Muyang moved away, revealing Harribel, who had been hiding half of his body behind him. She.. Seeing Harribel behind Muyang, Stark showed a strange look in his eyes, and even the eyes of Lilte on the side showed a trace of curiosity. At this time, Harribels image has changed a little. Although he still has a coat of blue and white like armor, the mask on his face is much less than before. The strip of a mask on his forehead had disappeared, and the thing that was connected to the mask and dragged behind his head like a fishtail had disappeared. Now Harribel only had arge mask from the lower part of the nose, and the shape of the mask was very different from the original. The inteced teeth made the mask look a little ferocious. Although there was some difference between the appearance of the two of them, Harribel was obviously very simr to the appearance of the two of them. They were the same species the Hollow without their mask. Although Harribel was still far from the level of the two of them. Staring at Harribel for a while and then turned his eyes to Muyang. Starks eyes were slightly gentle, and there was a strange emotion in his heart suddenly flowing as if he suddenly found something very important to himself. I know. A smile suddenly bloomed on Starks face, and then the whole person seemed to suddenlye to life. The sense of loneliness that was suppressed in his heart suddenly dissipated. He only felt that his life seemed to suddenly give out a vigorous life, and everything became different. Stark, Coyote Stark. Looking at Stark reached out and put his hand in front of himself. The smile of Muyangs mouth gradually spread, and his face rippled with a smile, reaching out to hold the hand that Stark stretched out. Muyang. The two looked at each other, and there seemed to be an unusual emotion brewing between the two. Since seeing Stark for the first time and feeling the loneliness emitted by Stark, Muyang was touched in his heart. It was not the touch of emotions between men and women, nor was it the touch of emotions between gay friends. It was more like the resonance between two lonely hearts. Stark has always been lonely. Only Lily is with him, but even the two people can not eliminate that loneliness. Stark is lonely, and Muyang too. Although he has a group of good friends, in essence, he is still not a person of this world. His loneliness is even deeper than Starks. The two sped hands, the two hearts that resonate with each other, thus the two lonely people finally met. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 124: Quarrel Chapter 124: Quarrel Poof Poof On arge white bed, there were some pillows casually thrown around. A middle-aged man was lying on the bed. The man had a small mustache on his chin, and he looked a little handsome. However, he was only wearing simple pajamas at this time. His mouth was wide open, and there was a trace of saliva dripping from the corner of his mouth, making him look a little unreliable. Squeak The door was opened with a creak. Although the person did not hide his intention and the sound of the door opening was very loud, the person on the bed did not notice it at all. He was still lying on the bed, sleeping soundly. Hmph! A cute little loli walked into the room. She had yellow hair and watery red eyes. She looked extremely cute. However, her clothes did not make people feel that she was cute. She wore a pair of ck leather shoes, hot pants, and ck stockings. Her upper body was wearing a ck vest with an exposed belly button. She also wore a tight ck sleeve on her arm. In addition, she wore a helmet with a single horn on her head, making her look like a little demon. Looking at the middle-aged uncle who was still sleeping soundly on the bed, the little loli revealed a strong dissatisfaction in her eyes and snorted heavily. She walked to the window and pulled the curtains open. The strong sunlight shone in from outside the room and hit the person on the bed. It turned out that the sun was already in the sky outside. Urgh As if he felt the sunlight shining on his face, the person on the bed clearly felt a bit ufortable, but he still had no intention of getting up. He just reached out to cover his eyes and muttered a few times in dissatisfaction. As if he still felt ufortable, the uncle on the bed reached out to take a pillow from the side and covered his eyes. He seemed to finally feelfortable. The person on the bed once again made a snoring sound and actually fell asleep again. This guy!! Seeing that the guy on the bed had actually fallen asleep again, a trace of anger shed through the eyes of the little loli standing on the side. She was about to flip out, but then it seemed as if she suddenly remembered something. Her eyes shed with a trace of slyness, and her face revealed a trace of a narrow smile. She smiled like a little fox. Although there was no one else in the room, the little loli still looked around with a guilty conscience. After making sure that there was no one else, she had a sly smile on her face. She took out a watercolor pen from somewhere and slowly sketched it on the face of the uncle who was lying on the bed. En, en He seemed to have sensed something. The uncle on the bed casually waved his hand but was cleverly avoided by the little loli. The brush in his hand was still drawn on the mans face. Hehe! Its a sess! After a while, the little loli took a few steps back. Looking at the funny patterns left on the uncles face on the bed, she once again looked around like a thief. After finding that she was indeed not discovered, her face immediately revealed a brilliant smile, like a little cat that had stolen a fish. Her eyes curved into a crescent shape. Putting away the watercolor pen, the little loli tiptoed to the uncle. Looking at the uncles wide-open mouth, there was a bit of a smirk on her face. She raised one of her little hands, then put her three fingers together and suddenly poked the uncles mouth on the bed. Ah! Im up! With a scream, the uncle who was originally snoring loudly suddenly sat up from the bed, the tears in his eyes uncontrobly falling, looking miserable. Cough cough cough cough He reached out and grabbed his neck. The uncle on the bed coughed desperately. It was really not afortable thing to be caught off guard by such a sneak attack on the throat. Yo, Stark! Standing not far from Stark, the little loli had one hand behind her back, and one hand raised. She waved to Stark and greeted him. The smile on her face was particrly bright. As long as she saw the funny patterns on Starks face, she could not help but be in a good mood. Oh, its Lilte. Looking up at the person standing in front of him who was smiling exceptionally brightly, the little loli who seemed to be a little devil but was actually a big devil, Starks face was bitter, Let me go. Hey. Lilte smiled and squinted at Stark. Let me sleep a little longer. Stark looked at the little loli in front of him, and without saying a word, he fell back to sleep again. This guy Seeing that Stark actually fell down again, there was a trace of annoyance in Liltes eyes. She hade to call him, and he actually dared to continue to sleep. Moreover, he slept in front of her after being woken up. Thinking of this, Lilte jumped. He was in the air, her feet closed together, and after some decent eleration, he kicked at Starks waist. It hurts! His waist was suddenly hit hard, and Stark, who originally nned to go to sleep, could not sleep peacefully. With a scream, Stark sat up and covered his waist. Dont sleep anymore. Get up! Lilte rode on Starks body and stretched out her small fist to Stark. There was a mischievous smile on her face, just like a devil. I know, I know. Being hit on the face by Lilte one after another, Stark quickly opened his mouth and begged for mercy. He really had no way to deal with this little girl. It was impossible to beat her. He could only ept the abuse like this. Hmph! Hearing Starks begging, Lilte put down her hand, rubbed her little nose, and showed a proud expression on her face. Frowning her little nose, Lilte looked at the clothes on Stark and said discontentedly, Stark, you better get up and get dressed quickly. These pajamas do not look good at all. But these pajamas are veryfortable to sleep in. When he heard the words of Lilte, Stark subconsciously whispered. What, you still want to sleep? Seeing the little face of Lilte twisted again, Stark waved his hand again and again: I am joking, I am joking. Thats more like it. Seeing Starks reaction, Lilte was satisfied. She jumped down from Starks body and looked at the clothes on Stark with contempt. Stark, you better change your clothes quickly and go down. And you have slept for several days. Hurry up, dont make me call you again. Lilte turned around and kicked open the door of the room. What a handful! Stark shook his head in distress, his face full of unwillingness. He reached out and scratched the hair on his head, scratching his hair in a mess. Stark finally got up from the bed helplessly. He opened the wardrobe on one side and took out the clothes that Lilte had chosen for himself to change into. Unbelievable. Walking out of Starks room, Lil still had some resentment in his heart. As she walked, she muttered with dissatisfaction. Oh, Lilte, whats wrong? Why do you look irate? Just as Lilte was muttering in a low voice, a soft voice came from the side, sounding very gentle. Sister Kusu! Hearing the gentle voice, Liltes eyes lit up. He turned to look at a woman standing next to the aisle. It was a very beautiful woman. Her long ck hair made her look gentle and soft. Her delicate features made everyone feel a sense of closeness the first time they saw her. The most eye-catching thing was her pair of animated eyes as if she could see through all the thoughts in others hearts. Whats wrong? You look unhappy. Walking to the front of Lilte, Kusu touched her head like a sister who loved her little sister and then asked softly. Its nothing. There was a rare trace of embarrassment on Liltes face. In front of Kusu, she always showed the expression of a child carelessly. Its just Stark, that bigzy old man. He slept for several days. I went to call him, and he is still asleep and doesnt want to get up at all. Stark Hearing the words of Lilte, Kusus mouth showed a gentle smile. He had known it would be like this, the two of them. Isnt he just like this? I believe he will soon clean up ande out. I also know, but I always feel ufortable. We are all busy outside, and that guy is hiding in the house all day long to sleep. I feel bad thinking about it. What are you busy with? Azy voice came from behind Lilte. It was Stark, who had already dressed ande out. Hearing the sudden voice, the two people who were talking turned their heads and looked at the clothes that Lilte told him to change to. Both of them were bright in front of their eyes. Stark was dressed like a standard western cowboy. He was wearing high boots and a wide t-top denim hat. There was also a square towel around his neck, blocking his white bone mask. It looks very cool. Kusu. He nodded and greeted Suzuki Kusu. Stark turned his line of sight to Lilte. Speaking of which, you didnt do anything at all. Who told you to look like a primary school student? I remember that the modern world seems to be unable to hire minors to work. This guy You must have done it on purpose! Hearing Starks words, Liltes face changed on the spot, and her mouth shouted to rush up and beat Stark. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 125: A Coffee Shop Called An Ding District Chapter 125: A Coffee Shop Called An Ding District Lilte, chill. She grabbed Lilte, who wanted to rush up and looked at Stark with her eyes and praised: Stark, this dress is very suitable for you. It looks very good. I remember that was the clothes that Lilte picked for you. Her taste is really good. Oh He didnt expect that they would suddenly talk about this topic. Stark was obviously shocked for a moment. He immediately recovered and pulled the hat he wore on his head with his hand. There was also a smile on his face. Well, this is true. I also think this dress is very good. Hum! Of course, I was the one who chose that. Hearing the words of Stark and Kusu, Lilte twisted her head and showed a proud look on his face. Obviously, she was very satisfied with their evaluation. You should know that the clothes on Stark were specially chosen for him. Looking at how she acted like a child, Suzuki Kusu smiled. As expected, she was still a child, no matter how long she had lived. Alright, alright. Youre a good girl, right? Suzuki Kusu patted her head and smiled happily. Of course! Well, lets go and see below. Now they should all be down there. Well. The three people walked forward together, turned a corner, and went down the stairs to the backyard of the first floor. Oh! Thezy Stark actually got up too! Lilte must have dragged him from the bed. Hearing the movement from the stairs, Kuna Mashiro, who was bored and ncing around, suddenly lit up and looked at the peopleing down happily and shouted. Love, who was immersed in reading manga books, looked up and nced at the brand-new Stark, and his eyes lit up: Yo, the dress of the western cattle, is very cool, Stark, your dress is much better than Kensei. Whats wrong with me like this? Hearing Lovesints about himself, Kensei, who was working out at the side, stopped and said discontentedly. He was wearing camouge equipment. He looked like a soldier. Not only that dress, but even the temperament he exuded was very simr to that of a soldier. Kensei is a big fool, your clothes are simply too inferior, and they are not as good as Starks clothes. What he is wearing is chosen by Lilte for him, so you should wear the clothes I chose for you. The clothes you chose Kensei recalled the clothes that Kuna Mashiro had chosen for him. Those messy tight, and athletic clothes, he could not help but shiver. He actually let himself wear that kind of clothes. Just thinking about it made him feel disgusted. Unless he was crazy, he would never wear that kind of clothes. In fact, the clothes that Bai chose for you are not bad. It can perfectly outline your figure. Lisa, who was reading a book, raised her head slightly and pushed the sses on the bridge of her nose. There was a sh of light on the sses. Hearing Lisas words, Kenseis mouth twitched slightly. The book girl was just curious about the human body. Ah Looking at the noisy crowd over there, Stark sighed helplessly. Sure enough, when everyone is together, they keepining. Its really noisy! Although he looked helpless and sighed every time, he heard everyones quarrel. Seeing everyoneughing and ying, Stark will always feel a burst of warmth in his heart. Hes not alone anymore! Ah ncing at everyone who was doing their own things over there, Lilte nced around and then asked doubtfully, What about Hiyori? Didnt she say that she didnt need to work today? Why isnt she here? She went out with Shinji. I dont know where she went to y. Suzuki Kusu, who was standing beside Lilte, exined to her. So thats how it is. Lilte nodded and turned to the small door leading to the front hall. You guys stay here. Im going out to help. Im not aszy as you guys. Everyone was indifferent when they saw Liltes actions. They just waved their hands casually. Only this little girl was so energetic. She had to go out to help every day, even though she couldnt help at all. Ill help too Just halfway through his words, suddenly, his stomach made a Gulu Gulu sound. Forget it. Ill go out and find something to eat first. Looking at his stomach helplessly, Stark turned and walked out in the direction of Lilte. If he stayed here, no one would prepare food for him. Seeing that Stark also followed to leave, the corner of Suzuki Kusus mouth curved into a smile. - Hey, Chizuru, its finally the weekend, and you said that you were going to hold a party. You said that you would arrange it. Why are you bringing us here? Outside a cafe, a few high school students stood there chatting. At this time, the one who was talking was a girl with short ck hair and looked valiant, and the one she was talking to was a girl with pink sses and red hair. Ah, Tatsuki, even if its like this, it doesnt matter. After all, this is the ce that Chizuru found. A girl with soft golden hair on the side said. The most eye-catching thing about her, besides the sunny smile on her face, was the chest area on her chest. Oh! As expected of my dearest Orihime! The red-haired girl blushed, and there was a me burning in her eyes. As she spoke, the red-haired girl Chizuru stretched out her hands, wanting to hug the golden-haired girl in front of her. Bang!!! The girl named Tatsuki easily dealt with the red-haired girl with her elbow. As expected of Tatsuki! Should we go in? A boy standing at the side asked timidly. He looked at Tatsuki and Chizuru with obvious fear in his eyes. It was obvious that he had a long-standing fear for the two girls in front of him. You should have your reasons for choosing this ce, right? Another boy with a head of golden hair, who looked like a delinquent, said with a bit of impatience on his face. Well, dont be so angry, Ichigo. A boy who looked a little cute waved his hand and said to the boy who had yellow hair and looked like a delinquent. Cough cough Seeing that the surrounding students were looking at her, the girl with red hair coughed a few times before saying in the dissatisfied eyes of the students, This is not an ordinary coffee shop. Whats so special about it? The boy who spoke previously nced at the coffee shop, Although the decoration inside seems good from the outside, the name of this coffee shop is too strange. There were three big words written at the door of the coffee shop An Ding District. Shut up, Keigo. Dont interrupt! Tatsuki red at the man who spoke. I understand. Keigo nced at Tatsuki and obediently shut her mouth. There are quite a few beautiful women in this shop. Evenpared to Orihime, they are not inferior, but of course, you are my favorite! Get lost, you bastard! Tatsuki raised her fist and threatened Chizuru, who had a strange light in her eyes. She was like an old hen protecting her chicks. What! There are beautiful women there?! Are you sure, Chizuru-senpai? When Keigo heard that there was a beautiful woman inside, a different color suddenly burst out from his eyes. He looked at Chizuru and asked in surprise. Huh Chizuru turned to look at Keigo and suddenly reached out to pinch his shoulder. The strength was so great that even Keigos face was slightly distorted. Are you questioning my ability to judge? Looking at Chizuru, who was furious in an instant, a few drops of cold sweat slid down Keigos head. I wouldnt dare. I was only joking with you, Chizuru-senpai. Hearing Keigos apology, Chizuru let go of her hand and then looked at Tatsuki. Dont say that I didnt tell you. There are several handsome guys in this coffee shop. Although they might be a little old, they are still very handsome. Tatsuki, you gotta get one. What are you talking about! Upon hearing Chizurus tease, Tatsuki extended her hand and clenched her fist. Stop talking nonsense. Lets hurry up and go in. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 126: A Coffee Shop Called An Ding District (part 2) Chapter 126: A Coffee Shop Called An Ding District (part 2) Ding dang A crisp bell rang in the coffee shop. A woman with dark green bangs and a white dress looked up at the door. This woman had three round tears under her eyes, which made her look different. A hand covered her mouth. The woman in white looked at the people who came in and said softly, Wee Oh Keigo, who opened the door and walked in, folded his hands in front of his chest. His eyes were full of love, and he almost didnt know where to look. Is this heaven?! Seeing Keigo standing next to him in such a shameful manner, Ichigo immediately felt a sense of shame. He hurriedly dodged and drew a line between him and Keigo so as not to be treated as a fellow who was as shameful as him. Hurry up and go in. What are you doing blocking the door? A hand suddenly moved from the back to Keigos shoulder, waking him up from his previous fantasy. Keigo turned around in dissatisfaction, still thinking about who was the one who was so insensible as to interrupt him. Eh, so its Chizuru-Senpai. Pleasee in first. Seeing her senior, Chizuru, standing behind him, Keigo immediately lowered his posture and made way for her without saying a word. Mmm, Keigo, you performed very well. Dont say that I dont take care of you. I am very familiar with the girls here. I can introduce you to them. Senpai, you are really too kind! Keigo looked at his senior, Chizuru, and almost fell to his knees on the spot. There was actually such a good benefit of being her junior. Oh I was still wondering why so many cute little students came here, so Chizuru brought you here. The woman in white covered her mouth andughed softly. Her tone sounded very gentle, making Keigo feel a burst of numbness in his heart. Sister Sung-Sun, these are my ssmates, especially this one. Chizuru pulled Inoue Orihime to her side, Before she saw her face, Sung-Sun first saw her chest, which made her feel inferior for a moment. This is my most beloved, Orihime Chizuru did not care about her shy behavior and hugged her from behind. Her hands passed through the back and wrapped around her body, making her originally big chest look even bigger. Sure enough, she is a very beautifuldy. Seeing Inoue Orihime with a bit of shyness on her face, Sung-sun said, and her appearance was really cute. Let go of your hand, you pervert! A fist suddenly appeared from behind and smashed on the head of Chizuru, rescuing Inoue Orihime from her magic hand. This little sister is also very cute. Seeing that the little girls seemed a little embarrassed, Sun Sun brought them inside and found a ce to sit down. You guys, what do you want to order? Look at it yourself. Hurry up! Just as they sat down, a slightly ferocious voice suddenly came from beside them. At some point in time, a t-chested woman had already walked over to them and casually threw a menu on their table. Her tone carried a trace of impatience. What kind of service attitude are you guys having? Seeing the behavior of the person who hade over, Ichigo immediately became dissatisfied. Originally, he did not want to participate in the gathering, but he really could not resist Keigos repeated requests. In the end, he had no choice but to agree toe. He did not expect toe to this coffee shop. He was already very unhappy. He did not expect that the waiter here would actually have this kind of service attitude. Huh, What did you say? Kid, shouldnt you be more polite to your customer? The t-chested girl red at Ichigo and swept her gaze over him. Her face was filled with displeasure. At the same time, her eyes revealed an ominous glint. She looked extremely ferocious. Even Ichigo, who had always been known as a delinquent and often fought with others, felt a sense of dread in his heart. However, even if he felt guilty in his heart, it was only a matter of an instant. Ichigo would absolutely not have the slightest bit of fear. Feeling the t-chested girls ferocious attitude, Ichigo immediately became angry and red at the t-chested girl without backing down. Yo, Api, do you feel a sense of aplishment from bullying a child? A teasing voice suddenly came from the side. A dark-skinned and burly girl walked over with a teasing expression on her face. She looked at the t-chested girl who was currently staring at Ichigo with big eyes and small eyes. What! You stupid lion, what did you say. Tsk. She curled her lips in disdain. The woman called stupid lion turned her eyes and nced at the t-chested girl called Apache. Her gaze then turned to Inoue Orihime. When she saw Inoue Orihimes chest, her eyes shed with a smile. She looked at the t-chested girl called Api. Api. What are you doing! Your chest is too small, so dont speak! What did you say! Having her ws exposed in such a straightforward manner, Apis face shed with a trace of embarrassment. The t chest had always been herplex. Although she had never denied it, being exposed in front of so many people still made her feel a sense of shame. Especially His eyes swept over the innocent face of Inoue Orihime, who was sitting on the other side of the well. His eyes nced at the proud breasts on her chest. A trace of anger shed in Apis eyes. He red at Inoue Orihime, who did not know what to say. That that After suffering from an unexpected disaster and being red at like this, Inoue Orihime felt a little embarrassed for no reason, as if it was because of her that she made others ufortable. With this thought in her heart, Inoue Orihime could not help but want to open her mouth to exin, but after talking for a long time, she still did not know what to say. In the end, she could only helplesslyugh a few times. This little girl. Seeing Inoue Orihimes reaction, some Chizuru helplessly patted her head. This girl was always like this, but it was also because of her that he couldnt help but feel pity for her. These guys! Wait, Ichigo. Just as he was about to get up and explode, Keigo suddenly secretly tugged at his clothes. At the same time, he tugged at the other person a tall and sturdy boy who had been silent since the beginning. Look at that person over there. Keigo pulled him back and looked in the direction of his finger. A hint of horror shed through Ichigos eyes. It turned out that there was a huge man sitting in the ce where Keigo pointed. Yes, it was huge. The man was at least as big as several normal people. Just sitting there was much taller than ordinary people. And The cute boy who had been sitting on the side suddenly spoke. His expression was still calm, but his eyes shed with wisdom. The words he said were not as calm as the expression on his face. You should have noticed it as well. This coffee shop is very strange. It is obviously lunchtime, but there are not many people here. Isnt it strange? Even the people who stay here look strange. Ichigo and the others looked around and were immediately shocked. Indeed, there were not many people here, and each and every one of them looked a little strange. Not to mention the huge uncle over there. He looked like a staff member of the shop. However, the people sitting here drinking coffee all dressed strangely. None of them looked normal. Mizuiro, what are you trying to say? As you can see, this ce is too abnormal, and the person who brought us here is also Chizuru. Speaking of this, the cute boy called Mizuiro stopped, but everyone already understood what he meant. In their eyes, this girl called Chizuru could also be ssified as an abnormal person. Could it be The boys looked at each other and thought of some extremely terrible ideas. It was indeed not a normal ce! You two! At this time, Tatsuki suddenly pped the table and suddenly stood up. He looked at the two noisy women in front of him with some anger on his face. Seeing Tatsuki suddenly burst out, Ichigo and the others were shocked. Were they going to fight so soon? Although Ichigo and Sado Yasutora were very good at fighting, they were not arrogant to the point of not knowing what was good for them. Lets not talk about anything else. Lets just talk about the big and terrifying uncle over there. It was estimated that he alone was enough to take out both of them. Although the uncle looked very kind. Hearing the loud scolding behind them, the t-chested girl and the tall and sturdy woman who was originally noisy turned their heads at the same time and looked at Tatsuki, who stood up. The atmosphere at the scene suddenly froze. Shit! Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 127: A Coffee Shop Called An Ding District (part 3) Chapter 127: A Coffee Shop Called An Ding District (part 3) It was over! Feeling the change in the atmosphere, Ichigo and Sado looked at each other. Their bodies instantly tensed up. As two people who had been fighting together for a long time, they could tell each others thoughts with a single nce. The two of them were already prepared to fight, even though it might be a fierce battle this time. Whats wrong, M Rose, Api, Sung-sun? Suddenly, a voice came. It was clearly very close, but before the voice came out, not a single one of them noticed it. Harribel-Sama! Upon hearing this voice, regardless of whether it was the t-chested girl who was still making a ruckus just now, the burly, dark-skinned woman, or the white-clothed woman who was watching the show from the side, all of them turned around respectfully and lowered their heads to look at a woman who had walked over at some unknown time. This woman had wheat-colored skin, golden hair, exquisite facial features, and a fiery figure. The moment she appeared, she immediately attracted everyones attention. Her entire body emitted a silent aura that attracted everyones gazes, making it so that no one could ignore her existence. Even the previouslypletely uninterested Ichigo had a sh of amazement in his eyes. This was the first time he had seen such a woman. Although she was a woman, she exuded an indescribable domineering aura, making him feel a sense of oppression. If one were to say that Ichigo was impressed by the sudden appearance of Harribel, then at this moment, there was only admiration in Tatsukis eyes. Tatsuki had always been a very strong girl. The moment she saw Harribel, she was immediately attracted by the domineering aura of the woman on Harribels body. It was a temperament that no one could ignore, a temperament that made people cant help but admire. Whats wrong? Her gaze swept over this group of students. Harribel looked at the three people standing at the side, including M Rose. Its nothing, Harribel-Sama. This is just a daily interaction between the two of them, but this time, it seems to have disturbed the children who came here to y. Sung-Sun covered his mouth and said with a soft smile. Sung-Sun, what did you say? Who has a close rtionship with that girl?! The two of them said at the same time. After hearing what the other person said to them, the two of them immediately turned their heads, looking awkward. Look Even your words and actions are the same. Dont deny it anymore. I already know. Sung-Sun, you bastard! Another twopletely synchronized shouts. Alright. Seeing that the three of them were about to start arguing again, Harribel said indifferently. Immediately, the three of them fell silent, looking like obedient children. Ichigo and Sado, who were watching from the side, clicked their tongues in amazement. They didnt know what kind of character this woman who appearedter on was. She was actually able to calm the three of them down with a single sentence. Although they didnt understand the reason behind this, it couldnt stop their admiration for Harribel. Right now, all of them were filled with respect for Harribel, like a torrential river. You are Chizuru, right? Harribel suddenly turned to look at Chizuru, who was sitting on the other side and said indifferently. His tone was as cold as ever. Yes. I didnt expect you to know me. You oftene here. I still have some impression of you. Moreover, you have a good rtionship with Lily and the others. Harribel said calmly, then turned to Sung-Sun, who was standing on the side, and said, Since I brought my ssmates here today, todays expenses will all be on my ount. After saying that, Harribel nodded at them and turned to leave. Although he had left, just a short period of time had left a deep impression on everyone present. At this moment, a piece of music suddenly sounded without warning. With the beat of the notes, a movement suddenly sounded in the coffee shop. This is Hearing the sudden sound of music, a few people came back to their senses from the shock that Harribel had left them before, and then they listened to the music in their ears. A musical piece has never been heard before, but it is very nice. Is it a song written by this cafe staff? The cute boy on the side closed his eyes and listened for a while, then opened his eyes and said, with some admiration in his tone. Even if it is not a song written by oneself, just having the ability to y this piece is already very admirable. Mizuiro, do you have any research on music? Hearing Mizuiros evaluation, Tatsuki asked curiously. Well, its nothing. I just have a little understanding of it under the influence of others. Mizuiro waved his hand and said modestly. Its that big sister again, right? Mizuiro, you bastard! Upon hearing Mizuiros words, Keigo seemed to have suddenly thought of something. He had an expression of envy and jealousy on his face as he spoke in a sour tone. As he spoke, he stretched out his hand and fiercely patted Mizuiros shoulder. Is that so? I didnt expect you to be such a person. Hehe Upon hearing Tatsukis words, the small Mizuiro only smiled faintly and did not make any excuses. As thest note fell, a slightly exaggerated voice suddenly sounded in the coffee shop. Ah! This is music. This is art! Hearing this exmation that suddenly came, a drop of cold sweat slid down the foreheads of the group of people sitting there. There was always a strange feeling. This sigh tone, this emotional tone. Come to think of it, Chizuru, you should know all these people here, right? As if suddenly remembering something, Tatsuki turned his head to look at Chizuru, who was sitting at the side, her tone carrying a bit of curiosity. I dont know either. You dont know either? The surrounding people looked at Chizuru strangely. After all, whether it was the white-clothed woman called Sung-Sun or the extremely charming woman called Harribel who appearedter, they seemed to know each other. And the woman called Harribel also said that Chizuru was very familiar with a person called Lily. Logically, she should know everyone here. Seeing the questioning looks in everyones eyes, Chizuru exined. Its mainly because there are too many people in this coffee shop. Every time Ie, I can almost see different people, so I dont know if I know everyone here. Then this is really a strange coffee shop. Hearing what Chizuru said, everyone present nodded. In this case, this coffee shop was really a bit different. Moreover, this ce was different from the other cafes. The people here did not have a fixed standard suit. Everyone wore their own unique clothes. Just this alone made this ce different from all the other cafes. Soon, all the things that everyone wanted had been served. After a period of time, they gradually felt familiar with this unique coffee shop. They sat together and began to chat happily. Just as everyone gradually started to enjoy themselves. Chizuru! With a tender voice, a cute little girl ran to their table, her face full of joy. Lilte! I thought you werent here today. I didnt expect you to be here today. These are my ssmates. You can y with us. Okay, okay! Hearing Chizurus invitation, Lilte had a happy smile on his face and sat in the middle of them without any trace of embarrassment. Lilte, this is Everyone looked at this little girl in front of them. They only felt that what they saw in front of them was beyond their understanding. The little girl in front of them was indeed cute and likable, but this dress was really too beyond their knowledge. No matter how they looked at it, the dress on her body had nothing to do with the little girl at all. You bastard! As if suddenly remembering something, Tatsuki gritted his teeth and looked at Chizuru. Her eyes were full of anger and contempt. This is just a child! I didnt expect you Thinking of this, everyone thought in their minds for a moment, and then they all looked at Chizuru. What are you thinking about? Dont look at me with such strange eyes. I didnt do anything! Feeling the eyes of everyone looking at her, Chizuru could not help but feel a chill. Although its true that she was really interested in Inoue Orihime and had never concealed it. But now that she was looked at with such suspicion and such eyes by everyone, she could not help but feel a burst of panic in her heart. Hearing the exnation of Chizuru, although everyone looked rxed, there was still some doubt in their eyes. What are you talking about? Why dont you exin? Chizuru? Hearing the inexplicable words of the people here and the strange looks in their eyes, Lilte looked at Chizuru and asked. Although she had lived for a long time and was very old, she really knew nothing about what the humans in front of her had said before. But if she did not understand, she had to ask. Lilte knew this truth. Seeing the innocent expression on Liltes face, everyone could not help but feel a little more fond of her. Such a cute little girl was really hard to dislike. However, just as everyones love for Lilte increased a little, everyones impression of Chizuru became even worse. They looked at her with even more dissatisfaction, although it was just a guess in their hearts without any basis. I really didnt do anything! Seeing everyones even more unfriendly eyes, Chizuru wanted to cry but had no tears. Under everyones suspicious gazes, Chizuru finally exined everything with great difficulty, allowing everyone to believe that she had indeed not done anything that angered the people. However, a child as young as you should still be studying at a young age. Why did youe to such a ce alone? Arent the adults in your family worried? Looking at the little girl in front of him who was about the same age as his two younger sisters, Ichigo couldnt help but speak. Seeing this little girl, he couldnt help but think of his two younger sisters. Hearing Ichigo says little child, Lilte frowned. It was obvious that she was extremely dissatisfied with being called a child. Seeing Ichigo as if he was a child, the dissatisfaction in Liltes heart became more and more. She might look like a little girl, but she was already several hundred years old. Although, in fact, her mental age was indeed just a child, Lilte would never admit it. Not noticing the frown on Liltes face and the slight dissatisfaction in her eyes, Ichigo continued. Also, its a little inappropriate for a child like you to dress up like this. Looking at the extremely mature clothes on Lilte, Ichigo furrowed his eyebrows and looked extremely conflicted. Its better for a child to wear normal clothes. You bastard, you dyed your own hair, and yet you still lecturing me! Seeing that Ichigo did not stop talking, Lilte finally could not help but speak. He did not stop. This kid actually took her seriously, actually dared to criticize her, even Stark would never dare to say this to her. What did you say! This is natural, not dyed! Ichigo was obviously very dissatisfied with the rebuttal from Lilte and actually spoke about his hair color. Who knows Humph! This little girl! Forget it, forget it. Ichigo, dont argue with others. Since when did you care about little girls? Seeing that Ichigo seemed to want to fight with this little girl, Keigo hurriedly pulled Ichigo. Oh, Lilte, are these your friends? At this time, a charming voice came from the side. Looking in the direction of the voice, Ichigo saw a middle-aged uncle dressed like a western cowboy walking over with a cup of coffee. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 128: A Coffee Shop Called An Ding District (part 4) Chapter 128: A Coffee Shop Called An Ding District (part 4) So cool! Seeing Starrke over with a strange outfit and a cup in his hand, Keigo could not help but say it. It was really that this mature look of adults was too cool, especially in the eyes of boys his age. Walking to the table, Starrk casually sat down and put the cup on the table. He held his head with one hand and looked sideways at the children talking to Lilte in front of him. Stark just sat casually, but the whole person exuded a strange aura, which made people have a strange feeling. Although the person in front of them had azy and decadent appearance, all of them could not help but have a good feeling. Are you the parent of this little girl? You have to take care of your own child! Although it was suppressed by the aura of Stark for a moment, Ichigo quickly got rid of the suppression of Starks aura. Instead, he looked at Stark and said rudely. An irresponsible parent that let his own child be like this and did not discipline it. This is something that Ichigo cant bear. Er Ichigos words, Starks hand shook, and his whole person became stiff. This boy actually said such words. Although this has nothing to do with him, it is difficult to guarantee that Lilte will not be angry! His eyes nced quietly at Lilte. Sure enough, at this time, Liltes face was full of displeasure. Although she mainly stared at the yellow-haired kid in front of him, the fierce eyes that looked at him from time to time still made Stark feel a chill. Bang! Lilte mmed a palm on the table, scaring everyone. After all, everyone was still looking at Stark before, waiting to see how he would reply. No one knew why Lilte suddenly became angry. You little brat, what are you talking about? Who told you that Stark is my parent. Yellow-haired brat! Hearing the address of Lilte to himself, the originally calm Ichigo suddenly became angry. He also mmed the table and stood up, Relying on his height advantage, he looked down at Lilte from above. You bastard! Seeing Ichigo use his height advantage to look down on her, Lilte only felt a burst of displeasure in his heart. This kid was definitely doing this on purpose, bullying her! Ah hello! Cute girls! Just as Lilte was about to explode, a pompous voice suddenly sounded. Then, without anyone noticing, a man with yellow hair appeared in front of them. Before everyone could react, the man had already reached out and grabbed one of Inoue Orihimes hands. Kneeling on one knee, the man who suddenly appeared looked like a knight. He lifted Inoue Orihimes hand and ced it in his mouth, and kissed it gently. The whole action looked like flowing water, and it was obvious that he was extremely skilled. You Looking at the man in front of him, Tatsuki clenched her fists, and he was eyes burned with anger. That that It was different from everyones anger. At this time, Inoue Orihime had yet to react. Her face was a little red. She looked at the man kneeling on the ground with a shy look. This was the first time she had encountered such a situation. What should she do? Ichigo was still watching from the side. Pa! Hirako Shinji covered his face with a depressed look, and he was actually pped by the little girl. Hahahaha! Stupid Shinji, you want to steal someones girl, but you get pped instead? Serves you right! A girl in red sportswear stood behind the yellow-haired man. One hand was on her waist, and the other hand was pointing at Hirako Shinji, who was covering her face. Sheughed loudly and did not forget to ridicule the man whileughing. Are you happy to see me being beaten in the afterlife? The yellow-haired man who was squatting on the ground turned his head and looked at the girl standing behind him with a bitter face. That Im sorry. I didnt mean to hit you. Im so sorry! When Inoue Orihime woke up from her fantasy and saw that she had pped him unconsciously, she immediately apologized in a panic. Although that person really took advantage of her, he did not do anything too rude. Moreover, Inoue Orihime also knew that in some countries in the west, this was just a form of etiquette. It seemed that it was too unreasonable for her to beat him up because of this kind of thing. Orihime! Seeing Inoue Orihime actually wanting to apologize, Tatsuki on the side could not stand it anymore. Orihime was too kind. Even if others did something wrong, she could not bear to me others. She could only bear it by herself. You dont have to apologize to him, but we should apologize to you. Originally, you came here to y, but you encountered such an ident. I am really sorry. Just as the situation became more and moreplicated, a gentle voice suddenly entered everyones ears. Then they saw another beautiful woman appear in front of them. The person in front of them was very beautiful, but what attracted their attention the most was the pair of eyes. It was a pair of extremely beautiful eyes that shed with a different kind of brilliance as if they could see through everything. When everyone looked at the woman, they felt as if all their thoughts had been seen through. Looking at the woman in front of them, everyone felt that their hearts suddenly calmed down. Under the gaze of those eyes, it was as if all their thoughts had been seen through, and they could no longer raise any anger. Well, its nothing. He didnt do it on purpose. Sister, dont say that. Looking at this gentle big sister in front of her, Inoue Orihime waved her hand repeatedly. In front of this big sister, she felt a sense of intimacy. She couldnt help but want to be closer to her, so she hurriedly waved her hand to refuse her apology. Miss Kusu, you are also here. Oh, its Chizuru. Then these people are your ssmates? Yes, we came here to y. Then you guys have fun. Im really sorry today. How about this? Your expenses will be mine. No, Miss Harribel has already said it before. Oh, Harribel has already said it. Suzuki Kusu nodded slightly, then smiled and looked at Ichigo, who was protecting them. Since today is Harribels treat, then how about this? In the future, when youe here to spend money, I will give you a 20% discount. Are you sure? Chizuru was obviously a little tempted, but she was still a little hesitant. Dont mind it. Just treat it as me making friends with you. Thank you very much, Miss Kusu. Youre wee. After dealing with these people, Suzuki Kusu looked at Hirako Shinji, who had already stood up, and Hiyori. Looking at Hirako Shinji with a sad face, Suzuki Kusu really did not know how to talk about him. After all, he was also her senior. When she first joined the 10th Division, Hirako Shinji was still the vice-captain. There was a trace of helplessness in her eyes. In the end, Suzuki Kusu could only change the topic. By the way, didnt you and Shinji go out to y? Tsk, I get angry when I think about it. Shinji, this bastard! Hearing Suzuki Kusu asks about this matter, Hiyoris face immediately became unpleasant. Forget it, Ill go to the back to see Lisa and the others. Ill leave the matters outside to you, Kusu. After saying that, Hiyori did not say anything else. She just turned around and walked back. It was obvious that the two of them had encountered something unpleasant when they went out. At the very least, for Hiyori. Really. Shaking his head helplessly, Suzuki Kusu said a few words to Ichigo and the others. Then, she turned and walked towards the counter. It was really annoying to deal with the messy things between them every day. I dont think I have introduced myself yet. Without any restraint, he pulled over a chair and sat on Ichigo. However, Hirako Shinji was obviously not easily defeated. He ced the chair next to Inoue Orihime and then shamelessly sat down in front of Chizurus fierce eyes. What a strange person, strange hairstyle, strange behavior, strange clothing, strange way of speaking. Everyone looked at Hirako Shinji and only felt that this person was extremely strange from beginning to end, making people feel extremely strange. My name is Hirako Shinji. Looking at the hand that Hirako Shinji stretched out in front of him, Inoue Orihime hesitated for a while and finally shook hands with him with a little bit of caution. There is also this strange self-introduction! After listening to Hirako Shinjis strange self-introduction, the strange feeling in everyones heart added another part. Of course, Lilte and Stark did not even bat an eye for Hirako Shinjis behavior. They have long been used to it. However, although he is a very strange person, there is a strange charm. After a while, everyone has cleared the gap and became familiar with Hirako Shinji. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 129: The Coming Plot Chapter 129: The Coming Plot Goodbye, Orihime, Tatsuki, Chizuru! Standing at the entrance of the coffee shop, Hirako Shinji waved to the group of people who had left far away with a bright smile on his face. Goodbye, Shinji-san. Inoue Orihime turned her head and waved to Hirako Shinji happily. She smiled very happily. Obviously, todays experience made her very happy. Seeing their group gradually disappear into the distance, Hirako Shinji put down his waving hand, the smile on his face gradually faded, and his eyes revealed a little unknown meaning. Goodbye, Kurosaki Ichigo. Turning back to the store, Hirako Shinji took a cup of coffee from the counter, walked to the seat on the side and sat down. After taking a sip, he put the cup on the table. Hirako Shinji fell back andy down in afortable position. Kimura, is that guy? The person opposite Hirako Shinji put down the book in his hand, revealing his mature face. A hundred years of time did not make Muyangs figure and appearance change much. If one had to say, the temperament he gave off was more mature than a hundred years ago. He closed the book in his hand and gently ced it on the table. Muyang picked up the cup on the table. His face was calm and no emotion could be seen. Only the sh of light in his eyes showed the uneasiness in his heart. The time is finallying. Instead of answering Hirako Shinjis question, Muyang said something unrted, and his tone seemed to be a little emotional. Although Muyang did not answer directly, Hirako Shinji already knew what he meant. Can that little fellow really do it? Although he understood what Muyang said, Hirako Shinji still could not help but be a little doubtful. That Kurosaki Ichigo, although there is a strong spirit power hidden in his body, but that is not enough. Hehe Muyang onlyughed softly. He did not have the slightest intention of answering. This made Hirako Shinji, who was opposite him, feel helpless. That guy Kimura was getting more and more fond of keeping people in suspense. It was always like this. Just wait and see. The prelude is about to start. I wonder if this y is the same as what I thought. Forget it, I dont know what you and Kisuke are thinking. Hirako Shinji had his hands behind his head and was lying there looking at the ceiling, as if there was something good there. Anyway, I just want to know that our chance of revenge ising soon. After waiting for such a long time, I can finally find Aizen to settle the ounts for so many years! Shinji! Seeing that Hirako Shinji was thinking of those things, his mood seemed to fluctuate a lot. Muyang called him softly and woke him up from those bad memories. Looking at this old friend in front of him, Muyang softlyforted him, It is only a few months time. Now, you just have to rx and wait slowly. The time is not yet here. I know, I know. Hirako Shinji waved his hand and looked at Muyang impatiently. Do you think I am that kind of impulsive little child? Anyway, such a long time has passed. I can still endure it for a few months. Then I am relieved. Tsk Hirako Shinji curled his lips unhappily. He was actually worried. Although the other party was his former superior, he was also his friend. This feeling was really ufortable. However, at this time, we should also make some preparations. Muyang pondered for a while, then looked up and beckoned to Ushoda Hachigen, who had been sitting in a corner, and at the same time called Suzuki Kusu, who was sitting at the counter and did not know what to talk to Harribel. Make some preparations? Hirako Shinji sat up from the sofa and squeezed inside, leaving arge ce for Ushoda Hachigen, and then looked at Muyang and said, What preparations do you need to make? Also, dont call them all over? Theres no need. Muyang looked at Suzuki Kusu, who was sitting next to him, and asked, Kusu, are you ready? Yes. Suzuki Kusu sat there quietly. She looked much more mature than before. If she was a girl a hundred years ago, she was definitely a standard mature woman now. Whether it was her appearance, dress, or the temperament she had. I have already set up the track thread in the entire Karakura Town. The Karakura Town is within my scope of investigation. No matter who it is, as long as they appear in the Karakura Town, they will not be able to escape my detection. Thats good. Muyang nodded, Although the possibility of using the Karakura Town as the main battlefield is very small, we have to be on guard. Moreover, this is our base camp, so we have to prepare safety measures. However, Kusu, you dont have to be too tired. We are still in a safe period, so you dont have to explore all day. Anyway, there is still the blessing to help them. You can take action when necessary. I know. Seeing the concern in Muyangs eyes, Suzuki Kusu showed a trace of tenderness in her eyes. She nodded and said with a smile, her smile like a flower. I cant stand it. Seeing the performance of the two people opposite him, Hirako Shinji turned his head with his mouth curled and looked disgusted. Kimura, what am I going to do? Ushoda Hachigen opened his mouth and asked, if it is just surveince, with the double insurance of Kisuke and Suzuki Kusu, it is enough, and there is no need for him toe over to discuss. You also have an important task. Muyang turned to look at Ushoda Hachigen, then looked at Hirako Shinji. What are you looking at me for? Seeing Muyang staring at himself, Hirako Shinji asked strangely. Hirako Shinji, what do you think of Aizen? Aizen! Hirako Shinji body paused, and there was a deep-rooted hatred in his eyes. It was true that several of them were framed by Aizen, and now they have fallen to such a point, Hirako Shinji hated Aizen the most. Struggling to restrain the anger and hatred in his heart, Hirako Shinji knew that it was not the time. As long as he waited for a few months, it would be the time for him and Aizen to settle the old debts of adulthood. Aizen, he is an ambitious guy. I knew it from the first day he joined Gotei 13. That guy is definitely a dangerous person. Under his good appearance, there is a deep evil hidden, so I chose him as my Vice-Captain at the beginning, just to monitor him. I did not expect Speaking of these adult old things, Hirako Shinji could not help but feel a hatred in his heart again. It was because of this that he and hispanions hid like this. What about his strength? What do you think? What level do you think his strength has reached? Strength? Hirako Shinji was slightly stunned, and then he recalled the few memories about Aizen strength in his brain. His Kyka Suigetsu is too dangerous,pletely hypnotizing and manipting the five senses, such an ability is still terrible, but as long as we does not give him the chance to activate the ability. If we exclude his Zanpakuto ability, in terms ofbat ability, his strength is only the level of Captain. Compared to hisbat ability, I pay more attention to his schemes, which is the most terrible thing about him. You are wrong! Hearing Hirako Shinjis evaluation of Aizen, Muyang shook his head slightly. Sure enough, he still did not look at Aizens realbat level. It is no wonder that Aizens ability in strategypletely covered up his other aspects of strength. Everyone only noticed his scheme, but they did not pay enough attention to his strength. What? Seeing the expression on Hirako Shinjis face, Muyang exined. You may have passed out at the time, so you didnt notice that on the night 100 years ago, Aizen easily blocked Hado #88 Hiry Gekizoku Shinten Raih Issued by Grand Kid Chief Tsukabishi Tessai using his Hado #81 Dank What Hirako Shinji and Ushoda Hachigen both showed a shocked look on their faces. They had not heard of this news before. At this time, they were shocked when they heard such news. It was the No. 88 Had. Even the captain could not easily block it. That was his strength a hundred years ago. At that time, his strength was no less than the captain, and he even won a little. And I also had a short fight with him that day. Although both sides did not use their full power, I dare to say that Aizens strength is not what you think. At that time, Aizens Strength is no longer inferior to yours. This is still without calcting his Kyka Suigetsu Ability. Hearing Muyangs words, Hirako Shinji pondered and said nothing. ording to Muyang, Aizens Strength was stronger than them a hundred years ago. With his talent, no one knows what level his Strength has reached now. If they really deal with him with the previous mentality, the final result is really not optimistic. So you want to? Hirako Shinji looked at Muyang and waited for his answer. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 130: Training Ground Chapter 130: Training Ground Hearing Hirako Shinjis question, Muyang smiled. The next period of time can not be as rxed as now. It has been a hundred years of actualbat. Seeing the smile on the corner of Muyangs mouth, Hirako Shinji looked bitter. This is really troublesome. However, my body is indeed stiff. I really cant go on like this. I really cant help it. Next, Ill have to experience the feeling of fighting for a long time. Im going to trouble you, Ushoda. The tasks for the next period of time may be very tiring. After all, it is not a simple matter topletely iste the fluctuations caused by the captain-level battle. Its nothing. There is a simple and honest expression on Ushoda Hachigen face, Just as I need some exercise, listening to you, I am afraid it is not good to exercise. Well, that is it, from tomorrow on, everyone will be busy. Well, although it is not very clear what you are talking about, you seem to be nning something, and it seems to be very troublesome. Stark did not know when he had taken off the hat on his head. At this time, he was rubbing his head and making a mess of his originally neat hair. Slowly walking over, Stark had a helpless smile on his face. Although your things sound very troublesome, and I hate troublesome things the most. But since this is your business, Kimura, I think I still have to help. Oh? Hirako Shinji looked at Stark in surprise, Thezy Stark will take the initiative to help. Its really unusual! Well, you are not qualified to say that to others. It is something that cant be helped. Although I am afraid of trouble and dont like things like fighting, but it also depends on the situation. If it is Kimuras matter, even if you feel troubled, you still have to bite the bullet. But what I care more is that Aizen is really as powerful as Kimura you say? Muyang smiled and said to her, In any case, if you were at your level, you would just be delivering food. You would probably be killed in an instant. You! Hearing Muyangs answer, Hiyoris face changed. She shouted and rushed forward to teach Muyang a lesson. Wait. Hiyori! Hirako Shinji quickly hugged Rishi and did not let her rush forward. Let me go, you bald man! Being hugged by Hirako Shinji, Hiyori could only bare her teeth at Muyang, which could be considered to vent the dissatisfaction in her heart. Lord Kimura, what can I help you with? Hearing the discussion here, Harribel came over and said respectfully to Muyang, her tone was as respectful as ever, just like when they first met a hundred years ago. Harribel, this is our battle. It is a battle that has nothing to do with you. You dont need to be involved. Muyang looked at Harribel and shook his head. This battle was between himself, Kisuke, and everyone in the Visored Legion and Aizen. This battle had nothing to do with Harribel and the others. They had no need to be involved in this battle. But Stark There is no need for Stark to participate. Muyang interrupted Harribels words. Not to mention that they have no reason to fight, lets say Aizen. In the absence of Stark and Harribel, I dont know how his Espada can go. They should be enough to deal with them. There is no need to let Stark and Harribel fight. You dont like fighting. Although youre strong, you have an inherent rejection of fighting. A peaceful and stable life is what you like. There is no need to force yourself to participate in unnecessary battles. But Harribel hesitated. But Although you do not need to participate in the battle, I still have something to ask of you. Please tell me! Hearing Muyangs words, Harribel said without hesitation. I may have to trouble you and Stark to help us cultivate during this period of time. After all, it has been hundreds of years away from actualbat. If you want to recover yourbat effectiveness, there is nothing better than fighting a strong opponent. Understood. Harribel nodded and said nothing more, but the expression on her face showed her will. Thats good. Get ready to close the shop. Muyang picked up the cup on the table, raised his head and drank it all. Then he stood up and said to Harribel. I knew it! Hirako Shinji pped his forehead with a bitter look, and his face was full of helplessness. It is really in line with Kimuras style of doing things. He is always so swift and decisive. Hirako Shinjis bitter face was different. The moment others heard Muyangs words, they already understood his n. Just as Muyang finished his words, everyone was ready. And the other three people had already cleaned up the shop outside. At this time, the door was closed. Lets go, Baldy Shinji! Everyone dashed into the small courtyard behind them. When they saw Hirako Shinji, who was still holding his forehead and sighing bitterly, Hiyori pped him on the face without any politeness, leaving a big p mark on his face. Then, regardless of the two streams of blood flowing out of Hirako Shinjis nose, she grabbed his cor and pulled him to the backyard. Let me go, Hiyori, you musclehead! Being pulled by the cor of Hiyori, Hirako Shinji shouted with dissatisfaction, but it did not work at all. Hiyori pulled Hirako Shinjis cor as if she did not hear it, and walked back without caring about the dissatisfaction of Hirako Shinji. Shua The door of the backyard was suddenly pushed open. The people who had been doing their own things over there had all stood up at some point. Thezy aura on their bodies was swept away, and they were all rubbing their hands. All of them were full of energy. Looking at everyone, Muyangs mouth was slightly raised, and he looked at the people standing there. It seems that everyone is ready. Of course, we have never forgotten what happened in the past. I remember it clearly in my mind. We are going to face a war. How can we continue to be indifferent? I am waiting to see Aizen again and send him a big gift. Seeing the undisguised hatred on the faces of the fewpanions present, Muyangs eyes were also a little heavy. The damage that Aizen caused them could only be washed away through his blood. A few months is enough. Lets prepare a big gift for Aizen. Of course, the reward is his life. Kusu, Ushoda. I know. Ushoda Hachigen responded softly, then put his hands together, a yellow thin wall opened from his palm, and then suddenly expanded, covering the whole coffee shop. With a dark light shing, the whole coffee shop became looming. Although there was no change over there, people who walked outside would unconsciously ignore the ce. Suzuki Kusu stretched out her hand and clenched it. It was as if she had grabbed something in the void. With the entire coffee shop as the center, invisible threads spread out and hid in the void. They could not be touched or sensed. Muyang looked at Suzuki Kusu. After getting her answer, he turned to nod at Ushoda. Thetter walked to an inconspicuous ce in the backyard and squatted down. He reached out to touch the ground and grabbed a ce. He suddenly pulled. As Ushoda pulled, something on the ground was pulled open, revealing a bottomless hole hidden below. There were neat stairs at the entrance of the hole. Although the hole was hidden very well, the stairs leading to the bottom were repaired very generously. Lets go. Speaking of which, I havent gone down for a long time. When he saw the hole below, he took the lead and walked down the stairs. As he stepped into the ground, the lights on both sides of the stairs lit up, illuminating the stairs very brightly. Kimura, youre really something. Its just a staircase down, but its actually built so beautifully. Walking on the stairs, Hirako Shinji looked at the neatly built stairs and could not help but twitch his mouth andin. No, I think the stairs are very beautiful. Kuna Mashiro slowly followed the crowd and reached out her hand to feel the things on both sides of the road curiously. She looked like a curious baby. Hearing Hirako Shinjis words, Kuna Mashiro looked away from the corridor on both sides and looked at Hirako Shinji. You didnte down to repair yourself at that time, so of course you said that. At that time, we took a long time to fix it. Looking at the innocent face of Kuna Mashiro, Hirako Shinji really did not know what to say to her. At that time, she did not do anything, and now she was still here to make sarcastic remarks. However, she still had a pure and innocent look on her face. He really did not know how to say that she was good. In the midst of teasing and ying, everyone had already finished the flight of stairs and arrived at the training ground located underground. Ushoda, set up ten strong barriers first, and iste all the spiritual energy fluctuations here. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 131: Smash Bros Chapter 131: Smash Bros Yes. Hearing Muyangs words, Ushoda Hachigen directly sped his hands together, and then several bright yellow enchantment spread from his palm and wrapped the entire underground training ground. Hey, although it is really troublesome to say something about fighting, but it is still necessary toe. Seeing the several barriers set up, Stark helplessly said with one hand holding his head, and his tone is a bitzy, like he has not woken up. Stark! What are you talking about! Hearing Starks weak voice, Lilte jumped up and shouted. It is a very troublesome thing. As if he did not hear what Lilte said, Stark was stillzy. Although I have decided to work hard, I still cant raise a little enthusiasm! Stark thought of this in his heart, and then reached out his fingers to dig his ears. Just as Stark put on such a listless look, Lily on the side finally couldnt help it. She jumped up and pped on Starks head, and then Starks little finger, which was originally pulling his ear, suddenly poked into the ear. Ah! It hurts! Lily, do you want to kill me? Stark pulled out his little finger and rubbed his ears hard. The feeling of being suddenly poked into his ears like that was really too ufortable. It was as if his ears were going to be broken. Stark was very suspicious. Had his eardrums been broken? Humph! Flicking her head proudly, Lilte did not have any regret for what she had done. Who told you to be sozy? It is obviously such an important moment, but you have not done it properly. Serves you right! When he heard the words of Lilte, Stark smiled helplessly. What else could he say? After all, it seemed that she was reasonable anyway. Moreover, even if she was the unreasonable party, he still should not say anything. Women. They are unreasonable. A thought suddenly shed through Starks mind, and then he endured the emotions in his heart. His expression became a little solemn. He looked at Muyang and asked, Well, Kimura, you should already have a detailed n, right? Tell me what you think and how you should make everyone fully exercise? n? I havent thought about it yet. Hearing Muyangs words, everyone fainted. They didnt even have a n and let everyonee down just like that. What the hell was this? Ignoring everyones behavior, Muyang stretched out his hand and took out his Zanpakuto from somewhere. He grabbed his Zanpakuto and gently pushed his finger on the hilt of his saber. A cold light shed. However, I think that a chaotic battle might be a good idea. Before he finished speaking, Muyang waved his right hand, and a cold light shed. His Zanpakuto had been unsheathed at some point in time, and the de flickered with a faint cold light. The de light actually enveloped all the people in front of him. Damn it, Kimura, do you want to challenge us all by yourself? Seeing Muyang unsheathing his sword, Hirako Shinji was shocked. Then, he noticed that Muyangs de light had actually enveloped all of them. He immediately said in surprise. Ive been underestimated. Love said, but his movements were not slow at all. Before he could pull out Zanpakuto, Love moved his body and blocked his Zanpakuto with his sword and scabbard in front of him, blocking Muyangs attack. This wont do. Kimura, although you are very strong, you are still too proud to want a 1v3. By the time Kimura Muyangs offensive was blocked by Hirako Shinji and Love Aikawa, Rose had a Shunpoing behind Kimura Muyang, and said softly in his mouth that Zanpakuto in his hand was relentlessly chopping off Kimura Muyangs shoulder. Its you who is proud, Rose. Feeling the attack behind him, Muyang said without turning his head. A light shed on his left hand. Then, Muyang turned his arm and blocked Roses attack with his left hand. What Seeing that Muyang actually blocked Roses attack with his bare hands, the three people around were all shocked. This was a strike of the captain level. Although Rose definitely did not use his full strength, he should not be blocked with his bare hands. The left hand blocked Roses sh, and Kimura Muyang right hands Zanpakuto didnt pause at all, still tracing the track shing towards Hirako Shinji in front of him. Bang!! After forcing Shinji and Aikawa back with one sh, Muyang slightly exerted force with his left hand and threw Rose along with Zanpakuto in his hand. Rose moved a few steps and removed the force from his body. Shinji and Love surrounded Muyang.. In an instant, the three of them were forced back. Muyang did not have the slightest intention of attacking. Instead, he stood there and looked at the three of them calmly. The Zanpakuto in his hand hung down slightly, but he maintained the state of being ready to attack at any time. Rose, you have been away from actualbat for nearly a hundred years. Dont tell me that you have already weakened to this extent? Not only has your strength decreased a lot, but even your basic judgment ability has also decreased. What kind of damage do you think a strike of that level can cause me? As expected of Kimura. Love secretly clenched his fists. He had blocked Muyangs attack in a hurry just now. Although he did block it, the force of the recoil still made his palm slightly numb. It was really a terrifying power. It seems that I cant do it without showing some real skills. Hirako Shinji curled his lips and said. Then the three people put their hands on their faces at the same time. A depressing Reiryoku suddenly emitted from the three of them. Shua He suddenly waved his hand, and three masks with different styles suddenly appeared on their faces. The moment the masks appeared, a powerful Reiryoku suddenly burst out from the three people. It was another kind of powerful Reiryoku that waspletely different from Shinigamis Reiryoku. Is it Hollowfication? Muyang looked at the three people in front of him who were wearing masks and Reiryokus explosive growth. He whispered, and the smile on his face became more and more brilliant. This was more interesting. Feeling his blood gradually boiling and his body trembling slightly because he felt them, the corners of Muyangs mouth outlined an ambiguous smile. He really didnt expect that he was also a person who desired to fight. Muyangs body swayed, and in an instant, three Muyang seemed to appear. He held Zanpakuto in his hand and charged towards Hirako Shinji, Aikawa Love, and toribashi Rjr. Is this an illusion? Is it a trick to y with the vision? Seeing Muyang rushing towards the three of them at the same time, Hirako Shinji whispered, but there was a trace of surprise in his heart. ording to his understanding of Muyang, he was not a person who would do these little tricks. Dang dang dang dang Three sounds of swords shing rang out at the same time. The faces of Shinji and the other two, who were originally puzzled, changed. Three figures and three attacks were actually solid! How is this possible! After blocking Muyangs attack, Shinji took a few steps back and looked at Muyang. He cried out involuntarily. Although he had a mask on his face, it was still unable to hide his shock. What? Is it hard that to understand? Seeing that the three of them seemed to be puzzled, Muyang also stopped what he was doing and looked at the three of them. This was just a spar. Perhaps it was more appropriate to call it training. There was no need to fight desperately. After all, it was a battle for cultivation. As you can see, I did not release Zanpakuto. The attack just now was not my special ability. Then how Halfway through his words, Hirako Shinji suddenly stopped and looked at Muyang with some disbelief in his eyes, Is it because of the visual illusion that we created because of the speed? When he said that, even Hirako Shinji himself was baffled. It should be known that the three of them were at Captain levelbat strength, and they were people who had been promoted to Captain a hundred years ago. Even if they had not experienced the battle for a hundred years and their strength had declined, Muyang was also the same. He had not experienced the battle for nearly a hundred years. Moreover, although they did not unleashed their Zanpakuto, they had already used Hollowfication. This kind of ability they had obtained in the past hundred years. It should be known that the Reiryoku after the Hollowfication was several times stronger than before. In terms of the amplification of Reiryoku, it was even more than Shikai. But even with such strength, they could not keep up with Muyangs speed! No! That was not the level of being unable to keep up, but the speed was far inferior to Muyang, at least in the instant of the speed burst. Shinji, you are still as sharp as ever. Muyang praised Shinji, obviously admitting what he had just said. Hearing Muyang admit it, the expressions of the three people on the other side instantly became a bit serious. The difference in strength was actually so great. Although I knew that you were very strong, I never had the chance to fight you. I really didnt expect that your strength was actually so strong. Aikawa Love looked at Muyang and said in a deep voice. Even if the other party was his friend, such a big difference in strength still made Aikawa Love unable to feel relieved. If the first time was because he was not ready, then the blow just now was not the least bit fake. Feeling the numbness from his palm, Aikawa Loves face became a bit more serious. He was actually at a disadvantage in the power he was best at. Crush Down, Tengumaru! Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 132: Smash Bros Part 2 Chapter 132: Smash Bros Part 2 Aikawa Love waved his hand, and the Zanpakuto in his hand had turned into a huge mace. Just looking at his huge body made people tremble in their hearts. That size, if it were to hit you, it would definitely be painful. He casually waved his hand, bringing up bursts of whistling wind. The iparably huge Zanpakuto was actually as light as a feather in the hands of Love. Getting serious now? Feeling the rise of Reiryoku from Love, and the howling wind from his Tengumaru, Rose, who was at the side, had a smile on his face. Although his face was covered by Mask, he could still easily feel the smile in his voice. I cant let you perform alone. This is not in line with my artistic nature at all! y, Kinshara. With a few notes beating, the Zanpakuto in Roses hand shook and turned into a golden whip. Shinji, dont you want to release your Zanpakuto? Muyang looked at Hirako Shinji and asked. Rose and Love both have released their Zanpakuto. Forget about me. My ability is not suitable for group battles. Hearing Hirako Shinjis answer, Muyang suddenly understood. He forgot about the special ability of Hirako Shinji. His Zanpakutos ability was really not suitable for groupbat. ! As he spoke softly, Kinshara, who was in Roses hand, had already turned into a golden bolt of lightning and quickly struck towards Muyang. Dang!!! Muyang waved his hand, and the Zanpakuto in his hand easily struck the top of Roses golden whip, blocking his attack. Rose, you Just as Muyang was about to say something, Rose, who had been knocked away by him, suddenly turned into a snake. The moment he fell, he suddenly changed direction and followed Muyangs trajectory. Shit! Seeing the action of Roses Zanpakuto, Muyang, who was familiar with his ability, suddenly cried in his heart. That guys ability was very strange. If he was entangled Sure enough, just as these thoughts shed through Muyangs mind, before he could make the next move, Rose in the distance had already started his next move. With one hand holding the handle of his own sword, the other hand gently flicked on it, and with a strange music, a strange force passed along his sword to Muyangs sword. Muyang tightened his hand, and a light green light shed on his Zanpakutos surface. The next moment, the explosion caused by Luozis attack had drowned him. Muyang and the others were in full swing, and the others did not fall down. The figure shed, and in the daytime, they had pulled Suzuki Kusu and Yadomaru Lisa to fight against thezy Stark. As for Lilte on the side, she was obviously ignored by them. Oh, its actually the three of you who came to me. This is not good, do you really have to do such a troublesome thing? Stark! What are you talking about? Havent you decided to help yourself? Howe it suddenly became boring at this time? Get up for me, bastard! Hearing Starks discouraged words, Lily on the side jumped up and shouted with dissatisfaction. Obviously, she was very dissatisfied with Starks indifferent attitude. I know, I know. Starrk agreed, but even Hiyori on the opposite side could clearly hear the perfunctory meaning in his words, not to mention Lilte who got along with him day and night. Hey! Stark, dont underestimate us too much! Lily had not opened her mouth yet. In the opposite world, she could not help but shout. The casual attitude of Starrk in front of her was simply contempt for the three people on her side. Starrk did not respond to Hiyoris words, but Lilte unable to bear standing on the side refuted. As the 2 tsunderes Loli in the store, the two of them have not dealt with it for a long time. Che! Regarding Liltes words, Hiyori just didnt overdo it and didnt say much, but anyone could easily feel her contempt. Obviously she didnt take seriously about Liltes words. Stark is strong and they can clearly feel it. The level of Reiryoku, the oppression, all clearly told them that the Stark who is usuallyzy, is definitely a strong guy. As for Lily Tch If she really wanted to evaluate her strength, then it would be the level of trash, not evenparable to an ordinary Menos Grande. Ah!! You actually dare to look down on me! Feeling the thick disdain in the movements of Hiyori, Lilte was instantly enraged. That girl actually looked down on her like this! A bright light shed on the horn on her head. Then, Lilte reached out and pulled out a strangely shaped knife. With the knife in hand, she held her sword in her hand and looked at Hiyori, her eyes full of evil smiles. Hey! Hiyori,ter I will let you feel what is called hell and despair! Completely ignoring the threat of Lilte, Hiyori looked at Stark standing there, and then suddenly pulled out her own sword from behind, and her sword was pointed to Stark. Hurry up and pull out your sword, Stark, otherwise I will think you are looking down on us. Correct! Holding his own sword in her hand, put it t in front of her chest, Lisas momentum gradually gathered, ready to pull sword out of the sheath at any time. Suzuki Kusu did not speak, just gently put his hand on her own sword. There is really no way! Stark rubbed his head and his tone seemed very distressed. Sure enough, this kind of thing is really too troublesome. It would be good if I continued to sleep today. However, since I promised Kimura, it is better to be a little more serious. Although his mouth has beenining, Stark still did not continue to y around, but took out his own sword, and then slowly pulled it out of the scabbard. It has begun! With a light shout, sword instantly unsheathed in Lisas hand, a sh of bright de light shed over, Lisas de light has split into Starrks eyes. Stark lifted his arm and easily blocked Lisas sh. Just as his sword blocked Lisas sh, Hiyori had already waved the sword in his hand and came to Stark. In front of, taking advantage of the gap between Stark blocking Lisa and cutting it down, the time is just right, no gap. Just as the sword in Hiyoris hand was about to cut him, Stark slightly exerted force on his hand and forced Lisa back, and then the speed of his arm waved instantly increased, and his sword sh with Hiyoris, making her sword deviate from the original track. What Seeing Starks action at this moment, Lisa and Hiyori were both shocked. They actuallypleted such a series of movements in an instant, and the speed of that instantaneous burst is really not to be underestimated. This Stark is really strong, far beyond their original guess. Just as the two of them were secretly shocked by the strength of Stark, a dazzling knife light suddenly bloomed from behind Stark and urately stabbed to Starks back. At this time, it was the time when Stark just finished an attack and his whole body was rxed. Although the attack angle was extremely tricky, Stark seemed to have eyes on his back. His body turned and avoided the light. At the same time, sword in his hand waved upward and cut the person behind. Kusu! Seeing that Stark cleverly avoided Suzuki Kusus sh, at the same time, he also made a counterattack and sh toward Suzuki Kusu. Although he knew that this was just training, Stark would definitely not seriously sh her, but Hiyori and Lisa still could not help but let out a cry of surprise. In the worry of Hiyori and Lisa, Suzuki Kusus body turned in the air and avoided Starks sh in a very clever manner. At the same time, one of her palms had been aimed at Starks chest. Hado #33, Skatsui! A blue me erupted from Suzuki Kusus palm and hit Starks chest, and within the distance of less than 20 centimeters, Stark obviously had no room to avoid. Bang!! Suzuki Kusus attack hit Stark, but she did not pursue the victory. Instead, she immediately retreated a few steps and quickly pulled away from Stark. She knew that the attack just now would not cause any damage to Stark. If the opponent is someone of this level, it is better to keep a good distance. Well done! Kusu. Quickly meeting up with Suzuki Kusu, the three stood together and looked at the ce where Stark stood. They all knew that the level of power just now was difficult to even cause a little interference for Stark, let alone cause any big damage. The opponent is so powerful, it is better to gather together and not give the enemy a chance to recover. You are really powerful. The smoke dispersed, revealing the almost unscathed Stark. Looking at the three people in front of him, Stark said. In a moment of carelessness, he actually suffered a small loss. He really cant look down on anyone, especially Suzuki Kusu. The attack just now, the timing was really excellent. You Looking at the four people who had already fought together, Lilte stamped her feet with dissatisfaction and then looked at thest battleground. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 133: Smash Bros Part 3 Chapter 133: Smash Bros Part 3 Compared to the previous two battles, perhaps thest one was more worthy of the word Chaos. With a strong military aura, Kensei held his sword, which was closer to a dagger than a sword, in one hand and clenched his other hand into a fist. At this time, he was fighting with Harribel in closebat. Harribel held her hollowed out short sword in one hand and fought with Kensei with some difficulty. She was not very good at closebat, but she met Kensei who was good at closebat. She only felt that she was suppressed everywhere, and she could not fully disy her strength. Lord Harribel! Seeing Harribel struggling to fight, the three people on the side suddenly became anxious. They stepped on the ground and suddenly rushed up, wanting to stop Kensei for Harribel so that she could turn the situation around. Get down! Seeing that Sun Sun and the other two did not care about their own existence and directly wanted to support Harribel, Kuna Mashiro on the side was dissatisfied on the spot. Mashiro Kick! Kuna Mashiro suddenly jumped out from the side and kicked at Sun Sun. Bang!! With a loud sound, Sun Sun, who were rushing forward, were all kicked down by Mashiro, and their bodies flew back uncontrobly, and then mmed into the ground, raising arge cloud of dust on the ground. Damn, you crazy girl! She got up from the ground and patted off the dust on her body. She looked at Kuna Mashiro, who was in a victorious position in the air, with dissatisfaction. It was just training, but this crazy girl actually had so much strength. The nearby M Rose, who had just stood up, was also very unhappy. She had been hit by the attack just now and suffered a lot of damage. Now she still felt that her arm was hurting faintly. Its really ufortable to be in such a sorry state. Sun Sun stood up from the ground and nced at the dust left on her body. Her tone also carried a trace of anger. Since she came to the Modern Realm with Lord Kimura, this was the first time she had been in such a sorry state. Are the three of you okay? Standing on one side, there was a sh of light at the feet of Ushoda Hachigen. Appearing in front of the three of them, and then a bright yellow light shed on their hands. The three of them immediately felt that the injuries they had just suffered were a little better. Thank you, Ushoda. Looking at Ushoda Hachigen standing on one side, Sun sun softly thanked him. No need to be polite, the strength I have mastered is not good at using it inbat, generally speaking, it is used in auxiliary aspects. Now I will look at it and treat you. But it is not necessary this time. Anyway, as long as you use that, all the injuries will be recovered instantly. Yes. The three of them looked at each other and immediately understood each others thoughts. Strangle to Death, Anaconda! Devour, Leona! Thrust, Cierva! As a cloud of smoke rose into the air, Reiryoku instantly exploded, and the originally slightly hurt M Rose and Sun Sun immediately recovered. They were even more spirited than before. Oh? Kuna Mashiro, who was originally in a victorious position in the air, was immediately attracted by the movement below. Seeing that the three people below and Reiryoku had all changed greatly, Kuna Mashiro eyes suddenly lit up with joy. Have you all released your Zanpakuto? Then I want to Shua Kuna Mashiro waved her hand in front of her and a mask with a peach heart in the middle suddenly appeared on her face. The moment the mask appeared, Reiryoku on Kuna Mashiro suddenly became a lot stronger, hers was much stronger than the three people under Resurrin. Mashiro. Super Kick! After the Hollowfication waspleted, Kuna Mashiro looked at the three people below, and her body jumped, and then her feet suddenly kicked in the air. With a terrible sound of air explosion, Kuna Mashiro figure turned into an orange lightning bolt and rushed toward the three people below. Her stretched out right foot with a terrible momentum and kicked the head of M Rose who stood at the front. Kuna Mashiro attack was extremely fast, and before the three of them could react, Kuna Mashiro kick had already arrived. The three of them did not have time to react. No one had expected that Mashiros attack woulde so quickly, and her head was about to be kicked by her. Pop Just as Mashiros kick was about to kick M Roses head, a yellow thick wall suddenly appeared in front of her head, and Mashiros kick also kicked the yellow thick wall that suddenly appeared. Seeing a crystal wall suddenly appear in front of him to block the foot of Kuna Mashiro, Apis eyes shed a trace of relief, just a moment ago, she really did not have any reaction, if not for the crystal wall that appeared in time, she did not know what to do. Thank you! She said to Ushoda Hachigen on the side, Api had no time to wait for Ushda Hachigens answer, and Sun Sun and M Rose, who had the same fear on the side, quickly left their original positions. KaKaKa With two voices, the yellow crystal wall in front of Api shattered after blocking Mashiros kick. Ah! Ushoda, you actually helped them deal with me! Looking at Ushoda Hachigen standing there, Kuna Mashiro shouted with dissatisfaction. That, your attack is too fierce, it is just training. What! Its the only thing I have! But There is no but, Ushoda, you bully me! Ah! Looking at Kuna Mashiro standing in front of him jumping up and down, there is a little sense of helplessness in Ushoda Hachigen. For the person in front of him, he really does not know how to deal with it. He has been bullied for the past hundred years. Forget it, Ushoda, you stay here. When Ushoda Hachigen felt helpless, Kuna Mashiro, who was originally acting like a spoiled child, suddenly opened her mouth and said something, which made Ushoda Hachigen, who was originally distressed, suddenly stunned. Not giving Ushoda Hachigen time to react, Kuna Mashiro stepped on the ground, and her body had risen up and rushed to the three people who had gathered together again. You crazy girl! Seeing Kuna Mashiro rush up, the faces of the three people on the other side were ugly. The most annoying person was this kind of person. Should they say that she was innocent or that she was stupid? It was just a training, but this crazy girl actually used so much strength, and every attack was so fierce, which made the three of them very unhappy. Api clenched her right fist and suddenly struck forward. A red B suddenly shot out from her hand, and after shooting out, there was a sound of explosion. It was obvious that the speed of the attack just now had far exceeded the speed of sound. Hey! Although the speed of the B was terrifying, Kuna Mashiro reaction speed was definitely not slow. Just as she stood still, she felt the attack that broke through the air. Kuna Mashiro left foot swung in the air and casually smashed the B. Are you ready? Iming. After greeting the three people in front of him, Kuna Mashiro stepped on the ground and suddenly rushed out. Her attack was as fierce as ever, except when she greeted the three of them at the beginning. Bang! Just as Kuna Mashiro was about to rush out, a figure suddenly rushed from the other side and hit Kuna Mashiro who was about to rush out. Ah! After being suddenly hit, Kuna Mashiros momentum immediately stopped and turned to look at the person who hit her. Lord Harribel!! Kuna Mashiro had not spoken yet, and the other side had already called out the identity of the person, it was Harribel who fought with Kensei. Eh Seeing who it was, Kuna Mashiro looked up at Kensei who was standing there, and it was Kensei who had gained the upper hand in the confrontation just now. Kensei, you big fool, you actually hit a girl so hard! Kuna Mashiro looked at Kensei who was standing in the air and said with a tone full of contempt. This is just training, and I dont think that the level just now is a heavy hand. Turning his head to look at Harribel, whose hair was almost unscathed, Kuna Mashiro blinked her eyes, and it seemed that she did not suffer any damage, but Kuna Mashiros body flicked and rushed towards Kensei, punching him in the abdomen when Kensei did not respond. Mashiro, what are you doing? After receiving a punch from Kuna Mashiro, even with his body, he could not bear it. Taking a few steps back, Kuna Mashiro grabbed his wrist and asked in a deep voice. Are you stupid? Of course, I am fighting with you! Kimura said that this is a big fight! Kensei was not nervous and worried at all when his arm was grabbed by Kuna Mashiro. She twisted her waist and turned her body around with her arm as the center. Kuna Mashiro left leg severely hit on the shoulder of Kuna Mashiro. After receiving an attack on his shoulder, Kensei loosened his grip. Kuna Mashiro took the opportunity to break free. Not only did her body not retreat, but she twisted in the air and kicked Kenseis head again. Bang!!! Kensei reached out his arm to block her kick, but even so, he was kicked back a few steps by Kuna Mashiro. Kensei, you big fool, I have wanted to hit you for a long time! After kicking Kensei away, Kuna Mashiro happily twisted her body in the same ce, looking very happy. You! Looking at Kuna Mashiro who was happily twisting over there, Kensei felt a burst of bitterness in his heart. Tia, you alsoe here quickly. The two of us will beat Kensei up! Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 134: Smash Bros Final Chapter 134: Smash Bros Final Yo, Tia, hurry up ande over. The two of us will beat up Kensei together! Hearing Kuna Mashiro words, Kenseis face changed. This girl! Although he had the upper hand in the battle just now, that was only because Harribel was not good at closebat. If he were to do it again, Kensei did not think that he would be able to get close to her again since Mashiro would get in his way. In the battle just now, Kensei had already confirmed that this Harribel was really a formidable enemy. In a one-on-one close quarter fight, even he could not take advantage of her. Now, Mashiro actually wanted to join hands with her! You bastard! Harribel had yet to reply when he heard Kuna Mashiros words, but Api could not help but scold her, and her tone was extremely unhappy. I have said it many times, you crazy girl, you cant call Lord Harribels name directly like this! Eh? Kuna Mashiro lowered her head and looked at Api who was shouting over there in confusion. It was really difficult to understand why she was so excited just because she called her name. Api, you are really strange. Isnt a name meant for people to call? Whats more, Tia did not say anything. You bastard, I will kill you! Hearing Kuna Mashiros understated words, Api was so angry that she almost went crazy. That guy really made her angry. He actually dared to repeat the name of Harribel again and again! M Rose, why are you holding me? Let me go! I want to go up and kill that girl! You are no match for her alone. M Rose looked up at Mashiro in the air, and her expression was slightly ferocious. But this girl actually dares to be disrespectful to Lord Harribel. The two of us will attack together and kill her! Okay thats it, the two of us will attack together! Although I usually dont like you, that Mashiro fellow actually dares to do this. This time, let her experience the power of our cooperation! Although I really dont want to disturb you two when I see you two being so loving and harmonious Damn Sun Sun! Who did you say is loving and harmonious! Sun Sun had not even finished speaking when he said, On the other side, Api and M Rose already roaring at the same time. Dont worry, I know! Sun Sun covered his mouth with one hand and waved his other hand over there, his face showing that he understood what he meant. Although I dont want to offend you, but if its just the two of you, youre still no match for that crazy girl. Under the angry gazes of the two, Sun Sun waved her hand and lightly changed the topic. Thats why I want the three of us to attack together. Tsk Alright, lets go. Lets see how strong we are! M turned her head, but she didnt say anything. They knew that if there were only two of them, they wouldnt be able to defeat Mashiro. If they wanted to fight her, the three of them would have to attack at the same time. Then lets go! Let her see how strong we are! Api shouted. Then, the three of them turned their heads and preparing to let White witness theirbined strength. Nani As soon as they turned around, they saw Kuna Mashiro and Kensei, who were already fighting in the sky. The three of them immediately felt a burst of despair. The full strength punch just hit empty air. The three of them were discussing here in vain. They did not expect that Mashiro had already started fighting. That girl! He really doesnt put us in his eyes! Seeing that Kuna Mashiro had abandoned them and began to fight with Kensei, the three of them were stunned at first, and then a ball of anger rose in their hearts. She actually ignored the three of them and began to fight with Kensei. She really did not put them in their eyes. Bastard! M Rose cursed, but before she could say anything else, Mashiro, who had been fighting with Kensei, was hit by Kenseis punch, and her body flew towards them like a cannonball. Are you alright? Although they were dissatisfied with Mashiros previous actions, when they saw Mashiro being punched by Kensei, the three of them still stepped forward to catch her and asked. Of course Im fine! Mashiro was only shaken by the strength of Kensei. After being caught by the three of them, she immediately regained her ability to move. She gently broke free from their arms and stood up. She nced at her clothes that had been tattered by Kensei in the battle just now. A hint of anger rose in her eyes. Ah Kensei actually broke my new clothes! She carefully picked up her clothes with her fingers and looked at the tattered parts with heartache. The anger in Kuna Mashiros eyes became even stronger. Damn it! Kensei, you big dummy! With a forceful stomp of his feet, Mashiros body suddenly sprang out, and the dust caused by the collision with the ground covered the three of them, causing their bodies to be covered in dust. Cough cough damn it, this crazy girl! Waving the dust in front of them with his hand, the three of them gritted their teeth and said. True. Mashiro. Super sh! Her body flew to the front of Kensei, and without saying a word, Mashiro sent out a powerful Void sh from her leg. Buzz A green Void sh came from Mashiros leg and hit Kenseis head without hesitation. This girl! Kensei did not expect that Kuna Mashiro would have such a fierce reaction, and actually directly sent out a virtual sh without saying anything. In a hurry, Kensei leaned his body to the side, but still did notpletely avoid the attack from Mashiro, and was hit by her attack. Bastard! Taking a few steps back, Kensei took a look at his arm, and a trace of anger shed in his eyes. Although he did not suffer much damage, but the arm of Kensei was still emitting ck smoke. Obviously, even Kensei could notpletely ignore the attack just now. Just as Kensei was still angry at Mashiros sudden attack, a figure had quietly appeared behind him. With a wave of his hand, a yellow Reiryoku was injected into the hollow part of the short de. The whole Zanpakuto was dyed with a bright yellow color, and a slightly oppressive feeling was emitted from the de. This is!! Kensei seemed to sense it and suddenly turned his head. Then, he saw a Zanpakuto growing bigger and bigger in his sight. The danger from the de made Kensei feel a chill. His sword, which was in his right hand, quickly turned and moved towards the attack in front of him. At the same time, he quickly waved his left hand on his face, and a mask instantly appeared on his face. His Reiryoku suddenly exploded. At the same time, the sword in his hand finally collided with Harribels attack. Bang!!!! With a loud sound, Kensei involuntarily took a few steps back, and the arm holding the de trembled slightly. Sure enough, after escaping from closebat, the strength that Harribel disyed was much stronger than before. Just as this thought shed through his mind, before Kensei could stabilize himself, a figure suddenly fell from the sky, and her raised right foot hacked down on Kenseis head with a shocking momentum. This girl! Feeling the whistling wind in his ear, Kensei looked up and saw Kuna Mashiro familiar figure falling from the sky, and her feet wereing down with a strong force. There was no time to dodge, and Kensei crossed his hands to block above his head. Boom! At the moment when Mashiros kick and Kenseis arm collided, a powerful force instantly erupted. Kuna Mashiro kicked Kensei down from the sky with a huge force. This girl is really crazy. Isnt she the one with the best rtionship with Kensei? I thought she would help Kensei deal with Lord Harribel. Looking at the huge hole created by Kensei in the distance, the three people looked at each other, they could not understand why Kuna Mashiro was attacking Kenseii so desperately. Bankai! Tekken Tachikaze! A low voice suddenly came from the other side of Kensei, and then apanied by the rise of a powerful Reiryoku, a whirlwind blew up, blowing all the smoke around Kensei, revealing Kensei in the middle. After Bankai, his Zanpakuto transforms from a singlebat knife into a pair ofrge knuckle des which Kensei holds in each hand. Both des have a curved silver edge, which tapers off to an outward point on either side. Segmented purple bands wrap around the entirety of his arms, much like armor, while a thicker purple band arches behind him, over his head, with its ends protruding from under his shoulders. This is his Bankai Looking at Muguruma Kensei on the ground, Harribel whispered with a few points of novelty in her tone. Shinigamis Bankai was rare, its her first time to see their Bankai. That Kensei they seem to be fighting very fiercely over there. Feeling the familiar Reiryoku, several people in the battle stopped a little, and Love looked at that direction from afar and said. Although the battle over there is really fierce, and it has reached the point of Bankai, but the battle on our side is not idle enough to let you have time to see other peoples battle. The body shed and appeared beside Love, and Roses tone was slightly solemn. Indeed, although this might felt a bit unencouraging, but even if the three people work together to deal with Kimura, it is still a little difficult. Hirako Shinji appeared on the other side and teased. However, his eyes did not leave Muyangs body at all. It was obvious that he was extremely vignt in his heart. At this time, the masks on the faces of Hirako Shinji and the other two had already passed the time limit. Because of this, even if they had three people, it was very difficult to face Muyang who had not even released Zanpakuto. After all, with Muyangs body, whether in strength or speed, he waspletely superior to them. And the cutting technique was what Muyang was good at. They could be said to have no advantage at all over Muyang. Lets continue. Just in this period of time, I felt that your physical reaction ability has improved a lot. It is obvious that you have recovered the feeling of fighting. But this is not enough. As he said that, Muyang raised the sword in his hand and rushed forward again. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 135: That One Night Chapter 135: That One Night Night, a full moon hung high in the air. Whats wrong? You are not sleeping in the middle of the night. This is not Starks style. Muyang walked from below to the roof and looked at Stark, who was sitting there quietly, with his back against the corner and looking at the moon. Nothing. Stark looked at the moon. After a long time, he turned his head. His eyes looked up and nced at Muyang who hade to his side. He said softly, and then turned to look at the moon in the air again. Hehe With a soft smile, Muyang sat down next to Stark and took out two small bottles from his arms. After handing one to Stark, Muyang looked up and took a sip. The spicy wine flowed down his throat. Muyang suddenly felt afortable feeling in his heart. Sure enough, the feeling of white wine was more nostalgic! How is it? Is the moon in the modern worldparable to Hueco Mundo? Hueco Mundo does not have a full moon. The moon in Hueco Mundo is always the same crescent moon. Stark whispered, then unscrewed the bottle cap and drank the wine that Muyang handed to himself. Cough Cough Cough Cough Cough Just drank a mouthful of it, Stark immediately flushed and coughed. What kind of wine is this? Why is it so spicy! Hahahaha! Seeing that Stark actually drank white wine in such a big mouth, and then choked by white wine, Muyang could not helpughing loudly. Seeing Muyangs gloating look, Stark could not help but say with dissatisfaction, and the expression on his face is also very mncholy. This is the wine of my hometown. Muyang smiled a little less, and the smile on his face faded. He turned his head to look at the moon in the air, and his tone was a little mncholy. Hometown? When he heard the ce that Muyang had spat out, a hint of confusion appeared on Starks face. Where is his hometown? Hueco Mundo? However, even though he was talking about his hometown like this, it was only a thought in his heart right now. Who could tell exactly where his hometown was now? Perhaps it was just a thought in his heart. Muyang shook the wine pot in his hand, his thoughts flying around. He said softly. However, now this is my home. Here are my friends. Here are my fetters. This is our territory. What do you say, Stark? Well, its really troublesome. Tucker stood up and reached out to scratch his hair. There was a bit of fatigue in his tone, but the expression on his face was a little subtle. Its better to have a good sleep on such a quiet night, but there is always a strange feeling tonight, as if something important is going to happen. However, I wont stay here with you. Id better go back and have a good sleep. Recently, I have been pulled to be a sparring partner, and I have no chance to have a good sleep. Stark waved his hand and walked downstairs. His posture was as free and easy as ever. The depression and mncholy feeling on his body disappeared without a trace. Ah Muyang waved his hand at Starks back. He still sat there, holding the bottle in his hand and drinking slowly. Although his eyes seemed to be looking at the full moon in the sky, Muyangs eyes had no focus. Obviously, he was not really admiring the moon. And his thoughts had already drifted to somewhere. Lying on his bed, Kurosaki Ichigo did not feel sleepy at all. The image of the woman he saw during the day kept reying in his mind. Of course, this was not because he was starting to be interested in the womans body when he was in the middle of spring. Instead, it was because the womans stunning appearance during the day and the things she did. Just as Kurosaki Ichigo was lost in his thoughts, his expression suddenly changed and he looked at his window. This is A ck butterfly flew in through his window. Then, under Kurosaki Ichigos slightly panicked gaze, a woman in a ck kimono flew into his room. What? You Looking at the familiar figure that appeared in front of him, Kurosaki Ichigo could not help but recall everything he had seen during the day. The woman in ck moved her hand and gently ced it on the sword at her waist. She recalled the scene she had seen during the day. This woman had cut a huge monster in half with a swing of her sword. Kurosaki Ichigo suddenly felt a panic in his heart. He retreated and leaned against the wall. Kurosaki Ichigo asked. Who are you? What do you want to do? Very close As if she did not hear what Kurosaki Ichigo said, the woman in ck kimono jumped down from Kurosaki Ichigos table and held the sword at her waist with a serious expression. What are you talking about? You idiot! Seeing that the girl actually ignored him and was muttering something on her own, Kurosaki Ichigo felt his head heat up. The sense of uneasiness he had toward her was immediately suppressed. He stepped forward and kicked her, knocking her to the ground. Who the hell are you? What are you doing here? Kurosaki Ichigo pointed at the person lying on the ground and asked with dissatisfaction. You can see me? And you kicked me? The woman lying on the ground turned to look at Kurosaki Ichigo with a face full of disbelief. It was obvious that she was in disbelief that she was seen and attacked by humans. I dont know what you are talking about. Of course I can see you. You are the person I met on the street this morning. You only realized now. It is impossible for ordinary people to see me The woman in ck reached out her hand and touched Kurosaki Ichigo with some doubt. She was very curious about this human who could see her and touch her. I dont know what you are talking about! Kurosaki Ichigo pushed away the womans hand in dissatisfaction and kicked her. The woman in ck jumped up and stepped on Kurosaki Ichigos head,nding on the ground as if nothing had happened. You! Kurosaki Ichigo, who had been kicked to the ground, turned around and looked at the woman in ck. She gnashed her teeth and said. Then Ill tell you. The woman in ck turned around with a serious expression on her face. I am Shinigami! - On the rooftop of Anding District, Muyang was still sitting there, slowly drinking wine. His eyes were focused on the moon, not knowing what he was thinking. Whats wrong? Why do you look like you have a lot of worries? Putting a coat on Muyang, Suzuki Kusu, who hade up at some point in time, leaned against him and said softly, her tone was very gentle. Oh, its Kusu. Muyang snapped out of his thoughts and nced at Suzuki Kusu, who was sitting next to him. He called out softly, then picked up the bottle in his hand and took another sip. Is there something troubling you? Seeing Muyang drinking wine with the bottle, Suzuki Kusu asked in a low voice, her tone as gentle as ever. You can also feel what is happening right now. En Suzuki Kusu replied softly. She looked in a direction. There were a few Reiryokus reactions over there. One of them was Kurosaki Ichigo, who hade over frequently during this period of time. There were two other Reiryoku beside him. One of them was Shinigamis Reiryoku, while the other was Hollow. Are you worried about Kurosaki Ichigo? Dont worry about what Kurosaki Ichigo. Kisuke will handle it well. Suzuki Kusu asked curiously. Muyang shook his head lightly. He was not worried about Kurosaki Ichigo at all. His current reaction was more like a strange feeling for the Bleach manga that he was reading in his previous life. The scenes he saw on the screen were about to be reflected in front of him. He was not just a spectator. He was going to y an important role in the plot that he was familiar with in his previous life. This strange feeling was indescribable, and he could not share it with others. He could only feel his strange mood in his heart. Seeing Muyang shake his head without saying anything, Suzuki Kusu did not ask anymore. As a smart woman, she knew that it was enough for her to stay quietly at the side at this time. Moreover, wasnt it what she had been waiting for? - Pfft! A spray of blood sprayed out in front of Kurosaki Ichigos eyes. Looking at the woman in ck in front of him who was bitten by the monster named Hollow , a strange feeling arose in Kurosaki Ichigos heart. Why was this girl who called herself Shinigami standing in front of him without any regard for her own safety? Why was she willing to sacrifice her life for a person who did not even know her name? At this moment, a strange feeling arose in Kurosaki Ichigos heart towards this woman who called herself Shinigami, and for the first time, he had a strange feeling about Shinigamis profession. He struggled with all his might to force the hollow back, and the woman in ck fell to the ground powerlessly. Shinigami! Kurosaki Ichigo cried out involuntarily. You idiot, you cant defeat him alone. Didnt I warn you just now? Or, do you think that as long as he eats your soul, all of this will stop? This will only be the bait of those guys! Struggling to climb under a telephone pole and sitting with her back against it, the ck-clothed Death God asked Ichigo, You want to save your family, right? Nonsense, what can I do? There is only one way, The ck-clothed Shinigami pointed the sword in his hand at Kurosaki Ichigo, You will be Shinigami! Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 136: Quincy Chapter 136: Quincy Under the moonlight, it shone on Kurosaki Ichigos cloudy and uncertain face. Stab this Zanpakuto into your chest and use my strength from there. Leaning against the telephone pole, the sword in the hand of the ck-clothed Shinigami aimed at Kurosaki Ichigos chest. Her expression was a bit serious, and the hollow that had been slightly injured by her previously let out a series of roars. I dont know if it will work or not, but there is no other way. Looking at Shinigami who leaned on the telephone pole weakly, Kurosaki Ichigo suddenly rxed his eyebrows and showed a rxed expression on his face. Looking at Shinigami who was sitting there, he smiled. Give me the sword, Shinigami! Shinigami, who fell to the ground, showed a strange emotion in her eyes. Looking at the familiar face in front of her, she said, My name is not Shinigami, it is Kuchiki Rukia! My name is Kurosaki Ichigo! Reaching out, he grabbed Zanpakuto from Kuchiki Rukias hand and aimed the de at his chest. Kurosaki Ichigo did not hesitate to stab. The moment Zanpakuto stabbed into Kurosaki Ichigos chest, a powerful Reiryoku burst out with him as the center, emitting a dazzling light, making the Hollow that was originally rushing to attack them staggered. In front of his eyes was suddenly illuminated by the sudden burst of light. Before the Hollow could react, a stabbing pain came from his arm. Looking again, his arm had been cut off without being noticed. How is that possible! Kuchiki Rukia, who was dressed in white, sat on the ground and looked at Kurosaki Ichigo, who was showing great power. Her eyes were full of disbelief. I only wanted to pass half of the spiritual power to him, but it was all taken away! Looking at Zanpakuto, who was a height of one person, and Kurosaki Ichigo who was waving to the Hollow, Kuchiki Rukia only felt that everything she had encountered today was unbeliavable. This guy I have never seen anyone who could make Shinigami feel confused. I have never seen anyone who broke the Gate of Ghost with his own strength. Also, that zanpakuto why is it so big?! Looking at the Zanpakuto in Kurosaki Ichigos hand, Kuchiki Rukia did not know what feelings she had in her heart now. - Feeling the stream of Reiryokuing from afar, Muyang paused for a moment, then raised his head and drank up the remaining wine in the bottle. Putting down the wine bottle, Muyang stood up and took off the clothes that Suzuki Kusu had draped over his body. He draped them over her shoulders and waved his hand as he walked downstairs. Whats wrong? Suzuki Kusu looked at Muyang who had suddenly stood up and left. He asked in confusion. What I care about, what I want to see, I have already seen everything. There is nothing else. What are you doing here in the middle of the night? Are you waiting here for the scene just now? Although she was a little speechless about Muyangs behavior, she actually wanted to see what had just happened in the middle of the night. Although Kurosaki Ichigo was indeed a very important part of their n, she should not be so worried. Previously, when she felt Muyangs messy state of mind, she was still thinking about what had happened. Then what should we do next Although she had many thoughts in her heart, Suzuki Kusu still asked how things would go on at this time when things finally developed. Just wait. Muyang paused, then said indifferently, Just watch quietly like this. Dont get involved. Dont worry, dont worry. We just need to do what we need to do. We just need to silently prepare, umte, and wait for the right time to explode! In the story, heroes always appear at thest moment. Although I dont like the profession of a hero. Muyang turned around and looked at Suzuki Kusu who was standing there with a coat on. He smiled and said, What? Are you still staying on the rooftop? Although the night is beautiful tonight, I think it is better to go back to the room. Looking at Muyang who stood still and stretched out his hand to speak to him with a smile, Suzuki Kusu rolled her eyes and her face flushed. He looked like a myriad of emotions. Rolling her eyes at Muyang, Suzuki Kusu walked to Muyangs side. The two of them hugged each other and walked into the room. Tonight was destined to be another sleepless night. - Ah! Jumping up and shing down, another Hollow died under his own Zanpakuto. Looking at the Hollow that gradually turned into Reishi, Kurosaki Ichigo carried Zanpakuto on his shoulder and turned to Kuchiki Rukia who stood behind him and said discontentedly, How can there be so many hollow! Is it over? Yes. Kuchiki Rukia, who was wearing a modern high school uniform, held a mobile phone in her hand and kept pressing it. When she heard Kurosaki Ichigos words, she raised her head and nced at the picture on the phone. Then she closed the lid and nodded to Kurosaki Ichigo who looked tired and dissatisfied. There is no other reaction nearby. It seems to be over. Well, lets go back. Really, its so tiring to be like this all day. Speaking of which, I havent been there with them for a long time to quietly have a cup of coffee. Anding District? Kuchiki Rukia repeated the name she heard from Kurosaki Ichigo and then pretended to be surprised to look at Kurosaki Ichigo and said, Ah how surprising. Ichigo, you actually have such elegant taste! You! Looking at Rukia, who was pretending tough at him, Kurosaki Ichigo simply turned his head and walked. Putting Zanpakuto into the scabbard, Kurosaki Ichigo walked toward his body on the ground. If not for this matter, he should have been home at this time. It was really too troublesome! Beep beep beep Just as Kurosaki Ichigo moved his body and was about to let his soul in, the messenger inserted in Kuchiki Rukia chest suddenly made a rapid sound. Quickly taking out the messenger and looking at it, Kuchiki Rukia looked at Kurosaki Ichigo who was also serious. It is Hollow! I know, hurry up and lead the way! No need, its here! Its here? Kurosaki Ichigo repeated Kuchiki Rukias words, and then put his body in a safe ce. It was a mistake toe out today without bringing the soul . Sure enough, just as Kurosaki Ichigo put his body in ce, a Hollow suddenly appeared from the void, waving its ws to pounce on Kurosaki Ichigo. Die! Seeing the Hollow that was rushing towards him, Kurosaki Ichigo raised the Zanpakuto in his hand high. He didnt even know how many trash Hollow he had dealt with. The Hollow in front of him was no exception. It would only be another victim under his de. Just as Kurosaki Ichigo raised his hand high and was about to sh down, a blue light arrow suddenly shot over from not far away. The light arrow that waspletely made up of Reishi seemed to have a huge momentum. Before Kurosaki Ichigo chopped down, it hit the Hollow that had just appeared. After being hit by the light arrow, the Hollow suddenly dissipated in the air. This kind of dissipation waspletely different from the feeling when Kurosaki Ichigo usually eliminated Hollow. Although he couldnt tell what was different, Kurosaki Ichigo could feel that the two were different ways. This is Kurosaki Ichigo stared nkly at the dissipating nothingness in front of him. What was going on? What was the sudden appearance of the light arrow? Tap..tap..tap.. With a burst of footsteps, a tall and thin figure gradually walked out of the darkness. White robes, ck hair, and a sses on the bridge of his nose. He looked like a good student. The person stepped forward and whispered the names of Kurosaki Ichigo and Kuchiki Rukia. Good evening, Ichigo, Kuchiki. He can see me! With Zanpakuto in his hand, Kurosaki Ichigo, who still maintained his previous posture, had such a thought in his mind. Then he waved his hand and put Zanpakuto in his hand on the ground. Looking at the unknown person who suddenly appeared in front of him, he asked, Who are you? The person on the other side did not answer Kurosaki Ichigo. Instead, his expression suddenly changed. He raised the corner of his eyes and said to Kurosaki Ichigo, Another Hollow has appeared. What? Just as Kurosaki Ichigo was about to question it, he heard a familiar voice from the messenger Divine Armament on Kuchiki Rukias chest. It was the sound when Hollow appeared. Really Taking out the mobile phone, looking at the instructions on it, Kuchiki Rukia said incredulously. Where is it? Kurosaki Ichigo asked, not waiting for Kuchiki Rukias answer. The opposite figure stretched out his hand and pointed in a direction and said with certainty, There! As soon as the voice fell, Kurosaki Ichigo and Kuchiki Rukia, who looked in the direction of his finger, saw a hollow suddenly appear out of nowhere. Before Kurosaki Ichigo could do anything, he saw the pendant on the wrist of the person suddenly emit a strong light. Then in the surprised eyes of Kurosaki Ichigo and Kuchiki Rukia, a blue bow made of Reishi appeared in his hand, and at the same time, a powerful spiritual fluctuation was emitted. Quick! With a light shout, a blue light arrow shot out from his hand. Just like what Kurosaki Ichigo had seen before, the Hollow that had just appeared was destroyed. Who exactly are you Looking at the person in front of him, Kurosaki Ichigo asked. Ishida Ury, Quincy. Ishida Ury slightly turned his body and looked at Kurosaki Ichigo with a sh of light in his eyes. And I hate Shinigami! Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 137: Challenge Chapter 137: Challenge What? What are you talking about? Looking at this guy with an unknown origin who was speaking with unknown reasons, Kurosaki Ichigo asked with a frown. Do you still not understand? Pushing his sses on the bridge of his nose, Ishida Urys sses reflected a ray of light. Looking at Kurosaki Ichigo, who was wearing a dead tyrant suit and holding a huge Zanpakuto in his hand, Ishida Ury did not hide his feelings at all. Kurosaki Ichigo, I hate you! Huh - Damn it, who the hell is that guy? Walking in the corridor outside the ssroom, Kurosaki Ichigo still found it hard to let go of what happenedst night. Being taught a lesson by a person he met for the first time really made him unable to swallow this anger. At that time, he was shocked by his sudden appearance. He did not have time to have a proper discussion with that guy and let him go. Thinking back tost night when that guy said those words in front of him with a proud look, Kurosaki Ichigo felt a burst of unhappiness in his heart. Why did he have to be scolded by a person he met for the first time That bastard, the next time I see him, I must teach him a good lesson! Kurosaki Ichigo thought fiercely in his heart, then suddenly stopped, a trace of thinking shed in his eyes. That guy is that what is his name? Kurosaki Ichigo stood on the spot and pondered. It seems to be called Ishida something Ishida Shiryuu? No, that seems to be an artist who cant get famous Ishida Just as Kurosaki Ichigo was thinking hard, a beautiful figure suddenly came out from his side. Looking at the bitter thinking and muttering Kurosaki Ichigo, he reminded, Are you thinking about Ishida again? Kurosaki-kun. Ah, its nothing Kurosaki Ichigo turned his head and looked at Orihime standing on the well behind him. He was slightly stunned. Its Ishida Ury! Tilting her head, she said, Looking at Kurosaki Ichigo, who had a nk expression on his face, Orihime reminded him. Ah Oh! Kurosaki Ichigo turned around and looked at Orihime, who was in the well behind him, and said with a bit of unfamiliarity, Inoue, do you know him very well? I dont know him very well either. Its just that he and I are from the same handicraft club. I only know his name. A handicraft club?! Hearing Orihimes answer, Kurosaki Ichigo opened his mouth wide, his face full of disbelief. The arrogant guy he sawst night was from the handicraft club Under the guidance of Orihime Inoue, Kurosaki Ichigo sneaked a nce at Ishida Ury who was sitting in the ssroom. There was absolutely no mistake. It was indeed the arrogant guy who imed to be the Quincy that he sawst night. However After witnessing that guy using a wonderful needle line to repair the cloth doll for his ssmate, Kurosaki Ichigo waspletely stunned. Was this guy who was skilled at hand work really the same person as the powerful and arrogant guy he sawst night? After school, on the way home. Ishida Ury held his schoolbag diagonally and walked back with a calm face. Suddenly, Ishida Ury, who was walking, stopped and said without looking back, Are you following me home? Kurosaki Ichigo. Tsk, you saw through it. Kurosaki Ichigo walked out from the shadows and looked at Ishida Ury, who had stopped not far away. He asked, When did you find out? It started when you and Orihime Inoue peeked at me at the door of the ssroom. Ishida Ury turned slightly and said to Kurosaki Ichigo behind him in a tone that was absolutely not friendly. Amazing! You really have a set of skills. Thats because your spiritual energy is like an idiot running around everywhere. Even the monkeys know about it. Ishida did not respond to Kurosaki Ichigos praise at all. Instead, he began to mock Kurosaki Ichigos terrible spiritual energy perception ability. I think youck the ability to detect people with high spiritual energy levels. It is the best proof that you have not discovered my existence so far. Im really sorry, I cant remember other peoples faces and names. Its not like that, I noticed it. There was no intention of epting Kurosaki Ichigos apology at all. Ishida Ury habitually pushed his sses and began his mocking skill. It starts when you enter this school. Your spiritual power is unusually high, and you have the power of the god of death sincete May. And the true identity of Kuchiki Rukia, I also know about it. Following Ishida Urys words, Kurosaki Ichigos expression became worse and worse. This guy in front of him seemed to know everything. This feeling was really terrible! Just as Ishida Ury finished speaking, Kurosaki Ichigo saw white ribbons appear around his body. Spirit channels? Thats right, these are spirit channels. Something thatpresses the Spiritual Qi in the atmosphere, and Just as Ishida finished speaking, Kurosaki Ichigo saw a figure sh in front of him. Ishida, who was originally standing a few meters away, instantly appeared in front of him. A hand suddenly clenched in front of him. Then, under Kurosaki Ichigos astonished gaze, a red ribbon appeared in his hand. This is Looking at the ribbon in front of him, Kurosaki Ichigo asked. Your spirit channels! After snapping the red spirit channels in his hands, Ishida Ury continued to show off his knowledge in front of Kurosaki Ichigo, while also spreading basic knowledge for him. Dont you know? The color of Shinigamis spirit channels is different from others. It is red! Letting go of his hand, he turned the spirit channels in his hand into spirit particles and dissipated. Ishida Ury looked at Kurosaki Ichigo and began to provoke him. Do you want to have apetition? Kurosaki Ichigo, take a look and see which one of us is better? I will let you understand. There is no need for Shinigami in this world! Just when Ishida Ury issued a challenge to Kurosaki Ichigo, Kuchiki Rukia hase to the Urahara Shop. She is going to find Kisuke, the profiteer, to ask something. Although the guy usually looks unreliable, he should know something she does not know. Entering Kisukes store, Kuchiki Rukia did not talk much nonsense with him and directly asked him what he had been concerned about since yesterday. Quincy? I havent heard this name for a long time! Kisuke put down the teacup, the small paper fan in his hand gently shook, and said in his usual tone. This is really a very nostalgic name! I have not heard this name for almost 200 years. What the hell is going on? Hearing the words of Kisuke and Tsukabishi Tessai, Kuchiki Rukia opened her mouth and asked. The so-called Quincy is the n that has been scattered all over the world to fight against Hollow. However, it has been wiped out more than 200 years ago. Wiped out? Thats right. For now, people with abilities like Reiatsu can sense the existence of Hollow and should consciously step forward to cultivate. This is their origin. Just like Shinigami, they all want to destroy the Hollow, but there is a decisive difference between them and Shinigami. Is it to kill the Hollow or purify them? Compared to Shinigami using Zanpakuto to purify them and then send them to Soul Society, the Quincy are persistent inpletely eliminating the Hollow. Think carefully, this is based on a very human idea. In the face of the Hollow that hurts friends and rtives, it is too lenient for them to be sent back to Soul Society. Of course, they think this way. So they want to kill the Hollow and always have the belief to get justice for theirpanions. But it is because of this belief that they are wiped out. Kuchiki Rukia solemnly listened to Kisuke talk about such a thing, and her heart felt a little heavy. At the same time. Fight? Me and you? Ichigo looked at the guy in front of him. Thats right! This is too funny! After a while, Kurosaki Ichigo suddenly spoke. Just as Ishida Ury frowned and asked again, Kurosaki Ichigo continued, Why do you have to do this? Its really funny! I dont know what kind of conflict you have with Shinigami. Anyway, it has nothing to do with me. I am very surprised. Ishida Ury looked at the guy in front of him, Are you running away? I will not ept your terms. Why should Ipete with you? Hearing the words of this guy in front of him, Kurosaki Ichigo replied and turned to leave, ignoring him. Ah, thats right, I remember now. Looking at the back of Kurosaki Ichigo, Ishida Ury pushed up his sses, opened his mouth, and began to provoke again. You are Shinigami, who has been granted strength by Kuchiki Rukia. In other words, Substitute Shinigami. Without her permission, you cant even move a finger! What did you say? Hearing Ishida Urys words, Kurosaki Ichigo stopped and turned to look at Ishida Ury. This age of youth really could not be transferred. It was not easy for Kurosaki Ichigo to hold back just now. Well, lets have apetition, your so-called victory and defeat. He opened his bag and took out the little doll with the soul inside. Kurosaki Ichigo ignored his resistance and took out the soul pill from his mouth. He wiped his clothes with disgust. Kurosaki Ichigo put the soul pill into his mouth and then Kurosaki Ichigo, who had transformed into Shinigami, came out of his body. Come on, hurry up and exin the rules of victory and defeat! The two of them looked at each other and saw the mes burning in each others eyes. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 138: Awakening Chapter 138: Awakening Sou! Ishida Ury loosened his hand and shot out a bow and arrow. Seeing the dissipating Hollow in the distance, he whispered, 11! Feeling the increasingly oppressive Reiryokuing from the air, Ishida Ury gradually had a bad feeling in his heart. He always felt that something bad was about to happen, but he could not feel what it was. With Ishida Urys outstanding perception ability, Reiryoku, he could easily sense any Hollow in this town, but for some reason, he also felt a looming danger within those Hollow that he has in. Damn it! Kurosaki Ichigo ran quickly on the road with Zanpakuto in his hand. Thinking of the words of the guy who called himself Extermination Master not long ago, Kurosaki Ichigo could not help but burn with anger. To actually use the bait that could attract the void in order to fight with the two of them, for the small matter between the two, put everyone in danger! And Get lost!! Waving Zanpakuto in his hand, Kurosaki Ichigo quickly solved all the Hollows in front of him, and then continued to run quickly. At this time, Karin should have been out of school. Thinking of hearing what Ishida Ury said just now, Hollow will look for person with high Reiryoku to attack, which his younger sister Karin possessed. Thinking of this, Kurosaki Ichigo was even more nervous. If Karin was really unlucky Thinking of this terrifying situation, Kurosaki Ichigo ran even faster. A ck hole appeared in the sky. Apanied by a terrifying roar, a strangely shaped Hollow emerged from it. A pair of eyes revealed a greedy look as he looked at the city below. From there, he could feel the scent of an attractive soul. Seeing the void suddenly appear in the sky, Kurosaki Ichigo stopped. He raised Zanpakuto in his hand, jumped up, and suddenly shed down, cutting the Hollow that had just appeared into two pieces. 8! After getting rid of Hollow in front of him, Kurosaki Ichigo looked around and felt a trace of anxiety in his heart. He had encountered more and more Hollow on the road, but he had not found any trace of Karin until now. If this continued, Karin, she The guy in front of him Feeling the vague shadow in front of him, he said, Chad couldnt help but think that if only he could see more clearly, he wouldnt have to be like this where he could only vaguely sense and flee in a sorry state, at least he could attack him. Uncle, quickly dodge, its on the left!! He didnt have time to correct the way Ichigos younger sister addressed him as Uncle . In any case, he was already used to it. Hearing her loud reminder by his ear, Chad jumped up without thinking, bringing his younger sister who was being carried behind him to dodge. Then, he felt an attack hit the ce where he was originally standing. The storm of attacks caused his body to retreat. Holding the person behind him, Chad turned and ran. Since he could not see the enemy clearly and could not attack him, it was better to run away quickly. After all, he was not alone now. He also had Ichigos sister on his back. Uncle, on the left! Hearing Karins reminder, Chad jumped and avoided another attack from the monster. When his body jumped in the air, Chad felt that his eyes suddenly became clear. He clearly saw a thick arm waving in front of his eyes. His eyes focused, and without a second thought, Chad threw a punch at the arm in front of him. It was fine if he couldnt see it, but now that he could see the monster in front of him, he couldnt let go of this opportunity to attack. Chadu hit the monsters arm with all his strength, but he didnt feel any reaction from the monster, as if his umted strength attack had no effect on him. Before he could be surprised, not long after Chad threw a punch, the monster in front of him flipped his palm and hit Chad. Before his body could react, Chad subconsciously hugged Ichigos sister tightly in his arms. In the next moment, he felt a strong force hit him, and his body was sent flying without any resistance. Uncle, are you okay? Uncle! Uncle! Looking at Sado Yasutora who was lying on the ground with blood all over his head, Karin climbed out of his arms and gently pushed his body. She asked with concern. The appearance of his brothers friend in front of her was really worrying her. Karin, what happened to you? And what happened to this uncle who is covered in blood? Feeling the movement here, Karins ssmate ran over and looked at Karin who was sitting on the ground and Chad who was beside her and asked strangely. Idiot, donte over, leave quickly! Seeing the monster that appeared behind her ssmate, Kurosaki Karin anxiously shouted to several students in front of her. If they did not leave, they would be killed by this monster! Seeing that several students still had no reaction, and the monster had appeared behind them, with a ferocious look on his face, Karin jumped up and threw her ssmate to the ground. Seeing Karin who jumped up regardless of her own safety, Chads mind was full of thoughts. He instantly remembered his grandfathers teachings when he was young. A will rose in his heart. Under the support of that will, Chad slowly stood up and looked at the monster in front of him. The reason why my fist is huge is not to hurt people. The reason why my body is tall is to protect others! Clenching his fists, Chad stood up and looked at the monster who punched himself in front of him. His eyes were firm, and his heart was burning with an indestructible will. I know all this, so so just a little, please give me strength! Looking at the fisting towards him with the whistling sound of the wind, there was no fear in the eyes of Chad. His body did not retreat at all. Instead, he clenched his right fist and punched at the fist in front of him without retreating at all. Boom! There was a loud noise and a brilliant light. The moment when Chad collided with the empty fist, a powerful Reiryoku erupted in an instant. After the light dissipated, one of Chads arms was wrapped in ayer of ck substance. It looked full of power. After destroying one of the arms of the monster with one punch, Chad became more confident. He rushed forward, raised his right hand, and punched at the monster in front of him. With a powerful attack from his right hand, the monster in front of him turned into spirit particles and dissipated. - Tatsuki! Seeing that her good friend was attacked by the monster, Orihime, who was on the well, suddenly shook and burst out a lot stronger than usual. She immediately broke free from the few people who trapped her, and then ran to her good friend, Tatsuki. Bang! Orihime had just run up to Tatsuki, but before she could check her condition, a foot suddenly kicked her in the stomach. Cough cough After receiving a strong kick, Orihime squatted on the ground with his stomach in his arms and coughed violently. Looking at Tatsuki who stood up in a strange posture, her eyes were full of bitterness and sadness. Thinking back to how he and Tatsuki knew each other and met each other, a strange emotion was brewing in the heart of Orihime. Although her body was being controlled, Tatsuki still clearly knew what she had just done. Orihime was her best friend. She had always been protecting and helping her, but she had actually kicked her just now. Her body could not be controlled and she was being controlled by the monster. However, two streams of tears uncontrobly flowed down Tatsukis eyes. Please dont cry! Tatsuki, its my turn to protect you this time! Orihime suddenly stood up from the ground and reached out to hug the friend in front of him. This was the best friend who had been protecting her since he was in junior high. Tears welled up in her eyes. Right at this moment, a dazzling light suddenly emitted from the hair clip on Orihimes head. The light that it emitted caused Hollow who was not far away to feel a wave of shock, and along with the burst of dazzling light, there was also a powerful Reiryoku. What! Seeing the girl in front of him suddenly burst out with powerful fluctuations, the Hollow was shocked. The scene that happened in front of him shocked him. A mere human could actually explode with such a powerful Reiryoku. What exactly was going on? There was no time to think about it. At the same time that Orihime and Reiryoku exploded, a whirlwind circled around her, blowing everything around her away. Whether it was the students around her who were being controlled or the one not far away. Didnt Tatsuki say before that the person you want to fight seems to have found the wrong person? But it shouldnt be like that. The person you hurt is the wrong person. I will definitely not let anyone who hurts Tatsuki go! The whirlwind around gradually dissipated, revealing Orihime who was standing in the middle. At this time, her entire body emitted a powerful aura. Her appearance waspletely different from when she was in the past, making the Hollow feel waves of shock. What exactly is going on with you? Why is there a strange fluctuationing from your entire body? Looking at this human little girl in front of him, this hollow heart suddenly felt a trace of uneasiness, as if something terrible was about to happen. Koten Zanshun, I reject! A ray of light shed, and the Hollow that had been showing off before suddenly turned into spirit particles and disappeared. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 139: Meeting Chapter 139: Meeting This is Stark, who waszily lying on the table and stirring the spoon, suddenly stopped the action in his hand. He looked up at Muyang who was sitting opposite him and asked with a bit ofziness: Is it really okay, this kind of Reiryoku? Muyang put down the book in his hand and nced outside. He certainly felt the heavy breath in the air. And the moment he felt it, he had already released his perception. He already knew what happened outside, but Im reading a book right now. Im very busy. ncing at the book that Muyang had closed, the corners of Starks mouth twitched slightly. This guy How is it? The book I lent you is not bad, right? This was specially chosen for you by me. Its absolutely wonderful! Lisa, who was silently reading a book, suddenly raised her head to look at Muyang and said. Ah! Kimura, you actually borrow an erotic book from Lisa! Lilte, who was eating a lollipop and reading aic book, suddenly jumped up and pointed at Muyang. Instantly, the attention of several people in the shop was attracted by her cry. Its nothing special, Im just curious about some things. Lisa withdrew her gaze from the book in her hand and retorted unhappily. Isnt it toote for puberty?. Love suddenly added. Cough cough Muyangs face turned slightly red after being called out by Lilte. Although everyone knew, it was really embarrassing for him to call it that. Putting the book in his hand into his arms, Muyangs face quickly calmed down, and there was a serious look on his face. Although Kisuke will deal with everything, I think it is better to go and see. Knowing that Muyang was changing the topic, Stark did not break it. He just smiled at him and continued to immerse himself in the cup in front of him. Feeling thefortable feeling of the sun shining on his body, Stark felt sleepy. As for other things, naturally others will solve them. How is it? Lilte, do you want to go with me? Tsk ncing at Muyang, Lilte buried her head in the manga again, not going out with him at all. Muyang rubbed his nose awkwardly, but was rejected by the little girl. Forget it, Kusu, you should go with me to take a look. Muyang stood up and casually took the hat that was ced on the table. He said to Suzuki Kusu who was sitting at the side. Putting the hat on, Muyang and Suzuki Kusu walked out of the coffee shop. Tsk, you say you dont care, but you are still worried to death. Seeing Muyang and Suzuki Kusu go out together, Hiyori who was lying on the side curled his lips and said. After all, so many hollow appeared at once. It is inevitable that Kimura cant be at ease. So many hollow appeared in the modern world. I wonder what kind of impact it will have on the human world. Hirako Shinji, who was leaning on the side, had a straw in his mouth. When he heard Hiyori muttering, he said indifferently. Even he was a little worried in his heart. Who knew if there would be a hollow that slipped through the and affected the life of human beings. So what? Ri Shi turned his head around and said, I hate humans. Who cares what they will do? Ah Hiyori, dont you like to go to human entertainment ces? Yesterday, you even dragged me to y in the arcade. Why do you hate humans so much? Kuna Mashiroi, who had appeared out of nowhere, was lying beside Hiyoris head. He looked at her with her chin in her hands and asked curiously, her tone was serious, and even her expression was very serious. Hate is hate. How can there be so many reasons! Seeing Kuna Mashiro lying on the side of her head, Hiyori got up unhappily, raised his eyebrows and looked at Kuna Mashiro who was lying there and doing nothing. Arent you with Kensei? Why are you here? Kensei, that big fool! Hearing Hiyori mentioned exactly what he was unhappy about, Kuna Mashiro sat up and grumbled his mouth dissatisfiedly: Kensei, the big idiot, is still practicing below. She beat me up because he lost against me and Tia Hearing Kuna Mashiro words, Hirako Shinji and others mourned for Kuna Mashiro. Every time she trained, she would be beaten up by this guy named Kensei. Kusu, whats the situation now? After walking out of the gate of the Anding District, Muyang pressed his hat to block the sun above his head. It was already summer now, and the sun was still very strong at this time. Dont worry, Ive been watching. Up until now, there havent been any casualties among the humans. Of course, I didnt interfere with Orihime and Chad Yasutora. They are They have already been brought back by Kisuke. However, how did you know that the two of them actually had that kind of power in their bodies? Speaking up to this point, Suzuki Kusu looked at Muyang curiously. Suzuki Kusu was really curious about the fact that Muyang had predicted what was about to happen to the two of them from the beginning. If not for the fact that Muyang had specially greeted her, she would have already dealt with them when the two hollow creatures were about to attack humans. You want to know? Muyang turned to look at Suzuki Kusu on the side, his eyes revealing a trace of a smile. Secret! Hmph! Seeing Muyang pretending to be mysterious, Suzuki Kusu pouted unhappily. Only in front of Muyang would she make such a move and expression. Roar Right at this moment, a hollow charged towards the two of them. While roaring, it opened its mouth wide and bared its fangs and ws as it charged towards them. Just as the hollow was about to approach them, a white, almost transparent thread suddenly shot out from the void and struck the hollow head. The seemingly fragile thread pierced through the hollow head without any resistance in an instant. The hollow that was originally roaring instantly turned into spirit particles and dissipated into nothingness. The thread also immediately concealed itself after killing the hollow. Kusu, your strength is really getting stronger and stronger. Youre joking again. Its just that dealing with this kind of weak hollow is nothing amazing. At the very least, that sneak attack just now was very strong, and its ability to hide is much stronger than before. Suzuki Kusu calmly epted Muyangs praise. It was not that she had not done anything in the past hundred years. It was only right for her to increase her strength a little. It would be ridiculous if her strength did not improve at all. Lets go, we will go to Kisuke first Halfway through his words, Muyang suddenly stopped talking and turned his eyes to the sky. That is Not only Muyang, but Suzuki Kusu also felt that unusual fluctuation at the first moment. Although she had never been to the Hueco Mundo, but she must not forget that there were several Great Hollow living around them. At this time, she would definitely not be mistaken about the Reiryoku in the air. Great Hollow! Suzuki Kusu turned to look at Muyang, her tone carrying a trace of fluctuation. Thats Great Hollow. Isnt Kisuke going a little too far? Although Kurosaki Ichigo is very talented and there is indeed a powerful Reiryoku in his body, he is too inexperienced to fight Great Hollow in such a short time! Dont worry. With Kisukes ability, he wont be as reckless as you think he is. Since he dares to do this, he naturally has a reason to do so. We just have to go and watch. Even if he really cant do it, its just the lowest level of Gillian. Do you think Kurosaki Ichigo would be in trouble? Lets go. We will go directly to Kurosaki Ichigo. Kisuke will go thereter. After that, Muyang did not wait for Suzuki Kusu to say anything. He directly led the way to the source of that Reiryoku, who was Kurosaki Ichigo. Although they said to go, the two of them only shed in the air a few times and arrived at the ce where Kurosaki Ichigo and the others were. Oh, Kisuke, Tessai, long time no see. His figure shed and appeared in front of Kisuke and the other three. Muyang waved to Kisuke and Tessai. Wow, isnt this Mr. Kimura? Its really been a long time. Have you been well recently? Its okay, its okay. But you, has your small shop not closed yet? Nope. Fortunately, there are still some old customers to help. So, it has not closed down. I heard that your shop has been doing very well recently, Mr. Kimura. Mr. Kimura, Miss Kusu. The Tsukabishi Tessai looked at the two people in front of him and bowed politely. Wahaha, I almost forgot about you Kusu. It has been a long time since Ist saw you and you have be much more beautiful. Kisuke shook the small paper fan in his hand and said to Suzuki Kusu with a smile. He nodded to Kisuke and the Tsukabishi Tessai as a greeting. Suzuki Kusu quietly stood behind Muyang. Aiya, are those two kids there you and Tessais children? They have already grown so big! Ha Kisuke, who was waving the small fan in his hand, was stunned. The paper fan in his hand could no longer be swayed. However, he was only stunned for a moment. With Kisukes face, he instantly returned to his original state. He used the small paper fan in his hand to cover half of his face. He waved to Muyang and said, Youre so annoying. Mr. Kimura, youre joking again. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 140: Protagonists Power Chapter 140: Protagonist''s Power Ah are we really the store manager and Mr. Tessais children? Ururu nced at Kisuke and asked Jinta beside her. How is that possible! Ururu, you fool, have you ever seen a man and a man have children? But that person said so. Looking at Muyang who was chatting with Kisuke, Ururu continued, her little face full of conflict. Do you believe what others say? Ururu, you idiot! JInta looked at Xiao Yu in front of him and said in a bad tone. If not for the fact that there were still many things waiting for him to clean up, he would have definitely cleaned Ururu up first. These two people Kuchiki Rukia looked at Muyang and Suzuki Kusu who suddenly appeared and chatted with Kisuke. There was a surge of shock in her heart. Although she could not feel any Reiryoku from the two people in front of her, the way these two people appeared before made her unable to help but be shocked. That was Shunpo?! Appearing in front of her without the slightest awareness, even a trace of their steps could not be captured. Who were they? Was it that her strength had not recovered? No, no, even if her strength had not recovered, it was not to the point where she could not even see the traces of people moving. If she wanted to make herself unable to even capture the traces of movement, at least to the extent of Brother Byakuya. The two people in front of her had the strength of a captain Suzuki Kusu turned to look at Kuchiki Rukia on the side and nodded to her. With a gentle smile, after the strength increased, people like Rukia, as long as there was a violent emotional fluctuation around her, she could perceive it at the first time. The violent emotional fluctuation in Rukias heart just now, she naturally also perceived it. Seeing the extremely beautiful woman turn to look at herself and smile at herself, Rukia was shocked again. The eyes just now made her feel as if everything was seen through. Suppressing the various emotions in her heart, Rukia knew that now was not the time to think about other problems. The most important thing now was still the problem of Hollow, especially the Great Hollow! Turning her head, Rukia saw Ichigo holding Zanpakuto, shouting and rushing directly to the Great Hollow. Bastard Are you looking for death Dont go over, go back. That is not something you can deal with! Seeing that Kurosaki Ichigo unexpectedly rushed to the Great Hollow, Rukia could not help but curse. With the level where he was in, rushing up like this was tantamount to suicide. Kisuke-san!! Rukia took a step and shouted at Kisuke, who was standing next to her. Although she did not know who he was, but looking at his mysterious appearance, it should be. Perhaps he could solve the problem in front of him. In short, he could not let Kurosaki Ichigo rush up to die. Hearing Rukias cry to herself, Kisuke, who was still teasing Muyang, stopped talking with Muyang and turned his eyes to the huge hollow. Seeing Rukia move her foot and want to go forward to help Ichigo, Kisukes arm crossed and blocked in front of her. Kisuke-san What do you want to do? Are you going to let him die? Looking at Kisuke who was blocking her, Rukia asked in a deep voice. How can it be? Kisuke said with a smile in his usual tone. Then you get out of the way, I have to stop him, he cant beat that Hollow at all! How can that be, Miss Kuchiki, you cant do this, please watch obediently. Kisukes palm fingers in front of Rukia moved slightly, and Rukia immediately felt an invisible fluctuation bind her, and she could no longer make any movements. This is Bakud?! I cant move Rukia weakly sat on the ground, her eyes full of horror. Although she saw Muyang and Suzuki Kusu appear and chat with Kisuke, Rukia secretly guessed that Kisuke was not as simple as she saw, but she did not expect that this guy could subdue her so easily. This is a battle that must be fought, whether it is for you or him! Kisuke did not look at Rukia, who was subdued by himself, with his hands in his pocket, he looked at Kurosaki Ichigo who raised his hand and rushed to the Great Hollow, and there was a sh of expectation in his eyes. Seeing that the real y was about to begin, Muyang also stopped teasing Kisuke. He stood in the same ce and looked at Kurosaki Ichigo, and there was a sh of surprise in his eyes. It should be said that he was worthy of being the protagonist, and there was a terrible Reiryoku in his body. Although it did not burst out now, it was rough estimate that he was at leastparable to Reiryoku of the third seat. Thinking about how he had spent several years, it was not easy to reach the level of vice captain. Just when Muyang was jealous of Kurosaki Ichigos natural strength, the battle over there had reached the most critical moment. Kicking away Kurosaki Ichigo who was rushing to himself, the Great Hollow looked around, a red Reiryoku gathered at his mouth, a terrible Reiryoku gathered there, just sensing that kind of Reiryoku, it made Rukia shocked. Its Cero!! Is it going to use Cero in this kind of ce! Feeling the Hollow sharply rising Reiryoku, Rukias heart was full of anxiety. If she was hit by that thing, she would definitely dead in an instant. Run, Ichigo!! In the eyes of Rukia, the Great Hollow aimed at the ce where Kurosaki Ichigo was and directly sent a sh. Ah!! Looking at the Hollows Cero shooting out from the sky, Kurosaki Ichigo raised his hand without thinking and used the Zanpakuto in his hand to block the attack. Kurosaki! This guy howe Seeing Kurosaki Ichigo rushing forward and trying to block the void sh, Ishida let out a cry of surprise. Reiryoku, at that level, and he actually wanted to block it by himself. It was really too stupid! Just as this thought shed through Ishidas mind, before he had any other reaction, he was shocked to see Zanpakuto in Kurosaki Ichigos hand blocking the Cero. Could it be Ishida Ury recalled what Kurosaki Ichigo told him before. He had never controlled Reiryoku. Could it be that the Reiryoku he usually showed was only a little bit of the real Reiryoku, and now what he showed was his true strength Just as this thought shed through his mind, Ishida Ury felt an iparably powerful Reiryoku burst out from Kurosaki Ichigos body. The sudden burst of Reiryoku even caused waves of air waves, forcing his body to retreat a few steps. How is this possible! This kind of Reiryoku! Under the pressure of the Cero, Kurosaki Ichigo unleashed his Reiryoku, even bing corporeal. The blue Reiryoku wrapped around his body visible to the naked eyes, bringing a deep shock to Ishida Ury. Not only Ishida Ury, but Rukia, who was sitting on the ground powerlessly on the other side, was also extremely shocked. Ichigo He could actually burst out such a powerful Reiryoku. Obviously, his Shinigami strength was given to him by her, so why could he exert such a powerful Reiryoku! Ah!! Ishida Ury and Rukias mind were naturally in disarray. Meanwhile Ichigo, under the threat of Cero, he only knew that he had to desperately burst out all his Reiatsu, otherwise, not only himself, but everyone would be destroyed by this monster. With the roar of Kurosaki Ichigo, waves of Reiryoku kept pouring out from the depths of his body, and his Reiryoku continued to rise under the pressure of Cero, as if there was no end. Ha! With a shout, Reiryoku, who had exploded from Kurosaki Ichigos body, gathered together. With the wave of Zanpakuto in his hand, a sh from the bottom to the top split the Hollow into two halves. Not only that, but the powerful sh even cut the Hollow from the bottom to the top into two halves. Being hit by Kurosaki Ichigos sh, the Great Hollow screamed in pain. Then he took a few steps back and pulled the sky as if he had pulled the curtain. He covered his body and retreated to an unknown ce. He actually forced Great Hollow back! Seeing that the Great Hollow was repelled, Rukia let out a cry of disbelief. Ichigo actually repelled Great Hollow. This was really beyond her imagination. Even in Gotei 13, she had never heard of anyone who repelled Great Hollow. Of course, it was also possible that it was because her qualifications were shallow, so she had note into contact with those things. I guess that means Its my win!! After forcing the Great Hollow back, Kurosaki Ichigo turned around and made a victory gesture to Ishida Ury. Amazing! Seeing that Kurosaki Ichigo had forced back Great Hollow with a single sh, Muyang sincerely praised. Although this kind of Great Hollow would be a childs y for Muyang, Kurosaki Ichigo, who had been a Shinigami Substitute without any professional training, had actuallypleted such a battle record in such a short period of time after obtaining Shinigamis strength. Even Muyang could not help but be convinced. As expected of the protagonist! Suzuki Kusu nodded with deep feelings. Kurosaki Ichigos great improvement made her raise her eyebrows. This kind of improvement speed was really shocking. Seeing that Kurosaki Ichigo gradually suppressed the raging Reiryoku with the help of Ishida Ury, Muyang nodded and turned to leave. Im going back, Kusu. Lets go. Kisuke, Tessai. Ill leave the rest to you. Dont be in such a hurry to leave. I still have something to discuss with you. Mr. Tessai, Ill leave the space problem to you. Kisuke instructed Tsukabishi Tessai, then took a few steps forward to follow Muyang. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 141: From The Soul Society Chapter 141: From The Soul Society Da Gently cing the two cups of tea in front of Muyang and Suzuki Kusu, Kisuke sat up and poured himself a cup of tea. After taking a sip, Kisuke put down the cup and looked at Muyang and Suzuki Kusu opposite of him. His expression became a bit more serious. Now, what do you think of Kurosaki, Kimura-san? Kurosaki Ichigo, he is very talented. Even in Soul Society, I have never met a few people as talented as him. Muyang recalled the scene he saw before. He was really worthy of being the protagonist. In such a short period of time, he could achieve that level. Kimura-san, you are too modest. Your performance back then was even better than Kurosaki-san. Kisuke covered his chin with a small paper fan and waved to Muyang. What are you going to do next? Muyang ignored Kisukes teasing and took a sip. Then he asked Kisuke. Next? You know what Im talking about. With such a bigmotion today, they should being soon, right, Yoruichi! En? Kisuke was slightly stunned. Then he saw a ck cat jump in from the window sill. It walked slowly to the table and found a ce to sit down. The ck cat looked at Muyang and said in a low voice, As expected of Kimura. Even I was discovered. The ck cat turned to look at Kisuke and said, Kisuke, you also felt it, right? Hearing the question of Muyang and Yoruichi, the smile on Kisukes face gradually disappeared. He nodded and said, It seems that it is impossible to hide. I was thinking that it has been a long time. Should I talk about something easy and pleasant first? Putting down the folding fan in his hand, Kisuke said, The Great Hollow invaded the modern world. I did not think that I could hide such a big thing from Soul Society. Presumably, the Technology Development Bureau has already reported the abnormal situation. And the Gotei 13 will soon start to investigate this matter. As for the matter of Miss Kuchiki privately passing Shinigamis power to the human race, it will be exposed because of this investigation. Their next step is to send people to the modern world to investigate this matter. I just dont know who will be sent to investigate this matter. Although privately passing Shinigamis power to humans is against Soul Societys rules, I dont think it is enough to attract Soul Societys attention. No! Hearing Kisukes analysis, Muyang suddenly interrupted. Oh? Kimura, do you have a different opinion? Kisuke raised his eyes to look at Muyang and asked. The problem is The one who conducted that was Kuchiki Rukia, not others. You mean Hearing the word Kuchiki that Muyang emphasized, Kisukes eyes shed. Yes, with Kuchiki Byakuyas character, he wille personally. As the head of the four great nobles, Kuchiki family, his sister actually vited Shinigamis rules and passed Shinigamis power to human beings. This is definitely something that Kuchiki familys current head, Kuchiki Byakuya, can not tolerate. After taking over Kisukes words, Yoruichi affirmed the conjecture in his heart. As the former head of the Shihouin, she was naturally very clear about the character of Kuchiki Byakuya, who was also one of the four great nobles. If it is him, it will be bad. Kurosaki-san really has no chance of winning against him. But this is also good. After all, there is no way that Kurosaki-san can resist Soul Societys strength now. Although this result may be more cruel, this can also sharpen Kurosaki-sans strength and fighting against such an opponent. Even if he loses, it will bring him great benefits. However,pared to this matter, I am more concerned about your thoughts, Kimura. Kisuke crossed his arms and looked at Muyang in front of him with an unprecedentedly serious expression. My thoughts? Muyang looked at Kisukes solemn eyes, and a glimmer of light shed in his eyes. I think it is time for us to settle ounts with Aizen. You mean our n this time? No! Interrupting Kisukes words and seeing the surprise on Kisukes face, Muyang went on to say, Pardon me for speaking bluntly, the possibility of sess of this n is not high. Why? Aizen is hiding in Soul Society. With his identity as Captain, I dont know how many things have been secretly done. In addition to his Zanpakuto ability, the possibility of defeating him with this n is too low. Looking at Kisuke who pretended to be surprised in front of him, Muyang slightly curled his lips, You dont have to pretend anymore. Dont you also not pin all your hopes on this n? Seeing that his mind was seen through by Muyang, Kisuke was not embarrassed at all. Yes, this n is just a test. We have to confirm it through some probing. After a hundred years, what level has Aizen reached now? If his current strength is much stronger, I think he will not be stingy to show us his strength. On the contrary, if his strength is not strong enough to fight against us, he must not dare to act recklessly. We can still roughly specte from his behavior what stage he has reached now, to prepare for the real decisive battle. Well, thats correct, but after this matter, I will first find Aizen to settle a small ount. Are you in a hurry? Hearing Muyangs words, Kisuke asked. It doesnt matter. I have been preparing for a hundred years. I dont want him to hold the initiative of the war in his hand. It is better to take the initiative. Moreover, with my ability, even if I am not his opponent, I can still easily leave. Taking a deep look at Muyang, Kisuke knew that Muyang was right, and such words were really beneficial, at least he could get some information about Aizen. Well, since everything has been discussed, I will go back first. What? Its rare for you toe here. Dont you want to eat here before leaving?. Seeing that Muyang was about to leave, Kisuke asked. No need. I still have things to do in my shop. Im not like you. I open a small shop and I need to make sure the operation is smooth. Seriously, Kimura, it really hurts to hear you say that. Kisuke, has no one ever told you? Muyang looked at Kisuke who was waving his fan in front of him. This guy always looked like he was asking for a beating. Whats wrong? He waved the paper fan in his hand, but Kisuke still had a coquettish look on his face. Hepletely did not notice the trace of wicked interest in Muyangs eyes when he spoke. Your hat isme. After saying this, Muyang pulled Suzuki Kusu over. Before Kisuke could react, his feet shed and disappeared in front of him, leaving only a burst of evilughter. After writing a letter and putting it on the table, Rukia carried her backpack and finally nced at the room that she had stayed in for a few months. Rukia resolutely turned and jumped down from the window. She had also thought of the things that Muyang and the others had thought of. Soul Society must have found out about what had happened today, and the fact that she had secretly transmitted Shinigamis power to the human race must have been exposed. Soul Society would definitely not ignore such a thing. Before the people they had sent to capture her arrived, she must leave the house of Ichigo. She must not involve him in this! Rukia, who fled in a hurry, did not notice that in the sky behind her, two figures were standing there, and what she never expected was that in order to catch herself, Soul Society actually sent a captain and a vice captain Such a luxurious lineup! And just as the door opened, Kuchiki Byakuya and Abarai Renji came to the modern world, Kisuke and Yoruichi noticed at the first time, and the people of Anding District also felt the two amazing Reiryoku in a moment. This kind of Reiryoku, Soul Society must be really mad. For Kuchiki Rukia, they actually sent out a Captain and a Vice-Captain. When he felt the Reiryoku, Muyangs eyebrow was raised and theres a smile on the corner of his mouth, Hirako Shinji asked with interest, Kimura, do you know who these two groups of Reiryoku are? Well. One of them is Byakuya. Muyang smiled even more. Kuchiki Byakuya? Seeing Muyang nod, Hiyori curled her lips and said, What? It turned out to be the stinky brat of the Kuchiki family. I didnt expect that after such a long time, this guy has be a vice-captain. Haha Hearing Hiyoris words, Muyang finally could not help butugh. Speaking of which, Hiyori, you have not seen the information we collected about Soul Society before, right? The current head of the Kuchiki family, Kuchiki Byakuya, has been promoted to captain decades ago. Huh?? Hiyori opened his mouth wide and said in disbelief, That stinking brat has already be a captain? Or was it decades ago? Seeing everyones speechless and disdainful eyes, Hiyori felt a little embarrassed. It seemed that she did not pay enough attention to these things. Kimura, dont you want to see your former student? A reunion after a hundred years, that scene is touching. Hirako Shinji said to Muyang. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 142: Powerless Chapter 142: Powerless See him? Hearing the words of Hirako Shinji, Muyang was slightly moved. He had not seen him for a hundred years. For the students in the past, that proud Chinese cabbage, Muyang also had some longing in his heart. But after thinking about it, Muyang shook his head. Although Byakuya in the past was really proud and interesting, but after a hundred years, Byakuya had be the emotionless boring person unlike the one that he was familiar with in the previous life. After all, he was now the head of the Kuchiki family and was no longer the child in the past. As the model of Shinigami, he regarded honor as the head of the Kuchiki family more important than his life. Its not necessary to see him. Now is not the time for us to show ourselves. What we need to do now is to hide ourselves and umte strength. I know, I know. Its this sentence again. Speaking of which, we have been training all this time, and have no time to rx at all. Since you are not going, Kimura,e and help me train. I feel that my cutting skills are still a little wed. Lisa closed the book and pushed up her sses. Her expression was very serious. Although she was usually expressionless, her current behavior was much more serious than usual. Eh? Seeing Lisa so active, Shinji asked in confusion, Why are you so active today? Didnt you say you werent in a hurry two days ago? Even the little guy from back then became a captain. I dont have much time to rx now. Lisa stood up, took her sword , and led the way to the backyard. Seeing Lisa so serious, Muyang did not refuse. He raised his head and drank the contents of the cup. Then he stood up and followed Lisa to the backyard. As for the matter between Byakuya and Ichigo, he would leave it to Kisuke to handle. Although Muyang decided not to go to the scene to prevent any unforeseen events from happening, the unforeseen event he was worried about still happened. Retreat, Renji. Wait, Captain. I can still Hearing the faint words of Kuchiki Byakuya, Abarai Renji looks tired and tattered, regardless of the blood left from his forehead, he looked at Kuchiki Byakuya excitedly and said, wanting to exin something. I said go back. In the face of Renji words, Kuchiki Byakuya just said with no expression, but this faint sentence made Renji suddenly close his mouth, and there was even a trace of fear on his face. Seeing Renji standing aside with his mouth closed, Kuchiki Byakuya turned his eyes to Kurosaki Ichigo, his eyes were dull, like looking at a dead person, and that kind of look made Kurosaki Ichigo feel a burst of difort in his heart. I have been very concerned since just now, Looking at the cautious teenager standing in front of him with a sword, Kuchiki Byakuya tly opened his mouth, and there was no emotion fluctuation in his tone. Although the teenager in front of him burst out a strong Reiryoku in the moment just now, that kind of rough spiritual force was not enough to attract his attention. As the captain of Gotei 13, as the head of Kuchiki family, the head of the four great nobles, he had enough confidence that human beings were human beings. Even if they were lucky to obtain Shinigamis strength, they were just human beings. Looking at the Shinigami in front of him who was full of a noble aura and handsome appearance, Kurosaki Ichigos whole body tightened. Although he did not know how strong he was, just looking at the respectful attitude of the guy who was defeated by him, he could know a little. He was definitely a more terrible existence than the guy who had fought with him before. Hearing the guy in front of him speak, Kurosaki Ichigos heart tightened a bit, holding his sword tightly in his palm and sweating slightly. What is the rtionship between you and Shinigami, whose name is Muyang? Muyang? Kurosaki Ichigo was slightly stunned. He did not know what the guy in front of him meant. Why did he suddenly ask such a strange question when he was fighting? It seems that you dont know. Seeing Kurosaki Ichigos reaction, Kuchiki Byakuya shook his head in disappointment, closed his eyes, and said faintly. He originally thought that he could find information about Muyang from this boy. Although I dont know why you have such a powerful spirit force, but humans are humans. Even if you are lucky to obtain Shinigamis strength, it is only this level. Kuchiki Byakuya opened his eyes and put his hand on his Zanpakuto. Just a blur in front of his eyes, and even the figure was not caught, Kurosaki Ichigo felt a sharp pain suddenlying from his body. How how is this possible Kurosaki Ichigo fell to the ground powerlessly. He felt blood continuously flowing out from his two wounds. Along with the blood, there was also his own strength and life. Whats going on? Did I get shed? I cant even tell if it came from the front or the back. It hurts! As expected, in the end, yo are only at the level of a human. Youre really slow. Even when you fell down, youre so slow. Kuchiki Byakuya sheathed his sword, his hands hanging down, and it could not be seen that he had just made a move. Brother Byakuya!! Seeing Byakuya make a move, Rukia could not help but exim, and her tone was extremely anxious. Kuchiki Byakuya slightly turned his head and looked at Rukia, who was shouting, and there was no emotion in his eyes. I havent seen it for a long time. He is indeed powerful! Abarai Renji, who was watching Kuchiki Byakuya, swallowed a mouthful of saliva and felt that his throat was a little dry. I can barely see his sh. The moment when he pulled out the sword, even the moment when he pulled back the sword, I cant see it. Abarai Renji clenched his fist and felt a sense of powerlessness in his heart. He was still too weak! Captain Kuchiki stood in front of him like a high mountain. When could he touch his back? Looking at Kurosaki Ichigo who fell to the ground with pity, Abarai Renji could not tell what emotions were in his heart. I think that guy shouldnt even be able to figure out what happened But, anyway, the Reiryoku sent by that fellow just now Recalling the Reiryoku that Kurosaki Ichigo burst out in an instant before, Abarai Renji still felt a little difficult to let go of. What is it, Renji? Seeing that Abarai Renjis face was different, Kuchiki Byakuya asked. Its okay. For someone like him, there is no need for Captain to do it. I can do it myself. Seeing the awkward expression on Abarai Renjis face, Kuchiki Byakuya eyes moved and turned slightly. Dont say that. If I always watch on the side, my skills will degenerate sooner orter. Pa! Just when Abarai Renji, Kuchiki Rukia and Kuchiki Byakuya were chatting, Kurosaki Ichigo, who had recovered some strength, suddenly reached out and grabbed Kuchiki Byakuyas clothes standing in front of him. Im still alive! Raising his head and looking at the man standing in front of him, Kurosaki Ichigo had a smile on his face. Although the wound was still bleeding, and soon his life wasing to an end, but at this moment, he still had a smile on his face. Kuchiki Byakuyas eyes slightly nted, looking at the teenager lying on the ground, the teenager who still had strength after being hit by himself. However Kuchiki Byakuya narrowed his eyes and looked at the hand that grabbed his trousers, and a cold light shed in his eyes. Let me go. I cant hear you, look at me and talk! Feeling the feeling of superiority in Kuchiki Byakuyas tone, Kurosaki Ichigo grinned and said, the guy in front of him who ignored everything, the high and mighty tone really made him ufortable. Is that so? Kuchiki Byakuya slightly turned around and looked down at the little ghost on the ground. It seems that you dont want your hand. Hearing the chill in Kuchiki Byakuyas tone, Kuchiki Rukias face changed, and there was danger! Rushing forward, before Kuchiki Byakuya started, he kicked Kurosaki Ichigos hand away. All kinds of situations shed in Rukia brain, and what shed in her mind was everything that happened during the past few months when she was protected. A strange feeling was brewing in her heart, and she almost couldnt help but shed tears. Youre just a human Inferior existence, pulling my big brothers trousers is improper! Know your ce! After roaring at Kurosaki Ichigo, Rukia turned to Kuchiki Byakuya and said faintly, Lets go, big brother. The action of that guy just now made mepletely awake. Please take me back to Soul Society. I will make up for the mistakes I have made. Hey wait, what are you talking about! Hearing Rukia words, Kurosaki Ichigo, who was lying on the ground, shouted. Bang Stepping on Kurosaki Ichigos head, Abarai Renji opened his mouth and said: Its really a guy who does not admit defeat at the end of his life. Dont move anymore, just wait for death! No need to give him another stab. Even if he is left here, he will die sooner orter. Lets go, big brother. Wait! Rukia! Are you serious? Look at me! Hey! Looking at Rukia who turned away, Kurosaki Ichigo cried again. Dont move! Rukia shouted loudly, her tone already carrying a trace of crying, but she was still stubbornly saying. You just dare to move and look. If you dare to catch up, I I will personally kill you. Since you are going to die sooner orter, why dont you lie there and rest for a while? Looking at Rukia eyes with tears and sad expression, Kurosaki Ichigos eyes gradually dimmed. He finally recognized the cruel reality. Now he could do nothing but lie on the ground helplessly and watch everything happen. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 143: Individual Training Chapter 143: Individual Training I will not fight anymore. Kuchiki Byakuya held his sword in his hand and put it down. If he could, he did not want to treat Rukia like this, but as the head of the four great nobles, the head of Kuchiki family, all of Shinigamis expressions must be strictly followed by all of Shinigamis rules. The 2 swords have justpletely destroyed the soul of Saketsu and Hakusui, and he will die in one hour at most. Even if he can survive, all the power will disappear, when the timees Not to mention Shinigamis ability, even Reiryoku will disappear. Kuchiki Byakuya said lightly, even disdained to look at Kurosaki Ichigo lying on the ground. Renji. Yes. Walking forward, Abarai Renji sheathed his sword and opened the door to Soul Society. Cant make a sound, and cant move. Kurosaki Ichigoy on the ground and looked at Kuchiki Rukia, who was taken away. His heart was full of bitterness, and he was saved by her again. Until they went to the realm gate and gradually disappeared. Kurosaki Ichigo, who had recovered some strength, punched the ground and made a humiliating roar. His voice was full of pain. That sense of powerlessness, he could only watch helplessly but could not do anything. The humiliation tortured his heart again and again. Under that feeling, even the pain in his body seemed insignificant. It was unknown when it began to rain. The merciless rain washed Kurosaki Ichigos body, making his body, which had gradually be colder because of the injury, colder. His body temperature dropped gradually, and his life was gradually passing away. My body is so heavy, so cold. Blood, flowing non-stop. I am going to die. * ta ta ta ta * As the footsteps approached, Kurosaki Ichigo suddenly felt as if the rain had stopped, and then he fell into aa. Walking up to Kurosaki Ichigo, Kisuke looked at Kurosaki Ichigo who was lying on the ground, and there was an unknown emotion in his eyes. After simply treating the wounds on Kurosaki Ichigos body and first resolving the bleeding situation, Kisuke turned to look at the other person lying on the ground Ishida Ury. How is it? Do you want to take a rest at my ce? Thank you for your kindness. But no, Im fine. As for Ichigo, Ill leave him to you to take care of. Ishida Ury clenched his fists and said with a bit of unwillingness in his tone, Now, if there is anyone who can defeat them, it will not be me, but him. The only person who can save Kuchiki is him! Seeing the young man who said such words with a bit of unwillingness and humiliation, Kisuke was slightly silent. To let a proud young man say such words, how many setbacks and blows must he go through? I know, I will take good care of Kurosaki-san. Looking at the strong back of Ishida, Kisuke had mixed feelings in his heart. Kisuke bent over and carried the unconscious Kurosaki Ichigo on his back. His figure shed and he quickly rushed to his house. With Kurosaki Ichigos current condition, if he could not be treated as soon as possible, he might really die. Seriously, the holiday has just begun, and Brother Ichigo havente back yet. At Kurosaki Ichigos house, Karin, who was sitting at the table,ined softly. At this time, Kurosaki Ichigo was walking on the way to the Urahara Shop. Last night, Kisuke had already made everything clear to him. Kisuke Urahara had a way to go to Soul Society, and if he wanted to go to Soul Society to save Rukia, he would have to receive ten days of training under his hands. But He was just an ordinary person now and had lost Shinigamis strength. As Byakuya said, his Reiatsu had all been lost. Kurosaki Ichigo also felt it. Since he woke upst night, he could not see anything. The souls that were usually seen everywhere could not be seen. This kind of self, can he really sessfully save Rukia? At this time, Kurosaki Ichigo has already passed the impulse at the beginning. He can now rationally analyze things. He doesnt feel that he can defeat the two Shinigami he metst night and save Rukia. What should he do? Various thoughts shed through his mind. Unconsciously, Kurosaki Ichigo hade to the Kisuke shop. Pleasee with me, Kurosaki-san. Kurosaki Ichigo just arrived at the entrance of the Kisuke shop. Kisuke, who wore a green hat, hade up and took Kurosaki Ichigo to the shop. He uncovered a t wooden board on the ground and revealed a vertical passage below. What is this? Looking at the dark passage, Kurosaki Ichigo asked curiously. It seemed to be a basement, but he had never seen anyones basement go down vertically. Lets go. You will know when we go down. Kisuke smiled mysteriously and took Kurosaki Ichigo down the stairs. His eyes suddenly lit up. Kurosaki Ichigo looked at everything in front of him and could not hide the shock in his heart. He did not expect that there was such a ce under the shop. Wow! What is this! There is such a huge hole in the ground of this shop! Just as Kurosaki Ichigo was amazed by the underground space, Kisuke suddenly shouted at this side. The huge and exaggerated sound rolled back and forth in the underground space, making Kurosaki Ichigos ears numb. You are so noisy. You dont have to shout for me. Kurosaki Ichigo stretched out his little finger and dug into his ear. He said impatiently. Hurry up and start. Training or something. As you wish. As soon as he finished speaking, Kisuke suddenly stretched out his hand. The cane in his hand suddenly hit Kurosaki Ichigos head, and then passed through his head, pushing his soul out of his body. Damn it, whats this? After being sent flying by Kisukes sudden attack, Kurosaki Ichigo rolled a few times on the ground. After standing up, Kurosaki Ichigo covered his head and shouted at Kisuke with dissatisfaction. As soon as he finished speaking, Kurosaki Ichigo suddenly felt dizzy. Not only that, but even his body felt weak, and he could not even stand steadily. This is the first time you have escaped from your body in Shinigamis state. Do you feel very ufortable and difficult to breathe? You didnt expect to struggle with the posture of a soul, did you? The current you has been destroyed by Kuchiki Byakuya by the source of the spiritual power Hakusui and Saketsu. In other words, the current you is just an ordinary soul without spiritual power. If you want to fight with Shinigami, you must first start from recovering the lost spiritual power, otherwise there is nothing to talk about. First of all, you have to find a way to let your soul and body freely move. The so-called spiritual power is the power of something with a spirit. As long as the spiritual power is increased, it can make the soul and body have flexible movements. On the other hand, once the soul body can make movements that surpass the actual physical body, it represents the recovery of the spiritual power. Although that is the case, rather than saying it, it is better to start directly. Hey, are you ready? Kisuke turned his head and called out. Then, he saw Ururu walking over with arge pile of things in his arms. Nice to meet you. Ururu looked at Kurosaki Ichigo in front of him and said expressionlessly. First lesson, lets fight with her. Kisuke fanned himself and said to Kurosaki Ichigo, The rules are very simple. As long as there is one party that can no longer move, it will be the end. Before you are beaten by her, please make your move first. On the other side, under the threat of Kisuke, Kurosaki Ichigo was running around with a helmet on his head. On the other side, Yoruichi, who had turned into a ck cat, also found Chad, who had just awakened his ability not long ago, and Orihime. Cat? Chad and Orihime l looked at the ck cat in front of them. Just now, the ck cat suddenly ran in front of them and said that it wanted to take them for testing and training. Yes, if you want to go to Soul Society, you have to ept it. Do you want to ept it? But you suddenly said that Looking at the ck cat in front of him, Orihime was hesitant, obviously hesitant. Ichigo is ready to go to Soul Society. If you want to show your strength, then ept my training. Of course, whether you decide to go or not, you can slowly consider it. I want to go. Chad said without thinking. Since Ichigo wanted to go, how could he not go? He had made an agreement with Ichigo to fight for each other. I that Orihime was still a little hesitant. Although she wanted to save Kuchiki and wanted to be with Kurosaki, she could not help but feel a little uneasy when she thought of fighting. I wont force you. Seeing ck Cats eyes, Orihime gradually calmed down and nodded with a smile. At that moment, she had made her decision she wanted to go with Kurosaki to the ce called Soul Society to save Kuchiki Rukia. Under a waterfall. Ishida Ury was also busy with his cultivation. Putting down his luggage and looking at the flowing water, Ishida Ury felt a sense of shame in his heart for his weakness. As thest Quincy, he did not protect the glory of the Quincy and was defeated by Shinigami. That sense of powerlessness was something he could never forget. Simrly, he could not forgive such a weak self. Clenching his fist, Ishida Ury looked at the small box on the ground. His eyes shed a touch of firmness. Next time, absolutely, absolutely, absolutely not be so weak anymore. He bet on his glory as a Quincy! Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 144: Ichigos Power Chapter 144: Ichigo''s Power Whats wrong? What are you going to do so early in the morning? Hearing the voice behind him, Muyang tidied up his clothes and replied without looking back, Go to Kisukes ce to take a look. Are you still worried? Its not that I am worried. Since there is Kisuke, there is nothing to be worried about. Its just that Kisukes ability is not suitable for helping people train. Moreover, he does not have much experience in this field. After thinking about it, it is better for me to go over and take a look. Then our side Same as before. Muyang turned around and said to Suzuki Kusu, There is no need to specially prepare anything. Now is not the time for us to appear. We just need to lurk and wait for the opportunity. I know. Well, its okay then. Im leaving. He patted Suzuki Kusu on the shoulder, then his figure shed, and the next moment, Muyang had appeared at the door of the Urahara Shop. Really, is there no one to wee me? Seeing the closed door and the empty shop, Muyang muttered softly, In Muyangs eyes, the periphery of the shop in front of him was surrounded by a barrier that ordinary people could not see. If he was ordinary person, he would not be able to get close to this ce. As long as they got close to this side, the barrier on the periphery would give them a hint and then leave here for various reasons. Raising his feet, this kind of barrier naturally wouldnt have any effect on Muyang. However, Muyang didnt have any thoughts of forcibly breaking it. Instead, he directly walked over and directly passed through the barrier. Presumably, this barrier was set up by the Tsukabishi Tessai. In addition to guarding against ordinary people and preventing them froming here by mistake, it also had a vignt role and a little defensive role. En? Sure enough, just as Muyang crossed the barrier, Tsukabishi Tessai in the underground training ground suddenly changed his expression. The moment Muyang passed through the barrier, he felt that someone had passed through his barrier. Whats wrong, Tessai? Seeing the change in expression on Tsukabishi Tessai, Jinta looked up in confusion. Someone passed through my barrier. Tsukabishi Tessai said in a deep voice. Hearing his answer, Jinta and Ururu looked over in surprise. There was actually someone in the modern world who could break through Tessais barrier? Is it Kimura? Tsukabishi Tessai closed his eyes and thought for a moment. Then, he said with uncertainty. The person who came slipped through his barrier effrotlessly. Even if he had just passed through his barrier, he could not urately determine the identity of the person. However, from the feeling, it should be Muyang. Oh, we meet again, Tessai. Just as Tsukabishi Tessai was still guessing, a voice came from in front of him. Looking at it, he did not know when, but Muyang had already arrived in front of him and was greeting him with a smile on his face. So it really is you, Kimura-san. Looking at Muyang in front of him, Tsukabishi Tessai politely bowed. You Seeing Muyang in front of him, Jinta suddenly gritted his teeth and said with a look of indignation on his face, as if he had a deep grudge with Muyang. Eh? Isnt this legendary young master Jinta? Why does he look so angry? Ah Hearing Muyang call him young master Jinta, Jintas face turned red. After all, he was still a child. It was inevitable that he was a little embarrassed to be praised like this. In the end, he could only rub his head awkwardly and smile at Muyang. Seeing Jinta like this, Muyang turned to look at the other side. He just happened to see Kisuke waving his hand and following behind Kurosaki Ichigo. As for Kurosaki Ichigo, he could only flee in a sorry state under the chase of Kisuke. However, even so, he was still beaten up badly by Kisuke. This is simply bullying. After watching for a while, Muyang turned his head and said to the three of them. Seeing Kurosaki Ichigo who was abused by Kisuke on the field, Muyang felt that he could not bear to watch anymore. It was really too miserable. It waspletely a one-sided bullying. Just as Muyang sighed with emotion, Kurosaki Ichigo, who was being chased by Kisuke, suddenly stopped. Kisuke, who had been chasing him, also stopped. He looked at Kurosaki Ichigo who had stopped in front of him with some expectation in his eyes. At this time, Muyang and Tessai were also keenly aware of what happened to Kurosaki Ichigo. There was a slight change in his aura. A bright light shed in the eyes of Tessai, and Muyang also showed some interest in his eyes. Hey, whats wrong? Why did the two of them stop? Hiding behind a stone, Jinta looked at the two people who suddenly stopped not far away and asked in confusion. Just as Jinta finished speaking, Kurosaki Ichigo, who had been abused before, suddenly shook his body. He put sword, who only had the hilt left in his hand, at his waist, and put on a posture of holding the sword at his waist, and was ready to pull out the knife. Following Kurosaki Ichigos posture, a burst of Reiryoku suddenly erupted from his body. Waves of air blew away everything around him, causing Jinta, Ururu, and the others who were hiding behind him to feel a wave of shock. Zangetsu! Kurosaki Ichigo shouted. He raised his hand, and a condensed blue Reiryoku shot out from his hand. A powerful Reiryoku instantly filled the entire underground space. Hu hu The dust on the ground was lifted up by Kurosaki Ichigos sh. Tsukabishi Tessai hurriedly turned around and blocked Jinta and Ururu behind him to prevent them from getting injured because of the scattered stones. There is no need for this. Seeing that Tsukabishi Tessai was carefully protecting Jinta and Ururu, Muyang said indifferently. He did not make any movements, but the dust that rose because of Kurosaki Ichigos attack had disappeared before it reached Muyang. So powerful. Looking at Muyang who easily resolved everything, Jinta couldnt help but exim. As the dust settled, Kisuke covered his hat with one hand and looked at Kurosaki Ichigo, who had be a little different. Whats wrong with this Zanpakuto? I cant see the hilt and the hand guard at all. The shape of the entire de is quite iplete. Looking at Zanpakuto in Kurosaki Ichigos hand, the three people on the side said, Inparison, the saber from before is still better. Indeed, the Zanpakuto in Kurosaki Ichigos hand at this time really did not meet the standards of a normal person. Without a hand guard, the hilt could not be seen. The de was in the shape of a huge kitchen knife. It waspletely different from the ordinary Zanpakuto. Since your Zanpakuto has appeared, lets officially enter the third test! Kisuke interrupted Kurosaki Ichigo who was still sizing up Zanpakuto in his hand. He extended his hand and said to Kurosaki Ichigo. Sorry, Mr. Kisuke, you have to hide well. I think I wont go easy. Hearing Kisukes words, Kurosaki Ichigo took back his eyes to look at his Zanpakuto. He waved it in his hand, and his eyes were full of determination to look at Kisuke in front of him. What? Hearing Kurosaki Ichigos words, Kisuke was slightly stunned. This kid really dared to say. Just at this moment, Kurosaki Ichigos body shook, and the thing stuck in his body was instantly shattered. A stronger Reiryoku suddenly rose from his body. Feeling Reiryoku burst out from Kurosaki Ichigos body, Kisukes expression changed slightly. This kind of strength Sing, Benihime! A red barrier suddenly appeared in front of Kisuke. At the same time, a powerful sh shot out from Kurosaki Ichigos Zanpakuto and crashed into the red barrier in front of Kisuke. Boom!!! A terrifying wave of air came from the other side. The shockwaves caused by Reiryokus violent collision even caused Muyang to feel a trace of fear. It was just that he had just recovered Shinigamis strength, yet he was able to immediately unleash such a powerful sh. He was truly worthy of being the main character. Aiya, if not for the Benihime, I think I would have lost an arm. Looking at the shattered red crystal wall in front of him, Kisuke sighed. Really, even my hat was knocked off, but I didnt expect that your power is so amazing with just one swing. Kurosaki-san, you are really a terrible little devil, and you passed the third test. Bending down, he picked up his hat, patted it and put it on his head again. Kisuke looked at Kurosaki Ichigo who had fallen asleep on the opposite side of him, and his tone was full of satisfaction. In this way, the possibility of the n seeding was also much higher. I say, Kisuke, that hat is broken like this and you still have to continue to wear it. Are you so fond of this green hat? Oh, oh, isnt this Kimura-san? As if he had just seen Muyang, Kisuke stepped forward and gave him a big hug. Then he took a few steps back and looked at Muyang and asked, So, Kimura-san, what are you here for? Nothing, I just came to see the progress on your side. Now it seems that it is not bad. You are talking about Kurosaki-san, I did not expect that he could burst out such strength in an instant. It seems that our previous evaluation of him was too low. How about it, can I ask you to do the next training? Kisuke looked at Muyang seriously and asked in a low voice. Of course! Muyang grinned. Otherwise, what do you think Im here for? Dont worry, I will teach this kid well. Seeing the meaningful smile on Muyangs lips, Kisuke looked at Kurosaki Ichigo who was sleeping soundly, as if he was looking at the misfortune he was about to encounter. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 145: Muyang and Ichigo Chapter 145: Muyang and Ichigo Urahara-san, you want me to fight with this guy? Carrying his huge Zanpakuto on his shoulder, Kurosaki Ichigo looked at Muyang with eyes full of suspicion. However, although he said that, the guy in front of him looked a little familiar, as if he had seen him somewhere before. Kurosaki Ichigo reached out a hand and scratched his head. He looked at Muyang in front of him and thought. However, he did not care about other things. How could he remember the boss of this coffee shop? If it was Suzuki Kusu and Harribel, Kurosaki Ichigo would naturally have an impression. However, the other party was Muyang. He could not remember. Hey, Kimura, youve been looked down on. Kisuke looked at the indifferent Muyang and smiled. Even in the past, Soul Society had never seen anyone look down on Muyang like this. He did not expect to be looked down upon by a rookie like Kurosaki Ichigo in the modern world. With a faint smile, Muyang ignored Kisukes teasing and turned to look at Kurosaki Ichigo in front of him. Kid, if you dont mind, you can talk big after you defeat me. Ah -? A guy like you? Although he knew that Kisuke would not do meaningless things, the guy in front of him did not look like a powerful character no matter how he looked at it. It was really difficult for Kurosaki Ichigo to treat him as a powerful enemy. My name is Muyang. Please advise me. Looking at Kurosaki Ichigo in front of him, Muyangs lips curled into a smile. The feeling of violently abusing the protagonist should be good. En? Seeing the formal appearance of Muyang, Kurosaki Ichigo felt a bit awkward. In the past, he would always directly rush up when he fought with others. How could there be any formal opening remarks? Moreover, the name Muyang made him feel a sense of familiarity, as if he had heard it somewhere before. Not only that, this name seemed to be a rtively important name. It was just that Kurosaki Ichigo really could not remember it. However, if he could not understand something, he would not think about it. Kurosaki Ichigo had always been like this. I am Kurosaki Ichigo. Although I do not know the meaning of Urahara-san doing this, I will cut you down. He raised his Zanpakuto. Kurosaki Ichigo said firmly. From Kisuke, he had learned the most important thing in battle the determination to kill people! Good eyesight. Seeing Kurosaki Ichigos determined eyes, Muyang praised. This realization was really precious, especially for a 15 year old child. Seeing the emotion in Muyangs eyes, Kurosaki Ichigo instinctively felt a burst of displeasure in his heart. The man in front of him looked to be only in his twenties, but he just looked at him as if he was looking at a child. This kind of gaze made the teenager who was in his puberty feel unhappy. 15 years old was the age where he yearned to be recognized by others. His head felt hot. Kurosaki Ichigo kicked hard. The ground under his feet was instantly crushed by Kurosaki Ichigo, leaving only a pile of gravel. His body suddenly rushed forward. In just a blink of an eye, Kurosaki Ichigo had already appeared in front of Muyang. He held his Zanpakuto with both hands and chopped down at Muyangs head. Zanpakuto in his hand turned into a white light and instantly stuck to Muyangs forehead. However, at this moment, Kurosaki Ichigo suddenly felt a trace of regret in his heart. He was too reckless! Because in Kurosaki Ichigos eyes, this person in front of him seemed to be scared silly by him. Facing his Zanpakuto, he did not even have a reaction. Just as Kurosaki Ichigo was regretting in his heart, just as his Zanpakutos de was about to cut the person in front of him into two pieces, Kurosaki Ichigo saw a figure sh in front of him. That person had already disappeared from his eyes, and he did not even catch a trace of movement. Boom!!! Kurosaki Ichigos Zanpakuto struck the ground, leaving a huge hole in the ground. Looking at the damage caused by his attack, Kurosaki Ichigo did not feel the least bitcent. Instead, he stood up with a cautious face and assumed a defensive posture. What a wise judgment. Muyang stood not far away. He looked at Kurosaki Ichigo who was quickly putting on a defensive posture. His eyes revealed a touch of satisfaction. Although he had not experienced much actualbat, Kurosaki Ichigo seemed to be born for battle. As long as he was in battle, he could grow rapidly. As long as he continued to fight, he would soon be a powerful Shinigami. Shinigami, who could rival the captain. In the original work, Kurosaki Ichigo was like this. Whether it was bing Shinigami, learning Bankai, learning hollowfication Kurosaki Ichigos growth was quicklypleted in battle time and time again. Only fighting was the fastest way for him to grow. Simrly, not only Kurosaki Ichigo, everyone was like this. Only fighting was the fastest way to grow. Only through fighting, ones strength would get true growth. Although cultivation would make people stronger, only in actualbat could ones strength really burst out. In the original work, Shinigami who had cultivated for decades and hundreds of years, the strength amplification was almost imperceptible. After Kurosaki Ichigo appeared, after the plot began, each and every one of them quickly improved in strength in a short period of time. It was like a day, like a cheat, only making people call it unscientific. The rapid improvement of their strength seemed unscientific, but in fact, the decades and hundreds of years of cultivation that Shinigami had experienced in Soul Society, each and every one of them had a deep precipitation, but theycked an opportunity, and the series of battles that the protagonist appeared after was that opportunity. Through one life and death battle after another, they kept cultivating for more than several years, and the profound knowledge that had settled down were all fermented in battles, so the strength would have a blowout period. It seemed that their strength was extremely unscientific in a short period of time. In fact, that was the result of their hundreds of years of experience. In particr, Rukia and Renji, the improvement of strength was even faster. Of course, there was a reason for the influence of Kurosaki Ichigos protagonist aura, but more because they were following Kurosaki Ichigo around, experienced more life and death battles, and their strength came from their own fighting savings. As for Kurosaki Ichigo, although he did not have decades or hundreds of years of savings, he had talent that no one couldpare with, and now what Muyang had to do was to let Kurosaki Ichigo experience enough battles in a short period of ten days, turning his talent into real strength. Hearing Muyangs praise for himself, Kurosaki Ichigos face was heavy. Through the previous moment, Kurosaki Ichigo already knew that the seemingly harmless guy in front of him was really a guy more terrible than Kisuke. At least Kisuke was strong, but he could still see his movements. As for the guy in front of him, he could not even catch a trace of his movement, just like that night facing Rukias brother. Wait Thinking of Rukias brother, Kurosaki Ichigo suddenly thought of something. In his impression, he seemed to have mentioned a persons name before he started. What is the rtionship between you and Shinigami, whose name is Muyang? Thinking back to what the stinky guy said to him that night, Kurosaki Ichigos eyes suddenly widened. The guy in front of him Being distracted in battle is not a good habit. Seeing that Kurosaki Ichigo was actually distracted in the battle with him, Muyang said with dissatisfaction. Even when he fought with Captain-Commander Yamamoto Genryuusai back then, he was not looked down on like this. Kurosaki Ichigo was really annoying! I remember now! I remember who you are! Hearing Muyangs words, Kurosaki Ichigo did not respond. Instead, he pointed at him and shouted. The expression on his face was very strange, with some surprise, some anger, and curiosity Oh, I remember it. Muyang only thought that Kurosaki Ichigo remembered that he was the boss of the Anding District. After all, Kurosaki Ichigo had been there several times. Although he had notmunicated with them, he should still have some impression. Unexpectedly, Kurosaki Ichigos next sentence surprised him. I heard Rukias stinky brother mention your name that night! Oh? Hearing Kurosaki Ichigos words, Muyang was slightly stunned. Why did Byakuyai mention his name to Kurosaki Ichigo? It seems that you two know each other. Seeing the expression on Muyangs face, Kurosaki Ichigo said. Then, he looked at Muyang with an indignant expression and asked, Who exactly are you? Why do you know that guy? Could it be that you are also sent by Soul Society? You Ah! Urahara-san, why did you hit me? Kurosaki Ichigo covered his head and looked at Kisuke with dissatisfaction. He said it well, but who knew that Kisuke would suddenlye up and hit his head. That is all in the past. Dont ask about it. When you know it, you will naturally know. What you have to do now is to ept Kimuras training. Seeing that Kurosaki Ichigo wanted to say more, Kisuke suddenly turned and walked away, only a sentence came over. By the way, I will reveal a little bit to you. That night, the one who beat you to the ground was called Kuchiki Byakuya, the current captain of 6th Division of Gotei 13. Hearing Kisukes words, Kurosaki Ichigo was shocked. Before, Kisuke had roughly told him about the structure of Gotei 13. He also knew what the captain meant. He was one of the thirteen strongest people standing at the top of Seireitei. As for the person in front of you, he was the teacher of Kuchiki Byakuya. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 146: Lesson Chapter 146: Lesson What Kurosaki Ichigo looked at Muyang who was not far away in shock. He was Kuchiki Byakuyas teacher?! Although he had regained Shinigamis ability and was much stronger than before, but as long as he remembered that night he was defeated without any resistance, Kurosaki Ichigo could not help but feel a little depressed. Even if hepared it with his current level, Kuchiki Byakuya was still so strong. Kuchiki Byakuya was already so strong, so how strong was Muyang as his teacher? At this moment, there was no longer any contempt in Kurosaki Ichigos eyes as he looked at Muyang. This guy was definitely the strongest opponent he had ever met. Iming. Be careful. As soon as he finished speaking, Muyang tapped his feet and his body floated towards Kurosaki Ichigo as if he had no weight at all. Although he did not have any momentum, it made Kurosaki Ichigos expression change greatly. This was because the speed of Muyangs movement was too fast. He only had time to block Muyangs attack using his Zanpakuto in front of his chest when Muyang had already arrived in front of Kurosaki Ichigo. He waved his hand and the Zanpakuto in his hand shed down at Kurosaki Ichigo. There was no time to dodge. Kurosaki Ichigo turned his hand and used his Zanpakuto to block in front of him. However, just as he came into contact with Muyangs Zanpakuto, Kurosaki Ichigo felt a powerful forceing from his own Zanpakuto. The arm holding the saber could not help but tremble. Even his leg softened slightly. The power of this attack was too strong! Only this level is not enough. Seeing Kurosaki Ichigos struggling, Muyang smiled and said maliciously. He had not forgotten the matter of being looked down upon by this kid before. As he spoke, Muyang did not stop his movements. He slightly exerted force on his wrist and Kurosaki Ichigo felt an even stronger forceing from his Zanpakuto. Ah! With a loud shout, Kurosaki Ichigo struggled to shake off Muyangs Zanpakuto, but his body was also forced back several steps before he could stabilize himself. What great power! Looking up at Muyang, Kurosaki Ichigo was secretly amazed. That guy clearly didnt look strong at all. Who knew that his strength would be so great? His palm was still faintly aching. On the other side, Kurosaki Ichigo was still shocked by Muyangs strength. On the other side, Muyang had already rushed up. It was still the same light but iparably swift movement method. In just a blink of an eye, Muyang had already appeared in front of Kurosaki Ichigo. The Zanpakuto in his hand shed down again. Kurosaki Ichigo only had time to barely resist before he was sent flying by the forceing from Zanpakuto. This wont do. Its too much of a difference. Seeing that Kurosaki Ichigo had been sent flying again by him, Muyang shook his head and said. If this continued, there would be no effect of training at all. Perhaps he would even beat Kurosaki Ichigo until he lost confidence. If that happened, it would be a waste of time. Damn it! Kurosaki Ichigo got up from the ground and looked at Muyang who was not far away. A sense of defeat rose in his heart. Was such a guy really someone he could defeat? Originally, with Kurosaki Ichigos firm and tenacious belief, he would not easily have such a thought. However, the pressure that Muyang gave him was too great. That overwhelming strength made him unable to raise the belief of resistance. But In his mind, How could he give up just because of a little setback? No matter what difficulties were waiting for him in front of him, he must save Rukia! Anyone that stood in his way must be defeated one by one!! Buzz, buzz, buzz Ichigo raised his Zanpakuto. The two blue mes in his eyes jumped, and a powerful Reiryoku rose from his body. Fourth seat, third seat, vice captain In the blink of an eye, Kurosaki Ichigos Reiryoku had already reached the peak of the vice captain, almostparable to the captain. With the eruption of Kurosaki Ichigos Reiryoku, his Zanpakuto was wrapped in ayer of blue color. The surrounding gravel was shaken by Reiryoku, and floated around him. There seemed to be a powerful aura around him. His eyes suddenly turned to Muyang, and with a shout, the Zanpakuto in Kurosaki Ichigos hand suddenly chopped down. Getsuga Tensho! As Kurosaki Ichigo and Zanpakuto shed, A blue colored crescent-shaped sh came out of his Zanpakuto, and shot towards Kimura Muyang with a huge momentum. Seeing Kurosaki Ichigo swing out his saber and execute his signature move, Kimura Muyang narrowed his eyes, not to mention the power or anything, the appearance of this move is at least very good. Without seeing Muyang make any moves, His Zanpakuto was instantly covered with ayer of blue-colored spiritual pressure. With a flick of his arm, Kimura Muyangs Zanpakuto directly met Kurosaki Ichigos Getsuga Tensho. Boom!!! A dazzling light exploded in front of Muyang. Waves of Reiryoku came from the other side, forcing Kisuke and the others, who were watching the battle not far away, to stand behind the rock and hide. What a powerful sh! The smoke gradually dissipated, and from there came out Kimura Muyang, who had blocked Kurosaki Ichigos blow. At this time, he still looked calm, not to mention injury, and he didnt even have dust on his body. What Seeing that Muyang, who had taken a hit from him, was not injured at all, Kurosaki Ichigo cried out in disbelief. Originally, he felt that he was strong enough, but who knew that his strongest move actually did not hurt his opponent in the slightest. Muyang swung his arm. The attack just now was really not bad. With Kurosaki Ichigo who had reached the peak of the vice captain level, the power of the attack had actually reached the level of the captain. No wonder Kurosaki Ichigo relied on this move from beginning to end in the original work! Seeing that his attack did not work, Kurosaki Ichigo did not hesitate at all. He stepped forward and suddenly rushed forward. The Zanpakuto in his hand shed down on Muyangs head. After a few exchanges just now, Kurosaki Ichigo understood that there was no need for him to hold back against this guy in front of him. Even if he tried his best, it would be very difficult to cause any harm to him. It waspletely unnecessary to hold back. Dang With a wave of his arm, Muyang easily blocked the attack from Kurosaki Ichigo. Perhaps in a few months, Kurosaki Ichigo would indeed have the strength to fight the captain head on. However, he was still too weak now, especially for Muyang, whose strength far surpassed that of an ordinary captain. Tilting his body to the side, Muyang turned his wrist and pressed down on the back of Kurosaki Ichigos sword. Kurosaki Ichigos body suddenly leaned forward uncontrobly, while Zanpakuto in Muyangs hand continued to slice towards his head. The de in his eyes grew bigger and bigger, and Kurosaki Ichigos pupils contracted slightly. He had no doubt that as long as he was hit by that de, there was absolutely no chance of survival. Crap, I cant avoid it! This thought shed through Kurosaki Ichigos mind, but then it was suppressed by an even stronger will. No matter what, he had to live. He had already decided that he had to go to Soul Society to save Rukia! Just as the will in Kurosaki Ichigos heart suddenly burst forth, a force suddenly burst out from his body. Kurosaki Ichigo only felt that the speed of the de in front of him suddenly slowed down. He didnt have time to think about it, and Kurosaki Ichigos body almost leaned back in reverse. Just as his head fell back, Kurosaki Ichigo felt a cold de brush past his nose, brushing past the hair on his forehead. A few strands of hair floated down from his head andnded on his face. His body rolled and left Muyangs side. Kurosaki Ichigo didnt have time to steady himself and immediately moved a few steps to the side. Then he looked at Muyang and touched the strands of hair left on his face. Kurosaki Ichigo scolded Muyang, Bastard! Do you really want to kill me! After he finished speaking, he saw the faint smile on Muyangs face. Kurosaki Ichigo couldnt help but jump up and shout in disbelief, You really want to kill me! But Arent you still fine? Muyang looked at the flustered and exasperated Kurosaki Ichigo andzily said. Bastard, you still dare to say it! If I hadnt reacted quickly just now, I might have really been killed by you! If you really are only at this level, you deserve to be killed. Nani? Hearing Muyangs words, Kurosaki Ichigo was slightly stunned. Was this guy serious? If you are at this level, even if you go to Soul Society, you will only be courting death. It is better to die here. Bastard! You Seeing that Kurosaki Ichigo was still talking, Muyang continued, Do you think your current strength is strong enough? There is one thing I forgot to tell you. When the captain and vice-captain of Gotei 13e to the Modern Realm, in order to not affect the souls of the Modern Realm, their Reiryoku will be restricted to 20%! Can you understand what I said? Hearing Muyangs words, Kurosaki Ichigos pupils couldnt help but contract. The strength that the two of them disyed that day was only 20% of their usual strength! Seeing Kurosaki Ichigos contracted pupils, Muyang smiled slightly. It seems that you understand. If you dont want to be killed after Soul Society, then fight with your life on the line right now! Also, dont think that this is just training. If you arent careful, you will also die. Raising the Zanpakuto in his hand, Muyangs expression at this moment seemed slightly ferocious in Kurosaki Ichigos eyes. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 147: Departure Chapter 147: Departure Kurosaki-kun~ Ah? Kisuke Urahara said that the person who will go with me to Soul Society will not be you? Ichigo Kurosaki looked at Orihime Inoue with a surprised expression. Although she didnt want to say that, is Inoue really suitable for such a thing? I always felt that she should be the kind of princess who was protected. En! As if she had sensed Kurosaki Ichigos intention, Orihime was a little depressed. However, she was originally a optimist, but in a sh, she regained her usual liveliness. Not only me, but also Chad will go with us. We have been receiving Mr. Yoruichis training all this time. Chad Is he going too? Yes. A low voice sounded behind Kurosaki Ichigo. Kurosaki Ichigo turned to look. That strong body was his good brother, Chad Yasutora. Chad! Hearing Kurosaki Ichigos greeting, Chad Yasutora nodded and gave Kurosaki Ichigo a thumbs up to express his attitude. Er Seeing Chad Yasutora give him a thumbs up, Kurosaki Ichigos face darkened. Could he not use such an old-fashioned gesture? Is there anyone else? Tell me, dont tell me even Tatsuki and Keigo are going? No, Tatsuki and the others dont want to go, but Ishida should be going with us. I heard Miss Yoruichi say that Ishida is working hard to train. Ishida, he should note. He is the mostplicated person in our group. The moreplicated a person is, the more fragile he is. He is such a person. I think he should be the weakest among us. If he doesnte, maybe it will be better. Chad said in a low voice. Although he looked rough on the outside, he had a more delicate heart than ordinary people. But Who are you saying wonte? Just as Chad finished speaking, Ishida Urys voice sounded from behind him. He was wearing a white robe. There was even a small shawl on his shoulder, and Ishida Urys dress made Kurosaki Ichigo slightly stunned. Didnt I say it before? I cant forgive myself for being defeated by those Shinigami, so I want to cultivate. Since I said it, I must win until I win. For this, I am willing to go anywhere. Ishida Ury turned his eyes to Kurosaki Ichigo, and his eyes were full of fighting spirit. It was the friendship between opponents, or perhaps it could also be called a foundation. Ishida, you Kurosaki Ichigo stared nkly at Ishida Ury, as if he was shocked by his words. You walked all the way here wearing such strange clothes? You really have guts! You How can you say that it is very strange Hearing Kurosaki Ichigos ridicule of his battle uniform, Ishida Ury immediatelyined in dissatisfaction. Just as they were making noise here, the door of the Urahara Shop suddenly opened. Kisuke came out and looked at the four energetic people here, with a smile on his face. Since everyone is here,e in with me. I will exin it to you when we get inside. The method to reach Soul Society. Please listen carefully, otherwise, you might not reach Soul Society. You will die! Hearing Kisukes words, the four people outside became a little serious, silently following behind Kisuke, through the stairs to the underground training ground under their shop. How spectacr! I didnt expect that there would be such a spacious space underground! Its so cool, like a secret base! Your reaction is really great. Im really moved! Hearing the cry of Orihime Inoue, the Tessai immediately held her hand with excitement and said. It was obvious that he was very grateful to Orihime who recognized the results of hisbor. Hehe, hehe, Its nothing, Orihime scratched her head in embarrassment. I say, Kisuke, you should start quickly. Eh Mr. Kimura, why are you here? Hearing the familiar voice, Orihime turned his head to the side and said in surprise. Long time no see, Orihime. I havent seen you go to my ce to y for a long time. Ah We have been busy recently, so we dont have time to go to your ce, Mr. Kimura. Hearing Muyangs words, Orihime scratched her head in embarrassment and then looked at Muyang as if she suddenly remembered something. By the way, Mr. Kimura, why are you here? Uh Just as Orihime and Muyang were chatting happily, Kurosaki Ichigo finally could not help but ask, Inoue, how did you know him? Huh? Upon hearing Kurosaki Ichigos question, Orihime turned to look at him in confusion. Mr. Kimura is the boss of the Anding District, dont we often go there to y? We all know each other. Isnt that right, Chad? Kurosaki Ichigo turned to look at Chad Yasutora. Yes. Nodding at Kurosaki Ichigo, Chad Yasutora then turned to look at Muyang. Long time no see, Mr. Kimura. Long time no see, Chad. Ah? You all know him Seeing that Chad Yasutora and Orihime really knew Muyang, Kurosaki Ichigo cried out involuntarily. Hey, how can you say that? Kurosaki! I dont know him either. Ishida Ury pushed up his sses and said to Kurosaki Ichigo with dissatisfaction. Why did he feel that he was rejected? But, I didnt expect that Mr. Kimura is not an ordinary person either. Chad Yasutora looked at Muyang and said in a deep voice. There was nothing before, but now, whether it was Muyang or the calm zone, it seemed to be full of mysteries. Chad Yasutoras intuition told him that there was a secret hidden behind it. Well! If you have something to say, you should put it down first. Now look at me. Seeing that the other side seemed to be talking non-stop, Kisuke pped his hands, attracting everyones attention. Then he waved his arm, and a square door frame appeared beside him. I say Kisuke, cant you put in a little more effort? This door is too broken. It doesnt fit the design of aesthetics at all. Seeing the broken door summoned by Kisuke, Muyang couldnt help butin. The door covered with tape looked like it had been dug out from a garbage dump. Hearing Muyangs words, Kurosaki Ichigo and the others also noticed the things on the door. It was just as Muyang had said. It was tattered, as if it had been dug out from a garbage dump. Was that thing really useful? Kurosaki Ichigo and the others couldnt help but have some faint doubts in their hearts. If this thing was useless, wouldnt they just die for no reason? Seeing the doubt in the eyes of Kurosaki Ichigo and the others, Kisukes face was also a little embarrassed. This was something that he had been busy for several days to make. They were actually looking at it with a suspicious look. It was simply not giving him face. Cough Cough Kisuke coughed a few times. Seeing that everyone was looking at him, Kisuke raised a finger and said, Dont underestimate this door. It was installed with a Reishi converter above the gate and fixed with abination talisman. Although it doesnt look good, it is real high-tech. Reishi converter? Hearing the new term that Kisuke spat out, Ishida Ury was puzzled. Yes, as you said, Soul Society is the hometown of the soul. If you want to enter, you have to turn into a soul. But as you know, the only one who can move in the form of a soul is Shinigami, Kurosaki. Others will still be locked by the chain of causality even if their souls leave their bodies. Not to mention Soul Society, even moving is difficult. Therefore, we need the Reishi converter! This thing is the material that makes up all the substances in the modern world. It is the main material that is transformed into the soul Reishi! In other words, there is no need to let the soul leave. As long as you pass through this door, you can use your original appearance and enter Soul Society in the form of a soul. Then lets go now! A hit on Kurosaki Ichigos waist and interrupted his words. Kisuke then said to them with a serious face, Next is the theme. The key to the problem is the time. There is only four minutes to open the door to Soul Society. Once the time is over, the door will close, and you will be forever locked in the gap between the modern world and Soul Society. In addition, in the Dangai, in order to prevent the invasion of other creatures, it was Street Sweeper Ktotsu, you cant beat em. Then what should we do Hearing Kisukes words, Orihime, who was already rtively weak, wavered. Of course, it is to advance! Yoruichi walked in front of them. Didnt I say that the heart and soul are connected? What is important is what you think in your heart. It is the will that keeps going forward! Let me be responsible for the guidance. Dont be confused, dont be afraid, dont stop walking, dont look back, dont think about the things left behind, just keep going forward. If you can do this, then follow me! That goes without saying. At this time, the people gathered here have already made up their minds! You should be clear, little brat. If you lose, you wont be able to return. Of course you have to win! Well said! Feeling Kurosaki Ichigo and the others unwavering conviction, Yoruichi praised. Are you ready? The moment I open the door, you will rush in. Everyone, go! In a dazzling light, Kurosaki Ichigo and the others rushed into the realm gate. PS: Speaking of which, do the original plot and theater version of the animation still have to be written? Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 148: Returning To Soul Society Chapter 148: Returning To Soul Society Kurosaki Ichigo and the others entered through the gate in a sh of light, but Kisuke still stood in ce and looked at the gate in front of him, his eyes revealing some unknown meaning. Dont worry, they will deal with it. Muyang walked forward and patted Kisuke on the shoulder tofort him, And even if you dont trust them, dont you still have Yoruichi with them? Although she usually likes to make trouble, she can still be at ease in this kind of thing. How can it be! Kisuke shook his hand, and a small paper fan appeared in his hand, covering his chin. Kisuke said in an exaggerated tone, sounding as annoying as ever, I am just amazed by my skills. The corners of Muyangs mouth twitched slightly. This guy You are hopeless. The shy boy from back then is no longer there. Aiyaya, Kimura, how can you say that? Im really sad. Looking at Kisukes annoying face, Muyang was really powerless toin. He turned around, not looking at Kisukes face. Muyang was afraid that he would not be able to resist and punch him. Forget it, forget it. Thats it. Ill go first. Oh, Kimura, if its convenient, can you tell me your next move? Kisuke looked at the back of Muyang, theughter in his tone restrained and was reced with seriousness. I dont have a n for the time being, but I should go back and sleep first. I am also very tired during this period of time. Then, I will probably meet my old friends whom I havent seen for a long time. Muyang replied without turning his head. Then, his body shed and disappeared from Kisukes sight. Old friends? Kisuke stared at the ce where Muyang disappeared and muttered these words in a low voice. Then, the corners of his mouth curved into a smile. If thats the case, I can really rx. Ill leave everything to you, Kimura. Soul Society. Rukongai. In a remote rural area. The messy grass on the ground swayed in the bleak wind. Without warning, a ck crack appeared on the wild grass. Then the crack expanded and in the blink of an eye, it became a door that could amodate one person. * ta * A foot wearing ck boots stepped out of the door. Then a man wearing a ck trench coat walked out. Zanpakuto, which was carried in his waist, proved the identity of the person who came. However, his attire was obviously different from the ordinary Shinigami. Without Shinigamis signature straw sandals and tyrant costume, different from Shinigamis traditional clothes, the dress of the neer seemed more fashionable, closer to the current dress of the modern world. There was a clear difference from the dress of Shinigami who had persisted for a thousand years. Soul Society, what a nostalgic feeling! Taking a deep breath of Soul Societys air, Muyang sighed with emotion. Whether it was the fresh air that was not affected by modern industry or the Reishi filled in the atmosphere, all of it made Muyang feel refreshed. Closing his eyes to feel Soul Societys atmosphere, Muyang opened his eyes and identified the direction. Then he rushed to the Seireitei. He was not here for Soul Societys vacation, but had a clear goal. ording to the plot of the previous life. Aizen is about to reveal his true face, and after he loses the protection of the previous mask of hypocrisy, it is time for him to settle ounts with him. Although he hates fighting with him, it is not what Muyang is happy to see to let everything develop ording to the original work. Since he is here, he cant easily betray Soul Society like in the plot of the previous life. He has to leave something behind. In order to not let him have his way, of course, he had to do something first. Although it was a bit unrealistic to deal with him in one go, he had to collect some interest first. With all kinds of thoughts in his mind, Muyang did not stop. In just a short while, Muyang had arrived at the periphery of the Seireitei. Looking at everything in the Seireitei in front of him, a strange feeling was brewing in Muyangs heart. The first district near the Seireitei was naturally the first district of Rukongai. However, although Muyang was standing at the forefront of the first district and was closest to the Seireitei, no one seemed to see him. Whether it was the residents of Rukongai or Shinigami, who was patrolling inside the Seireitei. If one looked closely, one would see that there wereyers of invisible wind surrounding Muyangs body. Through a series of optical reflections, although Muyangs people were standing there, the people outside could not see him at all. Although this was just a simple trick, it was unexpectedly practical to deal with ordinary people. This is really troublesome. Although outsiders could not see his body, and the ordinary Shinigami patrolling in the Seireitei could not see through his disguise, but to enter the Seireitei, those people were not the real problem to begin with. The real trouble was still the murderous stone. The spherical protective cover formed from the fluctuations of the murderous stone surrounded the entire Seireitei. To sneak in without rming anyone, even for Muyang, it was not a simple matter. Muyang raised his arm slightly, and a weak fluctuation arose. The wind surrounding Muyang suddenly dispersed, but whether it was the residents of Rukongai or Shinigami in the Seireitei, they still did not see Muyang. Although Muyang was standing there, it was as if he was in a different space from them. He lifted his foot and did not rm anything. Muyang walked into the Seireitei just like that, and the fluctuation caused by the murderous aura stone did not affect him at all. Walking into the Seireitei, Muyangs body shook, and his body immediately came out of the state he was in just now. His feet moved, and Muyangs body instantly disappeared from where he was. With his speed, after he moved with all his strength, even the captain could not easily grasp his whereabouts, let alone those ordinary team members. Even if Muyang passed by them, they would not be able to detect him at all. A hundred years passed, and the modern world had already undergone earth-shaking changes. However, Soul Society did not change much, and all the arrangements were almost the same as a hundred years ago. Although Muyang had left Soul Society for more than a hundred years, he had lived in Soul Society for nearly two hundred years before that. Even if he had left for a hundred years, theyout here still clearly existed in Muyangs mind. But.. unconsciously, Muyang almost came to the ce where he had stayed for more than a hundred years before 10th Division. Looking at the new 10th Division in front of him, Muyang suddenly had a sour feeling in his heart. After a hundred years, all the team members when he was still there were no longer there, either they died in the mission, or they left the team and retired. The current 10th Division waspletely a strange ce for him, and there was no trace of his existence at all. Looking at the new 10th Division in front of him, Muyang had a sense of loss in his heart. As for what it felt, Muyang himself was not sure. Now thinking about it, his decision back then seemed to be a little hasty. Although he finally chose a friend and fled with Shinji and others in the modern world, it wasnt because he was tired of Soul Societys dull life. By doing so he left all of his team members and friend what a tough decision to make. For a moment, Muyang was stunned and fell into his own thinking. He clearly said that as long as he was there, he would protect 10th Division, but in the end? Who is it? Just as Muyang stood outside 10th Division and was thinking, a voice suddenly sounded, and then a little boy dressed in 10th Division Captain haori and came out of the captains room. Hearing the sudden voice, Muyang was shocked in his heart. He did not expect that he was so not alert and was so easily discovered. With a tap of her feet, Muyangs body swayed and he instantly disappeared from her original spot. Captain, what are you doing? A big sister with long blonde hair walked out of the captains room. As she walked, the huge chest shook. The scale was enough to shock anyone. Its nothing, Matsumoto. Releasing his hand that was holding Zanpakuto, the white-haired and blue-eyed little boy Tshir Hitsugaya said this, but his eyes still looked around vigntly. I seemed to have sensed someone here just now, but I didnt see anything aftering out. Maybe I felt wrong. Captain, you must have felt wrong. There is no trace of Reiryoku here, and there was no Reiryoku before. Besides, if there is really someone, why dont you immediately rush out and see a shadow? Captain, you must be too worried about the ident. Although Tshir Hitsugaya still had some doubts in his heart, after all, he did feel a trace of fluctuation before, but he did not feel any Reiryoku, so he first asked to test, but what Matsumoto Rangiku said was right. If there was really someone, in such a short time since he came out from the sound, there was no trace of leaving, even other Captain could not do it, not to mention there was no trace of Reiryoku left on the scene. Putting down the doubts in his heart, Tshir Hitsugaya walked into the room. Perhaps he was too suspicious, it was the ident that made the Seireitei a mess, and until now, their Gotei 13 has not obtained detailed information about the culprit of the ident. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 149: Old Stories Chapter 149: Old Stories Its really a ce full of memories! Muyang looked at him with a smile on the corner of his mouth. During the time he worked in Gotei 13, he hade here many times. With light footsteps, Muyang slowly approached. On the roof of the captains room of 8th Division. Hum hum hum hum Kyouraku Shunsui hummed a song with a weed in his mouth. He folded his hands under his head, and the bamboo hat he often wore covered his face, blocking the dazzling eyes. His feet were still swaying casually over there, looking particrly leisurely. Hey Nanao-chan, even if youe, dont deliberately hide your Reiryoku like this. This is different from your usual style of doing things. Moreover, if you want to sneak attack me, why dont you hide your tracks together? With his weed in his mouth, Kyouraku Shunsui saidzily. However, even though he was talking, he still did not have the intention of standing up. He was still lying on the roof with a leisurely look. Muyang, who had avoided the inspection, had just stopped when he heard Kyouraku Shunsuis words. The corner of his mouth could not help but twitch slightly. Although he did hide his Reiryoku, it was not enough for him to mistake her for a woman. I say, Kyouraku, I havent seen you for such a long time and you are still like this. Can you be a little more enthusiastic? Hearing the familiar and unfamiliar voice, Kyouraku Shunsuis body shook slightly, and the foot that was originally swaying over there immediately stopped, and even the grass in his mouth fell casually. Hey, you are really an unexpected person. He pulled out a hand and removed the bamboo hat covering his face, revealing one of his eyes. Kyouraku Shunsui had a serious look on his face as he looked at Muyang who was standing next to his head. Although it was a bit inappropriate to casually lie next to an unknown enemy like this, Kyouraku Shunsui only had a slightly serious expression on his face, but he did not move at all. It was unknown whether it was because he was confident in his own strength or because he was confident in Muyangs character. If it is convenient, can you tell me your purpose? Otherwise, I cant guarantee that I will not treat you as an enemy. Kyouraku Shunsui said. Although it was still a calm tone, the meaning revealed by the words was not ordinary. Obviously, he was not a pompous person like his dress. If it were forreally said, he was a sharp and serious person. Nothing, I just want to see an old friend I havent seen for a long time. Muyang nced at Kyouraku Shunsui serious expression and said. As he spoke, he casually sat beside him, without the slightest bit of worry. Just like Kyouraku Shunsui performance, he was very chill. It was unknown whether he was confident in his own strength or had enough trust in Kyouraku Shunsui. Oh? Do you think I will believe your answer? Kyouraku Shunsui smiled, but his eyes did not leave Muyangs face. Instead, he looked at it seriously, as if he wanted to see something from it. Okay. Muyang shrugged and looked helpless. Of course, there is something I want to talk to you about. There is something I want to invite you to have a look. I just dont know if you are interested. Kyouraku Shunsui grinned: If it is your invitation, I think I am still a little interested. Can you tell me what it is about first? It is nothing. Most of it is old history. It has been a hundred years. Kyouraku Shunsuis eyes shed and his face showed an interested look. He looked at Muyang and smiled: Then I have to listen to it. I have always been very interested in the old story. In that case There is no hurry. There is something interesting. Kyouraku Shunsui interrupted Muyangs words, met Muyangs puzzled eyes and said, I heard that you have a new disciple in the modern world. He is a very powerful little fellow. Ikkaku of 11th Division was easily defeated by him. Hearing Kyouraku Shunsuis words, Muyang immediately knew who he was talking about. He did not expect that the battle between Kurosaki Ichigo and Ikkaku has already happened. It seems that he has been dyed for a long time. As for Kurosaki Ichigo easily defeated Ikkaku, to be honest, Muyang did not feel surprised. In the original work, Kurosaki Ichigo could defeat Ikkaku, let alone Kurosaki Ichigo who had been trained in hell for more than ten days. Moreover, Ikkaku stayed in Soul Society for so long, and hisbat strength has long fallen. Without actualbat, hes weak. However Disciple? Muyang chuckled and said to Kyouraku Shunsui, That kid is not my disciple. I am just feeding him moves. It is just a dozen days ofbat training before. It is a bit exaggerated to call me master and disciple. Isnt that still master and disciple? Kyouraku Shunsui looked at his old friend in front of him and his tone gradually became rxed. Although the other party is still the target of Soul Society, there are many mysteries in the past. I remember that when you taught Captain Kuchiki, it was onlybat training. Thats different. Kyouraku, lets talk about something important first. Seeing that Kyouraku Shunsui still wanted to say more, Muyang hurriedly changed the topic, and if he continued to talk like this, he did not know where it would be. Kyouraku Shunsui no longer spoke, just looked at Muyang and motioned him to speak first. Although he was still lying there, lookingzy, but the serious expression on Kyouraku Shunsuis gaze made everyone not underestimate him. About Aizen, what do you think? Looking at Kyouraku Shunsui who had a glimmer of light in his eyes, Muyang revealed a smile. Damn it! How can there be so many Shinigami! Kurosaki Ichigo ran wildly on the main road of Seireitei, and behind him was arge group of Shinigami who was waving their Zanpakuto to chase. These guys are really annoying. Dont they feel afraid? Kurosaki Ichigo felt that he did not understand Shinigamis idea. He had just defeated a very powerful guy in their team, and it seemed that he was still in the third seat. These ordinary yers should know that they were definitely not his opponents. Why did they still chase after him like this? If not for the scruples in his heart, Kurosaki Ichigo would have solved all these guys. However, if the third seat is only at that level, even the captain will not be too strong. The possibility of saving Rukia has increased a lot. Thinking of such a possibility, Kurosaki Ichigo could not help but feel a burst of joy in his heart. Although there was a certain gap between his strength and the team leader level described by Kimura, it should not be very big. After the battle just now, Kurosaki Ichigo felt that even if he faced the captain, he was not afraid at all. However Kurosaki Ichigo thought of the powerlessness he felt when he fought with Muyang. What the hell? Who was that guy? Even the captain would not have such a level. ording to the level of the third seat, Kurosaki Ichigo had no idea. The poor Kurosaki Ichigo had no idea that there was a fundamental difference between the vice captain and the other team members. Especially for the captain level, if he wanted to use the strength of the third seat to guess thebat level of the captain level, it would be useless. Of course, there was one thing that he did not guess wrong. Even the captain level would not have the strength of Muyang. He kidnapped a member of the 4th Division, a guy who looked like a weak person. Under his leadership, Kurosaki Ichigo entered the underground channel to avoid the pursuit of many Shinigami. You said that you also want to save Rukia? Kurosaki Ichigo looked at this Shinigami in front of him, and his tone was surprised. This guy named Yamada Hanataro was reallypletely different from the Shinigami he met before. Such a weak guy was also Shinigami? However, although he secretly ridiculed the appearance of this guy in front of him, Kurosaki Ichigo was still surprised by the thoughts of the other party. In such a situation, his decision was almost at the risk of offending the entire Seireitei. Sure enough, everyone could not be underestimated. Even such a weak looking guy had an absolutely strong heart. That was something that countless ordinary people could not have. Seeing the strong Shinigami who said his decision in front of him, although his body was trembling when he spoke, Kurosaki Ichigo still felt a sense of admiration for him. Although he might be weak, his spirit was worthy of Kurosaki Ichigos respect. Lets go, take us to Rukia, I will definitely save her! No matter what difficulties there are ahead, I will definitely, definitely save her! Thank you, Mr. Kurosaki, you are really a good person! Ah Dont say that Suddenly hearing other people praise him, Kurosaki Ichigo was a little embarrassed, such a straightforward praise. I just want to do what I have to do. After all, I still owe her a life. ncing at the determination in Kurosaki Ichigos eyes, Yamada Hanataro also smiled slightly. This boy may really be able to save Rukia, break through the solid Pce of Penitence, and save Miss Rukia, who was locked in the four deep prison. Mr. Kurosaki, pleasee with me. If there is an underground channel, the people of other teams will note down to search. As long as we walk along the underground channel, we can avoid the inspection of other teams and reach the front of the Pce of Penitence directly. Walking around the underground channel with Kurosaki Ichigo and Shiba Ganju for a long time, Yamada Hanataro pushed open a sewer hole and sneaked out of it with Kurosaki Ichigo and Shiba Ganju. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 150: Confidence Chapter 150: Confidence Fortunately, there is no one nearby. Come out, Mr. Kurosaki, Mr. Ganju. Yamada Hanataro sneaked out of the sewer and nced around like a thief. After making sure there was no one, he lowered his head and said to Kurosaki Ichigo and Shiba Ganju in the sewer below. Finally out. The smell in the sewer is really unbearable. Kurosaki Ichigo climbed up from below and shook his clothes in disgust, as if he wanted to get rid of the smell on his body. However, in such weather, everything around us cant be seen clearly. Shiba Ganju, who followed Kurosaki Ichigo, looked around and said. They had been on the ground before, but who knew that it was already foggy outside. Such visibility, although it helped them hide their figures, it was the same for the enemy, not to mention that this was the base of the enemy, the base camp. It doesnt matter. Kurosaki Ichigo looked around and finally stopped his sight in front of him. Although the fog was thick and his sight was blocked, Kurosaki Ichigo could still see the majestic building not far away. After all, the Pce of Penitence was the highest building in Quiet Spirit Court. Is that over there, Hanataro? The ce where Rukia was imprisoned! Yes. Looking in the direction of Kurosaki Ichigos finger and looking at the building not far away, Yamada nodded. The direction that Kurosaki Ichigo pointed was the direction of the Pce of Penitence. ording to others, Miss Rukia is imprisoned in the four deep prisons in the depths of the Pce of Penitence. That ce is on the opposite of Sokyoku. It is said that it is to let the prisoner see the Sokyoku before execution to repent of his sins. Thats good. Lets go. Ganju, Hanataro! Kurosaki Ichigo supported his Zanpakuto behind him, and after greeting Shiba Ganju, he walked straight forward. Wait! Mr. Kurosaki, are you going to save Miss Rukia like this? Looking at the back of Kurosaki Ichigo and Shiba Ganju, Yamada Hanataro opened his mouth to stop them. Of course. Kurosaki Ichigo turned around. Naturally, he said to Yamada. What this kind of thing Mr. Kurosaki, dont you have any ns? If Im right, there should be many people paying attention to the Pce of Penitence. Maybe there will be Captain level people, you Although Yamada didnt finish his words, the meaning of the words was already very obvious. In any case, Kurosaki Ichigo and Shiba Ganju were just travelers. If they really attracted Captain level characters, they would definitely be caught or killed directly. You are so long-winded. No matter who it is, Captain or Vice Captain, as long as I cut down all the people in front of me, I can rescue Rukia! Looking at the teenager in front of him, Yamada Hanataro was stunned. He did not know why the other party could say such words so confidently and cut down all the people in front of him? That was Captain! How could he dare to say such words? And from the eyes of the teenager in front of him, Yamada Hanataro saw confidence and determination, and that seemed to be what hecked. Slightly avoiding his eyes, not daring to look at the pair of confident eyes of the teenager in front of him. Yamada felt that there was an unspeakable meaning in the eyes. The meaning conveyed by the eyes pped his weak heart over and over again, encouraging him to do something that he usually did not dare to think about and could only be buried in the depths of his heart. Huh? Suddenly, Kurosaki Ichigo reached out and stopped Shiba Ganju who wanted to go forward. Without waiting for him to ask, Kurosaki Ichigo directly turned his eyes to a ce not far away, which was the bottom of a building that must be passed to the Pce of Penitence. After listening to our conversation for so long, it is time toe out. Long time no see. I didnt expect you to still remember my name. Well done. Walking out from the dark, Abarai Renji habitually straightened the goggles on his forehead and stared at Kurosaki Ichigo in front of him. His eyes were absolutely not friendly. Thank you for your praise! Kurosaki Ichigo said with a sneer, and his tone was absolutely not friendly. Kurosaki Ichigo was not polite to his former life and death enemy. This guy Who is it? It ispletely different from the Reiryoku of those peope I met before. His Reiryoku is extraordinary. Just feeling the Reiryoku of this guy in front of him, made him have goose bumps all over, as if there were countless knives on him. Shiba Ganju felt ufortable all over, and Yamada Hanataro on the side was worse than him. At this time, he could not help trembling, even standing was not stable, just looking at the person not far away with horror. This this is this person is Abarai Renji, 6th Division Vice-Captain! Vice-captain!! Hearing the words spat out from Yamada Hanataros mouth, Shiba Ganju shook. Even the big brother he worshipped, the genius Shinigami in the past was only a Vice-captain. The guy in front of him was actually a Vice-captain, so the three people on his side It really surprised me. I thought you had been killed by Captain Kuchiki. Abarai Renji raised his foot and came over, and his mouth sneered and provoked. Although I dont know how you saved your life, but I have to say that it is very amazing, worthy of praise, but it ends here! I should have said that I will kill the person who seized Rukias strength. As long as you are still alive, Rukia cant retrieve her strength! Said, Abarai Renjis hand movements did not fall, while speeding up the pace to Kurosaki Ichigo. Abarai Renji suddenly pulled out his Zanpakuto, showing off. Kurosaki Ichigo was not inferior to Abarai Renji at all in terms of momentum. He reached out and grabbed his own Zanpakutos hilt. Kurosaki Ichigo was full of fighting spirit. Just kill me then! Dang Their sword shed, and a burst of energy suddenly erupted. - Where are you taking me? Kyouraku Shunsui asked as he followed Muyang. In the previous conversation, Muyang had told him everything that happened a hundred years ago. Although he still had some reservations about what Muyang said, Kyouraku Shunsui almost believed him in his heart. After all, he felt that something was wrong at that time, but he did not find anything specific. You will knowter. Muyang said with a smile. It was quite interesting to hang on to Kyouraku Shunsui like this. Suddenly, his voice changed and asked a question that had nothing to do with what they talked about before. Hey, Kyouraku, what do you think about Rukia this time? Huh? When he heard Muyangs question, Kyouraku Shunsui eyes shed. At this time, Muyang would not ask any unrted questions, but he just opened his mouth and said, does this matter have something to do with Aizen? Turning his head and seeing the meaningful smile on Muyangs face, Kyouraku Shunsui eyes shed, as if he understood something, but there was still something he did not understand about this matter. Whats so special about that little girl from the Kuchiki family? Kyouraku Shunsui turned his eyes and asked Muyang. This was the only possibility. Moreover, her particrity was very important. It was difficult to not connect them together at such a critical moment. Should I say that as expected of Kyouraku, I guessed it right. Muyang praised Kyouraku Shunsui, but did not say anything substantial, but there was still a smile on his face. Old fox! Kyouraku Shunsui whispered, but did not continue to ask. He knew that even if he continued to ask, Muyang would not say it. He could only wait and see what he was going to y. Kyouraku Shunsui knew that as long as he waited for the right time, Muyang would naturally say what he should say. This Reiryoku is Muyang, who was on the way, suddenly stopped and turned to look in the direction of the Pce of Penitence, with a smile in his eyes. Whats wrong? Seeing Muyang suddenly stop, Kyouraku Shunsui also stopped. Then he immediately felt a collision of Reiryoku from the direction where Muyang looked. Kyouraku Shunsui was shocked. He only felt Reiryoku over there after Muyang stopped. Muyangs perception was actually so outstanding. Although this could not represent his strength, at least it could reflect some things to a certain extent. That was, after a hundred years, Muyangs strength became stronger. Although he thought a lot in his heart, it was just a moment in reality. Suppressing the emotions in his heart, Kyouraku Shunsui said with a smile: One of the Reiryoku is the vice captain Renji. He is really a good young man. The other Reiryoku should be the human youth, your new student. I said, he is not my student. Muyang turned his head and said to Kyouraku Shunsui, his tone was full of annoyance, but Kyouraku Shunsui still felt a trace of self-satisfaction from his tone. Why? Arent you worried about him? Kyouraku Shunsui raised his eyebrows and asked. The opponent was the vice-captain, and the human youth was just a human. No matter how talented he was, he still could not fight against the strength of a vice captain. If the opponent is Byakuya, I might be worried, but if he is just a vice-captain Muyang shook his head and said no more, but the meaning of his words was obvious. If he was just a vice-captain, he was not a match for Kurosaki Ichigo. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 151: Persuasion Chapter 151: Persuasion Are you that confident? Kyouraku Shunsui nced at Muyang. You will know in a while. Muyang did not answer directly, but said to Kyouraku Shunsui indifferently, then turned and walked in the original direction. Come with me to see what I want to say first. Kyouraku Shunsui nced at the direction where the Reiryoku came from. He shook his head slightly and did not speak. He just pressed his bamboo hat and turned to follow Muyang. He was very interested in what Muyang said. Moreover, this route seemed to be going to that ce. Central 46 Room? Kyouraku Shunsui looked up at the building in front of him. The people living here were Soul Societys elders. Ordinary people were not allowed to disturb them. Even the captain was not allowed to approach without a summons. What was the meaning of Muyang bringing him here? Kyouraku, dont you feel that the behavior of Central 46 is very strange this time? Muyang stood in front of the gate of Central 46 room and said to Kyouraku Shunsui. Even if it is a big crime to secretly pass Shinigamis power to humans, it is not to the point of being executed, not to mention that the sinner is the adopted daughter of the Kuchiki family. And if it is just to investigate such a small matter, there is no need to ask the captain to personally make a move, let alone the order of Central 46 room. Such a small matter is not enough to rm the elders of Central 46. You mean Hearing Muyangs words, Kyouraku Shunsui also had a guess in his heart. He was originally a very sharp and smart person, but he was toozy to think about it. Now that Muyang suddenly appeared and looked for him, he quickly knew what Muyang was going to say. Not only that, but he also had a vague guess about the matter in his mind. Under the circumstances where there were all kinds of doubts, Muyang took him to the central 46, which showed that there was a problem with the central 46! What do you want to do? Kyouraku Shunsui looked at Muyang and asked. No matter what, this was the central forty-sixth room, and he had to be careful in everything here. Juste with me, but no matter what happenster. Dont get too excited. Kyouraku Shunsui stared at Muyang for a while, and the expression on his face was slightly solemn. Muyangs tone did not seem to have anything good. After hesitating for a while, Kyouraku Shunsui nodded and did not say anything else. With his years of cultivation, it was really difficult for ordinary things to make him have a big emotional fluctuation. Even if he saw that all the people inside were dead, he would not have much emotional fluctuation. Seeing Kyouraku Shunsui nod, Muyang was also relieved. He knew that Aizen had already killed all the people in the central 46. If he did not talk to Kyouraku Shunsui first, who knows if he would have any radical behaviorter. Muyang raised his hand and pulled out Zanpakuto from the sheath on his waist. What are you going to do? Seeing Muyangs action, Kyouraku Shunsui was stunned. It was known that this was the central 46, not a ce to act rashly. Its nothing. I just wanted to open a passage to enter. Well, I say, Kimura, you are anxious too. Are you going to break in directly? I didnt say I was going to break through the door. Then what are you doing Kyouraku Shunsui stopped speaking halfway and looked at Muyang with surprise. More urately, it was the crack in front of Muyang. Muyang stood there, Zanpakuto in his hand waved gently, and then a bright white crack appeared in front of him, extending into a passage, or an independent space. The crack was set up by Muyangs Zanpakuto. Although it passed through the door of the central 46, it did not destroy the door. There was no emergency mechanism at all. However, the passage in front of him led to the back of the door. Kyouraku Shunsui could even see what was behind it. The passage and the door seemed to be in a different space. This is the power of space Kyouraku Shunsui took a deep look at Muyang. Although he saw Muyangs ability in that night, he didnt expect that he could do this to such an extent and casually build a space channel. Lets go. This can only be maintained for a short time. Muyang ignored Kyouraku Shunsuis shock and directly took the lead to walk inside. Although it seemed easy to build such a short distance space channel, the time it couldst was limited. Moreover, it was just a look. It was not easy to build a space channel that could lead others through. This is! Just as Kyouraku Shunsui, who had just followed Muyang, walked into the central 46, he immediately let out a depressing sound. Inside, those elders and judges who were supposed to be high and mighty were all lying in a pool of blood. No one could feel any vitality on their bodies. The people of the central 46 were actually all killed! Swish Kyouraku Shunsui moved his feet and appeared next to a corpse not far away. After squatting down and sizing it up, Kyouraku Shunsui stood up and said with a serious face, They have been dead for a long time, at least three days. As soon as he finished speaking, Kyouraku Shunsui seemed to have suddenly thought of something, and his face became a bit more serious. Since the time of what happened here was ten days ago, that is to say, all the news released in the name of the central 46 is false! Its a set-up! Hearing Kyouraku Shunsuis analysis, Muyang snapped his fingers and said. What is the enemy nning After confirming the matter, Kyouraku Shunsui whispered. The matter was about to be clear. Although he did not know who did all this, Kyouraku Shunsui knew that the other party must be the enemy! No matter how dissatisfied Kyouraku Shunsui is with those old bastards in the central 46, they belong to the central 46 Soul Societys highest power organization. This point will never change. The person who dares to trample the dignity of the entire Soul Society is their biggest enemy. Huh? At this time, Kyouraku Shunsui suddenly noticed a trace of abnormality. Just as he was about to take action, Muyang had already arrived in front of him. Seeing Muyangs action, Kyouraku Shunsuis body tightened. He did notpletely trust Muyang. Now the other side suddenly had such a move Subconsciously putting his hand on Zanpakuto, Kyouraku Shunsuis eyes shed a glimmer of light. He looked at Muyang warily, but saw that when Muyang came to his eyes, he did not make any movements. The space around their bodies suddenly wrinkled, like folded up, forming a inteyer to wrap them up. No one? The knife cut through the air, and Tsen Kaname took back his Zanpakuto, and look puzzled. Although he was blind and could not see anything, his senses were much sharper than the average person. Just now, he clearly felt that there was someone here, but the feeling of Zanpakuto swinging down earlier clearly told him that there was no one here. He turned his arm and shed again. In the end, it was naturally empty again. Tousen frowned. For some reason, he felt like he was being watched. Moreover, the gaze that was watching him came from before his eyes. However, the previous two tests told him that there was no one in front of him. Kyouraku Shunsui felt very wonderful at this time. He was clearly standing there with Muyang, but Tousens sh could not cut them at all. His two shes clearly seemed to cut his body, but they could not cut him no matter what. This strange sense of shield even made him temporarily suppress the shock that Tousen was going to bring him. I think you have figured out a lot of things now. Muyang suddenly turned his head and said to Kyouraku Shunsui, which surprised Kyouraku Shunsui. If Tsen Kaname is still in front of them, if he speaks like this As if seeing Kyouraku Shunsuis scruples, Muyang chuckled and exined: Dont worry, we are now in a different space from him. No, to be precise, we are now in the inteyer of the space. No matter what, he will not perceive us. Even if we talk here, he will not perceive it at all. Hearing Muyangs exnation, Kyouraku Shunsui was slightly relieved and looked at Muyang withplex eyes. Such a strange ability, if it is an enemy, how to deal with it. Muyang saw the look in Kyouraku Shunsuis eyes, and he said with a smile, This ability has little effect inbat. As long as there is a violent energy impact, this temporary space inteyer will copse. Hearing Muyangs words, Kyouraku Shunsui is a little relieved. Who knows what will happen in the future, Kyouraku Shunsui has to keep a few more eyes. If what you said to me before about Aizens Ability is right, Tsen Kaname is on his side from the beginning? I have already told you this. Compared with what others said, it is more reassuring to me to see and think about it. Then what do you say now? I just want to say that what you said is not much different from what I thought. Kyouraku Shunsui looked at Muyang and said with a smile, Well, can you tell me your next n? Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 152: Encounter With Kenpachi Chapter 152: Encounter With Kenpachi This is so powerful! Yamada Hanataro looked at the scene in front of him in surprise, That is the vice captain Renji. Mr. Kurosaki actually defeated him so easily! Shiba Ganju also stared straight at the eyes. That was not the ordinary Shinigami. That was the vice captain. The group of people who were at the top of the entire Soul Society was defeated by Kurosaki Ichigo! Although Kurosaki Ichigo was not unscathed, it was much better than Abarai Renji. He only suffered a small injury at the beginning, and then almost won the battle in a crushing way. Kurosaki Ichigo nced at Abarai Renji who fell in front of him. After more than ten days of Muyangs beatiteaching, Kurosaki Ichigos strength was much stronger than the same period in the original work. Even if Abarai Renji could exert five times the strength in the modern world, it was still not enough in front of Kurosaki Ichigo who advanced by leaps and bounds. However, although he defeated Abarai Renji at the moment, Kurosaki Ichigo did not have much excitement in his heart, but there was a faint sadness. Not long ago, when he fought with Muyang, Kurosaki Ichigo found that he could feel his heart from the sword of his opponent. As time passed, the strength increased, and the feeling became clearer and clearer. But when that feeling was getting stronger and stronger, Kurosaki Ichigo could not feel any feelings from Muyangs knife. At that time, he thought that those feelings before were illusions. In the process of fighting with Renji before, Kurosaki Ichigo felt very strong feelings from his Zanpakuto. Anger, unwillingness, pain All kinds of strong emotions were conveyed to Kurosaki Ichigo through Zanpakuto of both sides, and the previous fight was like the exchange between Kurosaki Ichigo and Renji. In the previous fight, he felt the pain and persistence in the heart of this Shinigami in front of him. Lets go, Ganju, Hanataro. Withplicated eyes, he nced at Abarai Renji who fell to the ground. He put his zanpakuto on his back and greeted Shiba Ganju and Yamada Hanataro behind him and walked forward. The people who were in the way had been defeated by him. The next step they had to do was to go all the way forward and save Rukia. Oh. Shiba Ganju and Yamada Hanataro responded and walked forward behind Kurosaki Ichigo. However, the performance of the two people was obviously a little more restrained than before. In front of him is the man who could easily defeat the vice captain in a frontal confrontation. He didnt notice the change in the mood of Shiba Ganju and Yamada Hanataro behind him. Kurosaki Ichigo walked quickly in front. There was such a big fluctuation here just now. It was hard to guarantee that no one would feel it. Although Kurosaki Ichigo said that he wanted to defeat all the people in front of him, if he was really stopped by Captain level people, it was still very unfavorable for the n to save Rukia. After all, his main purpose ofing to Soul Society was to save Rukia, not to fight with Shinigami. However Kurosaki Ichigo walked while thinking hard in his heart. He could still feel his emotions from Zanpakuto of Renji in the previous battle. Why did he not feel any emotions when he fought with Muyang before? What was special about Muyang? Boom Just as Kurosaki Ichigo and the others finished walking those steps, a powerful and terrible Reiryoku suddenly pressed down from above. The majestic and heavy Reiryoku pressed down on Kurosaki Ichigo and the other two. Although he was not pressed down, Kurosaki Ichigos feet still staggered. After standing firm, Kurosaki Ichigo looked up. Hey! Not bad, you can remain calm under my Reiryoku. I havent met such an interesting person for a long time. No wonder you can defeat those small fries. By the way, you seem to have just defeated Renji. Very good! Kurosaki Ichigos eyes showed a hint of uncontroble shock. He looked at the person standing at the top of the tall building. A scar extended from his forehead to his chin from his eyes, making him look very ferocious. Not only that, but there was also a blindfold on his other eye, which made him look more dangerous. Inparison, the hair that stood up like a hedgehog seemed insignificant. Jumping down from the air andnding in front of Kurosaki Ichigo, the person looked at Kurosaki Ichigo with a grin. The horrifying smile made Kurosaki Ichigo feel a sense of crisis in his heart. I am 11th Division Captain, Zaraki Kenpachi. Zaraki Kenpachi looked at Kurosaki Ichigo in front of him and said. Although he didnt know how this guys strength was, it should not be too bad to defeat Ikkaku and Abarai people. Such an opponent must be able to make himself happy. Hey, the two little bugs over there, I dont have time to pay attention to you. If you dont want to die, roll to the side for me. Hearing Zaraki Kenpachi words, Kurosaki Ichigo suddenly turned his head, only to find that the two people who were originally standing behind him had already trembled with fear. Ganju was fine, but he was scared to cold sweat and trembled. As for Hanataro, under the Reiryoku released by Zaraki Kenpachi, he had already fainted, and now his body was just twitching unconsciously. Ganju, hurry up and leave with Hanataro. Leave this to me! Kurosaki Ichigo looked at Shiba Ganju and shouted. But You Hearing Kurosaki Ichigos words, Shiba Ganju was stunned. The guy in front of him was the captain. If he also left, leaving only one person, facing such a powerful opponent, protecting him Go! Seeing that Shiba Ganju was still hesitating, Kurosaki Ichigo shouted at him and wanted to drive him away. There is no use for you to stay here, you will only drag me down! Dont forget what our goal is toe here. I will stall him here. You should hurry up and save Rukia with Hanataro! Hearing Kurosaki Ichigos cry, Shiba Ganju gritted his teeth and a trace of determination shed across his face. Then he picked up Hanataro who was lying on the ground and carried him on his shoulder. He said to Kurosaki Ichigo in a deep voice, You must not die! Yes, dont worry. I will be fine. Wait for me to defeat this person and then I will go find you. Finally, he took a deep look at Kurosaki Ichigo. Shiba Ganju turned and ran. He knew that he was weak. If he stayed here, he could only cause trouble for Kurosaki Ichigo. It was better to leave quickly and let Ichigo fight with all his strength without any worries. The little bug has finally left. Now, lets have a happy fight! Seeing Shiba Ganju leave, Zaraki Kenpachi did not have the slightest intention of chasing. Instead, he looked at Kurosaki Ichigo, and his face showed a hint of eager expression. As long as he could fight with a strong enemy, it was good. As for those weak insects, who cared about them. You are Zaraki Kenpachi. Seeing Shiba Ganju finally left with Yamada Hanataro, Kurosaki Ichigo was relieved, and then turned to look at the person in front of him. The height of two meters was too stressful for him, and the extraordinary Reiryoku also made him feel depressed. Oh? Have you heard of me? Did my henchmen told you about me? Hearing Kurosaki Ichigos words, Zaraki Kenpachi was a little surprised at first, and then his face showed a clear expression. He already knew what happened between them from Ikkaku, and there was nothing strange about Kurosaki Ichigo knowing his name. No, I have heard your name before that. When I was still in the modern world. Kurosaki Ichigo held his own Zanpakuto with both hands, looking alert. The modern world? Zaraki Kenpachi eyes showed a trace of confusion. When did his namee to the present world? Ha Ken-chan, your name has been passed to the present world, its really amazing! Suddenly a lovely voice came from behind Zaraki Kenpachi, and then Kurosaki Ichigo saw a cute little loli with pink short hairing out from Zaraki Kenpachis back, sitting on his shoulder andughing. As she spoke, she pped Zaraki Kenpachi on the face with her hand. What!! This child Seeing this little girl who suddenly appeared on Zaraki Kenpachis shoulder, Kurosaki Ichigos pupils suddenly contracted. Just now, he did not even see how this child appeared clearly. Who was she? Dont make a fuss, Yachiru! For Yachiru who pped on his face, Zaraki Kenpachi just said a sentence without pain or itch, and then did not ask again, but turned to Kurosaki Ichigo with interest and asked, Whose mouth did you hear my name from? Although fighting with the strong is very attractive, but in any case, this guy in front of him cant run away. Zaraki Kenpachi is interested in what he said in his mouth. It is better to ask now, lest this guy is killedter, and no one can answer him. Kimura Muyang. Kurosaki Ichigo keenly felt that when he heard the name Kimura Muyang, Zaraki Kenpachi and the little girl named Yachiru all had a burst of emotional fluctuation. Ken-chan, its yang Yang. I know. Hearing the two people in front of him asking and answering, Kurosaki Ichigo immediately breathed a sigh of relief. From their tone, they should be familiar with Muyang, so there should be no problem. Hey, little brat, what is your rtionship with Kimura? He taught me for a while. Thats good. Hearing Kurosaki Ichigos answer, Zaraki Kenpachi corner of the mouth grinned, showing a ferocious smile. Seeing the smile of Zaraki Kenpachi corner of the mouth, Kurosaki Ichigo was shocked, and before he could react, he saw the guy in front of him suddenly pull out Zanpakuto and cut down on his head. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 153: Captain-level Threat Chapter 153: Captain-level Threat Hey! What are you doing After being stunned by Zaraki Kenpachis sudden attack, Kurosaki Ichigo hurriedly stepped back a few steps, and then looked at Zaraki Kenpachi with a face of anger. He spoke well, how did he suddenly start? What? Of course, its a fight! Hearing Kurosaki Ichigos question, Zaraki Kenpachi had a manic smile on his face. He raised Zanpakuto in his hand and shed at Kurosaki Ichigo again. Wait! The footsteps slipped and avoided Zaraki Kenpachi attack again. Kurosaki Ichigo looked at Zaraki Kenpachi slightly and said, Arent you friends with Muyang? There is no need to fight with me. We have no reason to fight. Even if we are notpanions, at least not enemies! Reason? Zaraki Kenpachi grinned, and his smile was full of bloodthirsty, Do you need a reason to fight? As soon as the voice fell, Zaraki Kenpachi rushed toward Kurosaki Ichigo again like a beast, and the bloodthirsty momentum emitted from his body made Kurosaki Ichigo shudder. Why was there such a person, who was so crazy about fighting! However, escaping again and again was not his style! With his Zanpakuto in his hand, Kurosaki Ichigo held the sword with both hands, and greeted Zaraki Kenpachi without fear. Boom!! The 2 sword intersected, and a strong momentum burst from the ce where the two people Zanpakuto collided, and the wall that was originally on their side instantly turned into dust in the storm of the exchange. Damn, so strong! Blocking Zaraki Kenpachis blow head-on, Kurosaki Ichigo retreated a few steps and whispered, he was still a little careless. The previous blow had made his wrist a little injured. After all, the feeling from Zanpakuto was really not to be underestimated. This is so enjoyable! It has been a long time since someone can block my attack! Zaraki Kenpachi stuck out his tongue and licked his dry lips because of excitement. The excitement on his face was even more. Since Muyang left Soul Society, he had not fought so happily for a long time. Although Soul Society had several captains, there were not many people willing to apany him to fight. Seeing the smile on Zaraki Kenpachis face, Kurosaki Ichigo did not know why he suddenly felt a little panic in his heart. It was the first time he met such a crazy guy. Sure enough, it is worthy of the guy that Kimura likes. It is not ordinary. Looking at Kurosaki Ichigo, Zaraki Kenpachi could not help but praise again. God knows how long he has not had such a happy battle. Although the battle was just the beginning, Zaraki Kenpachi had a hunch that this would be a good battle. Wait, I am Muyangs friend. I think we should bepanions! Seeing Zaraki Kenpachis crazy face, Kurosaki Ichigo did not give up and said, until now he still had the mentality to settle with Zaraki Kenpachi peacefully. After all, it was not his intention to face such a powerful guy. Because you are Muyangs friend, so I want to fight with you more! Zaraki Kenpachi let out a roar, then raised his hand and raised Zanpakuto in his hand to Kurosaki Ichigo and cut down. The power of his de was stronger than before. Damn it!! Seeing Zaraki Kenpachi attacking again, Kurosaki Ichigo bit his teeth. Zanpakuto, who held his hands, also greeted Zaraki Kenpachi Zanpakuto. Compared with Zaraki Kenpachi with one hand holding the knife, Kurosaki Ichigo, who held the knife with both hands, was obviously more advantageous. Bang Another fierce collision, looking at Zaraki Kenpachi in front of him who was getting more and more excited, Kurosaki Ichigo couldnt help scolding Muyang in his heart beforeing to Soul Society. Muyang had told him that if he met 11th Division Captain Zaraki Kenpachi. Just say his name, I thought his name would be useful. Who would have thought that his name would have no effect at all? If he had to say it, perhaps this guy in front of him was even crazier. Ha Ken-chan looks so happy. I havent seen Ken-chan so happy in a long time. On a tall building not far away, little loli Yachiru was lying on the side. She held her head with both hands and her two calves were still swaying behind her. Looking at the intense battle below, Yachiru felt very happy. She didnt know how long it had been since she had seen Ken-chan so happy. It was as if she had never seen Ken-chan again since Muyang left Soul Society a hundred years ago. * whoosh * Just as the fierce battle was going on below, a ck cat suddenly appeared on the top of a building. No one noticed when it appeared and how it appeared, as if it had always been there. Have you already fought against Zaraki Kenpachi? Standing on the top of the building, Yoruichi looked at Kurosaki Ichigo who was fighting hard below, and her eyes showed a strange emotion. Now she did not know whether it was good or bad to fight Zaraki Kenpachi. It was a battle maniac, and she did not know if there would be any danger. If it really did not work, she could not say that she was going to make a move. Not to mention anything else, but if she just saved Ichigo, Yoruichi was still a little confident. And just when Kurosaki Ichigo and Zaraki Kenpachi were fighting. 1st Division, Captains Office. The invasion caused so many movements in Seireitei, and you are not staying in your post now. Is there something important to find me, Kyouraku? Standing on the balcony, bathed in the sun, Yamamoto Genryuusai eyes closed and asked without looking back. Although he did not go out of the room, the battles in Seireitei all could not escape the perception of Yamamoto Genryuusai, but it was just a disaster at the end of the day. This small thing is handed over to the people below toplete, and he just needs to look. Inparison, Yamamoto Genryuusai is more interested in the sudden visit of his proud student, Kyouraku Shunsui. For this student of his, Yamamoto Genryuusai has a full understanding. Although he usually looks indecent, he is more sensitive than everyone. For his wisdom, Yamamoto Genryuusai has sufficient confidence, and he is now looking for himself at this juncture. Yamamoto Genryuusai believes that he must have something important to exin to him. Sure enough, Kyouraku Shunsuis next sentence confirmed Yamamoto Genryuusai conjecture. Yes, although I dont want to admit it, we are really in big trouble, Old man. Kyouraku Shunsui rarely did not joke, and at the beginning, he said with a serious attitude. Oh? Hearing Kyouraku Shunsui words, Yamamoto Genryuusai has a little interest, can let Kyouraku Shunsui say the two words Big Trouble, it seems that the thing in his mouth is really not simple. Turning around, his hand is still holding his cane, Yamamoto Genryuusai still closed his eyes, if not for the momentum emitted by the body, it looks like there is no difference from an ordinary old man. Its about what happened a hundred years ago. As soon as Kyouraku Shunsuis voice fell, Yamamoto Genryuusais eyes, which had been closed, suddenly opened. At the same time, a powerful and intimidating momentum suddenly broke out from his body. I remember that I once said not to mention that thing again. Yamamoto Genryuusais eyes showed a glimmer of light, looking at Kyouraku Shunsui and said. As usual, his tone made people unable to hear the real thoughts in his heart, but Kyouraku Shunsui, who was very familiar with him, still heard a trace of emotion fluctuation from his voice. Obviously, Yamamoto Genryuusai was not as indifferent as he showed. What happened that year left him a very deep impression. I got some new news, which is rted to the thing from a hundred years ago. The thing back then was not as we know. The truth of the matter is clear to me. Dont say it again, and it has been a hundred years. There is no need to say anything now. Yamamoto Genryuusai interrupted Kyouraku Shunsuis words and did not have the slightest interest in listening to it. The thing back then was the pain in his heart. He thought that Muyang would be someone who could inherit his will. He did not expect to step on such a road in the end. It was really tiring for the old man. I think it is better for you to listen to it, Old man Yama. Seeing the expression of Yamamoto Genryuusai, Kyouraku Shunsui, who was extremely familiar with him, naturally knew what he was thinking now. Looking straight into the eyes of Yamamoto Genryuusai, Kyouraku Shunsui said in a deep voice. Seeing that Yamamoto Genryuusai did not continue to object, Kyouraku Shunsui began to say what he heard from Muyang and his own cognition one by one. After listening to Kyouraku Shunsui words, Yamamoto Genryuusai did not respond, but closed his eyes. After a long time, Yamamoto Genryuusai suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Kyouraku Shunsui. It has been a hundred years. Why did you suddenlye to me today to exin? Kyouraku Shunsui was slightly stunned, but he was a smart person, just in the blink of an eye, he had already thought of an excuse. Just as he was about to open his mouth to exin, Kyouraku Shunsui heard Yamamoto Genryuusai on the opposite side had already opened his mouth. Presumably, you are also here, Muyang. Kyouraku Shunsui was stunned, then could not help but shake his head with a wry smile. Sure enough, it was worthy of being called Captain-Commander. Even if he was old, he was still so sharp. Just because of his momentary daze, he thought everything clearly. It is really worthy of your position, really sharp and vigorous. Muyang stepped out of the void and looked at Yamamoto Genryuusai. Even if he was old, he was still the Captain-Commander of Gotei 13. In some things, he had amazing acuity. You actually dare to appear in my Captains Office so openly. Are you not afraid that I will kill you? Or do you have the confidence to save your life in my hands? Yamamoto Genryuusai squinted at Muyang, and the cane that was originally held in his hand had shed the cover and became Zanpakuto held in the hand of Yamamoto Genryuusai. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 154: Hidden Strength Chapter 154: Hidden Strength Well, I said, Commander, dont be so excited. Rx, you should know that I am not hostile. Looking at the reaction of Yamamoto Genryuusai, Muyang waved his hand and said, his tone full of confidence. I will give you a chance to speak first. Yamamoto Genryuusai stared at Muyang for a long time, then said faintly. Well, well, I think you should know my purpose ofing. As Kyouraku said, the truth about the thing that happened a hundred years ago. Muyang looked at Yamamoto Genryuusai and then began his exnation about the things that he did not say a hundred years ago because of various reasons. These are just your one-sided words. Do you have any evidence to prove these things you said? After listening to Muyangs words, Yamamoto Genryuusais face did not change, but looked at Muyang with his deep eyes. His eyes were calm, and people could not see what he was thinking. Youd better give this old man some evidence enough to prove your uracy, otherwise Yamamoto Genryuusais left thumb with a knife pushed up, and the Zanpakuto in his hand slightly unsheathed. Although Yamamoto Genryuusais expression and eyes did not change at all, his threat was obvious. Seeing Muyangs performance, Yamamoto Genryuusais expression did not change at all, but he still looked at Muyang calmly. As the Captain-Commander of Soul Society Gotei 13, he could not easily believe it because of a few words of others. Even if the person who spoke was Kyouraku Shunsui and Muyang. Wait, Old Man Yama Just as Muyang and Yamamoto Genryuusai were in a deadlock, Kyouraku Shunsui, who stood on the side, suddenly raised his hand and interrupted the conversation between the two of them, looking at Yamamoto Genryuusai. Shut up, Kyouraku! You havent bothered with the matter of you bringing people to me without permission. If there is anything, just wait. But this matter is really important. I think it is better to tell you early. Yamamoto Genryuusai turned to look at Kyouraku Shunsui. ording to him, what he wanted to say seemed to be more important than what he said to Muyang now. Seeing Yamamoto Genryuusai looking at himself, Kyouraku Shunsui spread his hands and said to him, The people in the central 46 were killed. Just as the voice of Kyouraku Shunsui fell, Yamamoto Genryuusai eyes suddenly stared, and his majestic Reiryoku shed away. Seeing Yamamoto Genryuusai restrain his emotions, Kyouraku Shunsui then said: Judging from the clues at the scene, it has been at least ten days. I think Old Man Yama should know more than me what this means. Yamamoto Genryuusai was silent. He naturally knew what these things Kyouraku Shunsui said meant. Since ten days ago, all the people in Central 46 were killed, then all the orders issued by Central 46 were naturally false. Is there anything else? After a moment of silence, Yamamoto Genryuusai suddenly opened his mouth and asked Kyouraku Shunsui. We saw Tsen Kaname Captain at the scene, and he was a participant of those things. Yamamoto Genryuusai closed his eyes and did not know what he was thinking. The three people had their own worries. In an instant, the atmosphere in the room became heavy. Dong! Suddenly, Yamamoto Genryuusai hit the ground with his cane and woke up Muyang and Kyouraku Shunsui from their respective meditation. Awakened by Yamamoto Genryuusai. Seeing the cane in his hand, Muyang was relieved. As long as Yamamoto put his Zanpakuto away, it seemed that he had a preliminary belief in his words. I will believe you for the time being. Do you have anything else to say to me? Yamamoto Genryuusai looked at Muyang and said in a deep voice. Of course, Muyang looked at Yamamoto Genryuusai and said with a smile. Finally, he trust us, and what he had to do next was to unite Kyouraku and Yamamoto to prepare a surprise for Aizen. - Huchi Kurosaki Ichigo leaned against the wall, holding Zanpakuto on the ground, supporting his tired body. There were big and small wounds all over his body, indicating the intensity of the previous battle. Compared to Kurosaki Ichigos mess, Zaraki Kenpachi on the opposite side was much better. Although there were also big and small wounds on his body, Zaraki Kenpachi looked just a little tired at this time. As for the rest, as long as you see Zaraki Kenpachis scary eyes and the crazy smile on his face, you will know. Its too good! You are really strong, but only such a strong person can make me feel the pleasure of fighting! Zaraki Kenpachi carried his Zanpakuto on his shoulder, stretched out his tongue and licked the blood left on his cheek. The smile on the corner of his mouth was more brilliant. Such a battle was what he was pursuing! Kurosaki Ichigo stared at Zaraki Kenpachi in front of him, and his eyes could not help but be a little frustrated. In the face of this guy in front of him, although he was not as powerless as when he fought Muyang, it was also enough to make him, a rookie who had not experienced many battles, feel desperate. When he fought with Muyang, Kurosaki Ichigo waspletely unable to touch his level and had always been in the position of being abused. But this guy in front of him, although he was not as strong as Muyang to make himself feel desperate, his fearlessness and his passion for fighting made Kurosaki Ichigo feel his heart tremble. What kind of person could be like this, willing to do anything for the sake of fighting, was he not afraid of this emotion at all? Again! Stepping forward, Zanpakuto in Zaraki Kenpachis hand aimed at Kurosaki Ichigos head mercilessly. Zanpakuto had not yet fallen, and the sword pressure caused by the sh had smashed the wall behind Kurosaki Ichigo. A sideways roll avoided Zaraki Kenpachi sh, but Kurosaki Ichigo was still attacked by those gravel. Although he had been fighting Zaraki Kenpachi for a long time, Kurosaki Ichigo could not help but exim in his heart: What kind of destructive power is this Hey, Kurosaki Ichigo, can you not run around like this,e and fight like a man! Seeing Kurosaki Ichigo avoid fighting again, Zaraki Kenpachi could not help but say, what he wanted was an intense battle, not a chasing game. If I really fight with you, then I am a fool! Hearing Zaraki Kenpachis words, Kurosaki Ichigoined in his heart. Fortunately, Hanataro and Ganju left first. If they stayed here, just the aftermath of the battle would make them seriously injured. While fighting Zaraki Kenpachi, Kurosaki Ichigo was thinking about other people in his heart. And Once again, he blocked Zaraki Kenpachi sh. Kurosaki Ichigo was secretly worried. Is this strength of Captain? Even he could not resist it. Among the few people who came over, he was the strongest. Others did not have such a strong strength. If they met Captain level The faces of Ishida Ury, Orihime, and Chad Yasutora shed in his mind. Thinking of the possible situation after they met Captain level people, Kurosaki Ichigo could not help but panic. They came to Soul Society because of him. If something unexpected happened because of this. Bang! Just as Kurosaki Ichigo was thinking in his mind, Zaraki Kenpachi kicked his stomach and kicked him out, hitting the wall in the distance. Bah! Crawling out of the gravel, Kurosaki Ichigo spat, and then looked at Zaraki Kenpachi. He was really careless. He was actually absent-minded in the battle with him. You are still absent-minded in the battle with me. Boy, you pissed me off! Zaraki Kenpachi slowly came over, and the momentum of his body gradually became stronger. He showed mercy again and again. He was tired. If this boy could not bring him more pleasure, then go to hell! The battle should be over! Kurosaki Ichigo stood up and looked at Zaraki Kenpachi who came over. He had to solve the battle quickly, then save Rukia and leave Soul Society with hispanions. Hey Zaraki Kenpachi smile was even more brilliant. He felt that the blood all over his body was burning excitedly. What he wanted was this strong fighting spirit. Dont you want to release your Zanpakuto? I have to be serious. Holding Zanpakuto with both hands, Kurosaki Ichigo looked at Zaraki Kenpachi in front of him. Oh? You really dare to talk big. Do you mean that you have not taken out your real ability before? Zaraki Kenpachi had a yful smile on his face, waved his own Zanpakuto, and Zaraki Kenpachi looked at Kurosaki Ichigo. My Zanpakuto has no name, my Zanpakuto is like this, it has not been sealed, this is the original appearance of my Zanpakuto. Then your Zanpakuto will not be stronger, it is really a pity. Kurosaki Ichigo reached out and touched a little blood on his body, wiping it on his wrist, and then Zaraki Kenpachi saw a golden chain appeared on Kurosaki Ichigos wrist, which emitted a depressing fluctuation. This is Zaraki Kenpachi raised his eyebrows. Although he had no research on Kido, Zaraki Kenpachi could still judge that it was a binding Kido, and the Reiryoku on it gave him a familiar feeling. Release! Kurosaki Ichigo shouted, and as the chain in his hand was unlocked, a burst of Reiryoku, who was several times stronger than before, suddenly broke out. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 155: After The Fierce Battle Chapter 155: After The Fierce Battle Removing the shackles. This feeling is really great! Kurosaki Ichigo clenched his fist and felt the powerful strength in his body. He said with satisfaction. When he was pulled over to train by Muyang that day, Muyang had set up such a thing on his body. Although he felt very ufortable at the beginning, whether it was Reiryoku or his strength, they were all bound. However, after a while, Kurosaki Ichigo was used to it. Now that the shackles were removed, he finally showed his true strength. Hahaha! This is really interesting! Feeling the strong Reiryoku emitted from Kurosaki Ichigo, Zaraki Kenpachiughed loudly. This was what he expected a strong opponent, a fierce battle! You can onlyugh for this little time. Slightly familiar with his explosive strength, Kurosaki Ichigo grabbed Zanpakuto who was inserted on the ground, raised his hand, and Zanpakuto pointed the tip of his de at Zaraki Kenpachi, his tone full of confidence. I didnt expect that I would be strong to this extent after removing the shackles. My whole body is full of Reiryoku who is almost overflowing, and even the wounds on my body are slowly recovering under the effect of Reiryoku. Now Kurosaki Ichigos heart is full of confidence, such a strong self, once again facing this guy in front of me, must win! Then try it! With a roar, Zaraki Kenpachi stepped on the ground, and Zanpakuto in his hand suddenly stabbed at Kurosaki Ichigo. Dang!! In the face of Zaraki Kenpachis blow, Kurosaki Ichigo did not avoid again, but calmly picked up his Zanpakuto, lifting the heavy as if it was light in front of him, and Zanpakutos de just blocked Zaraki Kenpachis tip. Seeing Kurosaki Ichigos action, Zaraki Kenpachi eyes lit up and shouted: Wonderful!! After a cry, Zaraki Kenpachi put strength on his hand and twisted his own Zanpakuto to cut Kurosaki Ichigos head. Dang!! Kurosaki Ichigo raised his hand, and his huge Zanpakuto unexpectedly blocked Zaraki Kenpachi again as if nothing. I said, the battle is over! Kurosaki Ichigos hand waved, with a speed that Zaraki Kenpachi almost could not catch. Puff A knife cut down, and a spray of blood sprayed out from Zaraki Kenpachis chest and sshed on Kurosaki Ichigos face. Er Being cut down by Kurosaki Ichigo as a chest, Zaraki Kenpachi was stunned for a moment, and he could not remember how long it had been. He was seriously injured like this, and it seemed that the memory was still decades ago, maybe longer. However Hahahaha!! Its this feeling!! Zaraki Kenpachi opened his mouth andughed wildly, and the expression on his face looked more crazy. Wasnt this kind of battle what he had been pursuing for so many years? Ha! Regardless of the wound on his chest, Zaraki Kenpachi waved his hand, and the saw-like Zanpakuto in his hand shed down at Kurosaki Ichigo. Although he was shocked by the crazy momentum of Zaraki Kenpachi, Kurosaki Ichigo, who had been released at this time, was like a god. Although he was slightly distracted, he waved Zanpakuto directly to block Zaraki Kenpachis crazy attack. Not only that, after blocking Zaraki Kenpachis attack, he also gave him a shoulder. You dont have to fight anymore, you have lost! Looking at Zaraki Kenpachi in front of him who was almost dyed with blood, Kurosaki Ichigo said, how to say this guy is also Muyangs friend, although he has not held back from the beginning. Hehe haha Hearing Kurosaki Ichigos words, Zaraki Kenpachi raised his head andughed, and the smile on his face was more crazy. You are really too naive! Are you kidding? The battle has just begun! Dang dang dang dang Kurosaki Ichigo blocked Zaraki Kenpachis attack time and time again. At the same time, he left big and small wounds on his body. As they fought again and again, arge amount of blood spurted out from his wound and scattered on the ground. However, although he was attacked again and again, the blood kept flowing, but the smile on Zaraki Kenpachis face was getting stronger and stronger. Damn it! Why am I met with such a guy? Once again blocking Zaraki Kenpachi attack, Kurosaki Ichigo could not help but say, at this time, his body was full of blood, and he had his own, but more of it was dyed with Zaraki Kenpachis blood in the previous battle. Its too good! Such a high feeling! Zaraki Kenpachi was blocked by Kurosaki Ichigo again, but his arm turned, Zanpakuto turned in the air, and a knife stabbed Kurosaki Ichigos shoulder, leaving a wound on his shoulder, which was the first time he hit Kurosaki Ichigo after Kurosaki Ichigo broke out. Being stabbed in the shoulder, Kurosaki Ichigo was almost reflexively stabbed Zaraki Kenpachi in the head. Pa Just as Kurosaki Ichigos Zanpakuto was about to stab Zaraki Kenpachi in the head, under thebat intuition of many years, Zaraki Kenpachi moved his head on one side, and Kurosaki Ichigos Zanpakuto wiped his eyes and cut off the blindfold in his right eye. This is Kurosaki Ichigo looked at Zaraki Kenpachi in surprise, why did he put an eye patch on the intact eye? Tsk, I wanted to enjoy it for a while. Zaraki Kenpachi nced at the eyepatch that was opened. At this moment, a golden Reiryoku broke out from Zaraki Kenpachi without warning. The rich Reiryoku was like a substance, forcing Kurosaki Ichigo, who was originally standing in front of Zaraki Kenpachi, to retreat a few steps. What! How is it possible Looking at the solid golden Reiryoku around Zaraki Kenpachi body, the shock in Kurosaki Ichigos heart was simply beyond the limit. The battle had reached such a degree, and this guy still retained such a powerful strength! Grabbing the falling eyepatch, Zaraki Kenpachi looked at the puzzled Kurosaki Ichigo in front of him and exined, This thing is created by the guy from the Technology Development Bureau, a monster that can constantly absorb spiritual energy. Removed it and it will release all the Reiryoku it has absorbed so far, and it is the Reiryoku you feel now. All the time, in order to enjoy the battle, I will wear this eyepatch to limit my strength. However, if the opponent is at your level, even if you go all out, it should be eptable. Zanpakuto in his hand waved, and a building around Zaraki Kenpachi copsed instantly. Seeing this scene, Kurosaki Ichigos eyes jumped, just from the casual swing of Zaraki Kenpachi just now, Kurosaki Ichigo knew clearly that the strength of the other side had grown a lot. Im going, Kurosaki Ichigo!! The physical Reiryoku turned into a skull behind Zaraki Kenpachi, making his whole person look more fierce. Then lets decide the oue in one move! Kurosaki Ichigo held the knife with both hands, and his eyes were full of determination. For him, this was a battle that must be won. Even if he gambled his life, he absolutely could not fall here. Rukia was still waiting for him to save her. The two people gathered all their Reiryoku on Zanpakuto in their hands, which would be a blow that they exhausted all their strength. Boom The moment the swords met, the whole world seemed to lose its voice, and then a terrible fluctuation spread around with the ce where the two of them fought. With the ce where the two of them were at the center, everything in a radius of nearly a hundred meters was turned into ruins. The smoke and dust dispersed, revealing Zaraki Kenpachi and Kurosaki Ichigo in the center, both of them Zanpakuto were inserted into each other. Puff Kurosaki Ichigo sprayed a mouthful of blood, and Zaraki Kenpachi Zanpakuto stabbed his chest. He could feel that his internal organs were injured, and it was a little difficult to breathe at this time. Cough Cough Compared to Kurosaki Ichigos injury, Zaraki Kenpachi was not much worse. He was stabbed in the abdomen by Kurosaki Ichigo. His feeling wound was much more serious than Kurosaki Ichigo. After all, Kurosaki Ichigos Zanpakuto was different from his. The broad de made his injury much more serious. Shit, no win! Taking a few steps back, Zaraki pulled out his Zapakuto which stabbed into Kurosaki Ichigo, and at the same time Ichigo pulled out his Zanpakuto which stabbed Zarakis abdomen. Zaraki Kenpachi said with dissatisfaction, and then fell to the ground. When Zaraki Kenpachi brutally pulled out his own Zanpakuto from Kurosaki Ichigos chest, Kurosaki Ichigo could not help but spit out a mouthful of blood. After Zaraki Kenpachi fell, he also fell to the ground. He really did not expect that in his full strength state, he would be beaten so badly. * whoosh * Not long after Zaraki Kenpachi fell to the ground, the pink haired little loli, Yachiru, appeared at the scene. Thank you, Kurhan, Ken-chan has not been so happy for a long time. You have to take good care of your injuries. Next time, you will fight with Ken-chan. With a serious smile on his face, Yachiru said this, and helped Zaraki Kenpachi up, her feet touched the ground a few times, and took Zaraki Kenpachi away from this ce. Ichigo felt pain all over his body. He had no strength at all. The battle just now was so big. If he stayed here all the time, he would definitely be discovered by others. Right now, he had no strength to fight at all. Kurosaki Ichigo, who was lying on the ground, could not help but feel anxious. Lying down like this was really not a solution. If other people found out, it would be over. Moreover, he did not know how Hanataro and Ganju were doing. Shua A ck cat suddenly appeared in front of Kurosaki Ichigo. Miss Yoruichi! You are too reckless! But someone will being soon. I will take you away first, and then I will settle the score with you immediately! Oh But Miss Yoruichi, with your size, how can you take me away? Well, as long as I restore my original appearance, I can easily do it. Original appearance? Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 156: Teasing Cat Chapter 156: Teasing Cat The original appearance? Although he was heavily injured and lying on the ground, Kurosaki Ichigo was still attracted by what Yoruichi said. Of course. Otherwise, do you think cats can talk? Ah? Hearing Yoruichi words, Kurosaki Ichigos face turned ck. It was Yoruichi who told him that cats could also talk. Cats cant talk. This ismon sense. Seeing the expression on Kurosaki Ichigos face, Yoruichi added fuel to the fire. Hearing Yoruichi ridicule, Kurosaki Ichigo lowered his head with a defeated face. Speaking of which, you havent seen my real face yet, have you? As she spoke, Yoruichi body suddenly emitted a weak light. Then, in the eyes of Kurosaki Ichigo, the ck cat who was standing in front of him suddenly turned into a sexy beauty with a protruding front and back, naked. Seeing the beautiful scenery in front of him, Kurosaki Ichigo suddenly felt a rush of blood, and the wound that was about to recover on his body was about to crack again. As for Yoruichi, she was not aware of her own situation. Seeing the sudden change in expression of Kurosaki Ichigo, she thought that her transformation surprised him. She immediately stretched her body in front of Kurosaki Ichigo with a proud face. Seeing the exposed sexy curves again, Kurosaki Ichigo felt a rush of blood and the wounds on his body became even more serious. Whats wrong with you? Are you okay? Ichigo. Seeing that Kurosaki Ichigos wound seemed to be about to crack, Yoruichi stepped forward to check it, but the result was that Kurosaki Ichigos wound cracked more seriously. Whats wrong? Why is your face so red? Yoruichi reached out her hand and touched Kurosaki Ichigos head. Your head is still so hot. Could it be that you got fever from the injury? Yoruichi leaned forward and reached out to touch Kurosaki Ichigos head. This way, the two towering mounds on her chest were almost touching Kurosaki Ichigos face. This beautiful scene immediately made Kurosaki Ichigos nose bleed. Not good, someone ising. Just as Kurosaki Ichigo was about to open his mouth to remind Yoruichi, Yoruichis expression suddenly changed, and then she picked up Kurosaki Ichigo, and with a tap of her feet, she turned into a bolt of lightning and rushed towards the secret base that she had left behind in the past. Not long after Yoruichi left, a gentle figure dressed in white feathers appeared in this ce. This Reiryoku A gentle voice came out from the mouth of the person. Sensing the remnants of Reiryoku on the scene, the corners of the persons mouth curled into a smile. Are they here too? I wonder how many more things will happen. What did you say? Captain Unohana? Nothing. Unohana Retsu turned her head and said to the tall subordinate behind her, Find out where Captain Zaraki is Yes. Yoruichi picked up Kurosaki Ichigo, held him in her arms with a princess carry that made Kurosaki Ichigo ashamed to death, and hurried towards the Hill of Sokyoku. Being hugged by Yoruichi, Yoruichis full chest was pressed against Kurosaki Ichigos face. With that posture, Kurosaki Ichigo was ashamed to death, but he was seriously injured now. Without the slightest resistance, he could only helplessly fall into Yoruichis arms. At the same time, He calmed himself down again and again in his heart, trying to ignore the chest that was attached to his face. He tried hard to suppress the nameless throbbing in his heart. As an adolescent boy, who knew how strong his perseverance was to do this. Just as he suppressed the throbbing in his heart, Kurosaki Ichigo was shocked by another thing. Because he was afraid to open his eyes and see the erotic scene in front of him, Kurosaki Ichigo had always closed his eyes, but at this time, when he heard the sound of the wind constantly blowing in his ears, the shock in Kurosaki Ichigos heart was hard to hide. Even if he closed his eyes, he could still feel how amazing the speed of their advance at this time was, which was far faster than his speed. She can transform into a cat and is so clear about the matter of Soul Society, and the speed of the transformation now Not only Miss Yoruichi, but also Kisuke and Kimura. They are all so strange. What secret is hidden behind them? The more Kurosaki Ichigo thought about it, the more puzzled he became. The matter of these people was simply a riddle that could not be solved. What was their purpose? Were here. Lie here first. Ill treat your wounds. Just as Kurosaki Ichigo was lost in his thoughts, Yoruichi suddenly stopped, put him on the ground and said. This is? Hearing Yoruichi words, Kurosaki Ichigo opened his eyes and looked around. Then he saw the naked body of Yoruichi again. Yoruichi, whats wrong with you? Yoruichi just found the gauze. When she turned her head, she saw that Kurosaki Ichigos face was quickly dyed with ayer of red. She hurriedly stepped over, squatted down and asked with concern. You bastard, hurry up and put on clothes! Dont walk around like this again! As Yoruichi body approached, the blush on Kurosaki Ichigos face became more and more. Finally, he could not help but open his mouth and shout at Yoruichi. Huh?? Yoruichi only reacted at this time, but her face did not show any shyness, but she openly teased Kurosaki Ichigo. Is this first time you see a womans body? Ichigo. You are so long-winded! Hurry up and put on your clothes, bastard! After being teased by Yoruichi, Kurosaki Ichigo became even more depressed and shouted with dissatisfaction. Seeing Kurosaki Ichigos shy appearance, Yoruichi felt interested in her heart. She had not encountered such a situation in a long time. This kind of feeling made her miss it a lot. It was just like teasing Little Byakuya back then. It was a long-lost happiness. However, although she was thinking about what happened back then, Yoruichi still went to the side to find a set of clothes to put on, and then sat back next to Kurosaki Ichigo and bandaged the wound on his body. I really dont know how to talk about you. Didnt I tell you that as long as you meet a Captain level opponent, dont hesitate, turn around and run, you actually still fight with the Captain, this time you are lucky that you didnt die. Hearing Yoruichi words, Kurosaki Ichigo could not help but refute. Although it was dangerous when he fought Zaraki Kenpachi before, he did not lose in the end. If he fought with Captain level people, he might not necessarily lose, let alone turn around and run like Yoruichi said. I know you will not be convinced, but Zaraki Kenpachi you just fought is the most special one of all Captain. Seeing that Kurosaki Ichigo was not convinced, Yoruichi solemnly said to him: I can say this to you. Even if your strength is several times stronger, the result after fighting with him is at most like this, there will be no winner. How is it possible! Hearing Yoruichi words, Kurosaki Ichigo could not help but question. When he fought Zaraki Kenpachi before, Kurosaki Ichigo had a slight advantage. If the strength was several times stronger, how could the result of fighting with him be the same? Zaraki Kenpachi. It is the 11th Division Captain, and the 11th Division is thebat division of Gotei 13. Zaraki Kenpachi is a guy who values fighting as his life. For him, fighting is a pleasure. All his battles are for better enjoyment, just because your strength at the beginning is still weak, and you can fight with him to such a degree because he lowered his own strength to match yours. If you are very strong at the beginning, what you will face will be a more terrible Zaraki Kenpachi, who is a person fighting for the battle. Hearing Yoruichi solemnly talk, and at the same time thinking of the almost crazy face in the previous battle, Kurosaki Ichigo suddenly felt a chill, such a guy, if several times stronger Not good! Ganju and Hanataro are still there! The faces of Shiba Ganju and Yamada Hanataro suddenly shed in his mind. Kurosaki Ichigo opened his mouth and shouted. They went to save Rukia for him. Now he was here. What if they were in danger? Dont worry. Generally, Captain and Vice-Captain will not go to the Four Deep Prison. Even if you have just had an extremely fierce battle there, there will be no Captain who will be idle and run over to check. At most, send Vice-Captain to check it out. Ganju will be fine. Well. Hearing Yoruichi exnation, Kurosaki Ichigo just put down his heart and felt a familiar, powerful Reiryoku appear in the distance. That direction is Ganju Almost at the moment of feeling the Reiryoku, Kurosaki Ichigo already knew the identity of the other party. Although his ability in Reiryoku perception was very weak, Kuchiki Byakuya was the person who disabled his Shinigami ability not long ago. He could not forget the familiar Reiryoku. Moreover, the direction of his Reiryoku came was the ce where Shiba Ganju was. Not good! I am going to save Ganju and others! Kurosaki Ichigo suddenly stood up and said with a firm expression. Wait! Ichigo, your current body Hearing Kurosaki Ichigos words, Yoruichi immediately opened her mouth to stop him, but she suddenly stopped halfway. Miss Yoruichi, Ganju came to Seireitei because of me. If anything happens to him, I will never forgive myself! As soon as he finished speaking, Kurosaki Ichigo turned around and walked out. Wait, Ichigo, catch! Reaching out to take the thing that Yoruichi threw to him, Kurosaki Ichigo looked down and saw that it was a strange looking thing. This is a flying item. Hurry up and go over. Nodding at Yoruichi, Kurosaki Ichigo stretched out his hand and used the flying item to leave. What happened? Kimura. Seeing that Kurosaki Ichigo had left, Yoruichi turned around and asked Muyang who had appeared out of nowhere. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 157: Byakuyas Jealousy Chapter 157: Byakuya''s Jealousy Muyang looked meaningfully at the direction where Kurosaki Ichigo left. He turned to Yoruichi and said, Rather than words, let the reality tell him. Just listening to it, he cant really understand his own weakness. Muyangs face slowed down. He turned to Yoruichi and said, Of course, we still need you to keep an eye on him, lest anything happens to him. I know. Why do I feel like Ive been ordered around by you and Kisuketely? How troublesome. Even though she said that it was troublesome, Yoruichi still rushed in the direction that Kurosaki Ichigo left without hesitation. If she went toote, it was inevitable that there would be no danger there. In her perception, there was another captain level Reiryoku who went there. Seeing Yoruichi leave, Muyang shrugged, and then like a broken mirror, Muyangs body suddenly turned into dust and disappeared in the air with a breeze. Are you from the Shiba family? Kuchiki Byakuyas face did not change, but there was a different look in his eyes, showing his inner turmoil. Since you are from the Shiba family, it is too rude to simply defeat you. Kuchiki Byakuya slowly pulled out his Zanpakuto. What does he want to do? So far away? Looking at the distant where Kuchiki Byakuya pulled out his Zanpakuto, Shiba Ganju was puzzled. Although he did not know what the other party was thinking, Shiba Ganju did not dare to rx at all. The guy in front of him was the head of Kuchiki family, the head of the four nobles. 6th Division Captain, facing such a powerful opponent that made him desperate, he did not dare to rx at all. He reached out and took out an explosive from behind him. Shiba Ganju decided to make the first move. The people of Shiba family did not have the habit of retreating without fighting! Scatter, Senbonzakura. Kuchiki Byakuya said coldly as his Zanpakuto started to transform into countless cherry blossom petals. In the sunlight, it reflected a beautiful color, but under the beautiful petals, there was a hidden killing intent. It was like a cool breeze blowing through his body. At the moment when the breeze blew, Shiba Ganju felt a paining from his whole body. In the next moment, with arge amount of blood spurting out from his whole body, Shiba Ganju had fallen to the ground powerlessly. Even looking at Shiba Ganju who was lying on the ground unknown whether he was dead or alive, Kuchiki Byakuyas line of sight turned to Yamada Hanataro. For this kind of person who vited Shinigamis rules, as Shinigamis example, Kuchiki Byakuya will never let go. Please dont do it again, big brother! A step rushed over and stood in front of Hanataro. Kuchiki Rukia looked at Kuchiki Byakuya and pleaded loudly. Shiba Ganju and Yamada Hanataro came to save him. How could he let both of them die here. For Kuchiki Rukias plea, Kuchiki Byakuya raised his arm, and the petals all over the sky seemed to sense his call and rushed to Kuchiki Rukia. Seeing Senbonzakuraing to his side, Kuchiki Rukias pupils contracted slightly. Is this the end for her? Dying in the hands of her brother Byakuya? After a feeling of despair appeared in his heart, Kuchiki Rukia suddenly thought, perhaps this is also good. To die under the hands of brother Byakuya, it is her own fault, because she has stained the glory of Kuchiki family. Bang Just as Kuchiki Rukia heart gradually calmed down and faced death calmly, a figure fell from the sky, carrying a huge momentum and suddenly fell to the ground. It made a violent sound, and at the same time blew away Senbonzakura, which was attacking Kuchiki Rukia. What In the sudden change, even with Kuchiki Byakuyas calm and collected nature, he could not help but let out a low cry. To be able to block his attack, he could only be a team leader level existence, and from the body of the person in front of him, it was the captain level Reiryoku, but what shocked Kuchiki Byakuya the most was still the appearance of the person. This is? Jshir Ukitake, who had just arrived at the scene, looked at the scene in front of him. There was a person lying on the ground who did not know whether he was dead or alive. Looking at that kind of injury, he knew that it must be Kuchiki Byakuyas doing, but what was the matter with the orange haired teenager? That was the captain level Reiryoku, but there was no person like him in Soul Society before. This teenager is a disaster! If the disaster has this kind of strength, Captain Aizen is really likely to be killed by the disaster. And his appearance Looking at Kurosaki Ichigos face that resembled Shiba Kaien, Jshir Ukitakes eyes rippled. Byakuya, who is that person? Slightly turning his head, as if he knew what Jshir Ukitake was thinking, Kuchiki Byakuya said in a light tone: It has nothing to do with you. At least for now, he is just someone I have seen before. Other than that, he is nothing. It is just a invader I will get rid of him. In this way, the matter will be solved. This trivial dispute everything will end. Oh, you really dare to talk big. What do you mean that you will defeat me soon? You dont have to be too proud! Hearing Kuchiki Byakuyas casual words, Kurosaki Ichigo could not help but think of what happened that night. He reached out to hold his Zanpakutos hilt and looked at Kuchiki Byakuya with a provocative face. You are the one who is proud. His hands were naturally hanging down, and Kuchiki Byakuya looked at Kurosaki Ichigo indifferently. Ichigo might be strong. But in the end, he was just a human. Even his Reiryoku, which wasparable to Captain level, was not enough to make him look at him directly. Im gonna defeat you here. It doesnt matter how much reiryoku you have, yourre just a human. A substitute shinigami. Tsk! Sure enough, it is the tone of the eldest young master. Captain is just like this. Dont be too arrogant. Humph! Kuchiki Byakuya snorted, and his eyes turned cold. As the voice fell, a strong Reiryoku broke out from Kuchiki Byakuyas body. The moment he felt that Reiryoku, Kuchiki Rukia and Yamada Hanataro directly fell to the ground. Kuchiki Rukia, who lost the strength of Shinigami, even felt that her breathing was a little difficult. Ichigos Zanpakuto, which was calmly pulled out of his body, aimed at Kuchiki Byakuya. After fighting Zaraki Kenpachi, just Reiryokus oppression could not cause any effect on Kurosaki Ichigo. Under such a Reiryoku, you can still keep a straight face. It seems that your strength has really improved a lot. However, this is not the capital for you to trample on our dignity. Although I dont know how you recovered Shinigamis strength, it is just another swing of the knife. Human, it is over. As soon as the voice fell, the figure of Kuchiki Byakuya suddenly disappeared from the ce. Dang! With an indifferent face, he blocked the sh of Kuchiki Byakuya, and with a force of his arm, he threw Kuchiki Byakuya away. With a flick of his arm, he put Zanpakuto on his shoulder. Kurosaki Ichigo looked at the stunned Kuchiki Byakuya. I can see all your movements. Dont y the tricks of children anymore, Kuchiki Byakuya. I said, I will defeat you and save Rukia! Do you feel so proud after blocking my attack? Kuchiki Byakuya stood firmly, put away his surprise, looked at Kurosaki Ichigo and said. Although I dont know why the strength of the kid has improved so much, and even can keep up with his speed, but it is only human after all. Kuchiki Byakuya does not think that he will lose to human beings. Dont you want to attack? Then it is my turn! Ignoring Kuchiki Byakuyas words, Kurosaki Ichigo turned and his body appeared in front of Kuchiki Byakuya. In his hand, his Zanpakuto shed into Kuchiki Byakuyas waist. Seeing Kurosaki Ichigos action, Kuchiki Byakuyas pupils suddenly contracted, and there was a strange look in his eyes. This is The brain put back Kurosaki Ichigos previous footsteps, and Kuchiki Byakuyas heart rippled, that kind of speed That kind of speed! It was not only Kuchiki Byakuya who was surprised. Jshir Ukitake, who was watching the battle, was also surprised. That familiar pace had not speed seen for more than a hundred years. Why did it appear on this teenager? Dang dang dang As Kurosaki Ichigo and Kuchiki Byakuya fought again and again, the strange look in Kuchiki Byakuyas eyes became more and more clear. In the previous fight, Kuchiki Byakuya did not even attack once. He just passively defended and observed Kurosaki Ichigos movements. The idea in Kuchiki Byakuyas heart was gradually confirmed. It cant be wrong. Some of the teenagers attack habits and moves are definitely learned from Kimura! Learning from Kimuras sh and Shunpo, what is the identity of this teenager! Jshir Ukitake looked at Kurosaki Ichigo who kept attacking Kuchiki Byakuya, and could not help guessing the origin of Kurosaki Ichigo in his heart. Whats wrong? Can you only defend? Kuchiki Byakuya! After another attack, Kurosaki Ichigo looked at Kuchiki Byakuya who had been defending and said. Although he had been attacking before, there was no victory at all. This way, he could not win for himself. You are too proud, little devil! Hearing Kurosaki Ichigos words, Kuchiki Byakuyas eyes shed a trace of anger. He did not know why, seeing the teenager in front of him and Muyangs simr attack method, Kuchiki Byakuya felt an unspeakable anger rising in his heart, as if something that belonged to him had been taken away. Scatter, Senbonzakura! The countless sakura petals once again danced in the air. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 158: Muyangs Shadow Chapter 158: Muyang''s Shadow This is Kurosaki Ichigo looked at the flower petals floating in the sky. Although it was beautiful, it contained a strict killing intent. Although he did not know what the flower petals that suddenly floated up in the air were, Kurosaki Ichigo still keenly felt a sense of crisis from them. A sense of rm rose in his heart. Kurosaki Ichigo almost instinctively took a quick step and left. Several flower petals brushed past his hand. Standing still, a drop of blood dripped from Kurosaki Ichigos arm. Those flower petals are des!! Looking at the flower petals dancing in the air, a trace of fear shed through Kurosaki Ichigos eyes. He did not expect that such a beautiful flower petal was actually made of des. Looking at the dense flower petals in the air, who knew how many des there were. To be able to dodge my attack, it is really worthy of praise. Seeing that Kurosaki Ichigo avoided his attack, Kuchiki Byakuya was not stingy to praise. Looking at the wound on his wrist, Kurosaki Ichigo started to feel the pressure of going against Kuchiki Byakuya. Although the wound was not deep, the terrible thing was that the wound was just on Kurosaki Ichigos wrist, and it inevitably had some impact on his activities. ncing at Kurosaki Ichigos wound, Kuchiki Byakuya said faintly, Its just that at this level, I dont think it is that severe. Inexplicably, Kuchiki Byakuyas heart was filled with an agitated mood, as if after seeing Kurosaki Ichigos performance, his heart had been suppressing a anger. At this time, after hearing Kurosaki Ichigos words, Kuchiki Byakuya could not suppress his mouth to spit. You really dare to say it, bastard! Wiping his hand on his body, Kurosaki Ichigo cracked the corner of his mouth and said. The attack range of those des is very wide, and he can manipte them remotely. In this case, lets fight in close proximity. The brain quickly made a n, and with a turn of his feet, Kurosaki Ichigo appeared behind Kuchiki Byakuya. In his hand, Zanpakuto stabbed at Kuchiki Byakuyas back. Kurosaki Ichigo Zanpakuto had just stabbed out, and he saw a touch of pink appear in his vision. When Kurosaki Ichigo saw it, those des were already close at hand, as if waiting for him. Only enough time to block with his hand in front of himself, the next moment, Kurosaki Ichigo had been sent flying by the blow. When Kurosaki Ichigo fell to the ground, Kuchiki Byakuya slowly turned around and looked at Kurosaki Ichigo who fell to the ground in a proud manner. Getting up from the ground, Kurosaki Ichigo frowned. Although he just reached out to block his face, his face still left a few blood marks, and the left hand in front of him had been cut by those tiny des. Before he could stand firm, Kuchiki Byakuya waved the hilt in his hand again, and the petals in the air immediately rushed toward Kurosaki Ichigos head in the direction of his arm. Seeing the de rushing toward him again, Kurosaki Ichigo did not dare to take it lightly. He had been hit just now, and it was not light at all. Thinking in his heart, Kurosaki Ichigos body had already responded. Just when those small des were about to hit Kurosaki Ichigo again, Kurosaki Ichigo turned his feet, and his body disappeared instantly. When he reappeared, he was already a few meters away. Seeing Kurosaki Ichigo once again use his familiar pace, Kuchiki Byakuyas anger is even more. In the past, I didnt know why he fled from Soul Society. He have been silent for a hundred years, and now he actually handed his technique to a humble human. Especially this human is repeatedly provoking my dignity as Shinigami. Commanding Senbonzakura to attack Kurosaki Ichigo in his hand, Kuchiki Byakuya recalled the things from a hundred years ago in his mind. Since decades ago, his heart could no longer calm down, especially when he saw the various movements that Kurosaki Ichigo unconsciously exposed and Muyang were very simr. There was an unknown fire in Kuchiki Byakuyas heart. You are distracted! Kuchiki Byakuya! Hearing the voiceing from his ear, Kuchiki Byakuya pupil slightly contracted, careless! sh Byakuyas arm was shed by Ichigos Zanpakuto. Kuchiki Byakuya looked indifferently at Kurosaki Ichigo who just hurt him, and did not care about the wound on his arm. How is that possible Kuchiki Rukia, who was lying on the side, looked at Kuchiki Byakuya who was injured by Kurosaki Ichigo, and her heart was set off a storm. For the strength of her brother, Kuchiki Byakuya, Rukia was extremely clear. That was Captain, the person standing at the top of the entire Soul Society, was actually injured by a mere substitute shinigamj! Kurosaki Ichigo, what on earth had he experienced Looking at Kurosaki Ichigos determined face, Kuchiki Rukias heart rippled. She had not cared before, but now she saw that Kurosaki Ichigos body was covered in bandages. She did not know what kind of battle he had experienced. Why did he save her at all costs? Well, is your reaction fast? Seeing the small wound on Kuchiki Byakuyas arm, Kurosaki Ichigo curled his lips and said, apparently dissatisfied with the result of his battle. You are already worthy of pride, human. Kuchiki Byakuya looked at Kurosaki Ichigo and said lightly. It was not his style to be distracted in battle, but However, this is also thest time you can touch me. After saying this sentence, Kuchiki Byakuya suppressed all the emotions in his heart and returned to his usual calm. The situation of this human teenager is not good. Seeing the subtle change of expression on Kuchiki Byakuya face, Jshir Ukitake, who stood on the side, whispered. Although Kurosaki Ichigo did not know about the emotional change of Kuchiki Byakuya like Jshir Ukitake, he still felt a sense of crisis. Just a warning sign rose in his heart, and before he could even make any response, Kurosaki Ichigo saw a figure suddenly appear in front of his eyes. With a wave of his arm, Ichigo parried Kuchiki Byakuyas attack from below, and then Kurosaki Ichigo waved his de down, the two des collided, and the two were in a stalemate. Hey, I said that I have seen through your attack, Kuchiki Byakuya! Looking at the iceberg-like face of Kuchiki Byakuya close at hand, Kurosaki Ichigo said with a smile. As long as he saw the face of this guy in front of him, Kurosaki Ichigo always could not help but want to open his mouth to ridicule him. That expressionless face, as if he had never seen him in his eyes, made Kurosaki Ichigo feel very ufortable. Naive. Hearing Kurosaki Ichigos words, Kuchiki Byakuya gently opened his mouth and spat out the two words. Kurosaki Ichigos face changed, and just as he was about to speak again, he saw the empty hand of Kuchiki Byakuya gently stretched out, and a finger pointed at his chest. Hado #4 Byakurai! Kuchiki Byakuya whispered, and then a white light suddenly shot out from his finger, leaving a hole in Kurosaki Ichigos chest. Cough Cough Pu Kurosaki Ichigo, who was already seriously injured, spat out a mouthful of blood. Forcefully propping up his body, Kurosaki Ichigo moved his feet and left in a sh. Sizzle As soon as the body stood still, Kurosaki Ichigo heard a sharp voiceing from his ear. Dang!!! Lifting his own Zanpakuto, blocking the attack from Kuchiki Byakuya, Kurosaki Ichigo had not yet breathed, and he felt that Kuchiki Byakuyas attack was like a storming from all directions. The so-called long-term defense is always lost. Kurosaki Ichigo, who was seriously injured because of the fight with Zaraki Kenpachi, was soon unable to resist the attack from Kuchiki Byakuya. With each exchange, a wound appeared on Kurosaki Ichigos body, and the body that was already scarred became weaker. Bang Once again hit by Kuchiki Byakuya, the powerful sh left a deep wound on Kurosaki Ichigos body, and blood sprayed out. Kurosaki Ichigo suddenly felt dizzy, and after a few steps back, he powerlessly fell to the ground. Cough Cough Shaking his head hard, Kurosaki Ichigo felt that the scene in front of him seemed to be blurred, and the great loss of blood made his vision blurred. In the end, it is only at the level of human. Kuchiki Byakuya looked at Kurosaki Ichigo who fell to the ground, his voice was cold, and he slowly raised his own Zanpakuto. Wait! Byakuya! Seeing Kuchiki Byakuya seemed to intend to give the human teenager a final blow, Jshir Ukitake on the side opened his mouth to stop him. There were many doubts on this human teenager. Why did he look so simr to Kaien? Why could he see the shadow of Kimura in his movements? Had # 61, Six Rods Prison of Light! Just as Jshir Ukitake was about to move his feet, a voice came from upstairs, and then six pieces of light suddenly appeared and locked the body of Kuchiki Byakuya. This is! Jshir Ukitake was first shocked, then his heart moved, this voice turned his head to the upstairs behind, and sure enough, he saw a familiar figure standing there. Yoruichi Shihouin! Feeling the familiar reiryoku, Kuchiki Byakuyas face slightly changed. Long time no see, little Byakuya. Yoruichi Shihouin, the person who abandoned Shinigamis glory and escaped from Soul Society, what do you want to do? Its nothing. I was just entrusted by someone to protect him and prevent him from being killed. While speaking, Yoruichi had already appeared in front of Kurosaki Ichigo. She looked at Kurosaki Ichigo who was about to faint and shook her head helplessly. Kuchiki Byakuya suddenly thought of something and frowned: Who is it? Helping Kurosaki Ichigo up from the ground, Yoruichi looked at Kuchiki Byakuya and smiled: Yes, the person you think of. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 159: Three Days Chapter 159: Three Days Hey! Where are you going? Byakuya! What are those two going to do? Arent you here to deal with the aftermath? Im no longer interested. You can do whatever you want. Staring at the direction where Yoruichi left for a long time, Kuchiki Byakuya flung his sleeves, turned around, and left without looking back. At this time, his expression was calm. It was not the usual indifference that ignored everything, but the suppressed coldness. The light shing in his eyes from time to time seemed to freeze everything. Really, still so casual! Seeing Kuchiki Byakuya performance, Jshir Ukitake helplessly scratched his head. Although he has grown up and has always been showing people a calm and in appearance, but in the end, Kuchiki Byakuya is still a willful and casual person. However, Kimura really came back, what is his n? Thinking of the color shed in Kuchiki Byakuyas eyes when he left, Jshir Ukitake felt a headache. Things seemed to be more and more troublesome. First, he heard that Aizen was killed, and now Muyang and Yoruichi, who disappeared for a hundred years, suddenly appeared in Soul Society and brought a talented human teenager. I hope you didnt do it. Jshir Ukitake looked at the void and whispered. Hu Hu Bang! Just as Jshir Ukitake was thinking about Muyang, Rukia, who had been very nervous since the appearance of Kuchiki Byakuya, finally could not bear the huge pressure and fell to the ground. Because Byakuya left, she suddenly rxed, and no wonder she was like this Ganju, Hanataro, you twoe out! Jshir Ukitake suddenly turned his head and shouted to one side. Whoosh Just as Jshir Ukitakes voice fell, two figures suddenly fell from the sky and knelt in front of Jshir Ukitake. Captain, you are looking for us. You guys really came. Looking at the two subordinates in front of him, Jshir Ukitake said in a helpless tone. Sou! Before Hanataro and Ganju spoke to him, a person suddenly appeared in front of Jshir Ukitake. Kyouraku! Jshir Ukitake eximed when he saw the man in a flower robe in front of him. Well, it seems that a battle just happened here. After standing still, Kyouraku Shunsui immediately felt the trace of Reiryoku left in the air and said to Jshir Ukitake. Captain Kyouraku! Kyouraku waved to Ganju and Hanataro, then Kyouraku Shunsui turned to Jshir Ukitake. Whats wrong? Feeling the unusual meaning in Kyouraku Shunsuis eyes, Jshir Ukitake looked a little serious. You go with me to Old Man Yama first. There is someone waiting. Kyouraku Shunsui waved his hand and pretended to be mysterious. Someone With a turn of his eyes,bined with what Yoruichi said before, and the subtle expression on Kyouraku Shunsuis face, almost in an instant, Jshir Ukitake knew who Kyouraku Shunsui was talking about. Hanataro, report to the 4th Division, saying that one person is fatally injured, and ask the superior toe to rescue him immediately. Well, lets go. Kyouraku, go to see an old friend that we havent seen for a long time. After arranging things, Jshir Ukitake turned to Kyouraku Shunsui and said. It seems that you have guessed it, Kyouraku Shunsui nced at Jshir Ukitakes face, then turned around and raised his hand to press his bamboo hat. Lets go quickly. If we let Old Man Yama and him alone, I really dont know if there will be any problem. Hearing the words of Kyouraku Shunsui, Jshir Ukitake also remembered the frequent conflict between Muyang and Yamamoto Genryuusai before. He had never seen anyone like Muyang who fought against Yamamoto Genryuusai time and time again, and let them stay alone, it was really hard to say what would happen. Although the rtionship between Muyang and Yamamoto Genryuusai was very good before, things from a hundred years ago were still a little affected. Their feet moved, Kyouraku Shunsui and Jshir Ukitake, the pair of good friends, rushed to the direction of 1st Division. Kuchiki Byakuya walked on the road home with a cold face. Compared with his usual indifference, his cold face made the passers-by feel a sense of fear. They were all cautious. Just looking at his face, it was clear that Kuchiki Byakuya was in a very bad mood. No one would touch his bad luck at this time. Give me three days. After three days, I will make him stronger than you! Thinking of what Yoruichi said to him before leaving, Kuchiki Byakuya slightly pulled out a trace of disdain. A mere human, just lucky to obtain the strength of shinigamj. Unexpectedly, he tried to reach the level of Captain in three days. It was really strange. But Yoruichi, one of the four great nobles, the former head of the Shihouin, actually said such words. Such a trampling of the glory belonging to Shinigami was really unforgivable! Whats more He is your little junior brother, little brother Byakuya! Remembering the words of ridicule before Yoruichi left, Kuchiki Byakuyas originally hanging hand unconsciously clenched, his nails deep into the palm of his hand. Muyang! Spitting out such a name, Kuchiki Byakuyas eyes shed a trace of struggle, and his mind unconsciously recalled the matter of more than a hundred years ago when he was taught by Muyang to learn the cutting technique. Closing his eyes, all kinds of emotions fluctuated in his mind. When he opened his eyes again, Kuchiki Byakuyas eyes had already recovered the usual calmness, and once again became the Kuchiki family head who was not moved by emotions and had always been under absolute calmness. The sword in his hand is always only to maintain the glory of Shinigami. As long as it is in front of his eyes, it is his enemy. The sword in his hand is only to protect honor. His own people are only to protect honor. This is his sword, his own people. A cool breeze blew, and several leaves floated down. Kuchiki Byakuya originally clenched fist loosened, and gently put it on Zanpakuto at his waist. In an invisible way, there seemed to be a sound of a knife. Several fallen leaves were instantly divided into two halves as if they were cut by a knife. The broken leaves fell on the water, and the eyes slightly swept the leaves. Kuchiki Byakuya turned and walked to his room. You woke up? Ah! It hurts! This is The unconscious Kurosaki Ichigo opened his eyes. The first thing that came into his eyes was a blue sky, but the strange thing was that the clouds in the air did not float, and the sky seemed to be very close to him, giving him the feeling as if it was the training ground under the Urahara Shop. This is what we got when we were still in Soul Society. The ce below Kisukes store also imitated this ce. Hearing Kurosaki Ichigos voice, Yoruichi, who was leaning on a stone, opened her mouth and said. En! Suddenly, Kurosaki Ichigo red, forced himself to stand up, and looked at Yoruichi with a face of indignation. I didnt save the rest of them, but you dont have to worry. Seeing what Kurosaki Ichigo wanted to say, before he opened his mouth, Yoruichi opened her mouth and exined to him, It is my limit to leave with you alone. And Ukitake is also there. He is the immediate superior of Rukia. He is a very upright person. He will not make it difficult to save Ganju and Rukia, and the kid of 4th Division. So dont worry, you just stay here and strengthen your strength. At present, you cant win White, but after three days, I can train you to be able to defeat him, and then you can personally save all of them! After listening to Yoruichis exnation, Kurosaki Ichigos eyes showed a fighting spirit again. For thosepanions, he must be stronger and then save them all! What should I do? Kurosaki Ichigo looked at Yoruichi, his eyes full of fighting spirit. I want to tell you something first. Yoruichi nced at Kurosaki Ichigo with a face full of fighting spirit. Although his injuries had not recovered yet and he could only move for the time being, there was not much time left for him. He could only do this. All Zanpakuto is likely to carry out two stages of liberation. The first stage of liberation is called Shikai, and the second stage of liberation is called Bankai. To be able to carry out two stages of liberation is one of the necessary conditions to be a captain. Its mandatory to have bankai?! Yes, that is to say, in addition to Zaraki Kenpachi, everyone has learned Bankai. Under Shikai and Bankai state, the gap of the same Zanpakutosbat ability will be different ording to personal qualifications and exercise. In general, it is about five to ten times. Ten times!! Seeing the astonishment on Kurosaki Ichigos face, Yoruichi looked very satisfied, The promotion rate is very amazing, right? because of this. From the Shikai, Bankai, talented people generally have to go through ten years of exercise. Hey, thats too long. Of course I know. The reason why it has to go through ten or twenty years is that it has to go through formal cultivation. Although it is quite dangerous, you will use apletely different way to learn Bankai in three days. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 160: The Day Of Execution Chapter 160: The Day Of Execution On the day of execution, Sokyoku Hill Lifting his hand and pressing his bamboo hat, Kyouraku Shunsui nced over at Kuchiki Rukia, whose eyes shed a glimmer. If what Kimura said is true, Aizen will soone out of the water. Slightly turning his head, his line of sight met with Jshir Ukitake on the side, and there was a sh of understanding in the eyes of the two people. As two people who had fought side by side for many years, just a look could tell the thoughts of the other side. Jshir Ukitake turned his eyes away and nced at Yamamoto Genryuusai, who was standing there with his eyes half open and half closed. Later, the three of them had to do a y first. Only in that way, Aizen, who was extremely afraid of Yamamoto Genryuusai, would no longer hide himself ande out of the dark. However Jshir Ukitakes eyes turned to Kuchiki Rukia in the sky. It is hard on Rukia. It is obviously Aizen plot, but it makes her suffer so much pain, both physical and psychological. Boom As a ball of mes burned, the Sokyoku transformed into a huge phoenix. The balls of mes wrapped around his body and burned, giving off a destructive aura. How shocking!! Kyouraku Shunsui said in a low voice as he raised his head to look at the phoenix formed by the Sokyoku in the sky. He had never seen this form of Sokyoku in his life before. But isnt it a deal? This is just to let Aizen rx his vignce and attract him who is faking his death. Why doesnt it look like Yamanoto is acting? Not good!! Thinking of this, Kyouraku Shunsuis eyes suddenly shed a trace of uneasiness, and he did not consider Yamamotos character. It was really damn! With Yamamotos personality, even if he believed Kimuras words, he would not go against Soul Societys rules before there was clear evidence. Since it was an order from the central 46, he had to strictly carry it out! When he thought of these thoughts in his mind, it was actually just an instant. Kyouraku Shunsui suddenly turned his head and looked at Jshir Ukitake standing next to him. Just as Kyouraku Shunsuis sight turned around, Jshir Ukitake also thought of this. After all, they are people who have been with Yamamoto Genryuusai for a thousand years. They are the most clear about the character of Yamamoto Genryuusai. It was just a momentary negligence before. Now they have noticed Yamamoto Genryuusais intention he really wants to kill Rukia! At least at this moment he thinks so. Ang!! With a clear cry, the spear that turned into a phoenix rushed toward Kuchiki Rukias delicate body and was about to pierce her body. Not good!! Kyouraku Shunsui and Jshir Ukitake looked at Rukia in the sky. Dang!! At this critical moment, a figure suddenly appeared and blocked in front of Kuchiki Rukia with a heroic and decisive posture. Zanpakuto, who was holding a kitchen knife in his hand, stood in front of Sokyoku. Fortunately, I caught up! Kyouraku Shunsui and Jshir Ukitake looked at each other, and there was a sh of joy in their eyes. Fortunately, someone still blocked it. Otherwise, the consequences were really unimaginable. Maybe Rukia would die under the blow just now. How is it possible! Unexpectedly, one person blocked the attack of Sokyoku with the power of one million Zanpakuto! Who the hell is this guy Soi Fon looked at Kurosaki Ichigo who blocked the first attack of Sokyoku, and there was a shock in her eyes that was hard to hide. That was the Sokyoku that people talked about! The legendary Sokyoku with the power of one million Zanpakuto was actually blocked by a person with Zanpakuto! Yamamoto Genryuusais originally narrowed eyes were half open, looking at Kurosaki Ichigo, who blocked the attack in the air. Is this kid the Kurosaki Ichigo that Kimura said? Amazing. Although it is still very young, it is good to be able to do this level as a human. No wonder Kimura can see it. Is this kid the human that the team members talked about? Kyouraku Shunsui looked at Kurosaki Ichigo and asked Ise Nanao who was standing behind him. Hearing Kyouraku Shunsuis voice, Ise Nanao recovered from the shock. The human teenager actually blocked an attack of Sokyoku. This fact really surprised her. Habitually pushing her sses, Ise Nanao suppressed his shock and replied, From the appearance, it is indeed the ident described by the team leader. Is he Kimuras new disciple? He is indeed very powerful. It has only been a few days and he is already so strong. This is definitely the strength of the captain level! As soon as Jshir Ukitake finished speaking, he felt a sharp auraing from his side. Even he felt a burst of difort. Kurosaki Ichigo, I will not let you go again! Although people are standing below, and there is a long distance between them and Kurosaki Ichigo, but the voice of Kuchiki Byakuya is clearly heard in Kurosaki Ichigos ear. By shrinking slightly, it is even toote to put Rukia down in his arms. Kurosaki Ichigos body twisted, and Zanpakuto in his hand suddenly threw behind him. Dang! A sound hit Kuchiki Byakuyas Zanpakuto. One hit caught Kuchiki Byakuya attack, Kurosaki Ichigo moved his feet, and his body instantly disappeared from the execution tform, and then appeared in front of Abarai Renji who just arrived. Rukia will be handed over to you, take care of her! Throwing Rukia into the arms of Renji, Kurosaki Ichigo only had time to say this sentence. Kuchiki Byakuya hade to his front again, and Zanpakuto in his hand mercilessly cut down his head. Dang Once again blocking Kuchiki Byakuya sh, Kurosaki Ichigo took two steps back and said, I saidst time, your attack has been seen through by me! Although he said this, Kurosaki Ichigos heart was full of shock. In these three days, he was trained to the death under the guidance of Yoruichi. Not only did he learn Bankai, but his strength in the normal state also had a significant improvement, but why did he feel that Kuchiki Byakuya also became stronger, much stronger than when he met a few days ago. Stepping on the ground, Kurosaki Ichigo waved the Zanpakuto in his hand to attack Kuchiki Byakuya, but it was easily dodged by him. Not only that, but he also retaliated. This guy With his extraordinary reaction ability to block Kuchiki Byakuyas attack, Kurosaki Ichigo stepped on the ground and once again opened the distance. This guy was a little strange. There was no change in speed and strength. is Reiryoku also did not change, but why did he feel that he became stronger? He was very casual when waving the knife, but the timing and angle of the attack were very tricky. It was like In his mind, he unconsciously recalled the scene when he fought with Muyang. Kurosaki Ichigos eyes shed. Yes, it was like the feeling when he fought with Muyang. Although there was still a distance away from Muyangs strength. By the way, it seemed that Mr. Kisuke Urahara said that this guy was once Kimuras student. Kurosaki Ichigo shook the Zanpakuto in his hand. He was no longer the previous him. It was impossible for Kuchiki Byakuya to defeat himself easily. With this in mind, Kurosaki Ichigos foot pointed, and his body instantly appeared in front of Kuchiki Byakuya. The huge Zanpakuto in his hand seemed to be light as if nothing, and a cold light shed on the tip of the knife, stabbing at Kuchiki Byakuyas head. Almost in an instant, Kuchiki Byakuya did not have time to react, and Kurosaki Ichigos body had appeared in front of him like a ghost. The Zanpakuti in his hand made a harsh sound, piercing the air and stabbing at his head. Seeing Kurosaki Ichigos speed, Kuchiki Byakuyas pupil slightly contracted. This speed was faster than thest time he saw it. What did Yoruichi do to this guy? Kuchiki Byakuya thought in his mind, but his body was not slow, his head slightly tilted and let Kurosaki Ichigo attack. Just as Kuchiki Byakuya turned his head and let Kurosaki Ichigo attack, Kurosaki Ichigo twisted his wrist, and then his Zanpakuto, which had already pierced through Kuchiki Byakuyas ear, suddenly changed direction and cut across Kuchiki Byakuyas body. There was a sudden warning in his heart. Kuchiki Byakuya almost subconsciously leaned over, but it was still a little slow. Kuchiki Byakuya clearly felt the cold de across his cheek, and a trace of blood slowly flowed from his face. Feeling the touch left by the blood from his cheek, Kuchiki Byakuyas eyes were cold, and he was actually hurt by a human, it was really unforgivable! Scatter, Senbonzakura! Countless des shining with pink colors danced in the air. After the gorgeous beauty, there was a cold killing intent hidden. This was something that Kurosaki Ichigo had long experienced. With a tap of his feet, Kurosaki Ichigos body suddenly disappeared, and when he reappeared, he was already beside Kuchiki Byakuya. There is a w in your ability! As he spoke, Zanpakuto in Kurosaki Ichigos hand turned and shed at Kuchiki Byakuya. Hado #33, Under the de of Kurosaki Ichigo, Kuchiki Byakuya gently stretched out a hand, his palm facing Kurosaki Ichigos body, and without turning his head, he whispered, Soukatsui! At the moment when Kuchiki Byakuya stretched out his palm, Kurosaki Ichigo knew that it was not good. Sure enough, before Kurosaki Ichigos chop fell, a blue burst me had been fired from Kuchiki Byakuyas palm, and the violent impact instantly sent Kurosaki Ichigo flying. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 161: The Emerging Truth Chapter 161: The Emerging Truth Old Man Yama, lets go first. Looking at Kurosaki Ichigo and Kuchiki Byakuya who were fighting fiercely over there, Kyouraku Shunsui pressed his bamboo hat and turned to Yamamoto Genryuusai. Huh? Yamamoto Genryuusai eyes narrowed. After Kyouraku Shunsui finished, he did not wait for Yamamoto Genryuusai to say anything. He directly grabbed Jshir Ukitakes clothes, stepped a little, and their body instantly rushed to the distance. Captain! Seeing Kyouraku Shunsui leaving quickly, Ise Nanak also depart. Seeing Kyouraku Shunsui and Jshir Ukitake leave, Yamamoto Genryuusais face did not change, but the eyes turned to look at the situation of Kurosaki Ichigo and Kuchiki Byakuya. The strength of Captain Kuchiki is naturally unquestionable. Although there is a little gappared to Kyouraku and others, he is also worthy of the identity of Captain. On the other hand, the human teenager can actually fight with Kuchiki Byakuya to such a degree, it is really rare and precious. Retracting the sight of the battle over there, feeling the Kyouraku Shunsui and Jshir Ukitake Reiryokus getting farther and farther, Yamamoto Genryuusai mouth slightly pulled up, from before, there has never been a kid who can escape under his pursuit. Swish He did not see any movements of Yamamoto Genryuusai, and his figure disappeared from the ce instantly. Captain-Commander! Seeing Yamamoto Genryuusais body suddenly disappear, Chjir Sasakibe standing on the side cried out, and then he also moved his feet and rushed in the direction that Yamamoto Genryuusai left. Captain! Kiyone Kotetsu and Yamada Hanataro looked at Jshir Ukitake, who was dragged away by Kyouraku Shunsui, and moved his feet to chase in the direction where they left. Bang!!! The moment the two of them moved, a petite figure suddenly appeared in front of them, and then Kiyone Kotetsu and Yamada Hanataro only saw a sh in front of their eyes, and then they felt a strong forceing from their chest, and their bodies fell to the ground weakly. You guys havepletely abandoned your reservedness as Shinigami of Gotei 13. Kicking Kiyone Kotetsu and Yamada Hanataro to the ground, Soi Fon said to the two of them with undisguised killing intent in her eyes. Captain, that, Kiyone Kotetsu and Yamada Hanataro didnt do anything against Shinigamis honor, did they? Looking at Kiyone Kotetsu and Yamada Hanataro who fell to the ground, maeda suddenly had a feeling of guilt, so he carefully took two steps forward and said to Soi Fon with low eyebrows. What did you say? maeda! Soi Fon was stunned and turned her eyes slightly to look at maeda and asked, her tone full of strict killing intent. No, I didnt say anything! Hearing Soi Fon cold voice, maeda immediately retreated a few steps and waved his hand while retreating, his face full of fear. For his own Captains means, maeda was clear. Kiyone! Seeing that his sister was kicked to the ground by 2nd Division captain, Isane Kotetsu moved her feet and was about to go forward to check. Wait, Isane. Isane Kotetsu had not yet taken a step when Unohana Retsu, who had been standing beside her, suddenly opened her mouth to stop her behavior. Captain Isane Kotetsu turned her head and looked at his captain in confusion. Sou At the moment Isane Kotetsu turned around, a figure suddenly rushed over from the distance. Several people on Sokyoku Hill only saw a ck shadow sh away, and then the figure of Soi Fon, who was standing there before, had disappeared. Ah, whats going on? Wheres Captain maeda only felt a gust of wind blowing in front of him, and then Captain who was standing in front of him had disappeared. Kiyone! Its toote to care about why Captain Soi Fon suddenly disappeared. Isane Kotetsu now only remembers her sister. She took a few steps forward to her sister and quickly began to treat her. Boom!! A violent roar suddenly came from the woods under Sokyoku Hill, followed by two powerful collisions of Reiryoku. Captain! Feeling Soi Foning from below, maeda moved his body and was about to rush down. In any case, the duty of Vice-Captain is to protect Captain. Shua Bang Just as maeda moved, he saw a figure sh in front of him and then he lost consciousness. You really came, Muyang. Unohana Retsu put her hands in front of her and looked at the person who suddenly appeared and knocked maeda unconscious. Her tone was as calm as ever, as if nothing could change her mood. This is Compared with Unohana Retsu calm, Isane Kotetsus reaction was much more rich. She suddenly stood up straight and put her hand on her Zanpakuto. She looked at the unknown person in front of her with vignce. That man suddenly appeared and casually knocked out the deputy captain. Whether it was his speed or strength, Isane Kotetsu felt extremely afraid. If such a person was an enemy You are too nervous, Miss Vice Captain. Isane Kotetsu only felt a sh in front of her eyes, and then a voice sounded in her ear. When she heard the voice in her ear, Isane Kotetsu trembled. When did hee to her side without her even noticing it? This guy! Under the agitation of her emotions, Isane Kotetsu suddenly pulled out her own Zanpakuto and swung her de at his side. I said, you are too nervous, Miss Vice Captain. He casually stretched out his hand, and in the horrified eyes of Isane Kotetsu, Muyang used his two fingers to catch her Zanpakuto. Leave, Isane. Seeing that Isane Kotetsu were fooled by Muyang, Unohana Retsu did not change her expression and just softly asked her to leave. Then Unohana Retsu turned her eyes to Muyang and asked in the usual calm tone, After a hundred years, You suddenly return to Soul Society. So, what do you want to do, Mr. Kimura? A hundred years? Return to Soul Society? Upon hearing Unohana Retsus words, Isane Kotetsu said in a low voice in confusion. ording to the captain Unohana, this guy seemed to have been a member of Soul Society, and he knew the captain Unohana. Muyang, the man who once served as the captain of Gotei 13 Division for a hundred years,pleted the study of Spirit Arts Academy in only half a year, graduated as the first, was appointed as the vice captain at the beginning of graduation, and was known as the unprecedented genius of Soul Society. What? This guy After listening to Unohana Retsu introduction of Muyang, Isane Kotetsu waspletely shocked. He graduated from Spirit Arts Academy in half a year, and after just graduated, he became the vice captain, and he was a captain for more than a hundred years. What kind of person was this guy? I didnt expect Captain Unohana to remember everything about me so clearly. It really makes me feel ttered. After listening to the introduction of Unohana Retsu, Muyang smiled slightly. It was a good feeling to be remembered. But I came to see you this time without any big deal. I just want to ask Captain Unohana to watch a y and save a person. Oh? Hearing Muyangs words, Unohana Retsu turned her eyes and said to Isane, Isane, inform the healing team in the team now and deal with the wounded here. I will go with Mr. Kimura. Captain Hearing Unohana Retsus order, Isane Kotetsu called out worriedly. Will the captain really be fine with this guy? Dont worry, its okay. Lets go, Mr. Kimura. Where are you talking about? Im looking forward to it. I wont let you down. Muyang turned around and smiled at Unohana Retsu. His feet moved and his body suddenly disappeared from where he was. At the same time, Unohana Retsu followed him and disappeared instantly. So fast! Seeing the two of them disappear in front of her, but not even a trace of them could be seen, Isane Kotetsu could not help but feel a little defeated, the difference in strength was actually so great! Hmm? Is this Reiryoku Ichigo? The person fighting with him is Kuchiki Byakuya, what an interesting battle! Zaraki Kenpachi keenly felt two violent collisions from the direction of Sokyoku Hill. One of them was Kurosaki Ichigo, who had fought with him before, and the other was Kuchiki Byakuya, whom he had always wanted to challenge. Boom Not long after feeling Kurosaki Ichigos Reiryoku, a terrible Reiryoku suddenly burst from the distance. The zing Reiryoku dyed the sky in red, as if to burn everything. This is the old man! Zaraki Kenpachi looked at the sky in the distance and felt the majestic and terrible Reiryoku of Yamamoto Genryuusai. The corner of his mouth slowly opened, revealing a slightly terrible smile. Hey Even Captain-Commander has taken action, things are getting more and more interesting. Just at the moment when Captain-Commander Reiryoku burst out. Well? Its about time. A dark skinned blind man slightly tilted his head and felt the collision of Reiryoku in the distance. Then his body shed and disappeared from the ce. And at this time, Tshir Hitsugaya came to the central conference hall with Matsumoto Rangiku. The two looked at the people lying in the hall with horror. The forty sages and six presiding judges of the central 46 were all killed! Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 162: Meeting After 100 Years Chapter 162: Meeting After 100 Years This man Unohana Retsu fixed her eyes on Muyang in front of her. This mans body seemed to be covered with ayer of mist, making it impossible to see his heart clearly. Just like his choice a hundred years ago, everything about this man was like a mystery. Captain Unohana. Just as Unohana Retsu was distracted, Muyang suddenly slowed down, falling a few steps behind and walking side by side with Unohana Retsu. What? Awakened by Muyangs voice, Unohana Retsu turned her face and looked at the man beside her with a hint of inquiry in her eyes. After Aizens death, it is you who have been in contact with his corpse, right? Hearing the word death and corpse that Muyang emphasized, Unohana Retsu frowned slightly. Listening to Muyang, it seemed that there was still some secret between them. Although there were some doubts in her heart, Unohana Retsu still answered: Yes. Then Captain Unohana, have you noticed something unusual? Hearing Muyangs question, Unohana Retsus body slightly paused, and there was a trace of surprise in her eyes. When checking Captain Aizens body, she did notice something unusual, but why did Muyang ask? Because there was no exact evidence, she had never told anyone. Even Isane did not know the few doubts that she had buried in her heart. Although Unohana Retsu concealed her mood fluctuations very well, Muyang was still keenly aware of her mood fluctuations at that moment. As expected of Captain Unohana, as the person who has been in contact with Aizens corpse for the longest time, you can still detect that slight unnoticeably uncoordinated. You mean Unohana Retsu suddenly stopped. Looking at Muyang standing next to her, her face gradually became serious. The guess that had been suppressed in her heart gradually emerged. At the same time, there was a sense of tension. If her guess was really correct, it was really bad. Lets go. The truth is just ahead. Turning his head to look at Unohana Retsu who was standing still, Muyang stepped on the ground and rushed forward again. It was the central 46 underground meeting hall. Soul Society is going to change the sky! He raised his head to look at the calm sky, but Unohana Retsu felt that under the calm, there was a turbulent undercurrent. If she was not careful, the whole Soul Society would suffer a great blow. Ai zen?!!! Tshir Hitsugaya, who rushed back in a hurry, looked at the person in front of him with a shocked face. The familiar face was Aizen, who had originally died. Hey, Tshir Hitsugaya. Seeing Tshir Hitsugaya panting, Aizen smiled and greeted him. Whats going on Are you really Aizen? Of course, you saw it, didnt you? Its like a fake bag. However, in any case, you came back earlier than I expected. Captain Tshir Hitsugaya. Sorry, it seems that we met in the wrong time. Ichimaru Gin, who stood behind Aizen, smiled and apologized after hearing Aizens words, but the iconic smile on his face and his joking tone did not sound embarrassed at all. What What are you talking about? Tshir Hitsugaya only felt that his head was a little insufficient. Originally, in his judgment, Aizen and Ichimaru Gin were the identity of the enemy, and the person who killed Aizen was also Ichimaru Gin, but now looking at the performance of these two people, it really was not like the enemy. Instead, it was more likepanions. No! No! More urately, it should be the rtionship between subordinates and superiors! Isnt dispersing the enemysbat power the foundation of tactics? Isnt that right, Gin? You said enemy! Hearing Aizen say the word enemy, Tshir Hitsugaya no longer has a trace of doubt in his heart. From the beginning, they were yed by Aizen, all of this is just a y performed by Aizen and Ichimaru Gin. Where is Hinamori The face of Hinamori suddenly shed in his mind, and Tshir Hitsugaya suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart. Since Aizen is an enemy, then Hinamori is His eyes stopped on the door behind Aizen and Ichimaru Gin. Tshir Hitsugaya keenly felt a faint Reiryoku from behind the door, and an indescribable panic rose in his heart. With a movement of his feet, Tshir Hitsugayas body instantly appeared behind the door. Boom!! Seeing Hinamori lying in a pool of blood, Tshir Hitsugaya seemed to be struck by lightning. At that moment, he seemed to feel that the whole sky had copsed. Its a pity that he found out. Ichimaru Gin leaned slightly and said, but there was no pity in his tone. Im sorry, I didnt mean to scare you. I should cut her into pieces. At least dont let you find out. Seeing that Tshir Hitsugaya looked like he was hit, Aizen did not hesitate to say, first suppressing the enemy psychologically, which was his favorite way. What is going on? Aizen, Ichimaru Gin. When did you start working together? It was from the beginning. Before you yed dead? Aizen. Why do you still not understand? I mean, from the beginning, since I became Captain, I have never thought of letting others be my Vice-Captain. So, until now, not only Hinamori, but also me, your subordinates and all the other Shinigami, are all deceived by you! Turning his head, looking at Aizen, who had be rogue not far away, Tshir Hitsugaya gritted his teeth and said. In fact, I dont want to lie, but none of you can understand my real intentions. You mean we cant understand? Tshir Hitsugaya looked at Aizen in front of him, this person who appeared in front of him for so long with the image of a gentle senior, the anger in his heart surged up again and again. You should be very clear that Hinamori admired you very much. She joined Gotei 13 because of you. In order to help you, she worked very hard and finally became a Vice-Captain. Of course I know, there is no easier to manipte than people who admire me. So I chose her as my subordinate. Ah Tshir Hitsugaya looked at Aizen incredulously. The glimmer of hope in his heart disappeared without a trace. Is this guy really Aizen? It ispletely different from the people he knew before. Is this real him he said? Now is a good opportunity. There is one thing you have to remember, Tshir Hitsugaya. Adoration is the farthest emotion to understand. Boom Hearing Aizens words, Tshir Hitsugaya could no longer suppress the anger in his heart and suddenly pulled out his own Zanpakuto from behind. Bankai!! Daiguuren Hyourinmaru. A strong Reiryoku suddenly rose, and a chill spread from Tshir Hitsugaya, like it was going to freeze everything. Aizen, I am going to kill you now! Tshir Hitsugaya held his Zanpakuto and looked at Aizen opposite with murderous eyes. Dont talk too big, this will only make you look weaker. Hearing Tshir Hitsugaya talk in front of him, Aizen said with a smile. Although he has the title of genius on his head, but as long as he can reach the level of Captain, which one is not a genius? Tshir Hitsugaya is still too young, whether in psychological or in strength. Hearing Aizen ridiculed him, Tshir Hitsugayas face was tight, holding a knife with both hands, and suddenly swung it down. Facing his Bankai, Aizen actually dared to be so arrogant, really too arrogant! Shua! Puff No No! Tshir Hitsugaya only saw a flower in front of him, and then blood sshed, and the body fell to the ground weakly. The scenery is good. Aizen waved his hand and threw the blood on Zanpakuto, and then slowly put the sword back into the sheath. Although the season is not yet here, it is good to see Ice at this time. Then lets go, Gin. After defeating Tshir Hitsugaya, Aizen said to Ichimaru Gin in a rxed tone. Although Tshir Hitsugayas strength is insignificant to him, but as he said before, dispersing the enemysbat power is the foundation of tactics. If the captain of Gotei 13 work together, it is really a little troublesome for his n. Well? Suddenly, Aizen, who was about to move his feet, stopped and his eyes turned to the direction of the gate. The usual rxed expression on his face disappeared, but there was a rare solemn look. Obviously, even he felt a little afraid of the identity of the person who came. Its rare to meet an old friend today. I dont know what advice you have, Mr. Kimura? Im not worthy to be your advisor, Aizen, you are too polite. Muyang looked at Aizen in front of him and smiled very brightly. Although he did not see a surprised look on Aizens face, Muyang still felt a burst offort in his heart. After so long, today he could finally vent out the grievances he had been holding back for so many years. You are really here, Aizen! Unohana Retsu, who followed Muyang, looked at Aizen not far away and said with a gloomy face. She did not expect that this person actually yed a y and yed all Soul Societys people in the palm of his hand. Aizen looked at the two people opposite him and whispered: Captain Unohana, I dont think it is strange that you can guess this. I am still thinking if youd reallye or not. I just didnt expect that Mr. Kimura actually appeared with you. When did you start to intervene in this matter? Oh? You are so smart. Why dont you guess? Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 163: Emergency Transmission Chapter 163: Emergency Transmission No need, because there is no need. Aizen looked at Muyang with a smile of victory on his face. No matter when you started to get involved in this matter, it is meaningless to talk about this now, because now I have appeared in front of you without hesitation. Do you want to say that you have already expected everything? I thought you should already know about it after experiencing the thing from a hundred years ago. Oh including this, did you expect it? Muyang chuckled, and then a light shed, and his Zanpakuto with a cold murderous look appeared in front of Aizen. Dang This wont do, Mr. Kimura. Ichimaru Gin stepped and his body stood in front of Aizen. He used his own Zanpakuto to block Muyangs tentative attack. Although it was not difficult to see from his slightly trembling arm that blocking Muyangs attack was a bit difficult for him, but his face still had the trademark fox-like smile. I really didnt expect that the young boy had grown to the extent that he could block my attack. Do you still not understand? Mr. Kimura, everything about you is expected by me. Aizen stood still and did not move. From the beginning, he knew that Muyangs attack would not affect him. Oh? The corner of Muyangs mouth revealed a yful smile, I will stab your left shoulder next time, Aizen! Oh.. He also said this before, Aizens line of sight swept over Tshir Hitsugaya, who was lying on the ground motionless, and the corner of his mouth showed a smile again, a scornful smile. I will tell you what I said to him before, dont talk too big, it will only make you more weak. Puff Aizens words just finished, the smile on his face has not been closed, and suddenly saw a brilliant knife sh in front of his eyes. The speed of the knife light is so fast that he did not even have time to react. He only felt a sting on his left shoulder, and then a blood shot out from his body. What Muyangs previous attack, The speed is so fast that it is simply shocking. Several people present did not see how he did it. They only saw a sh of de light, and then Aizens left shoulder sprayed a blood. This speed!! Ichimaru Gins eyes, which had been closed all the time, slightly opened a crack. That speed was faster than his own Shinso, at least in such a short distance. It was impossible to be faster than him. I will return this sentence to you. Look at the astonishment in your eyes, this is what you did not expect. Muyang looked at Aizen who was injured in front of him and smiled very happily. Although he had notpletely defeat him, it was also a little revenge. You Aizen looked at Muyang in front of him and gritted his teeth, but in the end, there was still some fear in his eyes. Muyangs blow just now really scared him. If he attacked him one more time, he might not be able to avoid the blow, because he did not see how Muyang did it. He just saw Muyang raise his hand, and then his Zanpakuto suddenly stabbed him. Seems like you underestimated me too much, Aizen. Looking at Aizen in front of him, Muyang suddenly curled his lips and said, Fight me, use your Kyka Suigetsu. Hearing Muyang like a reminder, Aizens eyes regained some spirit again. Yes, he still has Kyka Suigetsu. Everyone cant crack Kyka Suigetsus power. As long as he opens his Kyka Suigetsu, even if Muyang is powerful, he will never be his opponent. After encouraging himself in his heart, Aizens face returned to a calm smile, as if he had mastered everything. Muyang, I have to say that I really underestimated you, but next time you wont have a chance, you should feel pity. Aizen looked at Muyang with a confident smile and said, You should have stabbed my heart just now, so there may be a chance to get rid of me, but you will never have a chance now. That will be thest time you touch me. Lets go, Gin. Hearing Aizens words, Ichimaru Gin took out a roll of gauze from his arms and waved it, and then his and Aizens bodies disappeared from the ce. Muyang stood there quietly, watching Ichimaru Gin and Aizen leave without making any move, only showing a mysterious smile at the corner of his mouth. As expected, its still the Sokyoku Hill Sensing the few people who had appeared in the Sokyoku Hill, the smile on Muyangs lips grew even wider. Captain Unohana. I understand. Leave it to me. He smiled at Muyang, and Unohana Retsu slowly walked to Tshir Hitsugaya and Hinamori, pulling out her Zanpakuto. I will take first aid measures for Tshir Hitsugaya and Hinamori first. I am not talking about this. Muyang stepped and appeared beside Tshir Hitsugaya. I know a little about emergency treatment. Let me deal with it for the two of them first. Captain Unohana, you should inform the rest of the people here first. You know,pared to me who has been away for a hundred years, your words are more convincing. Unohana Retsu nodded, Aizens current position? Sokyoku Hill. I see Withdrawing her own Zanpakuto, Unohana Retsu stretched out her left hand, Bakud # 77, Tenteikra. All captains of Gotei 13, Vice-Captain, as well as all the travellers, I am 4th Division Captain Unohana Retsu, this is an emergency, the next words I said are all true! No way! Everyone who was in different ces of Soul Society heard the notification from Unohana Retsu and all looked stunned. Before this, no one would think that such a thing would happen, this was simply a disaster for Soul Society. Old Man Yama, you heard it too. Kyouraku Shunsui, who was receiving the long-lost training of Yamamoto Genryuusai, stopped and said. I have not yet been old enough to not hear things. Yamamoto Genryuusai looked at Kyouraku Shunsui in front of him and taught him a lesson: But Kyouraku, your strength actually dropped to such a degree, it really disappoints me. After this matter,e to 1st Division to see me. Im afraid i have to decline, Commander, I have a lot of things to deal with in my team. Kyouraku Shunsui has not finished speaking yet, but Yamamoto Genryuusai has disappeared from the ce, apparently not going to give him a chance to bargain. - Now can you tell me your thoughts, Mr. Kimura? After dealing with Tshir Hitsugaya and Hinamoris injuries, Unohana Retsu turned to Muyang, her eyes were calm, but it seemed to be able to see through all the camouge and stared straight into the depths of Muyangs heart. What thoughts? Muyang looked at Unohana Retsu strangely and asked. From your exnation of Aizen ability and the situation when you brought me here before, you should have expected todays matter. You knew these things from the beginning, right? Including the matter that Vice-Captain Hinamori and Captain Hitsugaya might be harmed by Aizen. Seeing that Muyang did not open his mouth to deny, Unohana Retsu then said: Since you have expected all of this, why did you not hurry on the way, but deliberately slowed down and let these things happen? I do know all these things. After listening to Unohana Retsu analysis, Muyang admitted easily. Facing her scrutinizing eyes, Muyang shrugged and said, Soul Society is too dull. In order to meet the future battles, I think that what they are suffering now is necessary. Looking at Muyangs magnanimous eyes, Unohana Retsu was silent and then turned her eyes and walked to the two lying there. I admit that what you said is reasonable, but as a medical personnel, my first priority is always to consider injuries. I know. Muyang spread out his hands and turned his head to the direction of the Sokyoku Hill. Then, goodbye. He looked at Unohana Retsu who was standing there withplicated eyes. Muyangs body swayed and rushed to the direction of Sokyoku Hill. There was still a battle waiting for him there. Although it was unrealistic to want to defeat Aizen, it was still possible to leave something for him or leave something behind. Sokyoku Hill. Todays Hill is really lively. First, it was an execution that was rare to see in a hundred years. It attracted all kinds of people. They fought one after another around the Hill, and then the 5th Division Captain, Aizen, who originally died, suddenly appeared. Together with him, there was also the 3rd Division Captain Ichimaru Gin, 9th Division Captain Tsen Kaname, and of course, Abarai Renji who was holding Kuchiki Rukia. Hurry up and put Kuchiki Rukia down, and then get out, Abarai Renji. Aizen looked at Abarai Renji who was holding Kuchiki Rukia in front of him and said impatiently. Although Muyangs appearance was not beyond his expectation, Muyangs strength was beyond Aizens expectation. He did not have time to waste with Abarai Renji now. No one knew if there would be any more changes. I will not let her go! Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 164: Little Byakuya Chapter 164: Little Byakuya Since you wont let go, I will cut off your hand holding her. Reaching out from his waist to pull out his Zanpakuto, Aizen stared at Abarai Renji, and his eyes did not hide his killing intent. Holding Rukia in one hand, and Renji holding his own Zanpakuto in the other hand, with his serious injuries now, facing three Captain level enemies is really not a wise thing. Not to mention fighting, even saving his life is an extravagant hope. However, even if he dies, he will not let go this time! Dang!! A familiar figure suddenly appeared in front of Renji, blocking Aizen attack. Until this time, a drop of sweat slid down from the forehead of Renji. He really did not expect that even if he learned Bankai now, there was still such a big gappared to the real Captain level. The previous fight with Captain Kuchiki was like this, and now it was the same in the face of Aizen. Brother Byakuya!! Rukia, who was lying in the arms of Renji, looked up at the person in front of her and screamed. She did not expect that at this time, it was Kuchiki Byakuya who saved her. Brother Byakuya still cares about me! With this thought in mind, Rukias heart suddenly rose a sweet feeling. Cough Puff Just as such a thought shed through Rukias heart, Kuchiki Byakuya, who was in front of them, suddenly coughed, and then spat out a mouthful of blood. Obviously, his physical condition was not very good. Big brother is injured? Looking at Kuchiki Byakuya body, Kuchiki Rukia immediately found several bloody wounds, showing the damage that Kuchiki Byakuya had suffered before this. Are you all right, Rukia? Just when Rukia heart was worried about Kuchiki Byakuyas wound, Kurosaki Ichigo, dressed in a tight windbreaker, came to her side and asked worriedly. Protect! Rukia turned to look at Kurosaki Ichigo, who came to her side. There were also several obvious wounds on his body. Obviously, he was not unscathed in the previous battle. Kurosaki Ichigo, you can leave now. What happens next has nothing to do with you. This is the matter of Gotei 13. Kuchiki Byakuya stared at Aizen standing opposite him, and at the same time he spoke to Kurosaki Ichigo standing beside him. Captain Unohana has made everything clear in the notice just now. All of this is the conspiracy of Soul Societys traitor, Aizen. In this case, Ichigo have nothing to do about this fiasco involving Gotei 13. Now what he has to do is to use the sword in his hand to eradicate the enemy in front of him and maintain the glory of Soul Society. And his own protection. You are joking. This guy is going to kill Rukia. How can it have nothing to do with me? Kurosaki Ichigo looked at Aizen, who stood opposite him and looked harmless. Is this guy? He actually nned such a thing. You dont have to argue. Since you insist on stopping me, I will kill you all. Anyway, sweeping one or two dust. There is no difference for the eyes. Aizen, is this thest thing you want to say as the sinner of Soul Society? Kuchiki Byakuya looked coldly at Aizen opposite him. Although his power was consumed in the battle with Kurosaki Ichigo just now, Kuchiki Byakuya did not think that he would lose to him. Moreover, this guy not only trampled the glory of being Shinigami, but also hurt his feelings as an elder brother. It was really unforgivable. As soon as the voice fell, Kuchiki Byakuya stretched out his hand, and the cherry blossom de suddenly flew up and surged in the direction of Aizen. This speed is faster than what he showed before! Kurosaki Ichigo, who was standing on the side, saw the Senbonzakura Kageyoshi controlled by Kuchiki Byakuya. He was suddenly shocked. Just now, his battle with Kuchiki Byakuya was just halfway through, and he was interrupted by Unohana Retsu notice. He originally thought that this guy had shown a strong strength, but he did not expect that the speed of his control of the de could be improved so much. If you control it with your hands, the speed of Senbonzakura Kageyoshi is twice as fast as when you control it with your eyes. Kuchiki Byakuya said softly like an exnation. Although he said that to Kurosaki Ichigo before, in fact, in his heart, he had admitted Kurosaki Ichigo. His strength hadpletely reached the level of Captain, and he was Muyangs student. At least his footwork and cutting skills must have been learned from Muyang. Really too naive. Just as Kurosaki Ichigo was surprised by the speed of Kuchiki Byakuya Senbonzakura, a slightly yful voice suddenly sounded in their ears. Nani Impossible!! Hearing the voice suddenly remembered in their ears, Kuchiki Byakuya and Kurosaki Ichigos pupils suddenly contracted. In the situation where they were unaware, Aizen had alreadye to their side. He was clearly standing beside Ichimaru Gin before! Puff A bright light shed, and Kuchiki Byakuya and Kurosaki Ichigo fell to the ground powerlessly. Although it was not a fatal injury, the two of them no longer had the ability to move. Is this Kyka Suigetsu? Kuchiki Byakuya looked at the shadow of Aizen, who gradually disappeared not far away, and asked. This is Kyka Suigetsu. Even if you know, there is no way to avoid Kyka Suigetsu. Aizen casually answered Kuchiki Byakuyas question. In any case, even if he answered, they absolutely could not find a way to crack it. Instead, it could make them feel a sense of despair in their hearts, making them shrink in the future battles with themselves. Aizen walked to the front of Kuchiki Rukia. The three people who protected her before were now all cleaned up. She could only helplessly watch Aizen reach out to her and drag her up from the ground violently. Reaching out, he took out a small thing from his arms. Aizen gently pressed it, and then a strange thing appeared around the ground. Reaching out, he took out Hgyoku from Kuchiki Rukia chest. Aizens face showed a smile. Finally, he took out this little thing. Because he was threatened by Muyang, he did not even have time to exin to Kurosaki Ichigo and others. Now that he finally took it out, he could also be relieved. Oh? The wound on the body recovered so quickly. It can actually take things out without hurting the spirit body. It is really a great technique. Kisuke is really a smart guy. Putting away Hgyoku, Aizen saw the wound on Kuchiki Rukia chest that gradually disappeared and could not help but praise. For powerful people, he was always generous with his own praise, such as Kisuke with excellent intelligence and Muyang with strong strength. But you are useless. Aizen picked up Rukia, who fell at his feet, and there was no emotion in his eyes, just like holding a dead object, and Rukia was also frightened by the previous thing at this time, her face full of horror. Kill her, Gin. Since Lord Aizen has spoken, then I have no other way. Hearing Aizens instructions, Ichimaru Gin gently put his hand on the Zanpakuto at his waist, with a fox-like smile on his face, and his closed eyes made people unable to see through the real thoughts in his heart. If I were you, I wouldnt do this. Just as Ichimaru Gins hand was on his Zanpakuto, a voice suddenly sounded in his ear. Shua A dazzling knife light shed, and at the moment when the sound came in his ear, Ichimaru Gin had turned around, and at the same time, Zanpakuto in his hand was instantly unsheathed and released in an instant. What a swift reaction. Muyangs body swayed, appeared on the side of Aizen, and said to Ichimaru Gin, and then turned his sight to Aizen on the side, Why, you still dont put Rukia down? Its really interesting, how do you know that I have Kuchiki Rukia in my hand. Aizens face looked at Muyang with a yful smile, with Kyka Suigetsu, he was not afraid of anyone, even if Muyang had hurt him before. Or I should change the question. How do you know that I am standing in front of you? After that, Aizen body, who was originally standing in front of Muyang, suddenly disappeared, and then appeared beside Ichimaru Gin, looking at Muyang with a yful smile on his face. Because you moved! Just as Aizen finished his words, a voice suddenly sounded in his ear. Aizen could even feel the aura of Muyang behind him spraying on his neck, making all the pores in his body stand up. Puff A bright light shed, and a spray of blood sprayed out. Muyang reached out and pulled Rukia, who was lying on the ground, and his body shed and appeared beside Kurosaki Ichigo and the others. So strong!! Being thrown around like an object, Kuchiki Rukias heart did not have any dissatisfaction. At this time, she was still immersed in shock and was shocked by the strength of others. Whether it was Aizen or this guy who suddenly appeared, they were all strong. To be beaten so badly by someone, you are really ipetent, Ichigo. Muyang nced at Kurosaki Ichigo who was parried by Aizen and fell to the ground, and said. And Looking at Kuchiki Byakuya who suffered the same encounter, Muyangs eyes shed with a trace of nostalgia, Long time no see, Little Byakuya, you alright down there? Little Byakuya?? Hearing the nickname of Byakuya from Muyang, Renji who was lying on the other side suddenly burst out a hot light in his eyes. Even if he was seriously injured, he could not cover up his burning gossip soul. This was the spicy gossip of Captain Kuchiki!! Kuchiki Rukia was also shocked, someone actually called his Brother Byakuya in such a casual way. What was the identity of this strong and strange guy? Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 165: His Conviction Chapter 165: His Conviction Muyang. Kuchiki Byakuya looked at Muyang, his lips trembled slightly, and then he softly spat out Muyangs name. His face was still cold, without any expression, but Kurosaki Ichigo, who was lying beside him, keenly saw a bit of entangled look in his eyes. Can I still treat you as an ally of Soul Society? Looking at Kuchiki Byakuya who had grown up, Muyang could not help but think of the little shota who followed him in the past. Now he had such an appearance, although he was lying on the ground now. I just want to say, I am Shinigami! Smiling at Byakuya, Muyangs face was rxed and casual. I know, Teacher Kimura. Kuchiki Byakuyas pale face suddenly showed a smile. Although he had not smiled for a long time, the smile on his face seemed a little stiff, but it was not difficult to see the sincerity contained in his smile. Teacher?? Rukia and Renji were shocked. They were very surprised by the name that came out of Kuchiki Byakuyas mouth. They never knew that Kuchiki Byakuya had a teacher, but if so, it was not difficult to understand that this guy was so strong. After all, he could teach a Captain level person, how could he be weak. Compared with Rukia and Renjis surprise of Muyangs identity, Kurosaki Ichigo, who had known for a long time, was still shocked after hearing Kuchiki Byakuya personally admit it, but he was more surprised by Kuchiki Byakuyas reaction. This guy can actually smile From the beginning of knowing each other, Kuchiki Byakuya, who had always been emotionless, actually showed a smile. This discovery made Kurosaki Ichigo unable to calm down. He thought that this cool pretentious guy would never smile. What a touching teacher-student rtionship. Mr. Kimura, you are not here to show me your friendship, are you? Just as several people here had their own thoughts, Aizen, who was ignored, opened his mouth and said. Obviously, he was dissatisfied with their disregard. Although he was injured by Muyang before, he would never feel that he would really lose to Muyang because of a defeat. Whats wrong, are you jealous of my rich emotions? After all, a guy like you who has no friends can not feel these emotions. No. Aizen reached out and pushed his sses, Inparison, I am still more curious about how you get rid of my Kyka Suigetsu. Tch Muyang looked at Aizen with disdain. You think I will tell you casually. The reason why I am not affected by your Kyka Suigetsu is that I did not see it through my eyes, but felt it through the flow of the air. After listening to Muyangs words, the few people on the ground all looked at the sky speechlessly. You said everything. After listening to Muyangs words, Aizens eyes shed a glimmer of light. Before, he did not consider any prevention, and just hypnotized Muyangs vision. He did not care much about his touch. With Muyangs strength, there was a certain possibility that he could crack his Kyka Suigetsu without full effort. After all, Shinigamis battle was Reiryokus battle. And Muyang obviously had Reiryoku who was enough to beat him. I see. I will pay attention next time. Although he was puzzled about what Muyang said, what he said was indeed one factor. This had already increased Aizens vignce. In the next fight with Muyang, he must not ignore this factor. The function of Kyka Suigetsu should be catalyzed to the maximum. I am afraid there will be no next time. Before the voice fell, Muyangs figure had reappeared beside Aizen. Zanpakuto in his hand stabbed Aizens head, and a cold light shed on the de. Dang Just as Muyangs Zanpakuto was about to stab down, Tsen Kaname, who had been standing behind Aizen, suddenly shed from behind to the side of Aizen. Zanpakuto in his hand stabbed out diagonally, urately stabbing Muyangs Zanpakuto, blocking Muyangs de. Just as Tsen Kaname Zanpakuto had just stopped Muyang, Ichimaru Gin, quietly aimed at Muyangs body, only to see a bright white knife sh. With a turn of his arm, he pushed away the knife that Tsen Kaname was blocking on his own Zanpakuto. Muyang turned his body and parried his long Zanpakuto. Boom!!! Ichimaru Gins Zanpakuto became strangely long, and his Zanpakuto which was hit by Muyangs mmed on the ground, raising a piece of dust, which made several people who fell on the side suddenly covered in dust. Its a good cooperation. You have two good subordinates, Aizen. Muyangnded on the ground and looked at Aizen. Then he turned his eyes to Tsen Kaname over there. Your sh is very urate. I didnt expect a blind person to have such a urate sh. It can hit my Zanpakuto in an instant. There are really not many people like this. Hearing Muyangs praise, Tsen Kanames face did not have any joy, but frowned slightly. Your previous speed of shing has slowed down. I cant ept such praise. It is enough for you to be proud of yourself to be able to take such a sh. Muyang shook the Zanpakuto in his hand, seemingly casually facing the three people opposite him. Although it was one against three, there were still a few injured people on his side, but Muyang did not panic at all. Instead, he looked rxed, as if he could defeat Aizen at any time. This guy, what on earth does he have? Seeing Muyangs performance, Aizen is a little uneasy. Although it is said that whether it is a hundred years ago or todays matter, it has developed in the direction he expected, but Aizens heart is still a little uneasy, always feeling that Muyang seems to be hiding something. Although Aizen has calcted everything, every time Muyang looks at his eyes, it is like he has seen through everything, making his heart always cant help but feel a little uneasy. Moreover, whether it is the thing that happened a hundred years ago or what happened today, Muyang seems to have some reservations, in short, he absolutely did not go all out, so that Aizen cant see what he is thinking. Shua Shua Shua Shua Just as Aizens heart was bewildered, a figure suddenly appeared on the Sokyoku Hill. Dong! An ancient cane fell to the ground, leaving a small hole in the ground, followed by a flowery gown floating in the wind, a wild bamboo hat, and a head of flowing white hair. Speaking of which, why is your speed so slow? Muyang turned his head to look at the three people on the side. Didnt we agree earlier? Why is the speed of the three of them still so slow? Moreover, he saw that Shunsui and Ukitake still had some burn marks on their bodies. Could it be that these three people had a real battle? It cant be helped. The old man saw that we were toozy, so he helped to exercise. After listening to Kyouraku Shunsuis exnation, Muyang was speechless. This old fellow trusted him too much. It was such a big matter, but he still had the time to educate his disciples. Did he really think that he would handle everything well? Ah, Captain-Commander Yamamoto , Captain Kyouraku, Captaon Ukitake, I didnt expect you toe so soon. Is it because of Mr. Kimuras prior notice? But if it is because of Mr. Kimuras notice, you should have arrived earlier. Aizen looked at the three people who suddenly appeared, and his face was as calm as usual, greeting the three of them, but his heart was secretly vignt. Muyang alone was already very tricky for him. In addition to the three of them, it was even more dangerous. It was hard to ensure that they would not have any other backups. Thinking of these things in his mind, but Aizens face did not show any expression, but still a calm look, looking at the four people opposite him. Just as Aizen spoke with a smile on his face, two vigorous figures suddenly rushed out from under Sokyoku Hill and clung to Aizen. If you dare to move, I will kill you immediately. Soi Fon and Yoruichi, who appeared beside Aizen and controlled him, threatened Aizen. Caught you. A golden-haired elder sister appeared beside Ichimaru Gin, one hand holding Ichimaru Gins arm and the other hand holding Zanpakuto against his neck. With aplicated look in her eyes, looking at Ichimaru Gin, Matsumoto Rangikus heart is a mess. The man in front of her, she has never seen through, whether in the past, now, or in the future, the two seem to be separated by ayer of invisible gauze, hazy, unable to see clearly, perhaps only now, she can catch him. At an angle that Matsumoto Rangiku cant see, Ichimaru Gin mouth reveals a warm smile, just like that time, if time can stay at this moment, just like that, two people snuggle together. Closing his eyes, his mind recalls the scene of the first time they met. The little girl in the snow, just at first sight, suddenly hit his heart. At that time, Ichimaru Gin said in his heart, it is her, she will be something he needs to protect for a lifetime, no matter what price, he must make her stop crying. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 166: Unexpected Person Chapter 166: Unexpected Person Tsen Kaname!! Just at this time, when Aizen and Ichimaru Gin have been separately controlled, a huge body suddenly fell from the sky and smashed on the ground, raising a piece of gravel. Tsen Kaname! Where is your justice Why do you want to be Shinigami? Isnt it because of your dead friend! Isnt it to carry out your justice! Where did your justice disappear to! Captain Komamura, who rushed over, looked at his friend in front of him and roared, his eyes full of disappointment and sadness. His friend had actually fallen to this extent. What I can see in my eyes is only the path that is not stained with blood. Justice is always there, and the path I take is the so-called justice! Hearing the roar of his former friend in his ear, Tsen Kaname said with a calm face. How can Komamura understand his persistence? The justice he insisted on has never changed. He has always been on his road of justice. I dont know what the so-called justice you speak of is, but I will never let you continue to be wrong with Aizen! Even if all the bones in your body are smashed, I will leave you in Soul Society! Komamura looked at his friend in front of him, and a trace of fierceness shed in his eyes. He suddenly raised Zanpakuto in his hand. Bankai! Kokujou Tengen Myouo! Rumble! With a loud sound, a towering figure slowly stood up behind Sajin Komamura. The huge body brought a strong visual impact. Anyone could see that the huge body contained a powerful force. So powerful! Standing on the edge of the well, Orihime and others saw the rising giant and said with shock. Although Ishida Ury had seen his Bankai in the hands of Kurotsuchi Mayuri before, and his Bankai was also amazing, butpared with the Bankai of Komamura, it was a lot worse. At least it was a lot worse in sight. Drink!! Komamura shouted, and Zanpakuto in his hand waved down to Tsen Kaname in front of him. At the same time, the towering figure standing behind him also suddenly waved the Zanpakuto in his hand at Tsen Kaname with the same movement. The huge de in the hand of the giant was with the whistling wind, and suddenly waved down with a terrible momentum. Bakud # 81, Dank! In the face of the sh from Komamura, Tousen Kaname did not have the slightest reaction. He still stood there expressionlessly, as if he did not have the slightest strength to resist. However, just as the iparably huge Zanpakuto was about to chop down, a voice rang out. A translucent crystal wall suddenly appeared, blocking in front of Tousen. Bang The moment Zanpakuto and the crystal wall came into contact, the transparent crystal wall turned into pieces and scattered down. Then, a cool breeze rose into the air. It blew past the hands of Gin, who was on the left side of Tousen. Boom!! Komamuras Bankai mmed down with a bang, leaving a deep crack on the ground. However, the crack was several meters away from Tousen Komamuras powerful swing, had actually deviated from his target by several meters! This is In the instant that the breeze blew past, Muyang raised his eyebrows. From that gust of wind, he felt a familiar aura. Although it had already been a hundred years, he would never forget that feeling of Reiryoku and that feeling. Yuichi Shibata!! (Everyone, do you still remember?) Muyang looked at the figure that appeared not far away and said word by word. This is a bit troublesome. Kyouraku Shunsui held his bamboo hat and looked forward with a bit of seriousness. Isnt he locked in the fifth floor of the underground prison? Jshir Ukitake looked at the ferry not far away, and his tone was a little solemn. For this person who had been a captain two hundred years ago, none of them would despise him. So many years had passed. No one knew how his current strength was. Even if he had not advanced for two hundred years, he was definitely a terrible opponent. Yuichi Shibata, you escaped the underground prison without permission, and now you are a sinner who protects Soul Society. This old man cant be indifferent to your behavior. Are you showing your position? Yamamoto Genryuusais hand holding the cane suddenly tightened, showing that his heart was not calm. Seeing the betrayal of the person who originally belonged to Soul Society, it made his heart angry. My position has long been decided when those guys in Central 46 room announced it two hundred years ago. Yuichi Shibata moored and looked at Yamamoto Genryuusai. His face did not change. Two hundred years passed, leaving some traces of time on his face. The original fierce face became much calmer now, but the light in his eyes became more and more enthusiastic. Two hundred years of prison life, although it made his temperament much calmer, but it did not calm his desire. Captain Tsen Kaname, please dont move anymore. Just as they were confronting each other, Hisagi Shuuhei appeared behind Tsen Kaname in a sh, holding Zanpakuto up on his neck, and said with a sad tone. Tousen, did not panic at all. Instead, the corner of his mouth pulled out a yful smile and sneered. The voice that came out of his mouth was actually a strange voice. Nani There was a sh of shock in Hisagi Shuuheis eyes, and then there was a sudden rm in his heart. His body leaned back, and a knife light shed across his cheek. With a tap of his foot, Hisagi Shuuhei retreated a few steps, and there was still some shock in his eyes. The one just now Kyka Suigetsu? Is that the power of Kyka Suigetsu? He was actually confused unconsciously. He made himself mistake other people for Tsen. In the face of Aizen who has such ability, how can we win? And when did he use Kyka Suigetsu? Nani It was not only Hisagi Shuuhei who was surprised, but also Yoruichi and Soi Fon. Aizen was clearly controlled by the two of them, when did he use Kyka Suigetsu? If he used Kyka Suigetsu, then the person he and Soi Fon control is Yoruichi suddenly shed a bolt of lightning in her mind. The hands that originally controlled Aizen suddenly loosened, and at the same time, she did not forget to say to Soi Fon: Quickly retreat, Soi Fon! No need for Yoruichi to exin, at the moment when Yoruichi thought of it, Soi Fon also thought of it. The two people loosened their hands almost at the same time, and their feet retreated backward. Since the Aizen in their hands might be fake, then if they continue to stay with him, it is likely that they will be attacked without knowing. Is it because you know that you cant resist and give up? Being let go by Yoruichi and Soi Fon, Aizens face said with a few smiles. Although the so-called control of the two of them was just a joke for themselves, it did feel different to be let go by them voluntarily, especially when they could ridicule the other party. Looking at Aizen in front of them, Soi Fon and Yoruichi were suddenly confused. What was going on? Was what they saw in front of them real or fake? What happened? Are you confused about everything in front of you? Reality? Illusion? Who can say what you see in front of you? Ordinary like you can only bitterly seek the answer. Aizen tidied up his clothes and said in a t tone. Seeing the confusion and uneasiness on the faces of these people in front of him, he had a different feeling in his heart. It was this feeling of being above all living beings, but it was not enough. His purpose was to really dominate all living beings. Calm down, Aizen did not use Kyka Suigetsu. Muyang suddenly opened his mouth, Since you are here, wont say hello to me? Masaru Watanabe. I was seen through by you. You are really amazing. As expected of Kimura. Everyone felt that the fog in front of them had dispersed. A figure stood at the ce where Aizen had originally been. He held a Zanpakuto in his hand, and his body exuded an innate sense of superiority. His eyes inadvertently revealed the aura of a noble. What a hateful feeling! Seeing the figure that suddenly appeared, Kurosaki Ichigo could not help but say in his heart. Just looking at the person who suddenly appeared, Kurosaki Ichigo felt a burst of boredom. The self-righteous noble aura on the person made him feel ufortable. It was apletely different feeling from Kuchiki Byakuya. From the person, only arrogance could be felt. No, no. Muyangughed at the praise of the person who came. He was not qualified to judge his own ability. As for you, I didnt expect that after so many years, you still have no progress. You this guy! Hearing Muyangs ruthless contempt, Masaru Watanabes eyes shed with a trace of anger. If not for this guy, he would not have been locked in the fifth floor of the underground prison with his uncle, and the first level would have been two hundred years. Be quiet, dont say anything more. Aizen stepped up, walked to the side, opened his mouth to stop Watanabe, and then turned his eyes to Yamamoto Genryuusai, his eyes shing with a hint of yfulness. Then, Head-Captain, in the face of such a great sinner, I dont know what you are going to do? Hum! Yamamoto Genryuusai snorted, held his cane, and looked coldly at Aizen standing in front of him. Its just some little tricks that cant be put on the table. Since the performance is over, then stay obediently, little devil! Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 167: Brief Clash Chapter 167: Brief sh Reduce All Creation to Ash, Ryujin Jakka! As Yamamoto Genryuusais voice fell, a zing me rose from his body, and even the air became hot in an instant. Oh? Is Head-Captain going to personally take action? Seeing Reiryoku and me rising from Yamamoto Genryuusai, Aizen whispered, However, it is understandable to make such a decision. After all, the subordinates are too weak, and only Head-Captain personally took action. However, I think Head-Captain is better to think about it again. After all, if you are defeated by me in front of so many subordinates, it is also a big blow to the ruling prestige of the Head-Captain. Aizen, dont do things like talking. No matter what, you are dead today. If I remember correctly, Yoruichi is still Soul Societys wanted criminal. I dont know what position you are standing here now? Hearing Aizens words, Yoruichis face changed slightly. She did not expect that Aizen would actually say this. As for the few Vice Captains standing on the side who did not know, at this time, their faces also changed slightly. Soul Societys wanted criminal? Impudent! Aizen, what qualifications do you have to talk about the matter of the Shihouin! Yoruichi has not opened her mouth, and Soi Fon on one side suddenly jumped out like being stabbed and shouted, Aizen actually dared to oppose Yoruichi in front of her! This is the so-called justice of Soul Society. Aizen smiled contemptuously and then turned his eyes to Yamamoto Genryuusai. He did not even look at Soi Fon. So, what are you going to do now, Head-Captain? Looking at Aizen standing in front of him, Yamamoto Genryuusai eyes narrowed, and the next moment appeared in front of Aizen. Zanpakuto in his hand waved to Aizen with a zing me. Boom Aizen faced the sh of Yamamoto Genryuusai without any resistance. In an instant, he turned into a pile of ashes and fell to the ground, but there was no joy on the face of Head-Captain. The real Aizen could not be so weak. Its useless. Behind Yamamoto Genryuusai, a figure appeared. It was Aizen, who had been burned to ashes by Yamamoto Genryuusai sh. At this time, there was no trace of his whole body. Obviously, the previous blow of Head-Captain did not cause any damage to him. I have said it. My Zanpakuto is Kyka Suigetsu. The ability it has is Complete Hypnosis. Aizen, who appeared faintly, held his own Zanpakuto in his hand. He looked indifferently at Yamamoto Genryuusai not far away, with a faint smile on his face, as if he was holding everything in his hand. The so-called Complete Hypnosis. Not only can you control five senses, but you can also control the posture, shape, quality, touch, and even smell can make people mistake it as an enemy. In other words, you can make flies look like dragons, and you can make the swamp look like a flower field. Of course, you can also treat an ordinary team member as me. How about it, how does it feel to kill your own subordinates with your own hands? Head-Captain, sir. Nani? When he heard Aizens words, Yamamoto Genryuusai pupils contracted slightly. The line of sight turned to the front, and a pile of ashes fell on the ground, and Reiryoku, who was left on it, was one of the team members who escorted Rukia before. You bastard! Yamamoto Genryuusai turned to look at Aizen, with undisguised killing intent in his eyes. He yed with life, trampled Shinigamis dignity, trampled Soul Societys justice, and absolutely could not be forgiven! Whats wrong? Do you want to kill me like before? Why dont youe? Dont worry, I wont avoid it. Just stand here and wait for your attack with no resistance, just like the team leader you killed before. Shua At the foot, Kyouraku Shunsui appeared in front of Yamamoto Genryuusai and blocked his sight. Although he knew that Yamamoto Genryuusai would not be the impulsive person, he was repeatedly offended by Aizen, and it was difficult to guarantee that Head-Captain would not have a fever. Sure enough, it is a very powerful ability. Your Kyoka Suigetsu, but there is one thing I am not very clear about. Kyouraku Shunsui held his bamboo hat with one hand. He looked as leisurely as ever, but his other hand on Zanpakuto showed that his heart was not calm. Although he did not unsheathe Zanpakuto, Kyouraku Shunsui, who maintained this posture, could definitely unsheathe his knife at the moment of need. When did you activate Kyoka Suigetsu? When he heard Kyouraku Shunsuis question, Aizens face showed a yful smile. Then, I also want to ask you a question. When did you start to think that I didnt activate Kyka Suigetsu? What?? When they heard Aizens words, the bodies of everyone present suddenly shook. Seeing the shock on everyones face, Aizens face showed some satisfaction, and then turned to Tsen Kaname to go to their side. As for the people on Soul Societys side, although their eyes were unwilling, they did not dare to act rashly. After all, Aizens Kyoka Suigetsu was too terrible, and no one dared to guarantee what the consequences would be if they acted rashly. Its about time. After walking to the side of his side, Aizen turned to look at the people on Soul Societys side. Although he wanted to solve all of them now, the time was not yet right, and the other side also had the geographical element. Most importantly, the previous evaluation of Muyangs strength was seriously wrong. Before the right evaluation of his strength, it was not suitable to act rashly. Goodbye, everyone, the next time we meet, everything will be over. Goodbye? Just standing there, what does he want to do? When he heard Aizens words, Tetsuzaemon, who was standing on the side, was puzzled. Although they did not dare to act rashly now, the other party could not escape easily. What did Aizen mean? Shua Boom! Just as Tetsuzaemon was thinking, a golden pir of light suddenly fell from the sky and wrapped Aizen body. How is this possible! The moment the pir of light in the sky fell, the faces of Kyouraku Shunsui and Jshir Ukitake changed. As people who had fought with Menos Grande, they were not unfamiliar with the Negacion. Menos Grande!! Seeing the figure revealed in the sky, Soi Fon was shocked. Menos Grande actually appeared in Soul Society! Is it Gillian? How many are there? Not just Gillian, there seems to be something else in it. At this moment, a few more golden pirs of light fell from the sky and wrapped up all the people standing beside Aizen. Its a pity. It would be better if you could catch it longer. Goodbye. Slightly turning his head, looking at the messy chrysanthemum standing behind him, with a sad face and a sense of loss, Ichimaru Gins heart surged with an unspeakable emotion. Im sorry. Looking at Ichimaru Gins body that was gradually rising in front of him, there was a sour feeling in his heart. He was so far away from himself again, without any exnation, without any warning, just like this suddenly left, leaving only his back and full of heartache. Want to escape, this guy? Stop, its useless. Head-Captain? Tetsuzaemon, who stopped, looked at Yamamoto Genryuusai in confusion. He did not know why Head-Captain would stop his movements. That light is called Negacion. From the moment that light fell, we no longer have the strength to touch them. That might not be the case! Just as the voice of Yamamoto Genryuusai fell, Muyang, who had been watching coldly from before, suddenly took a few steps forward and looked up at Aizen, who was gradually rising, and a smile spread on the corner of his mouth. Huh? When he heard Muyangs words, Yamamoto Genryuusai turned to him, and his eyes showed a trace of surprise. This kid who he valued very much in the past, would he give himself a surprise? Hearing Muyangs words, several people who did not know him all looked puzzled. Was there anything magical about this guy of unknown origin? Now standing in the Negacion, you should not be made up with Kyoka Suigetsu. Looking at Aizen who was gradually rising, Muyangs mouth was slightly raised. For others, Aizen is now in a different world from them. They cant touch him. They are helpless for Aizens arrogant departure. But for Muyang, the current Aizen is like a turtle in a jar. Well, even if you dont dare to show your real body now, it doesnt matter. Anyway, you are now in the world inside Negacion. As long as you destroy the whole small world, even you will not be able to stand it. What? Destroy the world? Hearing the words from Muyang, the people on the side all showed a shocked expression, destroying the whole world? Although what Head-Captain said before, after the Negacion, it was a little exaggerated, but it was indeed not the same space as the one they were in now. It was not a simple matter to break through the Negacion to destroy the small dimensional space. Even Head-Captain did not dare to say such words. Could this guy really do it? Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 168: Its Over Chapter 168: It''s Over Muyangs footsteps were light, and he slowly walked forward in the eyes of everyone, with a bit of solemnity on his face. Walking to the Negacion where Aizen was, Muyang slowly stretched out his palm, and ayer of silver light lingered on his palm, giving people a strange feeling. It seems that my guess is correct. Feeling his arm passing through the golden barrier, Muyangs mouth showed a smile. How is this possible Seeing that Muyangs arm actually ignored the strength of Negacion and passed through the golden barrier, Aizens face suddenly could not remain calm. This was beyond his understanding. He had never heard of anyone who could break through the strength of Negacion. Even if the strength was strong, there was no way. This was the rule, and no one could change it. Just as Aizen was shocked by Muyangs action, suddenly his eyes blurred, and Muyangs body disappeared from the ce. Not good!! At the moment when Muyangs body disappeared, Aizens heart suddenly jumped, and his thoughts immediately recovered. Then he immediately felt all the pores on his body standing up, and an unprecedented throbbing came from his heart. A horrifying light gradually erged in his eyes. Aizen only felt that time seemed to be still, and the whole world became silent. He even felt the beating of his heart at that moment, the flow of blood, and the contractionof his pores. In an instant, Aizens body seemed to be out of control, almost instinctively turning his head sideways. The de in front of him hit his sses in an instant. It pierced his sses and then cut through his eyeballs, leaving a wound in the corner of his eyes. A touch of red sshed. He actually dodged it! Muyang waved his hand and shook off the blood on Zanpakuto. He turned his head and looked at Aizen in a different way. The blow just now was the best he could do in such a state. He did not expect to be dodged by Aizen. Avoiding Muyangs attack, but Aizens heart was surprised and bewildered. At that moment, he really thought he was going to die. If not for the sudden uncontroble reaction of his body, he really did not know what would happen to him now. What happened to the moment just now? Well? The palm shrunk under the clothes was clenched. Feeling the feeling of the thing in the palm of his hand, Aizens heart moved slightly. Is it Is he already able to take the initiative to help me? Is he conveying some feelings to me? His mind was filled with thoughts. But Aizens face was calm and did not show any difference, as if dodging Muyangs attack before was not worth mentioning to him. You dodged? No. I was hit by you. Mr. Kimura, who can make me remember, is really powerful. This is the third time you hurt me. Looking at Muyang standing opposite him outside the wall, Aizens smile was a little cold, with the blood in the corner of his eyes, it looked like a fierce feeling. Reaching out, he took off his broken sses and crushed them. Aizen reached out and stroked his hair back. His face once again showed a confident smile. Hgyoku had begun to respond to him. He would soon reach a higher realm. At that time, these Shinigami were just chickens and dogs to him, not worth mentioning. You will regret not killing me this time. This is thest time you can touch me. Muyang, I will reach a realm you cant imagine. No one is standing in the sky from the beginning. Not you, not me, not even God is. However, the empty window period of the throne of heaven is about to end. From now on, I will stand in the sky. The sky? I just want to say that every qualified Shinigami has the ability to stand in the sky. Hearing Aizens words, Muyang said. It has to be said that Aizens mouth is really good. When such words are said, not only can it make his subordinates be encouraged, but it can also strike the will of Soul Societys group. If he leaves with such words and then swagger away, Shinigami will definitely leave a shadow in his heart. After ridiculing Aizen, Muyang threw Zanpakuto in his hand. With a burst of air, Zanpakuto in his hand changed into a strange shape of a double-edged sword in a blue light. He had liberated his Zanpakuto. Release Zanpakuto? What does Kimura want to do? Seeing Muyangs action, Kyouraku Shunsui whispered. On Soul Societys side, only Muyang can pose a threat to Aizen at this time. It is obviously unrealistic to want to leave Aizen and others. What is he going to do? Muyang took a step back with his right foot and leaned sideways. Zanpakuto in his hand aimed at Aizen not far in front of him. Although he was now in the Negacion, the previous action had confirmed that he could hit him. Cihua Muyang aimed Zanpakuto at Aizen, and a visible whirlwind revolved around his Zanpakuto, making a sound that made people palpitate. The speed of the wind de was getting faster and faster, making a woo woo woo sound. Under the high-speed rotating wind de, Zanpakutos de also became looming. Rapid Whirlwind Break! Muyang shouted, Zanpakuto in his right hand suddenly stabbed forward. The wind de that was wrapped around Zanpakuto was instantlypressed and condensed on Zanpakuto. With the sudden burst of Muyangs sh, he rushed forward in the direction of Muyang Zanpakuto. With an unstoppable momentum, he ran through Aizens body and then burst out, destroying the dimensional world where Aizen was. So strong The people on Sokyoku Hill only felt a sudden burst of wind. It was just that they were affected by Muyangs move, which had already made them feel suffocated. What about Aizen, who was in the center of Muyangs attack? Amazing, just being affected has already hurt me. Tsk, is it Kyoka Suigetsu again? Muyang nced at the broken clothes on Aizen and said with a curl of his lips. What a troublesome ability. Although he can determine his position through the fluctuations when he moves in battle, there is really no good way when he doesnt want to attack. Goodbye, Muyang, Shinigami, and the young man of disaster. Ascending to the top, Aizen reached out to flick his clothes and turned to the people below. Although the clothes on his body were broken by Muyangs previous attack, it did not affect his demeanor at all. The huge ck cavity in the sky suddenly closed and restored the peaceful and quiet sky in Soul Society. However, the haze in everyones hearts could not be dispelled. Facing such an enemy, how should Soul Society deal with it? How is it? Are you alright? Kyouraku Shunsui nced at Muyang who fell from the sky and stood beside him. He asked in a low voice with some concern in his eyes. What are you talking about? I am not injured. How can something happen to me? There is no need to force yourself. ncing at Muyang and standing on the side, Kyouraku Shunsui could even feel his right hand trembling slightly. The move you used just now must have a lot of burden on the body, although the power is indeed very strong. You are still so sharp. Muyang smiled helplessly. He looked at his trembling right hand. The muscles on his arm were stinging from time to time. The attack just now had really caused a lot of damage to his body. Although his bones could withstand such a move, his muscles were stillcking. Was it because he had been too far away from actualbat? Its nothing serious. I just cant use my right hand for a short period of time. Is that so? Its better to let Unohana Captain show you. No need. Looking at Unohana Retsu who came over, Muyang shook his head. Now there are so many wounded here, let alone other things, even Byakuya is still lying on the ground. They need treatment more than him. Moreover, have you forgotten that my medical level is not bad at all. Well, I was worried about it and almost forgot this. Kyouraku Shunsui reached out to straighten his bamboo hat and looked at the sun gradually falling in the distance. I really dont know how things will be in the future. Hearing Kyouraku Shunsui whispered, Muyang bowed his head and said nothing. His line of sight turned to Kurosaki Ichigo, who was receiving treatment from Orihime not far away. Although he was still very weak now, Muyang knew that this kid would be stronger and stronger until he defeated all the enemies. Dont worry, everything will be fine. Although his heart is clear about what to do in the future, and he is also very clear about what will happen in the future. He also knows that Kurosaki Ichigo will defeat Aizen in the end, but now things have changed. Muyang cant tell what will happen in the future. In the end, he can only say this and then turn to Byakuya. Oh, your current situation doesnt look good, Little Byakuya. Walking to Byakuya and sitting down casually, Muyang looked at the pale Byakuya and smiled. Although it has been done with emergency treatment, Kuchiki Byakuya still had an abnormal pale face. After all, he had lost too much blood in the previous battle, and anyone would be like this. After hearing Muyangs teasing, Kuchiki Byakuyas face did not have the slightest change of emotion. He just looked at Muyang indifferently. His face was unspeakably calm and indifferent, but this calmness made Muyang feel ufortable. This paralyzed cabbage was what he was familiar with in the animation of his previous life, but it was not the Little Byakuya that he was familiar with in this world. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 169: Between Aprentice and Between Siblings Chapter 169: Between Aprentice and Between Siblings I said Little Byakuya, dont stare at me like this. Being stared at by Kuchiki Byakuya all the time, Muyang only had a strange feeling in his heart. Was the person in front of him the anime character he liked in his previous life, or was he a student he had taught before? After a hundred years, what kind of identity and attitude should hemunicate with him no Looking at the familiar face of Muyang who was close at hand, Kuchiki Byakuya thought of the General Manager of the past in his mind. At that time, he had grandfather, parents, teachers, and Yoruichi who came to tease him from time to time Now, all he had left was the responsibility of being one of the four great nobles, the head of Kuchiki family. Thinking of these things in his mind, Kuchiki Byakuya could not help but be stunned for a moment until he was awakened by Muyangs voice. Looking deeply at Muyangs face that seemed to have no change, Kuchiki Byakuya said in a deep voice, Can I still treat you as a teacher now? Hearing Kuchiki Byakuyas question, Muyang was slightly stunned. He really did not expect Byakuya to say such words. Moreover, although he tried to hide it, Muyang still felt a kind of expectation from his tone, and his eyes were also filled with deep expectation. Of course, as long as you are willing. Although he was slightly stunned by Kuchiki Byakuyas question, Muyang quickly reacted and a smile slowly bloomed from the corner of his mouth. But I have to say it first. Just after Muyang said with a smile, Kuchiki Byakuyas face suddenly flushed slightly. Although it was very faint, it was very obvious against his face that was particrly pale because of excessive blood loss. His eyes turned slightly, not looking at Muyang sitting beside him, Kuchiki Byakuya continued to say, If your behavior goes against the rules of Soul Society, I will not show mercy to you. Hearing the words of Kuchiki Byakuya, Muyang was slightly stunned. Looking at his erratic eyes and the blush on his cheeks, Muyang could not helpughing. What are youughing at! Dontugh! Hearing theughter of Muyang, Kuchiki Byakuyas face suddenly flushed and shouted at Muyang. Hearing Kuchiki Byakuyas words, Muyangughed again. Heughed more happily than before. This was the Byakuya that he was familiar with. Although he wore a cold mask on his face, he was still the proud Little Byakuya that he was familiar with. It was just that the cold appearance was concealed. After a long time, theughter gradually subsided. Muyang looked at White in front of him, and his tone was a little bleak. I haventughed so happily for a long time. Yes. Hearing Muyangs bleak voice, Kuchiki Byakuya whispered. The whole story of that year, until now, he was not clear. He only thought that Muyang betrayed Soul Society. But from what happened today, things are not as simple as he imagined. Moreover, these years, the teacher must not have been easy. The atmosphere suddenly became calm. The master and disciple duo did not know what to say for a moment. Byakuya, who had been wearing a cold mask, did not remember how tomunicate with the teacher. After the initial excitement calmed down, there was only silence between the two now. But even though they just sat there quietly, there was a warm feeling in their hearts. Captain, he Abarai Renji, who was receiving treatment on the side, turned to look at Kuchiki Byakuya. He was still very concerned about the injury of Byakuya, but he did not expect to see such a picture. He had never seen such Kuchiki Byakuya. At this time, he was not like the cold-faced 6th Division Captain, not like the head of Kuchiki family who abided by Soul Societys rules. At this time, he was just a flesh and blood person, and there was no difference from others. This was a side he had never understood. Muyang? You have worked hard, Unohana Captain, how are Tshir Hitsugaya Captain and Hinamori Vice-Captain? For the time being, their lives are saved, and next it depends on their own luck. Now Isane is taking over my treatment. Who else is there? Oh, there is Captain Kuchiki and the troublemaker teenager. Hearing the report of his subordinates, Unohana Retsu turned her eyes to Kurosaki Ichigo on the side. At this time, he was receiving treatment in the healing enchantment of Orihime. Under the treatment of Orihime, the injuries on Kurosaki Ichigos body were recovering quickly. Seeing the treatment method of Orihime, Unohana Retsu showed a trace of surprise in her eyes. The healing ability of this human girl was really excellent, and the healing speed was quite fast. Although it was a spell that had never been seen before, it was not inferior to the healing skill of Soul Society who had been passed down for many years. The injury of the disaster teenager was almost healed. It seems that the teenager should not need our help. Looking away from Kurosaki Ichigo, Unohana Retsu looked at Kuchiki Byakuya on the other side. You are really too careless, Captain Kuchiki. Walking to the front, she squatted down and nced at the injury of Kuchiki Byakuya. Unohana Retsu said with a trace of me in her tone. Later, Unohana Retsu turned her eyes to Muyang sitting beside her, And you, Mr. Kimura, you are too impulsive, such an injury is unnecessary. Teacher, are you injured? Hearing Unohana Retsu words, Kuchiki Byakuyas sight fell on Muyang. Nothing serious, just a small injury on the arm. It will take a few days to rest. Besides, for the treatment of Kido, I have some experience, dont worry. Hearing Muyangs words, Kuchiki Byakuya nodded slightly. He also knew Muyangs ability, so he was no longer worried. Then, as if suddenly remembering something, Kuchiki Byakuya looked at Unohana Retsu and said: Can you let Rukiae over? I have something to tell her. Of course. Looking at Kuchiki Byakuya lying on the ground, Unohana Retsu gently replied. Kuchiki Byakuyas injury has been controlled, and it is slowly recovering under the effect of Reiryoku, there is no danger. Kuchiki Rukia, pleasee over. Unohana Retsu raised her head and said to Rukia not far away: Captain Kuchiki is looking for you. Rukia. Yes, big brother. Rukia walked to the side of White and the expression on her face was a little subtle. She did not know how to face the person in front of her. He adopted himself as an orphan, but his eyes were on himself. Even when he was about to be executed, he did not show any expression. He even wanted to kill himself again and again. What kind of emotion should he face such a brother? There are some things I want to make clear with you. Kuchiki Byakuya looked at the face in front of him that was very simr to his wife, and his eyes showed a rare tenderness. One morning in spring fifty years ago, before the first plum blossom bloomed, my wife died. I know, its Miss Hisana. When she heard Kuchiki Byakuyas narrative, Rukias heart suddenly had a sour feeling for no reason. Others said that you liked me because I looked like my wife, so you took me as your sister and brought me to Kuchiki home. Yes, I did tell the people in the family to lie to you like this. Kuchiki Rukia body suddenly shook. Hisana, she is your sister, Rukia. Hearing the secret from Byakuya, Rukias pupils suddenly contracted. Kuchiki Byakuya did not care about Rukias reaction. At this time, she had fallen into her own memories. Recalling the times she spent with Hisana, Kuchiki Byakuya eyes unconsciously showed tenderness, which was the color that Rukia had never seen in the eyes of Byakuya. After Hisana died in the modern world, she and you were sent to the Rukongai. However, she really had no way to survive in that ce alone, so she had to abandon the young you and escape. Hisana regretted it very much. In the five years that she became my wife, she kept looking for your whereabouts every day. Then she came to the spring of the fifth year and died. I found you every year, so I immediately took you into the Kuchiki family. Bringing people with the blood of Rukongai into a noble family would break the rules and belittle the reputation of the Kuchiki family, so I was opposed by my family. But in fact, when I brought Hisana into the Kuchiki family, the rules had been broken. So since I took you into the house, I swore in front of my parents tomb. This is thest time to break the rules. In the future, no matter what happens, I will abide by the rules. When I decided to sentence you to extreme punishment, I really did not know what to do. Should I abide by the oath to my parents and not break the rules, or should I abide by the agreement with Hisana to protect my sister? I really do not know which one to choose. Rukia. Reaching out to hold Rukias hand, Kuchiki Byakuya said with an apologetic look in his eyes: Sorry. Tightly holding Kuchiki Byakuyas palm, looking at the weak brother in front of her, Rukia heart suddenly had a warm current flowing through. It was a happy thing to be loved and cared for by such an elder brother. All the time, the elder brother loved himself and did not ignore himself as he thought. Thinking about this, Rukia suddenly felt that she was wrapped in a huge happiness. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 170: So-Called Longing Chapter 170: So-Called Longing A week after Aizen defected. 11th Division. Bang!!! A figure smashed the window and flew out from the training ground of 11th Division. Very good! Next! The bare-chested Ikkaku held a wooden knife in his hand and shouted loudly to the team below, his shiny head shining in the sunlight. Hey! Whats wrong with you? Did no one catch up? Soft feet shrimp. Seeing that the team below were all cowering with their heads down to their feet, Ikkaku shouted with dissatisfaction. Because he was injured and stayed in bed for so long, he was now very ufortable. Now he urgently needed to fight with someone to rx. I really cant do anything about you guys. Since thats the case, then let me fight you! Whoa, youre quite bold, Ichigo! Ikkaku put the wooden knife on his shoulder, the corner of his mouth raised, and looked at Kurosaki Ichigo who stood up provocatively. Is that okay? Didnt you just recover? I wont show mercy. Didnt you and I just recover? Besides, Im not sick. I just suffered some injuries. Isnt that the same? Didnt the wound just recover? Of course not! Then tell me, what should I call the wound? This I dont know either. See, you dont know at all! Go back and recite the nationalnguage from the beginning! Idiot! What did you say? I think you are the one with an empty head! Alright! Then lets see who wins and who wins is right. How about it! Ikkaku looked at Kurosaki Ichigo, with excitement on his face, and the wooden knife in his hand was raised high. Oh! Come on! I will let you know that my nationalnguage is the strongest! In the face of Ikkaku provocation. Kurosaki Ichigo was also not to be outdone. He raised the wooden knife in his hand and looked at Ikkaku with a face full of fighting spirit. Just as the two of them were about to exchange their wooden des. Shua dong! Good morning. Good morning, captain! Eh? Isnt this Ichigo? Why? I see that you are in a very good condition. Ichigo, is the wound fine? Yes, thanks to your care, my wound is no longer Swish Before Kurosaki Ichigo could finish his words, he only felt a sh of light in front of him. The wooden knife in his hand was immediately cut into two pieces. Is it? Thats good. I wanted to find Kimura. But I dont know where he hid. Now that your injury has been healed, then lets have another fight with me without any scruples! Whoosh Zaraki Kenpachis words had not finished. Feeling that the atmosphere was a little wrong, Kurosaki Ichigo directly threw down the wooden hilt in his hand and turned to run. Are you kidding? Fighting with this guy? The terrible scene when he fought with Muyang a few days ago was still in Kurosaki Ichigos mind. Unless he wanted to die, he would not fight with Kenpachi again. Hey! Ikkaku! You stinky boy, stop! Seeing that Kurosaki Ichigo turned around and ran without saying anything, Zaraki Kenpachi called out behind him. I just wanted to talk to you! I dont want to fight with you anymore! The brain once again put back the scene of Muyang and Zaraki Kenpachi fighting before, and Kurosaki Ichigo could not help but shiver. 6th Division Courtyard. Are you wondering why I am still alive? Kuchiki Byakuya sat on the bed. Looking at the changing scenery outside the window, he suddenly asked softly. It has been a week since the battle. Although there are some changes in the heart of Kuchiki Byakuya after a battle, but after a week of peace, he has returned to the unsmiling head of Kuchiki family. After all, the habits that have been developed over the years will not be easily changed. How can it be If you die, who can I aim for the next level? So thats your goal Hearing Renjis words, Kuchiki Byakuya whispered and his face was thoughtful. Does Captain also have a goal to strive for? Seeing the thoughtful expression on Kuchiki Byakuyas face, and then thinking of what he heard on the Sokyoku Hill after the great war, Renji puffed up his breath and asked the thoughtful Byakuya: That Mr. Kimura? Ah Turning to look at Renji who was sitting in the distance, Kuchiki Byakuya suddenly had an impulse to talk to him. Perhaps it was because of the loneliness for a long time, or because he saw the teacher who had been away for a hundred years again, his mood was difficult to control, or maybe because of Renji, he saw his own shadow that looked forward to Muyang. Teacher Kimura, he was once the goal I longed for and wanted to catch up with. Kuchiki Byakuya looked straight ahead, and his eyes showed the color of memories, apparently falling into his own memories. When I was born, it was when the teacher was at the height of Soul Societys reputation. At that time, the teacher was the most famous person in Gotei 13th. Even Head-Captain Yamamoto, at that time, he was not as famous as the teacher. He graduated from True Central Academy in half a year. He was appointed as a vice-captain as soon as he graduated, and he was promoted to captain a yearter! Although his teacher came from Rukongai, the talents he showed made all the nobles of Soul Society blush with shame. Moreover, the teacher who was born in Rukongai did not have any conflicts with the nobles. On the contrary, many nobles admired him. During the time when the teacher was the captain, all the members of Gotei 13th admired him. Even in Rukongai, he enjoyed a great reputation. As a student, I often felt happy and proud to have such a teacher. Now that I think about it. Even after what happened that year, deep in my heart, I was still proud of being his student. Hearing Kuchiki Byakuya slowly telling everything in a nostalgic tone, Renji slowly outlined an image in his brain. Originally, in his heart, Muyang was just a little mysterious and terribly powerful guy. But after listening to the description of his captain, the image of Muyang slowly developed in his brain, and an image that was still mysterious but made him feel admiration took shape in the brain of Renji. But Why would such an admirable person leave Soul Society and live in seclusion in the modern world? And what did Captain mean? Captain, what you said Renji I am about to ask something important! Oh Yes Sorry. Seeing the unhappy expression on Renjis face, Kurosaki Ichigo apologized without sincerity, and then his face was slightly straight: Do you know where Rukia went? Ah? What happened to Rukia? Forget it, forget it if you dont know. Ichigo, how did you climb up the window on the third floor? Its very dangerous. Ah? You are the one, right? You are really amazing. How did you climb up? Seeing Orihime beside him, a drop of cold sweat slid down Kurosaki Ichigos face. He really couldnt judge a person by their looks. He really didnt know how she climbed up from the bottom of the well. She clearly looked like ady. Sorry! Renji, Byakuya, then lets go first. Sorry to disturb you. Renji, Byakuya. What are the two of them doing? Looking at Orihime and Kurosaki Ichigo who quickly left the well, Renji whispered. Eh? What happened to you, Captain? Turning his head, seeing Kuchiki Byakuya look thoughtful, Renji was stunned. Nothing. Stretching out a hand and stroking his chin, Kuchiki Byakuya whispered: That guy, it should not call my name straight after? Hearing Kuchiki Byakuya like talking to himself, a drop of cold sweat slid down from Renjis forehead, it seemed that it was really possible to keep calling him like this. Come to think of it, Captain. What do you mean by that thing you just said? Seeing Kurosaki Ichigo and Orihime leave the well, Renji sat back on his stool and looked at Kuchiki Byakuya and asked. For Kimura, who was not familiar for him yet, Renji was now full of curiosity. Nothing, I am not very clear about what happened in the past. Hearing Renjis question, Byakuya said coldly. After Kurosaki Ichigos disturbance just now, he had lost his interest to continue. Whats more, he did not know much about the things of that year. After all, he was still young at that time, and he had not joined the Gotei 13th, and was not qualified to touch those. Damn it! Ichigo that bastard! Its all his fault that he came to disturb now Captain obviously lost interest. The next time I see him, I must beat him up! Seeing that Kuchiki Byakuya had lost the topic of conversation, Renji was slightly disappointed. He could only curse in his heart and secretly decided to teach him a lesson the next time they met. Poor Renji,pletely forgot that his strength was not enough to teach him a lesson. But The powerful figure of Muyang on the Sokyoku Hill shed through his mind, and he couldnt help but be moved. He really wanted to know the person whom the captain looked forward to so much. Speaking of which, Ichigo seemed to know Senior Kimura. It seemed that his sh and Shunpo were taught by Senior Kimura. Speaking of which, that kid was really lucky. If there was a chance to go to the Modern Realm to carry out a mission next time, he should be able to see Mr. Kimura. After seeing him, perhaps he could understand why the captain looked forward to him so much. No, not only that, if he could get his guidance, he might be able to catch up with the captain! Thinking that he could catch up with Byakuya, Renji felt a burning desire in his heart. If there was a mission sent to the Modern Realm next time, he must strive for it! Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 171: What Hes After Chapter 171: What He''s After What did you say?! Oken?!! Seeing the shock on Jshir Ukitakeps face, Muyang nodded. He also knew how much shock his words just now would cause to Ukitake and Kyouraku, so he did not feel strange about the fierce reaction of Ukitake. How can it be? Aizen actually dared to Seeing that Muyang was once again sure, Jshir Ukitake was absent-minded, that was Oken, he did not expect Aizen to have such a rebellious idea. Well, Kimura, how do you know? Although Kyouraku Shunsui is also shocked, but it is not like Jshir Ukitake. The more he encounters such an important thing, the calmer his mood is. He reached out to hold his bamboo hat. Kyouraku Shunsuis eyes shed a trace of wisdom, and then he looked at Muyang and asked. This is what Kisuke and I analyzed, but you can go to the hall of Spirit Library to check it. There should be traces of Aizen information he has checked. Thats true. Hearing Muyangs suggestion, Jshir Ukitake touched his chin and had a thoughtful expression on his face. In this case, Kyouraku, you apany me to go to Spirit Library hall to have a look. There is really no way. I was going to find a ce to sleep. It is rare to have such a good weather. It is really hard to live! Seeing Jshir Ukitake looking at him, Kyouraku Shunsui smiled helplessly. He always had a difficult to refuse Ukitakes request. Well, in that case, lets go together, Kimura. Kyouraku Shunsui looked at Muyang and said, trying to pull Muyang with him. I wont go. Hearing Kyouraku Shunsuis words, Muyang quickly waved his hand and refused. He did not want to go to the library with Kyouraku and Ukitake to check the information. Facing the vast information over there was definitely a mental torture. If he had to choose, he would rather fight with Kenpachi, at least he could enjoy the fun of fighting. Dont be like this. Come with us. Anyway, its boring for you to go alone, isnt it? Although Muyang had already refused. But Kyouraku Shunsui obviously did not want to let him go just like this. He walked over and put his arm around Muyangs shoulder. Kyouraku Shunsui said affectionately. I dont want it. If you want to go, just the two of you can go. I havent returned to Soul Society for a long time. I dont want to waste time here with you. I want to see what the current Soul Society has be. After breaking free from Kyouraku Shunsuis arm, Muyang patted his shoulder with a look of disgust in Kyouraku Shunsuis eyes and then turned to leave. I really cant stand him. He is reallyzy. He actually pushed all the things to us. Looking at the back of Muyang, Kyouraku Shunsuiined with dissatisfaction. Well, Kyouraku, dontin anymore. The two of us should go to the Great Spirit Book Corridor first. Yes, yes, I understand. Kyouraku Shunsui retracted his hand into his sleeve and responded with azy look. But Whats wrong? The direction Kimura left seems to be in the direction of 10th Division. What about it? Although it has been a hundred years, Soul Society actually has no change. Kimura, of course, still went to 10th Division along the road he is familiar with. After all, he has been a 10th Division Captain for such a long time. In fact, when he was Soul Society, he was almost always in the identity of 10th Division Captain. There are really not many geniuses like him. By the way, speaking of geniuses, the current captain of Tshir Hitsugaya is also a genius. Ah. Yes, the captain of Tsen Kaname is also a very talented person. Speaking of HitsugayaCaptain, Ukitake, I heard that you often give candy to him? Ah Its not often, but sometimes I will give him some candy when I meet him. But Kyouraku, who did you hear it from? Me? I heard it from Miss Matsumoto when I was drinkingst time. However, what Miss Matsumoto said is true. I thought she was talking nonsense after drinking too much. It seems that our big handsome brother is still so gentle. What? Kyouraku, you Really, after so many years, Soul Society really hasnt changed. Walking on the familiar road, Muyang couldnt help but let out a sigh. Although there was no longer a familiar figure among Shinigami who hurried along the road, Soul Societysyout and street were still the same as a hundred years ago. There was almost no change. Why do I feel that Soul Societys air is emitting a smell of decay? The air is clearly much better than the industrial society in the modern world. In a hundred years, the modern world developed rapidly, and everything produced a huge change. However, Soul Society did not change at all. The backward system, the decaying system, and the monotonous life. This ce is Muyang stopped and looked at the familiar yet unfamiliar ce in front of him. He did not expect that he would subconsciously walk to the 10th Division. The power of habit was really strong. Even after a hundred years, he would still bring him back to the 10th Division. However, the people he was familiar with were already gone. Hey, kid, which Division are you from? Why are you sneakily standing at the door of our 10th Division? Eh? Muyang looked at Shinigami, who was looking at him with vignce, and felt a little stunned. He was actually regarded as a guy with bad intentions. Are you talking about me? Looking at the person in front of him, Muyang pointed to his nose and confirmed. Of course, I am talking about you! The guard at the door looked at Muyang. His heart was more and more suspicious of his identity. His eyes were full of vignce. At the same time, he secretly put his hand on his Zanpakuto. The incident of the ident a few days ago had just passed. Now he dared not take it lightly. I have never seen your face in Soul Society, and there is no mark of your Division on your clothes. Tell me honestly, what is your identity and what is your intention? Seeing the vignce of this guy in front of him, Muyang suddenly did not know whether tough or cry. He did not expect to encounter such a ck dragon incident. He really doubted whether this Shinigami in front of him had paranoia. This imagination was too rich! Whats wrong? Just as Muyang did not know whether tough or cry, not knowing how to deal with it, a voice suddenly came from the other side. Captain! Hearing the voiceing from behind him, the guard immediately straightened up and bowed respectfully. En, what is going on? The young boy with a head of white hair, Tshir Hitsugaya, casually responded, then turned to look at Muyang, and his eyebrows suddenly wrinkled together, his young face with a little bit of immaturity, but there was a sense of maturity that did not match his appearance. Yes! Captain, this person Hearing Tshir Hitsugayas words, the member standing on the side immediately responded, and then he was about to tell Tshir Hitsugaya his spection about Muyangs identity. I am not asking you. Impatiently interrupting the words of the team members on the side, Tshir Hitsugayas pair of emerald eyes looked at Muyang. Originally, he was very annoyed by Matsumoto Rangiku, who was drunk in the room, and now he was not in a good mood to face the team members at the door, and even looked at Muyang with some irritability. Nothing, just when I came here, I stopped because I thought of some things, so I was thought of by the little brothers here. Muyang spread his hands and said to Tshir Hitsugaya with a helpless expression. Really Tshir Hitsugaya held his forehead with his hand, his face was helpless, and he was really annoyed to death recently. This guy is called Muyang, a friend of Soul Society. Pointing to Muyang, Tshir Hitsugaya casually exined to the yers around him. Although he was injured that day and did not see the situation of Muyang and Aizen fighting on the Sokyoku Hill, he still felt the movement when Muyang and Zaraki Kenpachi fought a few days ago. This was definitely a powerful guy, and he knew several Captains. If he let him make trouble because of his own yers, there might be some trouble. You are Captain Kimura! As soon as Tshir Hitsugayas voice fell, the team member who was listening to him suddenly raised his head and cried, his face full of excitement. Captain Kimura? Hearing the exmation of his team member, Tshir Hitsugaya looked puzzled. This guy is the captain? Do you know me? Compared to Tshir Hitsugayas doubts, Muyang had a lot of doubts in his heart. Why did this guy in front of him seem to know him, but he did not have such a face in his memory. Moreover, he did not look like a hundred years old person. How could he know him? As if seeing Muyangs doubts, the member hurriedly exined, I heard my father mention you. Father has always said that you are the person he respects the most. Your father? Could it be that his father was once his subordinate? That was the only exnation. My fathers name is My fathers name is Ichitani Maruyama. Hearing the name that Shinigami said in front of him, a familiar face suddenly shed in Muyangs mind. He blurted out, Twelve seats of the city valley. Ah Lord Kimura, you actually still remember my father. I think if Lord Father knew, he would definitely be very happy! Hearing that Muyang actually called out his fathers seat, this Shinigamis face became even more excited. Of course, the twelve seats of the city valley are very outstanding officials. How could I not remember? Unexpectedly meeting the son of his former subordinates, Muyang also felt very happy, and his face could not help but reveal a smile. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 172: Hitsugaya Toushiro Chapter 172: Hitsugaya Toushiro I didnt expect that other than those long-winded old men, there are other people who know you in Soul Society. A long-winded old man? Hearing Tshir Hitsugayas words, Muyang was slightly stunned. Did Soul Society have so many old men? Yes, its those old men. Every time they have a meeting, they will quarrel over some trivial things. Its really annoying. Tshir Hitsugaya nodded, his tone full of resentment, he really had enough of those guys. Muyang was stunned for a while, and then reacted. The few long-winded old men that Tshir Hitsugaya said should be the other captains. I really dont know what kind of reaction they would have if they heard Tshir Hitsugaya called them. Well, indeed,pared with you, they are really old men. Muyang nodded, his eyes looked up and down on Tshir Hitsugaya, and his eyes nced back and forth constantly reminded Tshir Hitsugaya his height. You bastard! Feeling the eyes on his body, the veins on Tshir Hitsugayas forehead burst out. This guy was provoking him. Hahahaha. Seeing Tshir Hitsugayas reaction, Muyang could not help butugh. Seeing his gloomy face was about to drip water, Muyang quickly stoppedughing and asked Tshir Hitsugaya with a straight face: By the way, Hitsugaya, what did you want to do before? Call me Tshir Hitsugaya! Hearing the name of Muyang to himself, Tshir Hitsugayas eyebrows jumped up, saying that he was familiar with him, actually calling his name. I know, Tshir Hitsugaya. You did it on purpose, didnt you? Tshir Hitsugaya suppressed his anger and said almost word by word. You can see it? It is really amazing, as expected of the captain. Tshir Hitsugaya just suppressed his anger and heard the voice of Muyang, his face suddenly became ugly again. Dont be angry. You are often angry that the president is not tall. You! Hearing Muyangs teasing words, Tshir Hitsugayas eyes almost spit out fire, but in the end, he suppressed his anger. The other persons sentence not tall was almost like a needle in his heart. The height was the heart of his heart for so many years. Hu Taking a deep breath to calm himself down, Tshir Hitsugaya said to Muyang with a cold face, If you have something to do, you can go first. I want to see Hinamori. Tshir Hitsugaya, you really like to joke. You know what I can do. I only know those old men in Soul Society. There is nothing to do. I will go with you to see your little girlfriend. What! Dont talk nonsense, what little girlfriend! Hearing Muyangs words, Tshir Hitsugaya jumped up as if his buttocks were burned by fire. His cold face suddenly became red, his eyes were a little shy, and his eyes were erratic. His hands kept swinging, trying to deny what Muyang said before. I know, I was just joking with you. Why do you have such a big reaction? Muyang pretended to look at Tshir Hitsugaya with a puzzled look, but the smile in his eyes could not be concealed. You bastard! Seeing the smirk in Muyangs eyes, Tshir Hitsugaya knew that he was yed by him again, and his heart was suddenly angry. ncing at Muyangs young face, Tshir Hitsugaya said: Speaking of which, you are also an old man, and you are still talking about them here. What? I am still a teenager, okay? How can you call me old man? Dont you see my face full of youth? No matter how young you look, you cant hide the fact that you are an old man! Looking at the slightly excited Muyang, Tshir Hitsugaya deliberately attacked, but did not notice that unconsciously, they had arrived outside the ward of Hinamori. What are you talking about, Captain Tshir Hitsugaya? Just as Tshir Hitsugaya finished his words, a gentle voice suddenly sounded in his ear. Although the voice was very gentle, but in the ears of Tshir Hitsugaya, it seemed to have a chill. Even Tshir Hitsugaya, who has the strongest ice system Zanpakuto, can not help but shiver. Captain Unohana. Tshir Hitsugaya turned his head and looked at Unohana Retsu standing behind him with a gentle smile on her face. His heart could not help but bulge. He felt that he seemed to have provoked something bad. What were you talking about before, Captain Tshir Hitsugaya? Seeing Tshir Hitsugaya turn around, Unohana Retsu smiled even more, but in the eyes of Tshir Hitsugaya, it was a little terrible, and his heart could not help but be covered with ayer of haze. No nothing. This is a ward. I dont want to see you talking loudly outside the ward next time. Do you understand? Looking at Unohana Retsu who was sticking to him with a smile like a flower, Tshir Hitsugaya felt a little cold in his heart and could not help swallowing a mouthful of saliva. His voice was a little dry and answered: I know. Thats good. After obtaining the recovery of Tshir Hitsugaya, Unohana Retsu smiled and the previous oppressive atmosphere was swept away. Hu Feeling the powerful aura of Unohana Retsu disappear, Muyang could not help but let out a sigh of relief. It was a long-lost feeling. It was so terrifying! Oh right, and you too. Mr. Kimura, dont speak loudly in the ward again. Just as Muyang breathed a sigh of relief, Unohana Retsu suddenly turned her eyes to him and said to him in an extremely gentle tone. Understood! Hearing Unohana Retsu gentle voice, Muyang could not help but shiver and immediately answered, with a proper attitude and respectful tone. After looking at Muyang with a smile, Unohana Retsu turned her eyes to Tshir Hitsugaya. You are here to see the vice captain Hinamori. Yes. After mentioning Hinamori, Tshir Hitsugayas mood became obviously depressed. What happened between them during this period of time made him tired. Whether it was the misunderstanding of him before or the fact that Hinamori was almost killed by Aizen, it made Tshir Hitsugaya feel like a knife was twisted in his heart. He never hated his weakness as much as he did at that time. Say a few words to her. She needs someone very important to her to talk to her to wake her up. After walking over to check on Hinamoris condition, Unohana Retsu turned her head and said to Tshir Hitsugaya standing at the door. She still knew about the matter between Tshir Hitsugaya and Hinamori Momo. The current Hinamori needed someone to wake her up. No need, I have nothing to say to her now. Standing at the door and quietly looking at Hinamori Momo in aa for a while, Tshir Hitsugaya said in a low voice, his eyes were lonely. Ill go first. If Hinamori wakes up, please inform me as soon as possible, Captain Unohana. Seeing Tshir Hitsugaya, Unohana Retsu still wants to say more, Tshir Hitsugaya said. Looking at Tshir Hitsugaya, Unohana Retsu nodded. Sorry to trouble you. After nodding to Unohana Retsu to express his gratitude, Tshir Hitsugaya turned and left, not forgetting to pull away Muyang who was standing at the door. I said, you can leave, why do you want to pull me away. I am afraid that you will affect the recovery of peaches there. After letting go of Muyangs clothes, Tshir Hitsugaya replied with a matter-of-fact look. She also said that she is not your little girlfriend. Seeing Tshir Hitsugayas smelly fart appearance, Muyang cant help but tease. You bastard! Dont talk nonsense, bastard! Hearing Muyangs joke, Tshir Hitsugaya jumped again. That girl is very important to you, right? Hearing Muyang suddenly speak in a serious tone, Tshir Hitsugaya was slightly stunned and then whispered, Yes! Being unable to protect the person you care about, this kind of feeling is not good. Hearing Muyangs words, Tshir Hitsugaya frowned, and there was a sh of displeasure in his eyes. What do you want to say? I want to tell you. This is just the beginning. The battle between Aizen and Soul Society is just the beginning. If you are still only at this level when the battle officially begins, the situation you dont want to see will happen again. Hearing Muyangs words, Tshir Hitsugaya frowned. How could he not know what Muyang said, but even if he knew, what could he do? Even if he knew, it waspletely unrealistic to want a captain level person to improve theirbat effectiveness in a short period of time. He was not Kurosaki Ichigo. He could increase hisbat effectiveness by learning Bankai. Basically, there would not be any big changes in a captain level battle. After all, it had already reached such a level. What, do you have a brilliant idea? Tshir Hitsugaya frowned and asked casually. Of course, if you ept my training. Oh, ept your training. what! You mean that as long as I ept your training, my strength can be greatly improved? Of course! Muyang looked at Tshir Hitsugaya in front of him with a smile, But the process is very difficult, I just dont know if you can stand it, Tshir Hitsugaya! I ept! Tshir Hitsugaya looked at Muyang, there was no hesitation in his eyes. No matter what kind of difficulty he had to go through, he had to be stronger. Only when he became strong enough, he could protect Hinamori and not let her suffer any harm! Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 173: Negotiation Chapter 173: Negotiation This is the official door. Of course, for the sake of you, I have already put in the Reishi converter. Oh What a spectacr sight! Looking at the tall door in front of her, Orihime eximed. Ichigo. Mr. Ukitake. Seeing Jshir Ukitake waving to him not far away, Kurosaki Ichigo felt slightly puzzled, but still walked over. This is for you. Eh? What is this? Kurosaki Ichigo took the small sign that Jshir Ukitake handed to him with a ck skull head and asked. Thebat license of proxy Shinigami. It is considered a favorable asion in the appearance of proxy Shinigami. Soul Society has a rule to give this thing to the other party. If you use this, you can be Shinigami at any time. Although I dont think it can make up for what you have done for us Nothing, I just did this for myself. I will ept this thing. Thank you, Mr. Ukitake. Seeing Kurosaki Ichigo put the license into his arms, Jshir Ukitake showed a smile on his face. Eh? That Mr. Kimura, arent you going back with us? After epting the license, Kurosaki Ichigo nced at Muyang who was standing next to Jshir Ukitake and asked strangely. I have some things to deal with in Soul Society. Hearing Kurosaki Ichigos question, Muyang answered casually. Whats wrong? Arent you going to go with me? Hearing the voiceing from behind him, a strange feeling welled up in Muyangs heart. Sure enough, he still couldnt get used to this voice. I say, Yoruichi, is it so good to turn into a cat? I am still more used to your original voice. It feels strange to talk to you like this. Is that so? Why do I feel like you want to see me turn into a human form at the moment? Hearing Yoruichi words, Muyang did not have any reaction. On the other hand, Kurosaki Ichigo, who was standing on the side, immediately blushed. Obviously, he remembered the beautiful scene that he saw that day. Hey Ichigo, what happened to you? Why did your face suddenly be so red? Orihime, who had been talking nonsense with Kuchiki Rukia for a long time, came over and looked at Kurosaki Ichigo with concern. As he spoke, he put his hand on his hair clip. Its fine! Dont worry about it. Really? But Ichigo, your expression is very ugly. Orihime looked at Kurosaki Ichigo with a bit of doubt, but there was still a bit of worry in her eyes. Dont worry, Im really fine! Seeing that Orihime was still a little worried, Kurosaki Ichigo quickly suppressed the messy thoughts in his heart, then looked at Muyang and said, Since Mr. Kimura is not with us, we will go first. Seeing Kurosaki Ichigo change the topic, Muyang could not help but feel funny. He was really a shy boy. Well, in that case, they are all handed over to you, Yoruichi. Dont worry. Time is up. A ray of light rose from the door, and it was time to leave. Goodbye, Rukia. Well, goodbye, Ichigo, and, thank you. This is what I should say. Thank you, Rukia, thanks to you. Finally, the rain is over and the sky is clear. What a magical traveler. Seeing the figures of Kurosaki Ichigo and others disappearing into the realm gate, Kyouraku Shunsui said with his hand pressing his bamboo hat, his tone mixed with some emotion. Whats wrong? Do you feel that you are getting old? Indeed. I am getting old. The growth of young people always makes the old people feel amazed. Speaking of which, Kyouraku, how is the information you and Ukitake found yesterday? That? Hearing Muyang mention this matter, Kyouraku Shunsuis expression became serious, This ce is not suitable to talk about this, lets change to another ce. A momentter, in a tea house. Muyang, Kyouraku Shunsui and Jshir Ukitake sat opposite each other. In fact, since that day when Aizen defected, the matter about him has been investigated. It is just that some ces belong to the forbidden area, even the captain cant casually step in, so the investigation has been not smooth. Really, its so troublesome. Thats why Soul Societys system is really too rotten. Fortunately, its still in the situation where the central 46 is gone. Uh Its not good to say it like that, Kimura. Tsk,e on, Kyouraku, you must be thinking the same thing in your heart. Ahaha Hearing Muyangs words, Kyouraku Shunsui smiled andughed, then picked up the teacup and took a sip to cover up his embarrassment. However, after getting your hint yesterday, I and Ukitake went to check the information about the King Key (Oken). Sure enough, there was a trace of Aizen reading. Speaking of this, Kyouraku Shunsuis face became more serious, and his eyes were full of solemn color. But because the preservation of King Key has always been passed down by Gotei 13, so Aizen cant find the preservation ce of King Key. What he checked is the Creation Method of King Key, and the creation of King Key requires 100,000 souls! Things have been clear. Picking up the teacup and taking a sip, Muyang opened his mouth to break the silence in the room. Well, basically we can determine Aizens purpose. What is Soul Society going to do? Is there any n? This is not yet. Although we already know the purpose of Aizen, we have to further confirm it. Moreover, Kurotsuchi Captains research on Hgyoku has not ended. Before we make a n, we need to know more about Aizen. I know, then I will wait here for a few more days. Wait for what? Wait for the staff sent by Soul Society to go to Human World with me. Hey Its so strange. Kimura, you actually stayed behind to wait. Do you know who Old man Yamamoto will send to the Modern Realm? How would I know what Captain-Commander is thinking? Then who are you waiting for? Although I dont know who Captain-Commander is going to send, I think if the captain Hitsugaya volunteered, He should not refuse, right? Whats the matter, Kimura, do you have any thoughts on Captain Hitsugaya? Then you have to get the approval of our handsome guy, right, Ukitake. Huh? Hearing Kyouraku Shunsuis teasing words, Muyang turned to look at Jshir Ukitake with a strange look, his line of sight swept up and down, making Jshir Ukitake feel ufortable all over. Whats wrong, why are you looking at me like this, Kimura? By the way, shouldnt Toshiro be your illegitimate child? Just as Jshir Ukitake was feeding Muyangs gaze and feeling ufortable, Muyang suddenly opened his mouth and said. Puff Just as Muyangs voice fell, Kyouraku Shunsui, who was sitting opposite him, suddenly spat out a mouthful of tea that he had just drunk. Hey, hey, be careful. Kyouraku, you almost sprayed it on me. Muyang looked at him andined. Sorry, but Kimura, what you said is too shocking. You really dont stop until you shock people. Yes, Kimura, why do you have such a thought? Jshir Ukitake looked at Muyang with a little dissatisfaction on his face. I just said that. You see that your hair color is the same, and Tshir Hitsugaya has such a high talent, and you are so good to him. Right, Kyouraku. Listening to you, Kimura, it seems that it is true. Ukitake often buy some snacks for him. Kyouraku Shunsui put down his cup and said with a thoughtful look on his face, but the smirk in his eyes could not be concealed. You two guys! Looking helplessly at Muyang and Kyouraku Shunsui, Jshir Ukitake shook his head. For these two guys, he was really helpless. He could only ignore them. He picked up the tea on the table and slowly drank it. Hey Kimura, what do you think about this battle? Putting down the teacup, Jshir Ukitake looked at Muyang and asked with a serious face. Oh? Ukitake, you actually need to ask for my opinion. After Muyang teased, his face also looked a little solemn. The final step of the battle is hard to say. It depends on the extent of the cooperation between Aizen and Hueco Mundo. As far as I know, Hogyoku has the ability to break the boundary between the god of death and the void. Regarding the avatar of death, you all know what happened back then. What I want to say is the Arrancar. If Aizen can collect more than ten Vastoo Lorde-level Arrancar, our chance of winning are really not great. Vasto Lorde? That is an existence that is even stronger than Captain level. Can Aizen find so much? Kyouraku Shunsui wondered. I dont know. But then again, does Soul Society have any information about the Menos Grande of Hueco Mundo level, Kyouraku? You know, I was not interested in that before. I dont know if there is any information about this area. I have not paid attention to this before. After all, the Menos Grande of Vasto Lorde level generally wont take the initiative to provoke Soul Society. All the information about them will be rare. Forget it, I will check the information immediately. This time, do you want to go together, Kimura? No, you can check it yourself. I have other things to do. Huh? What do you mean? For example, sleeping, drinking, and so on. You By the way, when I was in Hueco Mundo, I met a very powerful Arrancar. Hearing Muyangs words, Kyouraku Shunsuis face immediately became serious. Whats the name? dimir Erik! Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 174: Scheme Chapter 174: Scheme What kind of hollow is that? Since you can say that it is very strong, it should not be a simple thing. I also did not fight too fiercely with him. It was just a probing fight. However, he gave me a strong feeling. His ability is rted to fire. Fire? Yes, it is a fire attack, but I am not sure if it is all his ability. However, even if I only see the ability he disyed, the general captain is definitely not his opponent. So strong! This is only when I saw him a hundred years ago. Who knows how he has be now. If he joins hands with Aizen Muyang did not say the rest of the words, but everyone knew what he was going to say. If the two powerful guys joined hands, it would definitely be a disaster for Soul Society. Well, thats it for now. You two go and check the information. If Soul Society has some information of Hueco Mundo, it will be good. At least we can get some information about the enemy in advance. Yes. After drinking the tea in the cup, Kyouraku Shunsui picked up his Zanpakuto which was on the side and put it on his waist. Looking at Muyang who also stood up, he asked, What are you going to do now, Kimura? Dont tell me you really want to find a ce to sleep? How can it be! I want to go to the Spiritual Arts Academy to meet the instructor. Indeed, you have not seen him for a hundred years. It is good for you to meet him now. Then I will go with Ukitake first. After all, he was a person who had experienced many things. Kyouraku Shunsui and the other two could understand Muyangs mood at this time. They walked forward and patted Muyang on the shoulder, and the two left side by side. I really miss him! After sighing in a low voice, Muyang put his hand in his pocket and slowly walked toward the direction of the Spiritual Arts Academy. Around a hundred years had passed, and there was no hurry for this moment. - How is it, Captain Aizen, is the experiment sessful? It can be considered a sess. Looking at the huge figure that broke free from the restraint outside on the screen, Aizens mouth showed a smile. Next, just put it in the present world. Lets check what level he can do. Eh? Can such a mixed fish really do it? It feels like he cant y any role at all. Ichimaru Gin looked at the hollow in the screen and said in a doubtful tone. This level of hollow ispletely ineffective. No! This Hollow once killed Kurosaki Ichigos mother. If we let him go, we might catch someone we expected. Moreover, it is because he is a mixed fish hollow that he can reflect the strength of Hgyoku. Forget it, Captain Aizen, you always have your own ideas. By the way, Gin, how is ourpanion? Hey, do you mean that guy? He has been sleeping recently. Come to think of it, is that guy really as powerful as Captain Aizen you said? When he heard Aizen ask about that person, Ichimaru Gins face showed a trace of doubt. Anyway, he had no good impression of the arrogant and narcissistic guy. Lord Aizens words are unquestionable! You are too rude. Ichimaru Gin. Huh? Ichimaru Gin turned to look at Tsen Kaname standing on the other side of Aizen. His eyes that had been closed slightly opened a crack, and a cold light blue shed out, revealing a dangerous breath. Well, really, so you are really boring. Just as the atmosphere gradually became tense, Ichimaru Gin suddenly closed his eyes again and showed his signature fox-like smile on his face. With azy tone, Ichimaru Gin turned around and waved his hand. Lord Aizen, Ichimaru Gin is really rude! Its okay, I dont care. As if he did not notice the subtle rtionship between Ichimaru Gin and Tsen Kaname before, Aizens sight still stayed on the screen, and the expression on his face did not change at all, but in his eyes, there was a little imperceptible excitement. The game of cat and mouse? Its really interesting, I dont know what kind of fun you will give me? Was he aware of it? Ichimaru Gins hands were curled in his sleeves, walking slowly in the corridor of Las Noches, but he always had a bad feeling in his heart. He always felt as if he was trapped in a, a woven by a smart hunter, tempting him to step inside step by step. When he walked into the, the would suddenly be closed and strangle himself. A trace of haze slowly rose from Ichimaru Gins heart, and even his face, which had always maintained a smile, became a little gloomy. Watanabe Ichiro was wandering on the road in boredom. After he and his uncle followed Aizen from Soul Society to Hueco Mundo, he had been in a boring state. Compared with Soul Society, only the Hueco Mundo in the desert was really too boring. Even in the Las Noches with artificial sky, it was the same lifeless. That is Looking around, his eyes inadvertently saw Ichimaru Gin appearing at the intersection in front of him. Watanabe Ichiros heart could not help but move. To be honest, he was still unhappy with Ichimaru Gin, because although he was a genius, Ichimaru Gin was a genius than him, and Ichimaru Gins smile always made him feel ufortable. Although there are all kinds of dissatisfaction with Ichimaru Gin in the heart, after all, they are under Lord Aizen and will fight together in the future. The rtionship between them must be good. Besides, Ichimaru Gins position under Aizen is much higher than his. Thinking about wanting to get familiar with Ichimaru Gin, Watanabe Ichiro walked behind Ichimaru Gin and said, Hello, supermarket Uh Just as Watanabe Ichiro walked to the back of Ichimaru Gin and spoke, Ichimaru Gin body, who was slowly pacing, suddenly moved. Watanabe Ichiro only felt a blur in front of him. The next moment, a Zanpakuto was already on his throat, and a cold murderous intent came from the Zanpakuto. Gulu A drop of cold sweat slid down from Watanabe Ichiros forehead. Feeling the cold aura on his neck, Watanabe Ichiros heart was cold. If the Ichimaru Gins Zanpakuto moved half an inch forward, he would be dead. There was no luck at all. In that moment just now, he did not see Gins movements clearly at all. Even his nerves did not react. Oh So its Mr. Ichiro. I thought who it was. After seeing the face of the person in front of him, Ichimaru Gin put away his Zanpakuto and the fox-like smile returned to his face. But the smile that originally made Watanabe feel strange appeared very dangerous in his eyes. In the future, dont suddenly get close from behind like this. Otherwise, you will die. After saying this to Watanabe Ichiro in a teasing tone, Ichimaru Gin didnt care about him at all. He directly put Zanpakuto away and then turned to leave. Turning around, Ichimaru Gin cheered for himself in his heart, recalling the first encounter with Ranju, a rare tenderness shed in his slightly opened eyes, and then turned into firmness. Its really interesting. In the empty hall, Aizen sat on a high stone seat, holding his chin with one hand, looking at Ichimaru Gin in the screen in front of him, and the corner of his mouth pulled out an unknown smile. Interesting? Shinigami, it is really a bad life. Step Step Step Step Step With a burst of footsteps, a figure walked to the side of Aizen. Pure white wless skin, handsome facial features, blood-red pupils, slender figure, and a small hole in the middle of the eyebrows. The face of the person had a high look, and the whole body exuded a proud atmosphere, full of a kind of evil charm. You are here, Erik. Aizens face remained unchanged, as if he had not heard the ridicule of the person who came, and his face still had that smile. Sinceing to Hueco Mundo, his temperament had changed more and more. Now he was full of a confident temperament, as if everything was in his hands. Well, how are you preparing, Aizen. He reached out and took a ss of red wine. dimir Eriks movements were very elegant, and with the handsome face like a demon, if it was a Human World, it could definitely charm a lot of girls. Dont worry, there is still some time before theplete awakening of Hgyoku. As long as Hgyoku awakens, we will win this war without a doubt. Hum, victory in the war? I dont care about that at all. All I care about is one thing kill the Shinigami named Muyang. There is no conflict in our goal. Dont worry, as long as the war begins, Muyang will definitely show up. Then, for our victory, cheers! He raised the ss in his hand and touched Aizen gently. There was a sh of excitement in dimir Eriks eyes. Modern world, Dingding District. Bang!!! What are you doing, Hiyori? It hurts! You deserve it! I asked you to find Kurosaki Ichigo, but you havent made any progress until now. I think you have wasted your time on that golden-haired Orihime! Actually What! If you have something to say, say it quickly! That Orihime is my first love. Bang It hurts, Hiyori! Dont hit my nose! I will beat you to death, but you still dare to say such shameless words! Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 175: Family Chapter 175: Family Shinigami is really a strange creature! Holding a drink on the table, Lilte looked at Hiyori and Shinji who were noisy in front of him. Whats wrong? Hearing Liltes sigh, Kuna Mashiro, who was lying on the side in the same position, blinked and asked. If you had invited him in the name of Kimura, Kurosaki Ichigo would have agreed to join you. Why did you invite him in the name of the Visored? After hearing Liltes words, Kuna Mashiro tilted her head and thought for a long time, then turned her eyes to Hiyori. What? I say, why dont we invite Kurosaki Ichigo in the name of Kimura? In that case, he definitely wont refuse, right? Hearing Kuna Mashiros words, Hiyori, who was originally lecturing Hirako Shinji, suddenly stopped. The expression on her face was somewhat strange. Idiot, how can it be the same! Whats wrong? We want to invite ourpanions, thepanions of our Visored. But isnt Kimura ourpanion? Its not the same. Kimura is just ourpanion, but not our kind. Hey, Hiyori! Hearing Hiyoris words, Hirako Shinji whispered, and his face became a little ugly. Whats wrong? Dont you think so too? I know that Kimura is our good friend. We have been taken care of by him for so many years, but in the end, Kimura is not the same as us, isnt he? Hearing Hiyoris words, the people in the room were silent. They did not know how to answer Hiyoris question. This was indeed a difficult question to answer. Although Muyang was indeed their good friend, Hirako Shinji stubbornly wanted to use the name of the Visored when inviting Kurosaki Ichigo to join. It was not without this consideration. We are half hollow, After abandoning Shinigamis identity, even if our friends are still around, we can no longer return to how we were before. We are the Visored, the Shinigami who stepped into the Virtual Realm. We are nothing. The room suddenly became quiet, and only Hiyoris low voice echoed in the room. Hirako Shinji sat on the side, his eyes lowered, and no one knew what he was thinking. Love held hisic book in his hand, but his eyes fell on somewhere. Lisa was also absent-minded. The lewd book in her hand could not make her excited, and Kensei was unconsciously wiping his Zanpakuto with a cloth in his hand. Roses fingers were unconsciously tapping on the other side, and Hachi sat there with his hands crossed, silent. Even Kuna Mashiro stopped shaking his legs. In the silent room, a depressing atmosphere gradually rose, making everyone in the room feel awkward, but no one broke this strange atmosphere first. Ah, whats wrong? What happened? Why arent you talking? Azy voice suddenly sounded, breaking the strange atmosphere in the room. Swoosh, swoosh At the moment the voice just fell, everyone in the room turned their eyes and aimed at Stark who appeared in the room with sleepy eyes. Whats wrong? Suddenly targeted by the eyes of more than ten people, Stark suddenly felt a pressure. Even he, in the face of such a strange situation, was a little overwhelmed for a moment. The hand that was rubbing his hair stopped involuntarily. The smile on his face also seemed a bit stiff. After hesitating for a moment, Stark spoke again with a hesitant tone. No. Nothing! Hearing Starks voice, Hiyori shook his head and left a back of her head for Stark. Obviously, he did not want to answer Starks question. Although she has lived together for so many years, she is still very ufortable with Stark. Thatzy look is just like Kisuke, making her feel ufortable! Although I dont know whats going on, I always feel like something big has happened. For Hiyoris attitude, it was nomittal. After so many years, Stark had long been used to Hiyoris attitude towards him. He rubbed his slightly messy hair and made them more messy. Stark walked to the bar counter, took out the wine from the cab below and poured himself a cup. He took a sip and let out afortable groan. Leaning on the bar counter, Stark held his chin with one hand and shook the wine ss with the other hand, looking calm. Then, can you tell me what happened? After all, we have lived together for so many years. We are like each others family. Although our identities are different, I dont think it will affect our rtionship. Family?! Hearing the word spat out from Starks mouth, everyone in the room was shocked. For them, this is an unattainable word! Stark and several people dont say it. They were born in Hueco Mundo and never knew what family is. In Hueco Mundos cruel environment, there is only killing and death. Stark and others are like this. Hirako Shinji they are not outdone. Most of them were born in Rukongai and have never felt the beauty of family. The word family can only be seen in books, and now Stark said they are family Family? As he muttered these two words in a low voice, everyone couldnt help but be stunned for a moment. Although they didntmunicate with each other, just carefully tasting these two words was enough to fill their hearts with warmth. Tsk, who wants to be family with this baldy Shinji Hiyori looked at Shinji and suddenly jumped down from her stool. She said a disdainful sentence and then turned around to walk towards the backyard. However, her tone was not imposing at all. Moreover, there was ayer of blush on her face. Although it was not very obvious, everyone present clearly saw it. Bang!! After walking into the backyard, Hiyori did not forget to m the door shut and let out a loud noise. Hey, Hiyori just now, your face seemed to have turned red. Kuna Mashiro put a finger in her mouth and looked at the back door that was still shaking. Suddenly, her head tilted and she blinked her big eyes as she said yfully. Hahahaha As soon as Kuna Mashiro finished speaking, a burst of violentughter erupted in the room. Looking at everyone who was sitting together andughing, the corners of everyones eyes suddenly became wet. Looking at theirpanions around them, a feeling that was even stronger than before slowly brewed in front of their chests. Those idiots, who is their family! Leaning against the door and listening to the bursts ofughtering from inside the room, Hiyori felt the joy in everyonesughter. She bit her lips and said, but her eyes became a little red, and there seemed to be something sparkling in her eyes. Ha Choo! Whats the matter, Mr. Kimura? You seem to have caught a cold. Do you want me to take a look for you? Er no need. Captain Unohana, I am fine. You should check the injury of Kenpachi. Hearing Unohanas words, Muyang quickly waved his hand. He did not want to be examined by her Zanpakuto for no reason. What if her meat swallowed him Thinking of this, Muyang suddenly felt that his stomach was a little ufortable. Captain Zarakis injury is no longer serious. There are no fatal wounds on his body. It is only because of the intense battle that he is still unconscious. But Mr. Kimura, are you really okay? I see that your face is a little ugly. Do you want me to treat you? No! Hearing Unohana talk about this terrible thing again, Muyang quickly refused, but the more ugly face made the concern on Unohanas face be more and more intense, which made Muyang shocked. He was really afraid that Unohana would suddenly release hwr Zanpakuto and swallow him in one bite. Since there are no problems with Sword Eights injuries, then I will leave first. I wille to see him after he wakes up. Goodbye, Unohana Captain, thank you. After saying that, Muyang directly turned around and left quickly. The pressure that Unohana Retsu gave him was too strong. He was really a little afraid of this ck-bellied sister, whether in the past or now, or even in the future. Oh, running so fast, as if scared of someone is a terrible thing. Looking at Muyang who fled in a sorry state, Unohana Retsu covered her mouth andughed softly. There was a signature kind smile on her face, which made people cant help but feel good, but only familiar people can feel the horror behind her smile. But The eyes turned to Zaraki Kenpachi on the bed, and the smile on Unohana Retsu face faded, but with a concern and thinking. This is the fourth time he sent Zaraki Kenpachi to 4th Division. Every time he passed out after the battle reached the limit, but Zaraki Captain has few injuries, even if there is, it is the kind of injury that can be recovered in a short time. But what made Unohana Retsu more concerned is the growth of Zaraki Kenpachi Strength. For the growth of Zaraki Kenpachi Strength, Unohana Retsu is clear. Every time he lives from the life and death moment, Zaraki Kenpachi Strength will have a great improvement, which is his gradual release of his strength in the life and death battles. The figure of a teenager full of wildness shed in his mind, and Unohana Retsu heart could not help but ripple. I really look forward to you recovering your strength, the only man who can please me! Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 176: What an Annoying Guy Chapter 176: What an Annoying Guy Its really scary. After leaving the range of 4th Division, Muyang patted his chest and wiped the non-existent sweat on his head. There was a hint of joy in his tone. The tragic experience of being treated by Unohana Retsu many years ago had left a shadow in his heart. Even now, he still had a lingering fear. What is really scary? Just as Muyang patted his chest and muttered to himself, a voice suddenly sounded behind him. Phew Kyouraku, you really scared me to death! He looked at Kyouraku Shunsui standing behind him with an unhappy expression. Muyangs tone was very bad, why was he frightened one after another today? Whats wrong? Kyouraku Shunsui looked at Muyang strangely. With his vignce, he would not be scared because of his sudden approach, but the expression on his face was not fake at all. It was really strange. Its nothing. Muyang clearly noticed his own loss ofposure. He adjusted his mood and his expression became normal. Muyang nced at Kyouraku Shunsui and changed the topic. Speaking of which, what are you doing here? Are you cking again? Arent you afraid that your Nanao will teach you a lesson? How could that be! Kyouraku Shunsui waved his hand, I am not the kind of person who will bezy. Besides, my Nanao-chan is not the kind of person who will teach me a lesson. Nanao-chan is very gentle. Is that so? Feeling the Reiryoku who was trying to hide behind the two of them, Muyangs mouth showed a faint smile. Was he following his captain? What an interesting guy. Aware of the smile on Muyangs lips, Kyouraku Shunsui gave him a look, and Muyangs eyes showed a trace of understanding. Since we ran into each other,e with me to the 12th Division. 12th Division, whats wrong? When he heard Muyang talk about business, Kyouraku Shunsuis face did not change, but his tone was much more serious. Go see how the research progress of Captain Kurotsuchi is going, and I always feel that something has happened in the modern world. If it is possible, maybe I can persuade the Old Man Yama to send his troops to the modern world with me. Oh, It seems that you really feel that something big has happened. Well, I am a little uneasy. Although Aizens Hgyoku is a few months away from awakening, I always feel that I seem to have neglected something. I am a little worried. Oh, we are here. Lets go in and have a look first. If there is anything, we will talk about itter. Captain Kyouraku, Mr. Kimura. Seeing the two peopleing to the door, the team at the door of 12th Division quickly saluted. Although they did not know Muyang before, they still heard about Muyang from some ces. They were still in awe of this person who used to be the deputy captain of 12th Division. Ah, is Captain Kurotsuchi here? Yes, the captain is inside now. Pleasee in. After getting the answer from the guard, Muyang and Kyouraku Shunsui walked inside. Captain Kurotsuchi, how is your research going? Walking into the research room and looking at Kurotsuchi Mayuri standing in front of the big screen, Muyang asked first. Oh, so its you, a man who makes people unhappy. When he heard Muyangs question, Kurotsuchi Mayuri did not answer. Instead, he first turned his head to look at Muyang, and then his eyes turned and he said with a hesitant face. Seeing Kurotsuchi Mayuris rolling eyes, Muyangs face was ck. This guy really had a childs temper. Dont worry, my research has ended just now. I am going to have someone submit the report to Head-Captain. If you want to unlock the deep sleep state of Hgyoku sealed in the soul, no matter what method you use, it will take at least four months topletely awaken him. Four months Hearing Kurotsuchi Mayuris words, Muyang nodded slightly. There was no such detail in his memory. If not for the research of Kurotsuchi, he could not know the exact time. It has been a month since Aizen defected, that is to say, there is at least three months before theplete awakening of Hgyoku. If Aizens Hgyoku can not be fully awakened, he can not gather his subordinates. Before that, even if he wants to move, it is not possible. Is the decisive time in winter? There is not much time. After Kyouraku Shunsui analyzed it, he let out a sigh, and the tone was rare with a trace of caution. The war could not be avoided in the end. Wait! No! Hearing Kyouraku Shunsuis words, a lightning suddenly shed in Muyangs mind. Aizen cant gather his subordinates? How is it possible! He had established Las Noches in Hueco Mundo many years ago, and once selected Espada# 10, but many people were eliminatedter. What is going on, hurry up and remember! Muyang stood there, constantly searching for the memories in his brain, but after all, the time interval was too long. The memories of these things in his brain had long been blurred. He only remembered some general characters and major events. He had long forgotten some details. Whats wrong, Kimura? Seeing Muyang suddenly close his eyes and stand there motionless, Kyouraku Shunsui asked. Hearing Kyouraku Shunsuis voice, Muyang opened his eyes. Although he was not clear about those details, there was one thing that Muyang could be sure of, that was that Aizen had gathered enough subordinates at this time. I want to Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Just as Muyang was about to speak, a sharp cry suddenly sounded. Whats wrong When he heard the sudden rm, Kurotsuchi Mayuri, who was looking at the big screen in front of him, suddenly changed his face and turned to look at the direction where several members were responsible. Theres a reaction! Coordinate axis 3600 4000, Tokyo. East of Kakuzacho, please dispatch and capture Oh, did it appear? Kurotsuchi Mayuri showed a trace of excitement on his face, turned around and walked over, taking over theputer in the hands of the team members, and a trace of expectation shed in his eyes. I dont know what kind of goods it is. Kyouraku Shunsui and Muyang looked at each other and followed, standing behind Kurotsuchi Mayuri, watching his hands quickly tapping on the screen. Hey, how is it? Looking at the things on the screen, Kyouraku Shunsui reached out to Kurotsuchi Mayuri, who was standing beside him, and asked in a low voice. Kurotsuchi Mayuri looked at the data on the screen in front of him, and his eyes were full of shock. When he heard Kyouraku Shunsuis question, he subconsciously replied, There are two. From Reiryokus concentration and stability, it should be an adult. How can it be? Hearing Kurotsuchi Mayuris answer, even Kyouraku Shunsui cant help but let out a cry of surprise. Isnt it said that Aizens Hgyoku needs more than four months to fully awaken? Why does he have a body shape now? It seems that the situation is a little serious. I think we should go and talk to Commander Yamamoto in person. What do you think, Captain Kurotsuchi? Lets go, anyway, we have to hold a captain meeting after we finish talking. Kurotsuchi Mayuri stood up and telling them to analyze and deal with the information they got before, and then went to the direction of 1st Division with Kyouraku Shunsui and Muyang. Humph! If I remember correctly, you are no longer the captain of Gotei 13th. I dont know what you mean by following us to 1st Division? The former 10th Division captain, Muyang. Just two steps, Kurotsuchi Mayuri turned to look at Muyang and said with a dissatisfied face. It seemed that he had a deep resentment for Muyang. When did I offend this narrow-minded guy? Hearing Kurotsuchi Mayuris provocation, Muyang felt helpless in his heart. Although in terms ofbat strength, even if there were several Kurotsuchi Mayuri, they were not Muyangs opponent. However, the opponents means of defense were really shocking. No one knew when they would be tricked by him. Therefore, Muyang had always been respectful to this guy. He did not expect that he would actually provoke him. He was really unlucky. Thinking that he might be tricked by Kurotsuchi Mayuri, Muyang subconsciously pulled away from him. However, in the eyes of the other party, it was as if they looked down on him, making Kurotsuchi Mayurieven more dissatisfied with Muyang. This guy is really an unpleasant man, just like that guy Kisuke. Feeling that Kurotsuchi Mayuris malice seemed to have increased, Muyang wanted to cry but had no tears. Why was he hated by this guy for no reason? Later, he had to check if he had put something disgusting on his body. I wont participate in the captain meeting, just after the meeting, there is something i had to exin to Head-Captain. Is that so? Kurotsuchi Mayuri replied indifferently and then quickened his pace to the direction of 1st Division. What an unexpected disaster! Looking at Kurotsuchi Mayuris back, Muyang secretly shook his head. It seemed that he had to pay attention in the future, so as not to be caught in a mess by him without knowing anything. A body? Hearing Kurotsuchi Mayuris report, Yamamoto Genryuusais eyes opened slightly, and there was a trace of seriousness in his eyes. The development of the matter seemed to be beyond their expectations. Unexpectedly, Aizens men now have a body shape Arrancar, and they actually sent it to Human World. It seems that the previous n is not good, and it is necessary to re-deploy. With a decision in mind, Yamamoto Genryuusai mmed the cane in his hand on the ground, and a glimmer of light shed in his eyes. Announce it, immediately convene a captain meeting to discuss about Aizen and Arrancar. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 177: Misfortune Chapter 177: Misfortune Modern world, Dingding District Boom This Reiryoku Feeling the sudden appearance of the powerful Reiryoku in the outskirts of the city, the members of the Dingding District who were doing their own things all stopped what they were doing and looked in the direction where Reiryoku had appeared in the distance with solemn eyes. It cant be wrong, its Arrancar. His eyes swept over Starrk sitting on the side of the bar, Hirako Shinji was sure that they had been living with Starrk all the time, and he was familiar with Arrancar Reiryoku. Kusu! I know. Hearing Hirako Shinjis cry, Suzuki Kusu closed her eyes slightly and stretched out her hand to fiddle a few times in the air. Found it. Suzuki Kusu suddenly opened her eyes, holding a crystal silk thread in her hand. Then her left hand formed a seal, and a clear scene appeared on the wall of the coffee shop. Is this subordinate sent by Aizen? Everyone looked at the two people who appeared on the screen. One was a muscr man, and the other was a thin man with a gloomy temperament and a handsome face. Although she did not feel anything from looking at them like this, the Reiryoku, who came through the air, clearly told everyone present that these two were definitely not easy to deal with. They are Kurosaki Ichigospanions. What are they doing? Lisa frowned when she saw Orihime and Sado Yasutora appear. It cant be. With their strength, they are not enough. If this goes on, they will die. Seeing that Orihime and Sado Yasutora actually wanted to challenge the two Arrancar who appeared, Hirako Shinji said with a little worry. He had a good impression of these two people. If he just watched them die like this, he would feel uneasy. Wait. Shinji, what are you going to do? Isnt it obvious? To save them, of course. Hirako Shinji took his Zanpakuto and put it on his shoulder. After hearing Hiyoris words, he answered matter-of-factly. Of course I know that you are going to save them, so I asked why did you save them? Hearing Hirako Shinjis answer, Hiyoris face was full of blue veins, the corners of her eyes were slightly twitching, and she took a cup and smashed it on the face of Hirako Shinji. Ah! Its so hot! Hiyori, you bastard, theres hot coffee here! Hmph! Hiyori turned her head proudly and looked at Orihime who was doing his best to save Sado on the screen. We are not Shinigami now, and they are not ourpanions, so there is no reason to save them at all. Besides, hasnt someone already gone to save them? As he spoke, Hiyori pointed at Kurosaki Ichigo, who had elegantly blocked Yammys attack. The expression on his face was slightly displeased. Hiyori did not have any good feelings towards this guy who had actually rejected their invitation. This little brat actually rejected our invitation. How hateful. I dont think this guy has anything worth being invited to. That guy seems pretty strong. Kuna Mashiro pointed at Kurosaki Ichigo, who had casually cut off one of Yammys arms, and said to Hiyori who was next to her. She was so simple-minded that she did not think how much of a blow her words would bring to Hiyori. As a veteran Shinigami, she could notpare to a guy who had just be Shinigami for a few months. Where had he lived for the past few hundred years? Eh? Dont worry, little day. Your face suddenly turned ashen white. Kuna Mashiro nced at Hiyori, whose face suddenly turned ashen, and still asked in confusion. Nothing, Looking at Kurosaki Ichigo, who was showing great power in the picture in front of her, Hiyoris tone was listless. She was really shocked! But then he saw that Kurosaki Ichigo suddenly froze and was beaten up by dense teeth. The expression on Hiyoris face suddenly became active. She swept away the previous depressed look and pointed to Kurosaki Ichigo in the picture and shouted, Look! I told you that this kid is a useless guy. He was actually beaten up like this. Its really embarrassing. I dont think he has the qualifications to join us at all! Hey, is it okay if I say this? This guy wont die, right? Rose nced at Kurosaki Ichigo who was being beaten up, and his tone was slightly worried. If this guy was really beaten to death like this, it would really be bad. Its okay. Kisuke and Yoruichi have already went there. Hearing Roses question, Suzuki Kusu, who had been silent before, suddenly opened her mouth and said. Really, Kisuke and the two of them went over. In this case, we will just watch here. Feeling that Kisuke and Yoruichi were moving forward quickly, Hirako Shinji put down his hanging heart. Since Kisuke went, there was nothing to worry about. Although the two Arrancar were very strong, it was still a little not enoughpared with Kisuke and Yoruichi. Come to think of it, Stark, what do you think of the strength of these two Arrancar? When he heard Hirako Shinjis question, Stark rubbed his head, I havent fought them, its hard to say. Hey, your answer is too perfunctory. Hirako Shinjis face copsed. Stark, you are a fool, how can you answer like this! This guy will never be your opponent. You are the strongest Arrancar! We are independent Arrancar, and we are absolutely not the same level as them who dont know what that means to Arrancar! Hearing Starks answer, Lilte suddenly jumped to his side and knocked his head with dissatisfaction. As the first known person who broke her own face, she has always been proud of this and has been attacking other guys with this. Are you provoking me? Sure enough, after hearing Liltes words, M Rose, who stood on the other side, changed her expression and looked at Lilte with bad eyes. Then, she said with a curl of his lips, Forget it, I wont argue with you, kid, even your body has not fully developed. What! You bastard! When she heard M Rose mention her sore spot, Liltes face immediately turned red with shame. She looked at the few people standing there fiercely. Her eyes swept over their chests, then looked at his own t chest. Lilte suddenly felt a sense of defeat. This scale was indeed iparable. But Sh turned her eyes to look at the scale of Hiyoris chest that had not interacted much with her. Lilte felt a sense of relief in his heart. There was someone apanying her. Sensing the intent in Liltes eyes, a trace of embarrassment shed across Hiyoris face. What are you looking at? Little brat, even if you look at me again, Im bigger than you! As she spoke, Hiyori puffed out her chest. Yes, it was indeed a bit bigger than Liltes. At least it was a bit curved. Hearing the noise of the people beside him, Suzuki Kusu was speechless. What were they talking about? Did these guys not feel nervous at all? Right now, there was a battle going on in another ce. The battlefield Kisuke looked at the Arrancar that used only one hand to shake off his attack. A trace of seriousness shed in his eyes. This guy waspletely different from the big guy from before. Not only was his strength much stronger, but his mind was also much more mature. He was a cold and quiet type of person. This kind of guy was the hardest to deal with. Ulquiorra Looking at Ulquiorra who suddenly appeared in front of him and blocked the attack of Kisuke, Yammy shouted, but before he finished his words, he was knocked back a few steps by Ulquiorras elbow. Cough cough What are you doing, Ulquiorra? Yammy bent over and covered his abdomen, looking at Ulquiorra standing in front of him with a painful face. I think you have been knocked out, Yammy. You actually began to fight before you knew the identity of the enemy. I have told you to check the strength of the other party before fighting. They are Kisuke and Yoruichi Shihouin. With your level, you are not their opponent. Ulquiorra nced at his injured palm, his eyes showing a hint of vignce, just a casual blow had actually hurt himself. Sure enough, he was worthy of being someone that Lord Aizen specifically warned. It was just that he did not meet the other person Lord Aizen mentioned, and he did not know how strong he would be. However He stretched out his finger and pointed in the void. A dark crack quietly appeared, and behind the dark crack, there was an ominous aura. What is it, do you want to escape? Seeing the ck chamber behind the two, Yoruichi opened her mouth. The vignce in her eyes was not rxed at all. For an enemy of this level, the slightest carelessness could not be allowed. This doesnt seem like a provocation you would do, Yoruichi Shihouin. Although he opened the ck chamber, Ulquiorras eyes never left Kisuke and Yoruichi in front of him. He had just personally experienced the power of these two people. As long as there was the slightest bit of carelessness, he would definitely die. With the two of you, if you want to fight us while protecting the two good-for-nothings who almost died, you should know who the situation is better for. Ulquiorra looked at Yoruichi without any emotion on his face. The current task has beenpleted. I will go back and tell Lord Aizen that the Shinigami agent he is paying attention to is just a waste with no value to be killed. Kisuke and Yoruichi looked at the two people walking into the ck chamber and stood still. In the case of protecting the three of them, it was not a wise decision to fight with two unknown Arrancar. Even if it is a waste, it is better to clean them up now. Just as Ulquiorra and Yammy stepped into the ck chamber, a voice sounded from inside. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 178: Battle Broke Out Chapter 178: Battle Broke Out What? Hearing the voice that suddenly came from the ck cavity, Yoruichi and Kisukes face suddenly changed. It was the enemys reinforcement! Now, the three of them had lost theirbat ability. It was almost impossible to fight with only the two of them to protect the three of them. Moreover, no one knew what kind of guy woulde to reinforce. He quickly analyzed the current situation in his mind. Kisuke stared at the two Arrancar in front of him, hoping to see something from their faces. Ulquiorra heard the voice from the ck cavity behind him, his eyes shed slightly, but there was no emotion on his face, which made it impossible to see what he was thinking in his heart. But Yammy, who was standing next to him, suddenly had a sh of unhappiness in his eyes after hearing the voice. Tsk, this voice, so its Grimmjow. Ha! A wanton and arrogant figure stepped out of the ck cavity. His sky-blue hair soared into the sky, and his blue eyes were full of wanton arrogance. There was a smirk on the corner of his mouth, and the half mask on his face made him feel a bit brutal. Oh, Yammy, even your arm was cut off by someone. What a useless guy. I think you will have to retreat from the Espada after I go back. A guy like you can only embarrass us Espada. Walking out of the ck chamber, Grimmjow nced at Yammys broken right hand and sneered. You bastard! I will kill you! Hearing Grimmjows mockery of him, Yammys face shed a touch of anger. This guy actually came up and exposed his scar. As he said, Yammy put a hand on his own Zanpakuto, raised his foot and took a step forward, and a stronger Reiryoku was vaguely exposed. Wait a minute, Yammy. Reaching out to stop Yammy who wanted to start, Ulquiorra turned his eyes to Grimmjow, there was no emotional fluctuation in his eyes, as if nothing could make his mood change. Then, can we hear your purpose, Grimmjow. If Lord Aizen knows that you act without permission, he will not let you go easily. Well, calling Lord Aizen is really smooth. I think you havepletely be Aizensckey, Ulquiorra. It was you who was too rude, Grimmjow. Ulquiorra looked at Grimmjow, his face was calm, and there was no emotion in his eyes, no one knew what he was thinking. Although it is not appropriate to interrupt you now, but dont you think too much of us? Just as Ulquiorra and Grimmjow are confronting each other, Yoruichi has sent Sado and Orihime to a safe ce. As for Kurosaki Ichigo, he has recovered and insists to stay at the scene, and Yoruichi does not stop him. Oh, are you Kisuke? Grimmjow looks at the person standing in front of him, green clothes, the iconic wooden clog and hat, this guy is the Kisuke that Aizen said to be careful. Oh? Everyone knows me. It seems that I have been famous. Kisuke pressed his hat with one hand and his eyes were uncertain. No one knew what he was thinking. It seems that you are Kisuke. Thats good. I will kill you! Grimmjow said with a proud smile. Wait, Grimmjow! Before Ulquiorra finished his words, Grimmjow rushed out and punched at Kisukes head. Boom!! After a loud bang, in the dust, Grimmjows body flew back faster than before, leaving a long mark in the woods behind him. What a fool. Ulquiorra stood still, watching Grimmjow fly back under the blow, and softly spit out a few words. Even he was injured when facing Kisuke just now. Grimmjow actually rushed straight up like this. It is too stupid. Well, actually I can do it myself, Yoruichi. Looking at Yoruichi who stood in front of him and sent Grimmjow flying with a punch, Kisuke waved his hand and said. Although it was a yful tone, there was a trace of worry in Kisukes eyes. He noticed that Yoruichi left hand and left leg were a bit uncoordinated. It was obvious that she had been injured in the previous battle. It is really strong. There is such a force. Standing up from the ground, Grimmjow wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and the fighting desire in his eyes became stronger and stronger. This kind of opponent was interesting! Bang!!! A powerful Reiryoku burst out from Grimmjows body, blowing all the dust around, revealing the figure of Grimmjow standing in the middle. I will kill you, Yoruichi Shihouin! As his voice fell, Grimmjows figure suddenly turned into a lightning bolt and rushed to Yoruichi. The moment he rushed over, Zanpakuto, who was hanging on his waist, was instantly unsheathed. Dang!! Just as Grimmjow was about to rush to Yoruichi, a figure suddenly appeared in front of him. The ck Zanpakuto in his hand was horizontal and blocked his attack. I wont let you. Looking at the person in front of him, Kurosaki Ichigo said firmly. Feeling the powering from Zanpakuto, a trace of disdain shed in Grimmjows eyes. When he saw the face of the person in front of him, his face showed even more undisguised disdain. Get out of the way, kid! With a force of his hand, Grimmjow directly threw Kurosaki Ichigo and Zanpakuto in his hand to the side. He raised his left leg and suddenly kicked Kurosaki Ichigo in the stomach, sending him flying. Grimmjow continued to chop off Zanpakutos head that was aimed at Yoruichi. Shunko! A powerful force suddenly exploded in front of Grimmjow. Grimmjow only felt a strong forceing from Zanpakuto in his hand. The Zanpakuto in his hand cut down uncontrobly, and his whole body fell forward. Not good!! Feeling his body fall forward uncontrobly, Grimmjow suddenly felt bad, if his body lost bnce in the battle and fell to the enemy Sure enough, just as this thought shed through Grimmjows mind, a foot wrapped in white lightning became bigger and bigger in his eyes, and a sharp breath pierced his face. Seeing that Grimmjow was about to be kicked by Yoruichi, Ulquiorra could not ignore it. His body shed and instantly appeared next to the two people. His Zanpakuto, which had been unsheathed at an unknown time, chopped at Yoruichi body. If Yoruichi wanted to continue to attack Grimmjow, it was bound to be cut by Ulquiorra. Seeing Ulquiorras action, Yoruichi stopped the attack without thinking. She stepped on the ground and immediately retreated, exposing Kisuke standing behind her. Seeing Yoruichi withdraw the attack and retreat, Grimmjow just felt rxed in his heart, he heard a voice that urged him to die. Cry, Hong Ji. With a sharp cry, ayer of red light appeared on the Zanpakuto of Kisuke not far in front of him. Then with the swing of Kisukes knife, a red sh flew toward the head of Grimmjow. There was no time to think. The moment he saw the body of Kisuke, Grimmjow stretched out his right hand and a red light appeared in his palm. Cero! Boom!!! Shua After the sessful attack, Kisukes figure shed and appeared next to Yoruichi, who had been retreating before. Has it been resolved? How is that possible? Its impossible for him to only be at this level. Hearing Yoruichis question, Kisuke said with a smile, but his eyes were full of seriousness. He did not expect the battle to break out like this, and it seemed that it could not be solved in a short time. I caught you! Just as Yoruichi and Kisuke were looking ahead vigntly, Yammy suddenly shed behind them and smashed his fist down. On his fist, ayer of red Reiryoku covered it. How could you catch it so easily? Kisuke chuckled and shed away from Yammys attack range with Yoruichi. Is that so? Just as Yoruichi avoided the dense attack, before her feet fell, she heard a calm voice suddenly sounded in her ear. When ?! Hearing the voice in her ear, Yoruichi was shocked. She did not notice the trace of the other partys movement at all, and he appeared behind her so quickly! However I am the God of sh Yoruichi! Yoruichi moved her foot and was about to leave in an instant, but just as she raised her foot, a pain suddenly came from her left foot. Shit! The left foot that was injured just now! Seeing that the woman in front of him swayed for a moment but did not leave, Ulquiorra although slightly puzzled in his heart, Zanpakuto in his hand did not hesitate to swing down at Yoruichi body. Not good! Yoruichi! Seeing Yoruichi body swayed, but still stopped in ce and did not leave, Kisuke panicked. It seemed that the left foot injured in the previous battle affected the battle. Anxious, Kisuke moved his body and rushed to block Ulquiorras attack. Stay here! Just as Kisuke was about to move, Grimmjow, who was not far away, stood up, grabbed his Zanpakuto and rushed to chop at Kisukes head. Damn it! Kisuke looked at Yoruichi under the de of Ulquiorra not far away, and then looked at Grimmjow in front of him, his eyes shed a trace of fierceness. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 179: Hollowfication Chapter 179: Hollowfication Damn it! Kurosaki Ichigo, who had been kicked away by Grimmjow, struggled to get up from the ground and shook his head hard. My body is out of control, and Get out of the way! Let me do it! A voice full of tyranny came from Ichigos mind, and then a violent fluctuation of emotions spread into his mind. His already somewhat uncontroble body suddenly felt even more difficult to control. Why did I choose this time? Do I not want to give my body to you and want me to die? Kurosaki Ichigo thought in his heart. The more he used his strength, the closer he was to being devoured by the void in his body. The power he originally wanted to use to protect hispanions had now be the burden of hispanions because he used his strength. Yoruichi! Hearing the sudden voice of Kisuke, Kurosaki Ichigo was slightly stunned. He turned his gaze slightly and saw that Yoruichi was now about to be shed by the arrancar, and Kisuke was also blocked by the blue hairter. Damn it, Miss Yoruichi! Kurosaki Ichigo shouted. Under a strong will, his body recovered in an instant. Kurosaki Ichigo stepped forward to help the two people. Brat, go to hell! Before Kurosaki Ichigo could run forward, Yammys huge body suddenly appeared in front of him, and his left fist smashed down on Kurosaki Ichigos head with a huge momentum. Get lost! Getsuga Tensho! Almost subconsciously, Kurosaki Ichigo used the only move taught to him by Zangetsu- Getsuga Tensho. A ck Reiryoku suddenly appeared, attached to Kurosaki Ichigos Zanpakuto. The evil ck Reiryoku gave people an ominous feeling, full of a desire to destroy, as if it wanted to destroy everything. Bang! With a loud sound, Kurosaki Ichigos crescent moon met Yammys fist. The ck crescent moon effortlessly tore apart Yammys Cero and shed at Yammys fist, leaving a deep wound on his hand. Then, he was sent flying. Just as Kurosaki Ichigo sent Yammy flying with a sh, On the other side, Kisuke also sent Grimmjow flying. Yoruichi! Just as he pushed Grimmjow back, Kisuke immediately turned to look at another battle. Yoruichi, whose left and left hands were already injured, could retreat in the face of a powerful opponent? Puchi Just as Kisuke turned his eyes to Yoruichi, Zanpakuto in Ulquiorras hand suddenly swung down and mercilessly cut Yoruichi body. A spray of blood suddenly sprayed out, and behind the floating blood was the shocked face of Yoruichi. The de cut into Yoruichi body, but there was no joy in Ulquiorras eyes. Instead, he frowned slightly. Although there was a spray of blood in front of his eyes, the feeling from Zanpakuto told him that he did not hit just now. Secret footwork, of the Shihouin. A touch of orange light shed. Yoruichi appeared in front of Kurosaki Ichigo, with a confident smile on the corner of her mouth, God of sh Yoruichi is definitely not so easy to deal with. Oh, I was really worried just now. Yoruichi, I thought you were killed. In a sh, Kisuke appeared next to Yoruichi. He pressed his hat with one hand and Zanpakuto with the other. He looked at Yoruichi who was standing beside him with a rxed expression in his eyes. Bang! Yoruichi withdrew her fist and looked at Kisuke who was standing beside her. Are you doubting my speed? Yoruichi asked. These two guys Ulquiorra stood in the same ce and looked at Kisuke and Yoruichi who wereughing and ying not far away. Yoruichi is worthy of being mentioned by Lord Aizen. That speed is absolutely not ordinary. The probe nerves did not catch her movements at that moment. Also, Kisuke and Lord Aizen are afraid of people. Grimmjow is not his opponent at all. The eyes turned and fell on Kurosaki Ichigo behind Yoruichi and Kisuke. Ulquiorras eyes shed a trace of thinking. Although there was no direct response before, but Kurosaki Ichigos ck crescent moon actually destroyed the hidden bullets in a sh and sent his whole person flying. Is this still the waste who was beaten by Yammy? Speaking of which, after fighting for so long, dont introduce yourself, Arrancar? Kisuke turned to look at the three people in front of him. He tightened his grip on Zanpakuto. Although his tone was very rxed, his gaze under the shadow of his hat was particrly sharp. Grimmjow! Grimmjow, who had been left with a wound on his chest by Kisuke, stood up from the ground and walked to the front of Yoruichi and Kisuke. Although his chest was full of blood, his eyes became more fanatical. My name is Grimmjow Jaegerjacquez. I know you, Kisuke Urahara, Yoruichi Shihouin, and Kurosaki Ichigo. I will kill you! Hearing Grimmjows mor, Kisuke and Yoruichi face remained unchanged. They were not the kind of people who lost their minds because of a few words of the opponent. Enough, Grimmjow, back off. Just as Grimmjow provoked Kisuke and Yoruichi, Ulquiorra appeared in front of him and said indifferently. Get out of the way, Ulquiorra. You are not qualified to order me. Grimmjow looked at Ulquiorra beside him with a bad face. If not for the enemy now, he would have rushed to fight with Ulquiorra. For him to upy the position of No. 4, Grimmjow has been unhappy for a long time. Stop, Grimmjow, the three of us cant keep the three of them, even if there is a useless trash among the three of them, and it is not the time for the war to start. Ha! Three people? Dont joke, we are not three people! Saying this, Grimmjows face showed a strange smile. Hearing Grimmjows words, the faces of Kisuke and Yoruichi suddenly changed. Sado and Orihime! Haha, it is toote to realize it now. I think they should have been killed by now. What Hearing Grimmjows affirmative words, Kurosaki Ichigo seemed to see Orihime and Sado, and then his Reiryoku suddenly released a violent fluctuation, and a violent Reiryoku seemed to be ready to move. Oh, is this guy you are talking about? He was killed in an instant. He is really fragile, you break the mask. Just as the rity in Kurosaki Ichigos eyes was gradually swallowed by the darkness from the depths of his heart, a frivolous voice suddenly sounded, stopping the darkness from spreading in his eyes. What? Seeing an unfamiliar figure appear, before Grimmjow could say anything, he saw someone throw something at him. Caru! Seeing the corpse in front of him, Grimmjows face changed. He did not expect that Caru, who was sent by him to kill the two humans, would be killed so easily. They did not even feel the fluctuation of Reiryoku. Shinji! Seeing the person who appeared, a trace of surprise shed in Kurosaki Ichigos eyes. He didnt expect that it was actually this guy who had been inviting him to join some shady Visored group to save Inoue and Sado. Dont thank me. I just dont want to see such a cute Orihime get killed. Ah, long time no see, Shinji. Also, its great that you cane. Looking at Hirako Shinji who was carrying Zanpakuto with an indifferent face, Kisuke said, and his tone was obviously much more rxed. I already said that I just dont want to see the cute Orihime get killed. Hirako Shinji walked to the three of them and looked at the three masked men in different shapes. His eyes were still indifferent. Although these three people were very strong, they were far weaker than the two Arrancar in their shop. This level was not enough to make him feel nervous. You bastard! Seeing Hirako Shinji look down on him, Grimmjows eyes burned with anger. Although he did not feel much about the death of Caru, but the other persons contempt for him was really unbearable. Kisuke, is it okay to fight here? As if he did not feel Grimmjows anger, Hirako Shinji turned to Kisuke beside him and asked. Dont worry, Tessai has already fixed the battle area. Kisuke pressed his hat and said in a rxed tone. If not for the Tessai staying in the store to fix the ce where the battle was going to take ce, the Reiryoku revealed during the battle was enough to make many human souls disperse. This level of Reiryoku was definitely not something ordinary humans could withstand. You bastard, Im going to kill you! After being ignored by Hirako Shinji again and again, Grimmjow finally could not bear it. He clenched Zanpakuto in his hand, and a strong Reiryoku suddenly burst out. Shua You are too noisy. Fighting is not said by mouth. Boom! Hirako Shinji tapped his feet, and his body instantly appeared in front of Grimmjow, and Zanpakuto in his hand suddenly chopped down. Tch, thats all. Hirako Shinji said with disdain. Is that so? Hearing Grimmjows words, Hirako Shinji asked with a strange smile on his face. At the same time, his empty hand suddenly put on his face. This posture What is he trying to do? Seeing Hirako Shinjis action, Grimmjow felt inexplicably tight in his heart. Shua As Hirako Shinjis hand slid down in front of him, a mask appeared on his face. At the same time, there was also a powerful Reiryoku, mixed with the feelings of hollow and Shinigami, full of destructive power. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 180: Aizens Conspiracy Chapter 180: Aizen''s Conspiracy Nani?! Hollow Mask?! Seeing the mask that had suddenly appeared on Hirako Shinjis face, Grimmjow said in disbelief. His eyes were full of shock, and the shock in his heart had not subsided. He felt a strong forceing from Zanpakuto in his hand. His arm suddenly exerted force, and Grimmjow was sent flying. Before Yammy and Ulquiorra on the side made a move, Hirako Shinjis figure shed and reappeared in front of Grimmjow. He leaned in front of Grimmjow and said in a strange tone, Now is a battle, not a time to be in a daze, Mr. Arrancar. Boom! The Zanpakuto in Hirako Shinjis hand suddenly waved and smashed on Grimmjows body, leaving a huge hole in the ground. Stepping forward, before Ulquiorra and Yammy rushed over, Hirako Shinjis every move seemed to have predicted the action of the other side, and it seemed to be rxed. A sound appeared in front of Grimmjow, but it still could not keep up with Hirako Shinji. He nced at Grimmjow lying on the ground, and after making sure that he was not injured, Ulquiorra turned his eyes to Hirako Shinji, and there was a trace of fear in his eyes. This guy, the mask on his face, and the aura that was simr to that of a Hollow, what was his identity? After taking a few steps back, Hirako Shinji did not stop. Just as Ulquiorra was looking at him, Hirako Shinji held his Zanpakuto in his hand and pointed it in their direction. A touch of red Reiryoku gathered in front of his fist, emitting a powerful Reiryoku fluctuation. Is this Cero?! Seeing the red Reiryokupressed thing in front of Hirako Shinjis hand, Ulquiorras pupil suddenly contracted. This guy, not only the mask on his face, but also Reiryoku, who was simr to Hollow, could actually use Cero that only Hollow could use! What was his identity? Although his heart was full of doubts, Ulquiorras face did not show any hint of it. The other hand that had been stuffed in his trouser pocket slowly reached out and pointed a finger at Hirako Shinji. A touch of ink colored Reiryoku quickly gathered in front of his finger. Cero! Ulquiorra almost at the same time, Hirako Shinji released his own Cero. Two powerful forces collided in the air and released a strong fluctuation, destroying all the trees in the surrounding forest. So strong!! He reached out to cover up the flying sand in front of him. Kurosaki Ichigo looked at the movement caused by the battle between the two people in front of him, and his eyes could not help but reveal a trace of yearning. Is this the power of Hollowfication? Can I obtain such power after controlling the Hollow in my body? If I can also be like him, I can protect mypanions and family. That guy, Hirako Shinji, as long as I carefully watch his battle and pay attention to observation, I can know how he controlled the Hollowfication. Kurosaki Ichigo widened his eyes and looked at Hirako Shinji in front of him. The smoke had not dispersed, and he had already fought with someone again. However, this time the one who fought him was not Grimmjow, but the Ulquiorra who had been calm all the time. ng, ng, ng The figures of the two people in the air shed from time to time, and at the same time, apanied by the sound of des and swords shing, the aftermath of the battle blew the forest below. Although he said it was because he dont want to see Miss Orihime be killed, hes unexpectedly full of energy. What a strange man. Looking at Shinji who was fighting with Ulquiorra over there, Kisuke sighed, then turned his head and nced at the figure who appeared behind him at some point. But since Shinji is so enthusiastic, I am really embarrassed to not be serious. Dont you think so? Mr. Arrancar, Grimmjow. Tch! Grimmjow spat on the ground with a bit of arrogance on his face. Although he did not gain any advantage in the battle with Kisuke before, Grimmjow was not discouraged at all. Speaking of which, there is something I care a little about. Is there any special meaning for the number 6 on your back? Kisuke looked at Grimmjow and said with a trace of exploration in his tone. He did not know why, but he always felt that the number must have something different. If he could know what the meaning of the number was, he should be able to understand the strength situation of Aizen. Are you talking about this? Grimmjow turned around and revealed the number at the back of his waist. After seeing the certainty in Kisukes eyes, Grimmjows face showed a smile. If you want to know, I will tell you after I kill you. With a loud shout, Grimmjow waved his Zanpakuto and rushed to Kisuke. There is really no way. It seems that I can only defeat you and then talk about it. Looking at Grimmjow who rushed to him, Kisukes face showed a trace of seriousness. - Hueco Mundo, Las Noches. Aizen sat there, holding his head with one hand, looking at the screen in front of him, with a yful smile on his face, the fingers of the other hand tapping on the seat unconsciously. What are you going to do now, Captain Aizen? Ichimaru Gin turned his line of sight from the screen and asked Aizen, who was sitting next to him. Although Grimmjow privately ran over to provoke the battle against my n, it also let me find some interesting things from here. Aizen looked at the screen in front of him and said intently. At this time, the screen showed that it was the four people of Arrancar trio who were fighting in the Human World. Are you talking about Hirako Shinji who is hiding in the modern world? Ichimaru Gin asked with a smile on his face. When he saw the captain a hundred years ago, he really had a strange feeling. No, they have been hiding in the modern world for a long time. I just have been toozy to pay attention to them. In the end, they are just a group of failed experiments, and there is no value for me to continue to pay attention to. What I care about is another thing. Oh, what is it? Even Hirako Shinji has appeared until now, but Muyang has not appeared yet. It seems that the news from Soul Society is right. Muyang is still staying in Soul Society now. Although I dont know his purpose, I have to say that now is a chance. A chance? If we send a few more Arrancar forced to Human World now, Soul Society will definitely send a reinforcement team to Human World, and Muyang will definitely return to Human World together. We just need to do a little trick in Dangai, and we can let them be confused in the torrent of time and space. Hearing Aizen n, Ichimaru Gin heart jumped, but his face did not show any expression, but he showed a habitually smile and praised: Sure enough, Captain Aizen, so that Soul Society can lose important strength. So, who should go to execute it now? Now is not the time for Espada# 10 to be exposed, and the battle in Human World is just to attract Soul Society. Just send some subordinates to go. As for the task of going to the Dangai, leave it to Szayporro and Erik. What do you think, Erik? In the end, Aizen turned his eyes to the other side, and sure enough, a handsome figure appeared there at some point. With his hands crossed over his chest and leaning against the wall, dimir Erik nced at Aizen, and the corner of his mouth showed a smile. I cant ask for more. I have long wanted to meet that Shinigami. I will inform Szayporro. After saying that, dimir Eriks body had disappeared, as if it had never appeared. This guy is really elusive. Looking at the ce where dimir Erik was originally standing, Ichimaru Gin waved his hand and said helplessly. Most of the time, even he could not urately detect the appearance and disappearance of dimir Erik. It was really powerful to the terrifying strength. Then I will inform the Arrancar below, Captain Aizen. Go, I will sit here and watch my achievements. Aizens fingers tapped the armrest of the chair, still a leisurely look, with a confident smile on his face, as if nothing could surprise him. I dont know how you will deal with this matter, Muyang. Ichimaru Gin walked on the road, thinking about how to deal with Aizens n, but there was no result. ording to Aizens n, this is almost a dead end, the strength of dimir, plus the technical research of Szaypollo,pletely can not think of how to deal with it. As long as he is entangled by dimir Erik for a period of time, Szaypollo can cause a great turmoil in the Dangai, and then the violent detention can take the lives of Muyang and others. After all, until now, no one has heard of anyone who can survive under the threat of detention. His mind is worried about Muyangs situation, but Ichimaru Gin still went to execute Aizens order without hesitation. Now is not the time for him to be exposed. As for Muyang, he can only ask for his own luck. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 181: Skirmish Chapter 181: Skirmish Soul Society, in front of the gate. You are all ready. Tshir Hitsugaya nced at the people standing in front of him, Kuchiki Rukia, Abarai Renji, Matsumoto Rangiku, Ikkaku, Yumichika, and he himself, this is the member of the Vanguard Squad who went to Human World to set up camp. Of course, hurry up and go. I have been waiting impatiently. I seem to have smelled the smell of battle. I dont know what kind of guys Arrancar is. I am really looking forward to it. Dont be some guys who cant be cut! Ikkaku licked his lips, and his eyes were full of excitement. As long as he thought of the battle that was about to begin, he felt that his blood was boiling. Well, no matter what, I just dont know if those Arrancar are in line with my aesthetics standards? Its really distressing. I dont know what kind of beautiful way to bury them. Bowing and reaching out to pick up his hair, his face had an intoxicated look. Looking at the two 11th Division guys in front of him, Tshir Hitsugaya sighed. They were all some troublesome guys. He didnt know what to do after the modern world. Fortunately, Zaraki Kenpachi was still in 4th Division because of the battle with Muyang two days ago. He could not participate in this mission, otherwise the situation would be more chaotic. Come to think of it, Kuchiki Captain did note. Looking at Muyang who was standing there talking to Jshir Ukitake, Tshir Hitsugaya said thoughtfully. Obviously, he was Muyangs teacher and student, but the rtionship between the two was really a little subtle. Presumably, that was the special way ofmunication of Captain Kuchiki. Speaking of which, can we really not put a restriction seal on them? Muyang looked at Jshir Ukitake and asked. No. The Vice-Captain and Captain who are going to the Modern Realm must put a restriction seal on their bodies. This is Soul Societys rule. Kimura, you know that some of the rules can not be changed. What kind of rule is this? The enemy this time is not something that can be easily dealt with. Even if the team captain is in his peak state, it cant be said that he canpletely defeat the other party. Ukitake, you should know how dangerous it is to put a restriction seal on it. This is also something that can not be helped. I also know that there are many ces that Soul Societys rules do not know how to change, but that is not something that can be easily changed. Although there is no way to break the rules, there can still be some changes. This restriction removal request will be passed in the shortest amount of time. Dont worry. It seems that this is the only way. Hearing Jshir Ukitakes exnation, Muyang sighed helplessly. By the way, didnt hee to see you off? The problem was solved, Jshir Ukitake suddenly looked at Muyang and asked. Its not like I wonte in the future. And isnt he just like this character? Even if he doesnte, its not strange. After a softugh, Muyang and Jshir Ukitake said goodbye and turned to go to Tshir Hitsugaya. Now there is no time for them to dy. Although thebat power of Human World ispletely unafraid of Arrancar sent by Aizen, it is better for Soul Societys reinforcement to arrive quickly. After all, now is not the time for the Visored to bepletely exposed, let alone Stark and Harribel. Lets go. After greeting Tshir Hitsugaya, Muyang took the lead and walked toward the open gate, and Tshir Hitsugaya followed closely with several others. The moment he stepped into the gate, Muyang slightly turned his head and nced at the distance inadvertently. Behind a stone pir, a figure suddenly turned around. The white feathers on his body floated in the air, and the slightly rolled up feathers revealed the blue color. Shua After a blink of an eye, the figure disappeared from the spot, as if no one had ever appeared. Although he has be a paralyzed cabbage, he still hasnt changed his proud nature. What a cute character. Thinking of the aura he felt before he left, Muyang smiled. What are you thinking about, Mr. Kimura? Seeing the smile on the corner of Muyangs mouth, Tshir Hitsugaya strange, he is going to fight with those Arrancar in the modern world. I didnt expect that now Mr. Kimura can stillugh. I dont know what interesting things he thought of. Nothing, just some small things. But then again, how is your recent cultivation, Tshir Hitsugaya. Now I am used to the thing you left behind, Mr. Kimura. If it is removed, I think my strength will be greatly improved. Not bad, your Bankai, how is it now? Time can be a lot longer than before, but there is still a distance topletely master. Very good, as long as you persist like this, you can fully master Bankai before the final battlees. Well. Hearing Muyangs words, Tshir Hitsugaya nodded his head heavily. For thest time he had no power to fight back in front of Aizen, he still remembered clearly until now. When the next decisive battle begins, he must kill Aizen with his own hands, the guy who dares to y with Hinamori feelings! Thinking of this, Hitsugaya unconsciously clenched his fists, and there seemed to be a faintyer of cold air. Stop! Suddenly, Muyang stopped and reached out to stop the people behind him. His face revealed a cautious expression as he looked in front of him. Whats wrong? Seeing Muyang suddenly stop, although the people behind him all looked puzzled, almost instinctively, they all put their hands on their Zanpakuto, and their faces were full of vignce. Sure enough, there had been a strange feeling since the beginning, and they did not expect it to be this. Come out, I have already found you. There is no need to hide in the dark. Muyang directly pulled out his Zanpakuto, holding a knife in one hand to the empty space in front of him, and his expression was very cautious. I was surprised that I was discovered. I thought my skills were very mature. Then, can you tell me how you discovered it, Shinigami? The space in front of him suddenly distorted, and then two figures appeared. Hiss Seeing the figure in front of him, Muyang suddenly sucked in a cold breath. He had pink hair, golden pupils, and that perverted aura that he exuded. There was no mistake. This guy was the 8th Espada, Szayporro. Looking at the person in front of him who pushed up his sses and looked at him with a look of exploration, Muyangs heart unconsciously jumped. Speaking of which, among all the Arrancar, this guy was definitely the person he did not want to meet the most. Although hisbat ability was not outstanding, this kind of perverted guy was always the most difficult to deal with. No one knew what strange things he would do. Arrancar! Enemy! Seeing Muyangs fearful look, Tshir Hitsugaya pulled out his Zanpakuto without hesitation. He held his knife with both hands and looked at the two people in front of him. The people behind him also pulled out their Zanpakuto at the first time, their faces full of vignce. Well, the pink haired guy is called Szayporro. He is an Arrancar under Aizen, a very tricky guy. He is the same as Captain Kurotsuchi, a scientist. Hearing Muyangs exnation, Tshir Hitsugaya and several people behind him all changed their faces. Scientists, especially powerful scientists are very tricky guys. As long as they think about what Kurotsuchi Mayuri has done, they are full of vignce to the guy in front of Muyang. Ah, it is really strange. I dont remember that I have fought with someone like you, but you seem to be familiar with me. Szayporros eyes narrowed slightly, and there was a trace of curiosity in his eyes. As a scientist, nothing could make him more curious than what he didnt know. The other guy is Tshir Hitsugaya looked at the other person standing next to Szayporro. Compared to Szayporro, this person gave him a more dangerous feeling. The kind of Reiryoku that he unconsciously emitted made him feel all the pores in his body stand up. You are Looking at this guy in front of him, Muyang always felt a strange sense of familiarity. Although he did not have such a face in his memory, the other persons aura made him feel a sense of familiarity. I didnt expect you to forget about me. I was going to settle the debt from a hundred years ago with you. Seeing the thoughtful look on Muyangs face, dimir Erik showed a trace of distress on his face, as if he was really distressed. You are Hearing the voice of the person in front of him, a figure hidden in the depths of Muyangs mind suddenly emerged. That aloof figure had the same aloof temperament as the person in front of him, and of course, there was also a powerful strength that was hard to forget. dimir Erik! Whats wrong? Seeing the sudden change in Muyangs expression, Tshir Hitsugayas face became more serious. This was the first time he saw such an expression on Muyangs face. There was actually someone who could make the powerful Muyang so shocked. Be careful, this guy is very strong! His eyes were fixed on dimir Erik. In the face of such a strong enemy, Muyang did not dare to rx in the slightest. It is my honor to be able to get such an evaluation from you. He stood with his hands crossed over his chest and said this, but there was no trace of happiness on dimir Eriks face. I wont let you escape again this time, Shinigami. As his voice fell, dimir Erik had already appeared in front of Muyang. His Zanpakuto, which was hanging at his waist, had already been unsheathed at some point in time. The purple de was covered in strange patterns. That strange feeling was perfectlypatible with his temperament. Boom!!! When the swords and sabers intersected, it caused a strong impact, and the Bind on both sides of the Dangai suddenly became active. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 182: Fierce Battle Chapter 182: Fierce Battle Bang! As Muyang and dimir crossed, a violent fluctuation spread from the ce where the two fought. So strong! Feeling the fluctuations when the two fought and the sh of Reiryoku, Tshir Hitsugayas pupils contracted slightly. This was the first time he met an opponent of this level. Is this strength of Arrancar? If Aizens subordinates are all this level of guys Shaking off dimir, Muyang was just about to exin to Tshir Hitsugaya when dimir appeared in front of him again, and there was a faintyer of me burning on the Zanpakuto in his hand. This is! Seeing the me on the top of dimir, Muyangs face changed. Eventhough hes not releasing his sword, this guy could actually use Zanpakuto to attack with attributes. Bang! The two Zanpakuto crossed, Muyang involuntarily stepped back a few steps, his face slightly changed, he did not expect this guy to be so strong. Seeing that Muyang was actually forced back half a step, Tshir Hitsugayas face changed, and his eyes shed a trace of horror. For Muyangs strength, he had personally experienced it, and the Arrancar could actually force him back. Bankai, Daiguren Hyourinmaru! Tshir Hitsugaya waved Zanpakuto in his hand, and before the battle began, he had released his Zanpakuto. Seeing Hitsugayas actions, the rest of them did not dare to be careless and released their respective Zanpakuto for a moment. Growl, Haineko. Grow, Hozukimaru. Bloom, Fuji Kujaku. Dance, Sode no Shirayuki. Bankai, Hihi Zabimaru. Oh, it is really a grand wee ceremony. As expected of Soul Societys Captain and Vice-Captain. There is such a powerful Reiryoku, but is it really okay to put Zanpakuto in such a level in Dangai? Szayporro looked at the people in front of him with a smile. Although he was facing so many Captain-ss warriors by himself, there was no tension on his face. On the contrary, there was a bit of excitement on his face. Presumably, Captain level Shinigamis corpse had a very high research value. Nani? Hearing the other partys words, the few people on this side became nervous. Previously, because they were facing a battle, they unconsciously ignored the ce they were in. This was the Broken World, a ce that could easily swallow everyone. If they were wrapped in the detention, even Captain had no way. These guys, they deliberately chose this ce as a battlefield. Seeing the smile on Szayporros face, Zanpakuto in Tshir Hitsugayas hand tightened again. He did not expect that Aizen actually had such an idea. Originally, this method was very difficult to seed. After all, it was not a simple matter to fight with Captain level people in Dangai. Come out, Ruby. For the time being, stop them for me. Seeing several people on the opposite side unleashing their power, Szayporros face showed a satisfied smile. Now it seemed that the n was going well. The most threatening Muyang was battling against dimir Erik. For a while, he could not free himself, and the rest of the people were afraid to fight unscrupulously. As long as Ruby could block them for a while, the n that Lord Aizen ordered could be perfectly achieved. Hey, are you just going to block them? Szayporro. I can kill all of them by myself. There is no need to stop them. As a voice fell, a feminine guy appeared from the dark. He looked at the people in front of him with a disdainful smile on his face. His expression was arrogant, as if he could kill them all with a flip of his hand. This guy Is also Arrancar? He actually has helpers. Seeing Ruby who appearedter, Tshir Hitsugaya did not dare to be careless. Although this guy was arrogant, he was not a simple person. He really had the capital to be arrogant. Its up to you, but dont y too much. If you destroy Lord Aizen n, I cant save you. When he heard Rubys words, Szayporro waved his hand without care. So, these guys are the most annoying. Everyone only knows fighting and killing, who can understand the mystery of science. Dang! Once again fighting against dimir Erik, Muyang took a few steps back, his eyes swept the situation on the scene, and his eyes showed a trace of thinking. Aizen actually chose such a ce to snipe, and sent such a lineup. Swish! With a tap of his feet, his body instantly appeared next to dimir Erik. In his hand, Zanpakuto cut down at lightning speed. ng! ng! ng! His figure shed. In an instant, Muyang and dimir Erik had already fought over a hundred times, but they had not caused any damage to the other party. From the situation of the temporary battle, they were on par. Is Aizen nning to trap me within Dangai? It seems that you have thought of it. A knife cut on Muyangs Zanpakuto. dimir Erik saw the sh of understanding in Muyangs eyes and said with a smile. Hum! I didnt expect that you, who is arrogant, will use such a little trick. This has nothing to do with strength. This is a strategy. Moreover, I believe that even if this is the case, I will not kill you. I still have a chance to kill you with my own hands. However, even if you can escape, the Shinigami with you will not be able to do so. Let them be the first victims of this battle. Hearing what dimir said, Muyangs face suddenly turned cold. Shua Ayer of blue light suddenly appeared on his Zanpakuto. The speed of Muyangs de suddenly became faster, and a bright de light instantly cut through dimir Eriks chest. With a stomp of his feet, dimirs body abruptly retreated a few steps. He lowered his head to look at the wound on his chest that had been cut open, and a trace of anger shed in his eyes. He had actually been injured first. Bastard, youve angered me! Raising his head and looking at Muyang who was standing not far away, dimir Eriks tone became iparably cold. Crap, that fellow seems to be angry. Things have be a bit troublesome. Looks like my speed is going to be faster. After sensing the cold aura emitted from dimir, Szayporros expression changed slightly. He pushed up his sses and his hands unconsciously moved a bit faster. Shua Muyang only felt a shadow sh in front of him. In the next moment, dimir Erik appeared in front of him. The Zanpakuto in his hand stabbed towards Muyangs abdomen at a tricky angle. With a slip of his feet, Muyangs body slightly moved to the side. The Zanpakuto in his hand swayed and the tip of the de urately stabbed down on dimirs Zanpakuto. Peng! Just as Muyangs Zanpakuto stabbed the Zanpakuto of dimir, a wisp of purple me suddenly appeared above the Zanpakuto of dimir. An evil fluctuation followed Zanpakuto and transmitted to Muyang. His hand suddenly became cold, and a strange fluctuation came from his Zanpakuto. Muyangs heart instantly trembled, and his thoughts stopped in an instant. Sou! A piercing sound suddenly came. Muyang suddenly felt a sense of rm. Without any time to think, he instinctively turned his head, and a cold de cut through his cheek. Drip! A drop of blood fell from Muyangs cheek, sshing on the ground. Ignoring the blood that slid down his cheek, Muyang looked at dimir not far away with a serious expression. He actually had such a strange ability. If his reaction was any slower, his head would be pierced. He swung his saber and threw his Zanpakuto down. dimir looked at Muyang with an expressionless face, as if the previous attack had not affected him at all. The one just now, is it a move that can affect ones spirit? I dont know if there is a limit to that kind of move, or if every attack can achieve that kind of effect. Although it can only affect a persons spirit for a short period of time, in a battle, it can decide everything in an instant. If it can be used without limit However Muyang tightened his grip, and his Zanpakuto attached ayer of green Reiryoku. Since I dont know, let me try. If it were for me, this level of interference would not take my life. His feet slipped, and Muyangs figure shed. Zanpakuto in his hand stabbed at dimir, and the high-speed attack tore the air apart, making a sharp sound. Dang dimirs Zanpakuto, which was covered by ayer of purple mes, suddenly appeared and stopped Muyang. Then at that moment, Muyang was in a trance. In just an instant, Muyang recovered. He saw dimir in front of him holding Zanpakuto which was pressing him down with one hand and a purple-colored short knife in the other hand. He suddenly stabbed his head. He suddenly released his right hand that was holding his Zanpakuto. Just as dimir Eriks body suddenly became unstable because of this, Muyang stretched out his left hand and grabbed his Zanpakuto which was still in the air and shed. Seeing Muyangs movements, dimir Eriks eyes shed. He raised Zanpakuto in his hand and met Muyangs attack again. Shua His Zanpakuto shed in front of dimir Erik. The Reiryoku, which was wrapped in a knife, instantly burst out and emitted a burst of light, making dimir Eriks vision blur. Not good! Just as this thought shed through his mind, dimir Erik felt a finger appear in front of his eyes, and a white lightning was gathering on his fingertip. Had #4, white lightning! Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 183: Discovery Chapter 183: Discovery Bang! Once again smashed by Kisukes Zanpakuto, Grimmjows body is full of blood, although his strength is very strong, but in the absence of liberation, it is still a bit too reluctant to face Kisuke, a guy that even Aizen is extremely afraid of. Bastard!! Struggling to parry Kisukes attack, Grimmjows face is full of resentment, although he wants to carry out Resurion, but there is still a little scruples in his heart. Dang! Hirako Shinji held Zanpakuto with both hands, and his Zanpakuto, which was fiercely chopped down, was caught by Ulquiorra with one hand. Although it could be seen from Ulquiorras slightly trembling arm that he was also not rxed, the shock in Hirako Shinji heart was still difficult to suppress. Although he had broken his hollowfication state, but his strength was not at the level where people could block it with one hand. Very capable, actually blocked my attack with one hand, but are you sure you want to keep fighting with me like this? Looking at the unchanging expression on Ulquiorras face, Hirako Shinji restrained his mood and said with a smile. Who knows. The expression on his face did not show any signs of loosening. Ulquiorra turned his arm and pushed Zanpakuto, who was Hirako Shinji, away. Stepping on the ground, he borrowed strength in the air. Just as Hirako Shinji twisted his body, Zanpakuto in his hand waved at Ulquiorra again. Seeing Hirako Shinji waving Zanpakuto, Ulquiorra turned his arm, almost in an instant, the Zanpakuto in his hand once again faced Hirako Shinjis attack, but the moment the two of them collided, Ulquiorras face suddenly changed, and his eyes slightly contracted. This level of power was absolutely different from before. In that instant, Ulquiorra almost couldnt hold Zanpakuto in his hand, and his body unconsciously took a few steps back, and the arm holding the knife was slightly numb. Shua Just as Ulquiorra retreated because of Hirako Shinjis attack, Hirako Shinji, who was in front of him, disappeared instantly and reappeared behind him. Zanpakuto in his hand stabbed at his back with a cold light. Although Hirako Shinjis action was beyond Ulquiorras expectation, However, his probing nerves told him about Hirako Shinjis action in an instant, and the reflex nerves formed in the harsh environment of Hueco Mundo made Ulquiorra instinctively turn his Zanpakuto behind him to block Hirako Shinjis sharp de. Boom! Although he had blocked Hirako Shinjis de, the power from his Zanpakuto still made Ulquiorras body fall forward uncontrobly. Damn it. Although the wounds on the outside can be recovered through rapid regeneration, the internal organs are injured because of the attack just now. What a cunning Shinigami. First, he used a lower level strength to fight me. After I got used to his strength, he suddenly burst out his true strength and caught me off guard. He stretched out his palm to support himself in the air and instantly twisted his body. Ulquiorra looked warily at Hirako Shinji standing in front of him. This guy was not only powerful, but also had richbat experience. More importantly, he seemed to be a strategical guy and was difficult to deal with! After stabilizing his body and standing up, Ulquiorra instantly defined Hirako Shinji. This was aprehensive guy, whether it was strength, experience, or psychology. It was actually blocked. I thought that the attack just now would work. Hirako Shinji carried Zanpakuto on his shoulder and said with a faint smile on his face. The smile on his face was a little strange. Ulquiorra looked at Hirako Shinji. His face was calm and did not say a word. He was not a good speaker, let alone a person like Hirako Shinji. It was impossible to arouse his desire to speak. Oh, I originally wanted to get some useful information from you. I didnt expect you to be such a serious guy. It seems that it is impossible to get information from you. But in this case, it is better to get rid of you directly. Seeing Ulquiorras expressionless face, Hirako Shinji patted his head and said helplessly. As soon as he finished speaking, Hirako Shinjis figure disappeared from where he was. In the next moment, he appeared in front of Ulquiorra. He squatted down and picked up Zanpakuto in his hand. His footsteps slipped and his body moved backward, avoiding Hirako Shinjis attack. However, the tip of Zanpakuto de still cut through Ulquiorras chest and cut his clothes. Not only strength, but also speed can be faster. Then, does it mean that his Reiryoku can also be stronger and react faster? Looking at Zanpakuto passing by in front of his eyes, Ulquiorra calmly analyzed the information of Hirako Shinji. Although the battle was not in their original n, since the battle had begun, he had to gather the information of the enemy as much as possible. What a terrifyingbat instinct. As expected of someone who has gone through so many hardships in the Hueco Mundo and finally grew to this extent. Even if I caught him off guard because of my previous hidden strength, cant I still increase the results of the battle? What a terrifying guy! Hirako Shinji saw that he had quickly retreated and left his attack range. The expression on his face became a bit serious. Hiss Just as the two were confronting each other, the clothes on Ulquiorras chest suddenly cracked. It was caused by Hirako Shinjis attack before. Although it did not hurt Ulquiorra, it still cut his clothes. That is! Seeing therge number 4 on Ulquiorras broken chest, Hirako Shinjis eyes shed a trace of thinking. Did that number have a special meaning? Boom!! Just as Hirako Shinji was thinking about the special meaning of this number, a figure suddenly flew from the side and smashed to the ground, raising a cloud of dust. Damn it, Im going to kill you, you wooden clog! A sorry figure stood up in the dust. His face was full of hatred as he looked at Kisuke who was not far away. Looking at the wounds on his body, he knew that he had been abused by Kisuke a lot in the battle just now. This is! Seeing the number 6 on the back of Grimmjows waist, Hirako Shinji thought of something and turned his eyes to the big guy who was fighting with Yoruichi. His eyes showed a trace of exploration. Hirako Shinji noticed the 6 on the back of Grimmjow. Kisuke also noticed the number 4 on Ulquiorra chest. There was a number engraved on the two Arrancars. They had reason to believe that this number had a special meaning. Moreover, these two numbers were obviously written in the same font. Yoruichi! Looking at the numbers on the two people, Kisuke immediately shouted. Whats wrong? Hearing Kisukes cry, Yoruichi figure moved out of the battle circle and turned to look at them. To deal with Yammy this big guy, Yoruichi did not need to devote herself to it. For her, this kind of strong and low agility opponent was the easiest to deal with. Just as she turned around, Yoruichi immediately noticed the number on Ulquiorras chest, and nced at the number on Grimmjows waist, she immediately understood Kisukes idea. Waving to Kisuke, Yoruichi turned to Yammy. The other side had not attacked yet, and it was obvious that Yoruichi speed made him a little unable to react. Shunko! Yoruichi shouted, and a strong aura suddenly burst out from her body, attracting the eyes of Yammy, who was facing her back. Tsk, finally stop running, you damn bug! Yammy shouted, and his body jumped high and smashed down on Yoruichi. His huge body gave a great visual impact. Its useless! Looking at the overconfident Yammy who was pouncing towards him, Yoruichi had a trace of disdain on her face. Although it was also instantaneous, the power she used this time was stronger than before. With a whoosh, Yoruichi body disappeared from the original ce, leaving only the ground cracked by her footsteps. In the next moment, Yoruichi body appeared on the top of Yammys head, and the dense almost solid Reiryoku wrapped her fist and punched at the ignorant Yammys head. Bang!! The moment Yoruichi swung her fist down, the sound of air being torn apart rang out. At the same time, a visible ripple spread out from the ce where Yoruichi had swung her fist. Boom!!! Yoruichis fist tore through the air in an instant, bringing with it a terrifying momentum as it smashed onto Yammy. There was no resistance at all. The moment Yoruichis fist smashed into his body, Yammy was fiercely smashed from the sky to the ground. The entire ground suddenly shook violently, leaving behind a huge crater. Cough! Cough! Yammy slowly got up from the ground and coughed out arge mouthful of blood. His face was extremely ugly. His entire body was filled with great anger. Reiryoku also became unstable. A strong sense of oppression faintly emerged, causing the expressions of Kisuke and Shinji, who were originally watching the show, to change slightly. Howeverpared to that aura, the number on his body After the attack from Yoruichi just now, even with Yammys rough skin and thick flesh, there was still a huge wound on his body, not to mention the clothes on his body. Seeing the number 10 engraved on the top of Yammys body, Kisuke and the other two looked thoughtful. The three of them had such numbers on their bodies. This was definitely not something that could be said by coincidence. Bastard, I will kill you!! The furious Yammy suddenly pulled out Zanpakuto from his waist, and a strong aura faintly emerged. Damn, if that guy released his Resurion now, it will affect Lord Aizens n. Seeing Yammys action, Ulquiorra secretly cried in his heart. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 184: Segunda Espada Chapter 184: Segunda Espada This guys body seems to have grown a bit bigger. Yoruichi stood in the distance, looking at Yammy with some vignce. Although from the previous battle, this guys strength was a bit different from the other two guys, and if their numbers really had a special meaning, his ranking was indeed below the other two. But why did he feel uneasy looking at this guy? Not only did his body be bigger, but even Reiryoku had a great change. What was going on with this guy? Bastard! Ill Kill you, kill you, Ill kill all of you! At this time, Yammy was already furious, and red Reiryoku, visible to the naked eye, rose from his body, making his body seem as if it was inted. Wait, Yammy! You cant be released in this ce! Seeing Yammys action, Ulquiorras face changed. This ce was close to the center of the Karakura Town. If Yammy was released in this ce, Reiryoku at the level of Espada #10 would definitely have a great impact on the Karakura city. If there was an unpredictable change in the environment of the Karakura city because of the battle of himself and others, which led to the impact of Lord Aizens final n Tsk, actually forced to such an extent by a few Shinigami. Sure enough, although reluctantly entered the ranks of Espada #10, it is only this level in the end. Just as Yammy was about to release Zanpakuto, an old voice suddenly came. Nani Hearing this voice, Kisuke and the other two suddenly looked shocked. When did this guy appear? He did not even notice it before. What kind of guy came this time! Baraggan Looking at the new figure, Ulquiorra took a breath and his tone changed slightly. He did not expect that Lord Aizen actually sent him, this guy who did not respect Lord Aizen. Feeling the huge pressure from Baraggan, Yammy, who was going to be liberated, also stopped his movements. Do you want to use your Resurrion, Yammy? Baraggan narrowed his eyes and looked at Yammy. For many years, the aura of the king of Hueco Mundo gave people an invisible pressure. It was not the suppression of Reiryoku, but the suppression of invisible aura. If you liberate your sword here, your powerful Reiryoku will make those fragile humans unable to stand it. If your rashness causes the failure of Boss nter, I will be very distressed. Tsk! He looked at Baraggan. In the end, Yammy withdrew his Zanpakuto back to his waist. It wasnt that he didnt know what the consequences would be if he rashly released Zanpakuto. It was only because he had been suppressed by Yoruichi that his eyes turned red. Now that he had calmed down a little, he no longer wanted to release Zanpakuto. It seems that you have temporarily calmed down. Seeing Yammy, who still sheathed his sword with a bit of unwillingness on his face, Baraggans face showed a bit of satisfaction. Just as Baraggan turned his eyes back, the two Arrancar standing behind him took out a bag and poured out a lot of white bones from it. Then, under the gaze of several people, the white bones quickly formed a white bone throne. Dong! Baraggan sat on the white bone throne, his back leaning against the back of the chair, and one hand knocking on the chair. His eyes swept slightly over Ulquiorra and Grimmjow on the other side. Since I am here, I will take over the battlefield. You three are not allowed to have any objections. The other three did not say anything. Even with Grimmjows arrogance, he only curled his lips in dissatisfaction and did not stand up to refute Baraggan. As for Ulquiorra, he did not care about such things. Although it seems that you are at a disadvantage, I think that as Espada, you do not need any support, so I will not interfere in your battle. However, that half-disabled kid over there is the boss goal this time, right? Since I am here, just kill him, and the other two human brats who are hidden. What Hearing Baraggans words, Ulquiorra and the other three did not react. After all, even if they did not have the advantage in the previous battle, as Espada, they still had their own dignity and would not allow the subordinates to interfere in their battle. Therefore, Baraggans n was taken into consideration. However, on the other side, Kisuke and the others were shocked. Although they had the upper hand when facing their respective opponents, it was definitely not an overwhelming advantage. Now, there was an unknown enemy. Moreover, this enemy had brought several enemies with him. If they only attacked the three of them, although it would be a little troublesome. But even so, before that, there was one thing that he had to figure out first. It was about what he had heard before. Shua In a sh, Kisuke disappeared in front of Grimmjow. For some reason, Grimmjow did not stop Kisuke, just stood there and watched. Well, dont you introduce yourself before the battle? Kisuke held Zanpakuto in one hand and pressed his hat with the other hand. Although he looked a little leisurely, at this moment, he was in a highly concentrated state. After all, this guy in front of him did not look like a simple person. For example, what ce are you in? Looking at Baraggan in front of him, a shrewd look shed through Kisukes eyes hidden under his hat. How dare you talk to Lord Baraggan like this! Seeing Kisuke suddenly appear in front of him, Baraggan had not yet spoken, but Ggio Vega who was standing behind him had already jumped out, pointing at Kisuke and shouting loudly. Retreat, Ggio. Waving his hand to interrupt the words of his subordinates, Baraggan looked straight at the guy in front of him. It was this guy, who was called by Aizen as the only guy who could bepared with him in terms of IQ, the guy who created Hgyoku. I am Baraggan Luisenbarn, one of the Espada. Espada is it, as expected. Hearing Baraggans answer, Kisukes mouth showed a trace of a bitter smile. Let the gossip end here. Baraggan crossed his arms, leaned back, and ordered several subordinate officers beside him, Bo, you go and deal with the next Shinigami agent. Ggio, you go to the two human children mentioned before in the future. Not good! Hearing Baraggans order, Kisuke was shocked in his heart, but before his body could do anything, Grimmjow had already appeared beside him and shed down at him. Dang! Turning around to block Grimmjows attack, Kisuke borrowed the power of Grimmjow to quickly dodge. The neer was the so-called Espada. Obviously, he was stronger than the previous three fellows. It was not a wise decision to fight in front of him. However, Ichigo and the three others were in danger! Kisuke was not the only one who thought of this. When she saw the petite figure and handsome face rushing towards the hiding ce of Orihime and the others, Yoruichis expression suddenly changed. He moved to stop them. Shua Yoruichis vision blurred and she had already lost the face. The next moment, the face appeared next to her and kicked her body. Turning her body, she struggled to avoid the attack. Yoruichis eyes were full of seriousness. That guys speed was extraordinary. Oh? Is this the so-called God of sh Yoruichi Shihouin? Youre pretty slow. Ggio Vega said as he nced at Yoruichi, who was barely able to dodge his attack. The so-called fastest God of sh was just so-so. Even without using his full strength, he could still keep up with her speed. Damn it, was it affected by the injuries from before? And this effect is still going on. The battle below is getting harder and harder to fight. Boom! Just as Yoruichi was thinking, Yammy had alreadye to her side, and the fist in her hand was fiercely swung down. The fist missed, Yammy was not in a hurry to catch up with Yoruichi, but looked at Yoshio with a brutal face, and the killing intent in her eyes was boiling. You bastard! How dare you steal my prey! Hearing Yammys words, Ggios face changed. Just as he was about to say something, he suddenly remembered something, and his face changed. Finally, he turned around and went to find the traces of the two humans before him without saying a word. Damn it! Kurosaki Ichigos expression changed drastically when he saw Ggio, who was rushing to find Orihime and Sado on the well and was ready to kill them. Although his current physical condition was definitely not good and it was difficult for him to even stand, even if he had to die, he absolutely could not tolerate the enemy chasing after hispanions in front of him. Relying on the will to protect in his heart, Kurosaki Ichigo grabbed Zanpakuto with both hands and propped him on the ground. He struggled to stand up and wanted to go forward to stop the Void. Hu All of a sudden, Kurosaki Ichigo felt the sky above his head darken. A strong gust of wind came from above his head, apanied by a strong pressure. Bang!!! The huge Arrancar Poww had appeared beside the absent-minded Kurosaki Ichigo at some time. The huge palm raised and pped down on Kurosaki Ichigos head, smashing him into the ground. Ichigo!! Seeing that Kurosaki Ichigo was knocked down by a palm, Hirako Shinjis expression changed and he shouted in surprise. You shoudlnt worry about other peoples free time now, right? Ulquiorra stabbed with an expressionless knife, blocking Hirako Shinji who was going to rush to Kurosaki Ichigo. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 185: Ichigos Hollowfication Chapter 185: Ichigo''s Hollowfication These are the two humans, right? They are indeed very weak. They arepletely like trash. Just as Ichigo was knocked down by a single palm, and the few of them were worried about him, the voice of Arrancar Ggio suddenly rang clearly in their ears. Turning their heads to look in the direction of the voice, they saw Orihime and Chad, who were being held in one hand by Ggio. The expressions of Kisuke and the others immediately became extremely ugly. Orihime! Chad! Seeing Orihime and Chad Yasutora caught in his hands, Kurosaki Ichigo, who was pped to the ground, changed his face greatly. He struggled to stand up, but his body, which had been riddled with holes, did not allow him to do this at all. Seeing the expression on Kurosaki Ichigos face, half kneeling on the ground, Ggios face showed a cruel smile, Do you want to save these two people? Its a pity, now its toote, the two of them are dead! Grinning at Kurosaki Ichigo, Ggios heart was full of a strange sense of excitement. Sure enough, humans were really a fragile creature. As long as he used a little strength on his hand, these two humans would die under his hands. Even the human youth who was lucky enough to get Shinigamis strength, although he was the guy Aizen specifically told, in the end, it was only that level. Dont!! Seeing the expression on Ggios face, Kurosaki Ichigo seemed to have thought of something. His pupils suddenly contracted. Suddenly, Kurosaki Ichigo felt that the whole world seemed to have stopped moving. All the voices and images disappeared from him, and the surroundings became a dark and vast scenery. At the same time, a familiar voice sounded in his mind. Ha! You are indeed a waste. Even your ownpanions cant protect you. A weak fellow like you is not qualified to control your body at all. Give me your body! Yes, I am just a waste. I am just a poor and weak fellow. I cant even protect my ownpanions. So you know it yourself. Then, give your body to me. These bastards, dont even use their full strength. I can deal with them easily. Im sorry. Everyone, in the end, I still didnt do anything. I wasnt able to protect you. After saying this in a low voice, Kurosaki Ichigos consciousness gradually rxed. His body also slowly rxed. At this time, even if he could only be a hollow in the end, he would definitely save everyone! Ha! Its out! Im finally out! With a sinister cry, an evil mask appeared on Kurosaki Ichigos face. At the same time, an evil and powerful Reiryoku, who was even more evil than Arrancar, burst out from Kurosaki Ichigos body without restraint. What Feeling the sudden outburst from the human youth in front of him, Powws face showed a rare trace of surprise. This human youth was clearly very weak before, and he was knocked unconscious with a casual palm. Why could such a weak guy burst out with such a Reiryoku? Before Poww had the time to think about this, he felt a knife sh in front of his eyes, and then a sharp pain came from his body. How is this possible! He was killed by such a guy! With this thought in his mind, Powws body fell down weakly. In just an instant, the situation on the battlefield changed greatly. The originally precarious Kurosaki Ichigo suddenly erupted with a force that made everyone look sideways at Reiryoku, and also killed the big man in an instant. Whats going on? That little brat? Seeing Kurosaki Ichigos actions, Ggios expression changed slightly. What was going on with the Reiryoku on that little brat? It made his body unconsciously tremble. Was this kind of Reiryoku really something that a little brat could have? After cutting down the Arrancar beside him, the hollowfied Kurosaki Ichigo turned his gaze to the other side. His pair of yellow pupils with no emotion at all looked at the distant Ggio who was holding up Orihime and Chad Yasutora, as if he was looking at a dead person. Being stared at by Kurosaki Ichigo, Ggio only felt a sense of fear in his heart. Although there was no heart, at that moment, Ggio really felt the emotion in his heart called fear. However, even that kind of emotion onlysted for an instant. In the next moment, he only felt his vision blur. A bone-piercing pain came from his chest. The hands that were originally holding the two humans unconsciously loosened. At the same time, his body powerlessly fell down. It cant be. Its actually so fast that I didnt even have time to react! Before losing consciousness, there was only one thought in Ggios mind. There was also that pair of emotionless eyes that he could never forget in his mind. Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaarghhhhhhh!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! After cutting down another Arrancar, Kurosaki Ichigo raised Zanpakuto high and let out a cry of unknown meaning, and his tone was full of joy. Ichigo!! Seeing Kurosaki Ichigos state, Hirako Shinjis face became very ugly. As someone who had experienced all this before, he certainly knew better than everyone what this was, and what Kurosaki Ichigo was about to face in this state. Oh? Is this Shinigamis Hollowfication? Interesting. Seeing that Kurosaki Ichigo had cut down two of his subordinates, there was no anger on Baraggans face. Instead, he looked at Kurosaki Ichigo with interest, and his tone was full of curiosity. In that case, let me y with you for the time being. Dont disappoint me, little brat. As he spoke, Baraggan stood up and looked at Kurosaki Ichigo who was not far away. Oh, oh, oh, oh! As if sensing Baraggans line of sight and provocation, Ichigos Hollow mask once again issued a meaningful cry. As his cry fell, ayer of keratin gradually appeared around his body, and the whole persons breath became more violent. Oh? You look more and more like a Hollow. What an interesting kid. I am more and more interested in you! A few minutes ago, in Seireitei, the 12th Division Technology Development Bureau Not good! A few more powerful Reiryoku reactions have appeared in the Modern Realm! Whats wrong? Kurotsuchi Mayuri quickly walked over and asked as he heard the voice of the team member in charge of monitoring. Yes! Captain Kurotsuchi, several powerful Reiryoku reactions appeared in the ce where Arrancar appeared before the Modern Realm. From Reiryokus point of view, they were all in the form of Arrancar, and one of them was above the three Arrancar before. Three Arrancar? I remember there were only two! Yes! Captain, it was two in the beginning, but then there was another one, but now Trash, you cant even exin clearly. Get out of the way! Walking to the monitor screen, he rudely pushed away the team members who were sitting there before. Kurotsuchi Mayuri typed on the keyboard with his hands and analyzed the information about the few Arrancar Reiryoku. This is! Seeing the result of his own analysis, Kurotsuchi Mayuris eyes obviously showed a trace of shock. Whats wrong, Captain? Seeing Kurotsuchi Mayuris reaction, Akon , who was standing on the side, asked curiously. Since he entered the Technology Development Bureau, he rarely saw such an expression on Kurotsuchi Mayuris face. Thest time he saw this kind of expression, he could not remember how many years ago it was. This Reiryoku, this is Reiryoku who is stronger than Captain. I didnt expect that there is such a level of Arrancar under Aizen. This is really Saying that, Kurotsuchi Mayuris body trembled uncontrobly, his eyes stared at the boss, and the expression on his face became extremely abnormal. Captain, he Standing beside Kurotsuchi Mayuri, Akon was naturally the first to find Kurotsuchi Mayuris abnormality, but he knew that his abnormal Captain would never be afraid of such a thing, so his reaction could only be This is so exciting. I really want to dissect him and study him!! Kurotsuchi Mayuris fingers danced uncontrobly, and his face was full of excitement. Sure enough, I knew it would be like this. Seeing Kurotsuchi Mayuris reaction, Akon secretly sighed in his heart. Hey, the guy over there, why arent you turning on the monitor? I remember that I asked you to install a monitor in the Karakura city. Yes! Captain, but for some reason, it ispletely unable to connect with the monitor in the modern world. Hearing Kurotsuchi Mayuris cry, a team member on the side raised his hand weakly and said with a tone full of fear. Tsk! Strangely, after hearing this team members answer, Kurotsuchi Mayuri seemed to think of something and rarely did not get angry with this team member. He just curled his lips unhappily. Forget it, forget it if you cant see it, but I remember that Tshir Hitsugaya should have entered the realm gate at this time, why havent theye to the real world yet? Really, those guys have no sense of time at all. Connect me to the scene of the Dangai, I want to talk to them, although Muyang is an unpleasant guy, but if it is him, maybe he can help me catch a few Arrancar, especially the guy who is stronger than the captain Reiryoku. Thinking that he could dissect the Arrancar that were stronger than the captain Reiryoku, Kurotsuchi Mayuri felt an indescribable sense of excitement, his hands danced uncontrobly, apparently unable to control his own body. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 186: Szayelapollos Scheme Chapter 186: Szaypollo''s Scheme No not good Captain Kurotsuchi, we cant contact the captain of Tshir Hitsugaya and others in the Dangai. The team member in charge of the side quickly waved his hands on the keyboard, trying to contact Tshir Hitsugaya and others, but there was no reply. His face suddenly became pale, and sweat kept sliding down his face. It was not because he was worried about Tshir Hitsugaya and others who could not be contacted, but because he was worried about his own life. What! What did you say Hearing the answer of the team member, Kurotsuchi Mayuris excitement on his face suddenly disappeared, and he looked at the team member over there with a dangerous expression. Sorry, Captain, but we really cant contact Captain Hitsugaya and others. Not only that, we cant see the situation in the Dangai at all. The signal is all cut off by an unknown force. Seeing the expression on Kurotsuchi Mayuris face, the team member spoke with a hint of crying, apparently afraid of Kurotsuchi Mayuris appearance. Humph! Get out of my way, what a bunch of trash! Hearing the team members words, Kurotsuchi Mayuris eyes shed a trace of thinking, the expression on his face was slightly restrained, strode over to the other side and pushed the team member away. Kurotsuchi Mayuris fingers quickly danced on the keyboard, investigating the information about Dangai. From the previous team members words, he had noticed a trace of disharmony. First, arge number of Arrancar suddenly appeared. It was a little strange to invade Human World at this time. Aizen would not choose to start the decisive battle now. ording to his inference, it will take another three months before the Hgyoku that Aizen got can be fully awakened. Moreover, suddenly lost contact with Dangai. It doesnt look like a coincidence. So it is like this. Seeing the data presented on the screen in front of him, Kurotsuchi Mayuris eyes shed a trace of understanding, and then a strong anger appeared in his eyes. Bastard, you dare to do such a thing under my eyes. Turning his head to look at Akon who was standing next to him, Kurotsuchi Mayuriwaved his hand and ordered them, Akon, now lead a group of people to analyze the data of the Dangai for me. You must restore the connection with the Dangai in the shortest time possible. I know! Akons face was also a bit serious. He had just seen what was on the screen in front of Kurotsuchi Mayuri. Naturally, he had some understanding of the situation in the Dangai. If they did not make any countermeasures, In the Dangai, Tshir Hitsugaya and others will definitely be swallowed by the space-time turbulence in the Dangai. After instructing the yers below, Kurotsuchi Mayuri stood up and looked at the busy yers around him. He crossed his arms, his fingers constantly tapping on his arms, showing his inner restlessness. After all, in the war they are about to face with Aizen, if they lose thebat effectiveness of those people in Dangai, Soul Societys situation is really dangerous. - Dangai After Muyang once again blocked dimir Luos attack, a trace of impatience appeared on his face. Although the other party did not gain any advantage in the previous battle, he also did not gain anything either. The most important thing was that he waspletely pinned down by this guy. He did not have the time to pay attention to Szaypollo over there at all. Who knew what that guy was busy with right now? In short, it gave people a feeling of unease. This cant go on like this. Muyang was secretly anxious, but he did not dare to let go of his hand to fight. Otherwise, who knew if there would be some unknown changes because of their Reiryoku. That thing was not something that Reiryoku could deal with alone. Moreover, now the restraint had be very unstable. Alright. At this moment, Szaypollo, who had been standing on the side all this time, suddenly raised his head and pushed his eyes. A smile appeared on his face, but that strange smile was particrly horrifying in the eyes of the people here. Hearing Salyamas words, Muyangs heart inexplicably tightened. He took a few steps back and stood together with Tshir Hitsugaya and others who also withdrew their hands, maintaining a vignt position to look at the people opposite him. Hu hu Tshir Hitsugaya and others gasped for breath. Because of the narrow environment in the Dangai, they were very tired in the previous battle, especially Tshir Hitsugaya. As the captain, he naturally had to take most of the responsibility, but in the case of being limited by 80% of his strength, he was fighting bitterly. What kind of plot are they nning? We will know soon. Muyang narrowed his eyes and looked at Szaypollo not far away. He felt uneasy. I was just thinking about how we should leave the battlefield. I didnt expect you to cooperate so well. Looking at Muyang, the corners of Salyamas mouth curved up. Then a ck cavity suddenly appeared and wrapped the three of them. Enjoy it. I specially prepared this for you. Shua Muyang cut through the air with his saber. The three masked figures disappeared in an instant. In terms of mastery of Garganta technology, no one could surpass Szaypollo. The Garganta he opened was naturally very different from the others. Even with Muyangs speed, he could not stop him. What did he do? Muyang narrowed his eyes as he pondered. He did not believe that Szaypollo and the others were here to fight with them. Moreover, Szaypollo had been preparing something. Whats wrong? Tshir Hitsugaya sheathed his Zanpakuto and walked to Muyangs side and asked. I dont know, but I feel a little uneasy. Rumble!!! Just as Muyang finished speaking, a rumbling sound suddenly came from the distance, and then a bright light shone on them. How is this possible! This time, the Ktotsu hould not appear. Seeing the Ktotsu appearing behind them, Tshir Hitsugaya screamed. When they entered the Dangai, it was impossible for the Ktotsu to appear. Run! They did not have time to think about why the sudden appearance of Ktotsu. They immediately began to run in the direction of the Modern Realm. Even the captain could not deal with something like Ktotsu. Whats going on! After running two steps, they stopped and looked in front of them in disbelief. The Ktotsu actually started to surge uncontrobly. It was not like how it used to chase them by their side or behind. Instead, it squirmed in front of them and blocked their path. This situation After checking the situation they were facing, everyones face became extremely ugly, and the Ktotsu behind them was slowly approaching, but the road ahead was blocked by the Ktotsu, which was a dilemma. I will clean up the things in front! Renji stood up and held his Zanpakuto. Now was not the time to worry. If it was his Baboon Cannon, it should be able to win time for everyone. Dont be stupid, let me do it. While speaking, the surrounding environment had be even worse. He didnt know what Szaypollo had done. Now the Dangai was beyond recognition. The road in front of them had beenpletely covered by the Kototsu, and the prison behind them was rushing over at a high speed. Bankai, Broken Wind de! Muyang shook his hand and instantly released his Zanpakuto. Then a dazzling silver light appeared on the de. Muyang turned his arm, and Zanpakuto shed forward. As the silver de shot out, the Kototsu in front of him was suddenly cut open. So powerful! Looking at the path in front of them that was shed by Muyang, Rukia muttered. That is Tshir Hitsugayas eyes looked at a light in the distance. Although it seemed to be just a crack, he still keenly felt several powerful Reiryoku from there, and several of them gave him a familiar feeling. It seems that there is a war in Human World now. You should go and support it quickly. Feeling the collision of Reiryoku, Muyangs face changed and he ordered them. He did not expect that there was a war now. This waspletely different from what he remembered. And from the collision of Reiryoku, it was not a simple thing. What was Aizen thinking? I know! Hearing Muyangs words, Tshir Hitsugaya directly ran forward with several people. Now is not the time to hesitate. Moreover, although the Ktotsu is not something that Shinigami can deal with, if it is Muyang, maybe he has a way. The detention flow outside is like a different world from ours. Although it is still surging, it cant touch us and is blocked outside. Tshir Hitsugaya nced at the silver light on both sides, and a trace of thought shed in his eyes. It is this force that blocked the surge of the detention flow, and directly opened a passage in the Dangai to connect to the modern world. Is this Kimuras strength? So strong! Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 187: Captured Chapter 187: Captured Muyang turned around and looked at the rapidly approaching distance. The distance between him and himself was getting shorter and shorter. The corners of his mouth curled up slightly. A bright silver light shed on his Zanpakuto. Dong Just as Muyang was about to take action, a strange fluctuation suddenly appeared from his side, instantly affecting his body. And just as Muyangs body was swept by that invisible sound wave, his body suddenly fell into a stiff state. Damn it! I fell into a trap! The instant his body was swept by that fluctuation, Muyang had already reacted. However, it was still toote. Although it was only an instant, with the speed of Bind, he had already arrived in front of Muyang in an instant. Then, without the slightest hesitation, he rolled over Muyangs body. Apanied by a dazzling light, Muyangs body disappeared into the Dangai. What How could it be Just as he was about to leave the Dangai, Toushiro subconsciously looked back. Then, he saw that Muyangs body suddenly stopped and was swallowed up by the vines without any resistance. With his strength, he was actually swallowed by the Bind!! Tshir Hitsugayas heart was full of shock, and just as his heart was shocked, an attack suddenly shot toward his body. Be careful, Captain! An instant step appeared beside Tshir Hitsugaya, waving his knife to block the attack from who knows where. Matsumoto Rangiku held the knife with both hands and looked around vigntly. I was careless! After putting away the shock in his heart, Toushirou Hitsugaya turned his head and held Zanpakuto with both hands, a serious expression on his face. Although the matter of Muyang being caught and devoured was very serious, now was not the time to think about this. The path that Muyang had just created just now had allowed them to appear on the battlefield. Now, they were surrounded by enemies. If they were not focused, they would die. Regarding Muyang, it was better to wait until the battle was over before talking to Kisuke. Now, even if he told them, it would not improve. Instead, it would affect their battle will. Moreover, if it was Muyang. Even if he was caught and devoured, he would definitely be fine. Whileforting himself in his heart, Tshir Hitsugaya looked at the battlefield not far away in front of him. - Is this inside? Muyang floated in an unknown substance. His eyes looked at everything around him with a little curiosity. Around his body, there was ayer of bright silver light, isting him from everything around him. Butpared to this, what did Szaypollo do? Thinking of what happened to him before, a haze suddenly rose in Muyangs heart. This was the first time he encountered something beyond his understanding. Although he was also disturbed by Aizens Kyka Suigetsu because of his carelessness, he had already predicted that, so it was also within his eptable range. But this time, the first time he felt helpless. Not only was the development of the matter different from the plot in his memory, but more importantly, it was the unknown reason that Szaypollo could interfere with his Reiryoku and his movements in an instant. Although the time was short, in a battle of their level, a lot of things could be decided in an instant. Should I say that as expected of espada, there is actually this kind of ck technology. Knowledge is indeed power! After thinking for a long time, there was still no thought in his mind. Muyang could only helplessly shake his head and attributed all of this to ck technology. However,pared to that unclear ck technology, I should think about how to get out of here first. Although I can temporarily iste myself from the outside world with the help of Zanpakutos power, it is not a solution to keep going like this. Not to mention the development of the outside world, even my ability is not enough to keep going like this. Looking at the silver light that was getting thinner and thinner on the outside of his body, a hint of worry appeared in Muyangs eyes. This ce was filled with chaotic streams of space and time. It was very difficult to feel the signals of the spatial node he had left in the outside world here, let alone use Zanpakutos ability to break through space and get out. This time, it was really troublesome. He had never heard of any descriptions about the inside of the prison. It seemed that no one had ever gone out from it. What a misfortune! He said this without any meaning in his words. Muyang sat cross-legged in the void and ced Zanpakuto on hisp. He slowly closed his eyes and continuously emitted bright silver light from Zanpakuto. It wrapped around his body and isted him from the surroundings. It was still the same familiar world, green trees, red flowers, and that handsome figure. The folding fan in his hand swayed gently, and his silver hair danced gently. Not only his hair, but even his clothes all turned silver. Even his pupils were no exception, turning silver. Skywinds entire body exuded a mysterious temperament, giving people an invisible sense of oppression. Oh? You actually came here in the state of Bankai. Its really rare. Dont you hate it? Turning around and looking at Muyang, Skywinds tone was a bit of a smile, but there was no expression on his face, even more indifferent than White. Ah, I really hate toe in in this state. Just facing a motionless world without any sound is already very ufortable, not to mention facing a paralyzed face like you. Muyang looked around. The world that was originally filled with violent winds and lightning had actually fallen into an absolute silence at this time. Other than the voices of Muyang and Skywind, nothing could be heard. But you also know that in this situation, only by relying on this move can you be saved. Of course I know. Although I dont want to admit it, I can only ce my hopes on this now. I already said that you would definitely use this move. After all, this is different from your previous moves. If you had epted it earlier, you wouldnt have been at your wits end. You are really long-winded. Even now is not toote. Lets begin. The 12th Division The wave that blocked the signal has disappeared. Is it because he sensed our movements, or is it because he has achieved his goal? Kurotsuchi Mayuri, who was typing on the keyboard, felt that themunication link between him and Tshir Hitsugaya had returned to normal. He immediately stopped his movements and thought in his mind. Captain, Tshir Hitsugaya has sessfully arrived in the modern world and has joined the war. Now he is fighting with the few Arrancars in the modern world. The unfavorable trend of the war has been alleviated, but But what? Kurotsuchi Mayuri asked with an impatient expression on his face when he heard the words of his subordinates. In this situation, they were still hesitating. Really, it seemed that they must have been rxed. But Mr. Kimuras Reiryoku did not appear in the modern world, but disappeared in the Dangai. What Hearing the report of the team, Kurotsuchi Mayuris expression suddenly changed. That guys Reiryoku had disappeared! He suddenly sat up straight, his hands quickly tapping on the keyboard, searching for traces of Reiryoku in the Dangai, trying to find the answer to Muyang and Reiryokus disappearance from those traces left behind. This is Looking at the data disyed on the screen, Kurotsuchi Mayuris expression became more serious. Its actually Ktotsu! Akon, who was standing beside Kurotsuchi Mayuri, looked at the data on the screen and took a deep breath. That was Ktotsu, the scavenger of the Dangai. It was something that could destroy everything on it. Until now, no one had survived from that. It was something that Shinigami could not deal with. Nemu, take the instrument and go to the Dangai with me to check it out. I know. Hearing Kurotsuchi Mayuris words, Kurotsuchi Nemu, who had been standing on the side, answered expressionlessly. Then she went to the side to get the instrument and followed Kurotsuchi Mayuri out. Is this Aizens conspiracy again? From the beginning, his goal was Muyang. All his actions were just to use Ktotsu to trap Muyang? But even if he trapped Muyang now, what can he do? There are still a few months before theplete awakening of Hgyoku. This is definitely beyond doubt after his own precision calction. Aizen cant start a decisive battle now. Or does Aizen think that he canpletely defeat Muyang like this? Although Ktotsu is really not something that Shinigami can deal with, if it is Muyang, this kind of journey is absolutely not enough to kill him. As he strode forward, Kurotsuchi Mayuris eyes kept rolling, and all kinds of thoughts rolled in his heart. Although he was thinking of all kinds of things in his heart, Kurotsuchi Mayuris pace did not slow down at all. Instead, it became faster and faster. He could not wait to see what method Aizen used to let Muyang be caught and swallowed. After all, under normal circumstances, Muyang would never be touched by that kind of thing. In the 12th Division, Akon looked at the picture on the screen in front of him and felt slightly bad in his heart. After all, in the current battlefield of Human World, Soul Society did not have an absolute advantage. Moreover, this kind of battle in Human World was also a big burden for the technical development bureau. After all, it was not a simple matter to iste those powerful and terrible Reiryoku. If one was not careful, even if it were foronly affected by those Reiryoku, it would cause arge number of human deaths. The situation is really grim! Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 188: Evacuate Chapter 188: Evacuate Swoosh swoosh swoosh Just as Toushirou Hitsugaya steadied himself, a few figures appeared in front of them. Their Reiryoku caused Toushirou Hitsugaya and the others to slightly change their expressions. None of these people were weak. Even if they were notparable to the captain, they were not much worse. Matsumoto Rangiku stretched out her hand and pressed her headphones on her ear, waiting for the signal from the other side. Although she had already sent a restriction to Soul Society when she first came out and saw the situation they were facing, and the other side also stated that they would remove it as soon as possible, the current situation was too dangerous. Ha! Are these opponents? Seeing the broken faces on the other side, Ikkaku said with a little excitement. From the look of Reiryoku on the other side, none of them were weak. It seemed that he could fight happily. As long as he thought of a fierce battle, Ikkaku felt his blood boil. There is really no way. Let me give you a beautiful way to die. Bowing and reaching out to stroke his hair, his posture was elegant. Even at this time, he would not forget to maintain his demeanor. That Is it Ichigo? Rukia looked at the figure not far away and said with uncertainty in her tone. Whether it is the clothes or the Zanpakuto in his hand, that person is Ichigo, but what is the ominous Reiryoku from his body, and the mask on his face, it is simply hollow! Although I dont know what happened to Ichigo, but now is not the time to be stunned. Rukia! The enemy is in front of us! ncing at the direction of Ichigo, Renji took back his eyes, holding the knife in his hands and looking at the several Arrancar in front of him. Although his heart was also very worried about the situation over there, he also knew that now was not the time for him to be stunned. If the enemy in front of him did not solve it, even if his heart was worried about Ichigo, it would not improve his condition. And And, you have to have confidence in One Protector, that guy, in the end, it will be all right. Because he is such a man. Ah, yes! When she heard Renji words, Rukia heart was slightly put down. Indeed, Ichigo was such a reassuring guy, even if something she did not know happened to him now, but as long as she asked him after the end of this battle. I didnt expect Renji you to know so much about Ichigo. When did you establish such a deep trust? Putting down the worry in her heart, Rukia opened her mouth and teased Renji. What Where is there any deep trust between me and that guy! Hearing Rukias tease, Renjis face changed slightly and quickly denied. Is it the support from Soul Society? Baraggan nced in the direction of Toushirou Hitsugaya and the others. His subordinates were already in front of them the moment they appeared. There was no need to worry about any impact on their battle situation. Although the battle on his side was meaningless. Roar Roar Kurosaki Ichigo let out an unknown roar. He held Zanpakuto in his hand and shed beside Baraggan in a strange manner. In his hand, Zanpakuto was wrapped in a ball of ck Reiryoku, full of a depressing feeling. Its useless, little brat! I already said that with your strength, you wont be able to cause me any harm. He didnt even take out his weapon. He didnt even move his feet. Baraggan just stood there and stretched out his palm. Kurosaki Ichigos seemingly powerful sh was easily blocked by Baraggan with his bare hands. And before this, this kind of situation had happened many times. The difference in strength is actually so big. In the battle, Kisuke took a look at the situation on Kurosaki Ichigos side. His eyes revealed a bit of worry. On the body of Kurosaki Ichigo in the intangible state. Even he felt a bit shocked. Moreover, because of the blur, Kurosaki Ichigos fighting style had changed greatly. That kind of wild fighting style made him even more difficult to deal with. He didnt expect that in this state, he would be so powerless in the face of the #2 Espada. Let alone forcing out his true ability, he couldnt even make others light their des. Boom! At this moment, a yellow pir of light suddenly ran down from the sky, wrapping up several broken surfaces in the Modern Realm. Even the guy who had been beaten half disabled before was not spared. Negacion! Looking at the Arrancar in front of him who was wrapped up, Tshir Hitsugaya and several others who had experienced it once shouted at the same time, and they did not expect that Aizen actually used the same method. Suddenly withdrawing from the battlefield, and in the case of having a little advantage, that did not fight seriously at all, so this means that the purpose of their battle has been achieved? Kisuke was surprised and bewildered. It seems that the purpose has been achieved. Surrounded by Negacion, Baraggan looked around and said. He did not mind that the information on his side would be obtained by the enemy. Sure enough!! Kisukes heart suddenly jumped. He felt as if something bad had happened. Goodbye, interesting human youth. Although he is still very young, I have to say that he is an interesting guy. He folded his arms across his chest and slowly rose after the golden light of the Negacion. Baraggans tone was as arrogant as ever. Tsk! He actually ran away. Putting away his own Zanpakuto, Ikkakus tone was very dissatisfied. He had clearly be excited, but in the end, there was no battle. Damn it! Looking at the rising Arrancar in front of him, Tshir Hitsugaya became pale, and he was once again yed like this, then the arrival of himself and others is meaningless? Is all this in your calctions, Aizen! Restrictions are lifted. At this moment, the announcement of 12th Division came from the headset of Kikkaido, and at the same time, a team emblem shed on the chest of several people who were previously limited by Reiryoku. The battle has ended. Matsumoto Rangiku said softly, and her heart was a little depressed. Although she was not a good fighter like Ikkaku, such a fierce battle made her very unhappy. Roar! Just as everyone was thinking about different things, a roar came from the side. At the same time, there was a powerful Reiryoku, the heavy and unknown Reiryoku. Is that Ichigo? Looking at the figure in the distance, Renji said with some uncertainty in his tone. The mask on his face, the shell made of unknown material, and the wagging tail behind him. No matter how you looked at it, it was a hollow. Was such a thing really Ichigo? Oh no, I didnt expect that the Hollowfication has already progressed to such a degree. Seeing what happened to Kurosaki Ichigo, Hirako Shinji said in surprise. Although he had already expected it when Ichigo went berserk in the previous battle, he did not expect that Kurosaki Ichigos Hollowfication would go to such a degree. It seemed that the Hollow in his body was stronger than he imagined. Although I dont know what happened to Ichigo, if it bes like this, I should knock him out first! Seeing that Kurosaki Ichigo had changed his form, Ikkaku said loudly, and then put Zanpakuto and the scabbard in his hand together. Extend, Hozukimaru! Holding Zanpakuto who had changed into a long spear in his hand, Ikkaku fiercely kicked in the air and flew in the direction of Ichigo. Roar! With a roar, Kurosaki Ichigo stretched out his hand and effortlessly grabbed the Hozukimaru from the corner of the eye. He clenched his five fingers and swung his arm. The corner of the eye flew in the direction he came from at a faster speed than before. Sixty-three Dao Binding Chains, Bind! With a tap of his feet, Kisuke appeared beside Kurosaki Ichigo. Sixty-five Dao Binding Chains, five pirs of iron! With a boom, five giant iron pirs descended from the sky and pressed Kurosaki Ichigo down. The moment Kurosaki Ichigo was pressed down, Kisuke and Shinji moved and almost instantly appeared next to Kurosaki Ichigos head. The Zanpakuto in their hands was urately inserted between his mask. Kacha With a few sounds, the mask on Kurosaki Ichigos face was removed. Then the white unknown substance on his body slowly fell off, and his eyes gradually regained rity. Wu At the same time when his eyes regained rity, Kurosaki Ichigo felt a great paining from his body. At the same time, an indescribable feeling appeared in his mind. Before he could see his surroundings clearly, Kurosaki Ichigo fainted again. It seems that Mr. Ichigo has temporarily stabilized. I will leave the rest of the matters to you, Mr. Shinji. I understand. Looking at Kurosaki Ichigo who had fallen to the ground, Hirako Shinji replied softly. Through the battle just now, he had already felt Kurosaki Ichigos powerful potential. The Hollow in his body was also much stronger than he expected. If he could get exercise, in the final battle, he would have another powerfulbat power. And most importantly, Ichigo did not have Aizens Kyka Suigetsu. Then, lets talk about other things now. Kisukes tone suddenly became a little low, and his eyes turned to the other side of Tshir Hitsugaya and others. If it is convenient, can you talk about your experience in Dangai. Moreover, I dont know how Mr. Kimura is. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 189: Concern Chapter 189: Concern Is that so? ording to what you said, Mr. Kimura was swallowed by the Ktotsu, right? Sitting in the store, Kisuke put down the teacup in his hand and asked Tshir Hitsugaya. In the battle, several Arrancar suddenly evacuated. After solving the protection of the berserk state of Hollowfication, Kisuke and his party were all concentrated in the Urahara Shop, and Tshir Hitsugaya also exined the situation of Muyang, who he saw at thest moment, being detained and swallowed by the crowd. It is actually Ktotsu. After listening to Tshir Hitsugayas words, Abarai Renjis face is full of heaviness. Although he has not really faced it, Renji also knows that that kind of thing is impossible for Shinigami to solve. So far, he has never heard of anyone escaping from that. Well, leave the next thing to me. Tshir Hitsugaya Captain, you will continue your own task. As for Mr. Ichigo, im counting on you Mr. Shinji. Please make sure that he has enough strength before thest war. I know without you saying. Hirako Shinji nced at Kurosaki Ichigo lying on the side and stood up. Since were done, Ill be leaving first. As for Ichigo, you can ask him toe find us when he wakes up. He knows the ce. What? Dont you want to bring him back now? Kisuke covered his mouth with his fan and said with a hint of confusion in his eyes. Theres no need. Let him decide this himself. But I dont have time to wait for him to wake up now. The people in the store are still waiting for me to exin it to them. Waving his hand, Hirako Shinji pulled open the door of Kisuke and walked out. That, Mr. Hirako. Ah? Dont worry, about Mr. Kimura, I will find a solution as soon as possible. I wasnt worried at all. Hirako Shinji said in a light tone, turned his head and waved to Kisuke, with a careless look on his face. Although I would also think that Kimura would encounter something bad. But if it was that guy, everything would be fine no matter what happened at least we always believed in him. Hearing Hirako Shinjis words, Kisukes body slightly paused, and then his face revealed a heartfelt smile. Well, thats it. Im leaving. Putting his hand in his pocket, Hirako Shinji slowly walked toward their stronghold. His face was still indifferent, but there was a deep worry in the depths of his eyes. You must not have an ident, Kimura. Who is this guy, Mr. Kisuke? Seeing that Hirako Shinji figure was getting farther and farther away, Renji turned his head and asked Kisuke. Previously, he had felt that this persons identity was strange. This was because he had never asked. Now that he saw that Hirako Shinji had left, he could not help but ask. Well, if Renji asks this, I am also very curious about the identity of this person. Although we did not participate in the battle before, but from the situation we saw at the scene, this guys strength is enormous. If we fight face to face, I am not sure to win. Hearing Renjis question, Tshir Hitsugaya touched his chin and said, From the traces of Reiryoku left on the scene, Hirako Shinjis strength is absolutely the same level as him, a real Captain level. This person, Mr. Ikkaku should know it. Kisuke did not answer, but turned his eyes to the opposite corner of Ikkaku. Ah, I do have an impression of this person. Ikkaku touched his own Zanpakuto, staring at the cup in front of him, and said in a low voice: A hundred years ago, he was the captain of Gotei 13th, 5th Division, and is a very powerful old qualified captain. 5th Division Captain? Hearing the introduction of Ikkaku, the faces of several people around him moved. Isnt 5th Division the Division where Aizen is? A hundred years ago Ah. Lifting his eyes to nce at the surrounding people, Ikkaku continued to say: At that time, Aizen was his Vice-Captain. Then why did he After hearing the words of Ikkaku, Renji only felt that there were more and more questions in his brain, and he was going to ask Ikkaku. Pa! Pa! pping his hands and interrupting Renjis words, Kisuke saw that everyone focused on himself and said, The memories of the past will stop first. What we are going to discuss now is about Aizen, and the task you have to achieve in Human World this time. Are you saying that Kimura has been captured and swallowed?! In Anding District, after listening to Hirako Shinjis report, Hiyori suddenly mmed the table and stared at Hirako Shinji. Well, in any case, that 10th Division Captain said so. 10th Division? Hearing the words spoken by Hirako Shinji, Love raised his head, Is it because of the little brat that Kimura stayed in Soul Society for so long? Is it because he is the captain of 10th Division? It is indeed possible for you to say so. After all, he is your own junior. It is natural to take care of him. Rose lifted his long hair and said lightly. What are you two talking about? We are now discussing the matter of Kimura being caught and devoured. Dont focus on other ces, Baldy! I heard that the current captain of the 10th Division is still a child. It is said that Soul Society is a genius that only appears once in a hundred years. Ignoring Hiyoris roar, Lisa pushed her sses and said. What! A mere brat can be a captain? Soul Society is getting more and more useless! What are you all talking about! Kimura is gone now! That is something that Shinigami can not fight against. Kimura, he Dont panic, Hiyori! With a low shout, Hiyori was awakened from her anxiety and frustration. Hirako Shinji looked straight into her eyes and said, You have to have confidence in Kimura. That guy will not be killed by a mere thing like that. But Although he heard what Hirako Shinji said, Hiyori was still unable to feel relieved. Well, if you continue to worry like this, you will look down on Kimura. As friends, at this time, what we have to do is to believe him and wee him with a smile when hees back. Humph! After a cold snort, Hiyori shook off the palm that Hirako Shinji ced on his shoulder. With his hands on his waist, he strode toward the backyard with a face full of displeasure. Forget it, I dont care about you, and so does Kimura. Even if he cante back, it doesnt matter! Eh? Hiyoris face seems to have turned red. Kuna Mashiro put his finger to his lips, tilted his head to look at Hiyori, and then said in a cute tone. Hahahaha!! Hearing Kuna Mashiros words, the room immediately burst intoughter. However, is it really okay? After a long while, theughter was calm. After a moment of hesitation, Starrk nced at Suzuki Kusu beside him and asked softly. If there is anything I can do, please tell me. Its okay. Suzuki Kusu shook her head gently and saw the doubt in the eyes of Starrk and Harribel on the other side. Her eyes also showed a trace of confusion. Dont you know Kimuras ability? His ability? Starrk scratched his head. He did not pay attention to Muyangs ability, but remembered that it was rted to the wind. Does his ability have anything to do with this matter? With a chuckle, Suzuki Kusu opened his mouth: Kimuras Bankai is rted to space. Even if it is really swallowed by Ktotsu, it will only cause some impact on his action. He has the space ability, no matter what kind of environment he faces, it is not difficult to get out, it is just a matter of time. It turned out to be like this, it seems that I do not need to worry. After listening to Suzuki Kusus words, Stark suddenly rxed. Even if he did not mention Muyangs ability, Stark also felt that he would not encounter any ident, let alone his ability is still about space. Since there is nothing else, I will go back to sleep first. Standing up and stretching, Stark put his hands in his trouser pocket and walked upstairs with a yawn. Before, because of the sudden appearance of several groups of Reiryoku, he did not sleep well. Now he is going to make up for sleep. By the way, Shinji, where is Kurosaki Ichigo? Kensei suddenly raised his head and asked Hirako Shinji. Originally, they nned to pull Kurosaki Ichigo to their side. Although they did not go to the scene in the previous battle, they had witnessed the whole process through Suzuki Kusus ability. Moreover, Reiryoku, who felt from the air, would not lie. Based on the strength shown by Kurosaki Ichigo, he was absolutely qualified to join them. The hollow inside the kids body in the battle just now has gone berserk again. If he doesnt control it, he will really be hollow. Hearing Kenseis question, the movements of the surrounding people paused and turned their eyes to Hirako Shinji. He is unconscious now. I did not bring him back. For this kind of thing, it is better to wait for him to wake up and make a decision. But I think he wille after waking up. He should know that if he wants to y a role in the final battle, he can only ask for our help. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 190: Face Off Chapter 190: Face Off In the dark room, Aizen sat quietly on the chair, one hand holding his cheek, a pair of bright stars eyes looking at the screen floating in front of him, the corner of his mouth slightly pulled out a curve. Lord Aizen! A figure suddenly appeared on the side of Aizen, kneeling on one knee, head bowed, a respectful look. What is it? His lips were slightly open, and Aizens posture remained unchanged. His eyes were still staring at the screen in front of him, and he asked softly. Grimmjow went to Human World again. This time he also brought all his subordinates. Tsen Kaname said faintly, but from his tone, he could clearly feel his dissatisfaction with Grimmjow. Although Tsen Kaname betrayed Soul Society, in his own heart, he just walked on the road of justice that was in line with himself, and he had always been a very serious person. He was naturally dissatisfied with Grimmjow, who had ignored the rules repeatedly. I already know. Aizen maintained that position and said, as if he did not care about Grimmjows departure. However, through thest battle, we already know that there is still a group of strong guys hiding in Human World. Except for Lord Aizen, the others are not useful at all. They cant achieve the purpose of consuming the enemys Field Commander. Grimmjow is wasting hisbat effectiveness. After all, the few he brought are also rtively powerful Arrancar. I said I already know. Aizens voice did not change at all. But Tsen Kaname suddenly felt a little cold. Since Hgyokus awakening was getting faster and faster, in front of Aizen, he felt more and more afraid day by day. The feeling of facing Aizen was like facing a vast sea. I acquiesced to Grimmjows departure, and this time they went as cannon fodder. My purpose is not to deal with those guys in Human World at all. Besides, Arrancar is a chess piece used to pin down Soul Society. As long as Hgyoku is fully awakened, you can have as much as you want, and it will be more perfect than the current Arrancar. Yes. After a soft response, Tsen Kaname retreated behind Aizen. What an interesting ability. Although it looks like time reversal or space reversal, it is actuallypletely different from that ability. This is a rejection of the things themselves. This is beyond the scope of what humans can do. This is the domain of gods. Using the body of a human to step into the domain of gods? It is really interesting. Aizen said unconsciously, looking at the screen with a look of great interest, and the screen in front of him showed Orihime. Really, I originally wanted toe to the Modern Realm with Mr. Kimura to see if I could get him to guide my cultivation. Who knew that something like that would happen. Shaking the Zanpakuto in his hand, Renji looked at Sado Yasutora not far away. Not long after Ichigo went to find the guy called Hirako Shinji that he met that day, Sado Yasutora came to find Kisuke and let Kisuke help him exercise, so Renji, who was staying in the Urahara Shop because there was nowhere to go, was caught by the unscrupulous guy Kisuke, and it was called to help him exercise. Ha Sado Yasutora stood up, stepped back, half squatted, and a strong Reiryoku on the fist slowly gathered, and then with a roar, a strong shock wave shot out from his fist. Drink! With a low roar, the huge Zanpakuto in Renjis hand turned, sending out the shock wave of Sado Yasutora. Really, this guy does not know what fatigue is at all. An attack like this can be constantly fired. Looking at the shock wave gathered in his hand again, and the energetic Sado Yasutora, Renji was also slightly surprised. He himself was also a very determined person, but seeing the performance of Sado Yasutora these days, even he could not help but feel surprised. Aha He stomped on the ground, and with the rebound force, Sado Yasutoras body suddenly rushed forward. Just as his body flew forward, a blue shock wave condensed in his hand again. No matter what, I must be stronger! He recalled the powerlessness he had felt when he faced his enemies that day, as well as the remorseful face he had protected after waking up from the battle. Sado Yasutora felt a steady stream of power surging out of his body. When the next battle happens, I must be the most reliable partner of Ichigo, so that he can rest assured and leave his back to me. I will protect the back of Ichigo! Oh, oh, its really full of energy! Kisuke covered his face with a paper fan, only revealing two eyes under the shadow of the hat. The curved eyes showed his happy mood at this time. Its really good. Their improvement in this period of time is very obvious, whether it is Sado or Renji. Yoruichi, who stood on the side,mented. The injured hands and feet that were injured by the dense steel skin because she was not prepared that day had been healed at this time, but as long as she thought of the steel skin of Arrancar, her heart could not help but be a little gloomy. Since Arrancar could have that level of steel skin, then Aizen, who has been pursuing to break the boundary between Shinigami and Hollow, has no reason not to have that level of steel skin. When the final battle, how should her side deal with it? Yes, their performance is very good. Kisuke nodded and suddenly turned to look at Yoruichi. How is Ichigo? Ichigo? Hearing Kisukes question, Yoruichis face suddenly showed a strange expression. That guy is still the same. Although he has learned from Shinji and the others to use hollowfication, the duration is too short. Even if they have been training for this period of time, it can onlyst for half a minute. This little time, it ispletely unable to support a battle. Less than half a minute? Hearing Yoruichi words, even if Kisuke had expected it in his heart, he still felt a trace of helplessness. He did not expect that after such a long time of exercise, the improvement of Ichigo is only this little. Compared with the two people here, it is really much worse. However,pared to Ichigo, the progress of captain Hitsugaya is surprising to me. It should be said that he is worthy of being called Soul Societys once-in-a-century genius. As the captain, he himself has a very strong ability, but hecks the experience in battle. These days, he has been constantly fighting Ichigo. Sometimes, Shinji and the others will also fight with him several times. Although it is not a life-and-death battle, it is also a great improvement to his strength. This is also expected. After all, he is also the youngest captain of Soul Society, and also the captain of 10th Division. Captain of 10th Division Hearing the words of Kisuke, Yoruichi slightly paused, and then asked Kisuke, Is there still no news of Kimura? Kisuke paused, turned his back, and pressed down the hat on his head. Kimura was indeed swallowed up by the Kototsu, just like what the captain of Tsen Kaname said, and the conclusion I got from the analysis of the Dangai was also the same. But after further investigation, I did not find Reiryoku, who was Kimura in the arrest, which is exactly what I dont understand. So, there is still no news about Kimura, right? Although I really dont want to say that, things are indeed like this. Theres nothing we can do. Even you cant find any information. It seems that we can only believe in his own abilities. Although I dont know why there is no Kimura in the prison, my intuition tells me that he is in the prison right now, and we will be able to see him soon. Hearing Kisukes words that were true, Yoruichi looked at him suspiciously, almost suspecting that he was hiding something from her. Boom! Suddenly, several powerful Reiryoku appeared in the sky above the empty city. After appearing, he did not hide anything and directly released his full strength. Several Reiryoku, who wereparable to the captain, suddenly burst out, making people feel that the entire empty city seemed to be shaking. This is Arrancar Yoruichi and Kisuke looked at each other and saw the color of shock in each others eyes. Obviously, there was still a period of time before the arrival of the winter decisive battle. Why did the Reiryoku of Arrancar suddenlye to the karakura city, and it was in such an arrogant way. The vast and mighty Reiryoku had no intention of hiding at all. What are you two doing? Hearing Kisukes cry, Sado and Renji, who had walked up to the road entrance, stopped again and turned to look at Kisuke. Arrancar has appeared, and it is in this extremely arrogant way. Of course, we cant lose momentum. Naturally, we have to go out and fight them! But the two of you have been training in the extreme way. Now you dont have much strength. In your current state, even if you go out, you can only die in vain. But No need to say, the two of you just stay here and rest. If you want to fight with Arrancar, there will be opportunities in the future. This time, let the two of us fight. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 191: Frontal Assault Chapter 191: Frontal Assault This Reiryoku is Kurosaki Ichigo, who was receiving Hiyoris training, suddenly raised his head. Although he did not have any talent in sensing spiritual energy, he could still easily sense such an obvious Reiryoku. Arrancar! He actually came again. Does he really think that no one in the modern world can keep these Arrancar? Hiyori said. Hirako Shinji leaned on a stone, his hands in his trouser pockets, and his eyes looked straight ahead, as if he did not feel the strong Reiryoku outside, and his face did not show any expression. Wait! Where are you going? Hiyori moved his body and stood in front of Yi Hu, who wanted to leave, and Zanpakuto in his hand was horizontal, as if he was ready to stop him at any time. What are you doing? Of course, you are going out to fight with those Arrancar. Those guys are actually releasing Reiryoku in the sky above the Karakura city. I cant forgive such a guy! Kurosaki Ichigo waved his arm excitedly. Whenever he thought about the consequences of the appearance of the Arrancarst time, he almost could not suppress his emotions. But your training is not over. If the enemy is still at the same level asst time, with your current appearance, even if you go over, it will be useless. And those Arrancar will be dealt with by Soul Societys people. But this is not the reason why I hide here and do not go out. Let them fight the enemy outside, and I hide here to exercise. I cant do such a thing. Hiyoris face changed slightly. Obviously, she also agreed with Kurosaki Ichigos words. It was her words. In the face of such a situation, she would definitely make the same decision as protecting. But Alright, Hiyori. Hirako Shinji, who was leaning on the side, stood up at some point and walked to Hiyoris side, interrupting him. Really? Let him go. Eh? Hearing what Hirako Shinji said, Kensei and the others also raised their heads and looked at Hirako Shinji in confusion. By right, Kurosaki Ichigos practice of blurring could only be regarded as the first result. It waspletely not to the point of actualbat. Was it really appropriate to let him go out to fight at this time? I also know that Ichigo ispletely unfamiliar with the use of Vizard. However, he should belong to the type that can grow quickly in actualbat. Even if we train him now, it is still not as fast as his own in the actualbat middle school. Thank you, Shinji! Kurosaki Ichigo looked gratefully at Hirako Shinji, and after thanking him, he stepped on the ground and quickly fled outside. What are you doing, Shinji? Hiyori turned around and saw that Hirako Shinji was wearing a hat and picking up his Zanpakuto from the side. Of course it is to follow up and watch. Although it is said to let the guy grow in battle, if you dont follow to watch. Who knows if there will be any idents. Moreover, I always feel that this attack of Arrancar is a little strange. Aizen should have no motivation to attack. You guys didnt run away this time, did you? You guys actually retreated before the battle even started. Im really angry! Ikkaku stood in the air, holding his own Zanpakuto, with a smile on his face, and said to Arrancar opposite him. Is that so? It seems that your luckst time was really good, but that is all. This time you will not have such good luck again. Espada #6, Grimmjow. Tshir Hitsugaya held his sword hilt, and his eyes were full of vignce. He looked at Arrancar opposite him. Although he failed to join the battlest time, he still learned the information about Arrancar from Kisuke after the event. Among Espada, #6 is an extraordinary guy with strengthparable to Captain. Oh? Its such an honor to know about me. Grimmjow said casually and nced around. What? Is Kisuke and the yellow-haired guy fromst time not here? This guy Tshir Hitsugayas eyebrows slightly jumped, this guy in front of him dared to ignore his existence like this. Tell me your purpose ofing, Arrancar! The purpose ofing? Grimmjow corner of the mouth showed a wild smile, The purpose ofing is to kill you! Shinigami! Tshir Hitsugaya frowned and stared at the guy in front of him. Dont hold back, kill all of them! With a sudden wave of his hand, Grimmjow shouted to several Arrancar behind him. Be careful, each on guard! Tshir Hitsugaya shouted, and then his figure shed, and all of them decided their opponents. 11th Division, 3rd seat, Ikkaku. Pulling out Zanpakuto, Ikkaku took a posture and said to Arrancar in front of him, Tell me your name, Arrancar. I am, Edrad Liones. 11th Division 5th seat, Yumichika Ayasegawa. Yylfordt Granz. Then, can you tell me your name, Mr. Arrancar. Matsumoto Rangiku looked at Arrancar opposite. Although it was huge, it had a speed that waspletely different from his body size. Arrancar, Nakeem Grindina. Damn, do we not have enough people on our side? The other side only sent three people, and Matsumoto and Ikkaku all were pinned down, but the other side still had two people, and I was the only one left on our side. If Ikkaku can solve the other in a short time, it is okay, but can it really be done? Damn, at this time, Abarai Renji is not here. Kuchiki also took Orihime to Soul Society. Although I have improved a lot in this period of time, it is too difficult to want one against two, especially when the other side has a Espada. There is no time to test, otherwise, he will really die. In this case, lets go all out from the beginning. With such a thought shing through his mind, Tshir Hitsugaya reached out and pressed the badge on his chest, and a ck restriction seal shed away. Restriction release. Bankai, Daiguren Hyourinmaru! As Tshir Hitsugayas voice fell, a powerful Reiryoku suddenly burst from his body, and at the same time, there was a chill that seemed to freeze everything. Bankai? It went all out at the beginning. It is a wise decision, but dont worry, we will not go together. Grimmjow said as he looked at the two ice wings on the back of the man. It seemed that he did not care about the man at all. And he also did this. Hepletely ignored the force of the man. He turned around and rushed to the distance as if nothing had happened. Stay here! Birds of ice! Seeing Grimmjows action, he could not help but feel angry. He raised his Zanpakuto and several ice cones flew directly to the back of Grimmjow. ng! ng! A figure shed past and appeared on the path of Toushirou Hitsugayas attack, blocking all of his icicles. I cant pretend that I didnt see anything. Are youpletely ignoring me, Mr. Captain? A middle-aged man wearing a boat-shaped helmet on his head shed in front of Toushirou Hitsugaya, looking very cultured. His face remained calm, but the arm on his back had already been frozen by a thinyer of ice. Its you guys who ignore others, right? Tshir Hitsugaya looked at the Arrancar in front of him, and Grimmjow, who still did not turn around behind him. Since Mr. Captain you show your Bankai, then I also show you our liberation. I am Arrancar, Xiao Long Kufang. Taking out his own Zanpakuto from his waist, Xiao Long put Zanpakuto in front of his chest. Snip, Tijereta. As this Arrancars voice fell, a powerful Reiryoku suddenly erupted from his body. A burst of light shed, and the Arrancar from before had changed greatly at this time. Compared with the previous appearance, the current him looked more like a hollow. Even the injury on his hand has recovered, is this Resurion of Arrancar? Looking at the Arrancar in front of him, Toushirou Hitsugayas eyes showed a bit of thinking. This was what he did not know before. Will Arrancar heal the injuries they suffered before recover? Do you see that? This is my power. Even a captain can only kneel under this power! After freeing Zanpakuto, Xiao Longs tone suddenly became arrogant. It is indeed very powerful. Toushirou Hitsugaya lowered his head and held Zanpakuto in his arm. His whole body seemed to rx. But if its only like this, its not enough. What Xiao Long only felt his vision blur. Then, he saw the short captain Shinigami rushing towards him at lightning speed. The Zanpakuto in his hand was aimed at his head. The aura emitted from his Zanpakuto seemed to want to freeze his soul. Dragon canister! The wings on his back shook, and Tshir Hitsugayas body flew forward. Almost in an instant, Tshir Hitsugayas body appeared in front of Xiao Long. Swish His body flew past Xiao Long. His Zanpakuto stabbed his body, and Xiao Longs body was wrapped in a huge cross-shaped ice. Its over. With a wave of Zanpakutos hand, the huge ice behind him immediately shattered, turning into ice fragments. Xiao Long, Reiryoku, who was wrapped in the ice also disappeared along with the ice. So powerful! Captains strength has be stronger. Such an opponent is actually defeated in one move. Feeling the change over there, Matsumoto Rangiku murmured. And she also noticed that the three cross-shaped ice crystals behind Tshir Hitsugaya disappeared. Obviously, the mastery of Bankai is deeper. Then the next one is you, Espada# 6! Looking at Grimmjow who turned around, Tshir Hitsugayas tone is full of murderous intent. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 192: Crisis Chapter 192: Crisis Interesting! Grimmjow turned around and looked at Tshir Hitsugaya who was standing in front of him with interest. I didnt expect that even such an unremarkable kid has such strength. Is this strength of Captain Soul Society? It seems that I have to re-estimate the strength of Soul Society. Suddenly reaching out his hand to the hilt of his knife, the next moment, Grimmjows body appeared next to Tshir Hitsugaya, revealing a crazy smile, the Zanpakuto in his hand did not hesitate to cut the back of Tshir Hitsugayas head. Dang With a turn of his body, Tshir Hitsugaya calmly blocked the attack from Grimmjow. If you only have this little strength, I will re-evaluate the strength of your Espada#6. Tshir Hitsugayas eyes are cold, and his whole body is emitting a cold temperament. Although he has been more in-depth in the development of Zanpakutos ability during this period of time, but opposite of it is Tshir Hitsugayasck of ability control. After Bankai, even he cant control the cold breath of his whole body inadvertently. When Grimmjow heard the words of Tshir Hitsugaya, the corner of his mouth slightly opened, and the smile on his face became more brilliant. He was an unruly person to begin with, and hearing the words of Tshir Hitsugaya, naturally made his mood more excited. What an interesting kid. Then you try to measure my strength. His eyes showed a dangerous light, and Grimmjow empty hand suddenly stretched out, and a red light gathered in his palm. sh! Toushirou Hitsugaya raised his eyebrows, but there was no panic on his face. If it had been a few months ago, he would have been a little tricky to deal with this kind of close-range sh. Ice Dragon Tornado Tail! He suddenly exerted force on his arm, and an ice crystal was waved out from Zanpakuto. Then, Toushirou Hitsugaya moved his feet and immediately disappeared from where he was, appearing directly behind Grimmjow. He held the knife with both hands and stabbed at Grimmjows body. Dragon canister! A sense of rm suddenly rose in his mind. Grimmjows body suddenly shed, but one arm was still wrapped up by ayer of ice. Cut! He clenched his fist. Feeling the hard to deal with Reiryoku in his arm, Grimmjow turned his head and spat. He did not expect this little captain to be so difficult to deal with. Boom Just as Grimmjow was secretly shocked by the strength of Tshir Hitsugaya, there was a sudden burst of powerful Reiryoku in the distance. Although it was still a distance away from the two of them, it was definitely not the level that ordinary Shinigami or Arrancar could reach. This Reiryoku is Ikkaku? Tshir Hitsugaya slightly tilted his head, and a trace of doubt rose in his heart. This powerful Reiryoku undoubtedly belonged to Ikkaku, but Ikkaku actually hid such a powerful Reiryoku. This level of Reiryoku should be Bankai. It seems that we have taken care of one of the Arrancar you brought. Just after Reiryoku in the corner of Ikkaku suddenly burst out, the Arrancar Reiryoku who was with him quickly disappeared, and he could no longer feel it. A figure shed, and Matsumoto Rangiku appeared next to Tshir Hitsugaya. Although it looked a little embarrassed, there was no injury on her body. Obviously, the battle just now did not consume much of her strength. Captain! I know. The current situation has be two against one, Espada#6. ncing at Matsumoto Rangiku beside him, Tshir Hitsugaya felt a little rxed, it seems that Matsumoto Rangiku did not suffer any damage in the battle with Arrancar. Cut! Grimmjow curled his lips, and Arrancar who came with him, except for himself, is now only one left, and looking at the battle fluctuations over there, defeat is only a matter of time. I didnt expect to use this. Grimmjow put his own Zanpakuto in front of him and put his palm on Zanpakuto like a w. Ah, are you going to release Zanpakuto, Mr. No. 6? At this time, a voice suddenly came from behind Grimmjow. Then a ck crack suddenly appeared in the air, and the moment the crack appeared, three people who were not inferior to Grimmjow came from behind the crack. Hey, youre wrong, Mr. Captain. Now its not two against one, but four against two. Of course, its fine if you insist on saying two against one. I just dont know which two people you and the big sister next to you are going to face. Speaking of which, I wont show mercy just because the other party is a woman and a child. An Arrancar with ck nted bangs, wearing a long sleeve shirt and waist revealing clothes, slowly walked out of the ck cavity, waving his sleeves and saying something that made people angry. Luppi, how dare you talk to me like this! Hearing the voice, Grimmjows original action suddenly stopped, looking at the person who appeared with a displeased face. This was not Espada, but he dared to speak to him in this tone. Well, dont forget, although I am not Espada, I am an Espada candidate chosen by Lord Aizen. Even in the face of you Espada #6, you dont have to be so respectful. But Grimmjow, if you identally die here, your position will be taken over by me. Bastard!! Grimmjow looked at this little guy with disgust, this kind of guy, actually also tried to stand on equal footing with himself. Yo, do you need my help, Grimmjow? I dont want it at all. I can deal with such an enemy by myself! After rejecting Yammys help, Grimmjow looked at Tshir Hitsugaya with more ferocious eyes. If he fell into a disadvantage in front of these guys Ah? You dont appreciate it at all. Really, I came here specially. Hey, I said you are new, do you want to join the war? Ah Ah Ah Looking at the guy who couldnt finish his sentence and was shouting like a fool, Yammy helplessly turned his head. Why did such a guye with them? He had no effect at all. Maybe he would be a burden. Grind, Pantera! Just as Tshir Hitsugaya frowned for the new enemies, Grimmjow suddenly shouted and released his Zanpakuto. Boom!! Almost in an instant, a powerful and suffocating Reiryoku burst out from Grimmjows body. The blue Reiryoku was almost visible to the naked eye, and waves of air rushed out from his body. Not good! Just as this thought shed through Tshir Hitsugayas mind, a white figure suddenly appeared in front of him with an extremely vigorous figure, raising his ws to him, and the sharp ws shed with a cold light that made peoples heart palpitate. For a moment, he could not react. Tshir Hitsugaya only had time to lift his own Zanpakuto and block Grimmjows attack, but his body was uncontrobly sent flying by his blow. Even his cheek was left with a wound because of a moment of carelessness, and traces of blood were left from the wound. Captain!! Seeing that Tshir Hitsugaya was sent flying because of a moment of carelessness, Matsumoto Rangiku suddenly panicked and moved her feet to catch up. Bang!! Just as Matsumoto Rangiku was about to move, Luppi suddenly shed in front of her. Then, before she could react, she suddenly swung her sleeve. It seemed to be a light blow, but in an instant, Matsumoto Rangiku was sent flying. Cough Half-lying on the ground, Matsumoto Rangikus face was a little pale. The gap in strength was not so easy to make up. Almost without any resistance, she took Luppis attack, and the damage to her was not small at all. Matsumoto! Seeing the encounter of Luppi, Tshir Hitsugaya was shocked and cried out involuntarily. Now is not the time for you to be absent-minded, Shinigami! A low voice suddenly sounded in Toushirou Hitsugayas ear. At the same time, a strong force suddenly came from his back. Toushirou Hitsugayas body was sent flying again. His palm grabbed in the air and stopped himself from flying. After his body stabilized, Toushirou Hitsugaya pped his palm on the ground and twisted his body. Zanpakuto suddenly shed at the ce behind him. Dang!! Grimmjows body suddenly appeared in the empty ce, and Tshir Hitsugayas Zanpakuto urately collided with his leg. Dont be toocent, Arrancar. Ice Dragon Tail! An ice crystal was thrown from Tshir Hitsugayas de, forcing Grimmjows body back. I will deal with you in the shortest time possible and then deal with all the guys over there. Tshir Hitsugaya looked at Grimmjow coldly. You really dare to say that. A mere Shinigami dares to say such words. Grimmjow stamped his foot and suddenly flew in the direction of Tshir Hitsugaya, his whole body carrying a strong momentum. Bang!!!!!!!!!! Are you not good enough? I originally thought that your strength would be as outstanding as your chest, but it seems that I guessed wrong. You are really weak. Did you spend all your time on dressing up? Once again, he sent Matsumoto Rangiku flying, and began to mock her with an unspeakable dislike. Wu With one hand on her chest, Matsumoto Rangikus face was extremely ugly. Although she wanted to cut this annoying girl in front of her into eighteen pieces, she also knew that she could not do this with her own ability. Forget it, I will kill you directly. Tilting her head and thinking, Luppi spread his hands at Matsumoto Rangiku and said helplessly. Saying this, Luppi pulled out her own Zanpakuto and slowly walked toward Matsumoto Rangiku. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 193: Uraharas Guess Chapter 193: Urahara''s Guess Damn it! Looking at Luppi who was slowly approaching her, Rangikus eyes revealed a trace of panic. With her current situation, she was definitely not a match for the other party. Haineko! The hand that was hidden behind her back suddenly waved down, and then a cloud of dust suddenly wrapped up Luppi, spinning rapidly. Aiya, I really dont understand. You are clearly weak to death, but why do you not give up? You should know that there is a gap between our strength that is difficult to cross. As if casually waving her sleeve, the final killing move prepared by Rangiku was easily blown away by Luppi. If this is the only move you prepared in the end, then obediently die. A sh of light shed in his eyes, and Luppis sleeve suddenly swung down at Rangikus head. Chirp Suddenly a sharp sound came, and then a red sh came from afar. The probe nerves in her brain suddenly jumped, and a sense of crisis suddenly rose in Luppis heart. The feeling in her brain told her that if she did not take back her hand, her arm would definitely be cut off. Sou A red sh flew past in front of her. Although Luppis movements were already very fast, her arm was still inevitably affected. There was a burning pain in the ce where the sh touched. It just brushed past her arm, and it actually broke the steel skin that they were proud of. It is not a polite behavior to deal with ady with such a method, Mrs. Arrancar. A frivolous voice suddenly came from the distance. Although the tone was really very frivolous, the voice contained a anger. Obviously, this behavior of Arrancar had made the person feel angry. Kisuke! Hearing this familiar voice, Matsumoto Rangiku suddenly felt a trace of joy. The arrival of Kisuke would definitely improve the situation on their side. At least the captain would not be afraid of being attacked at all times. Wooden clog hat! Seeing the figure of Kisuke who suddenly appeared, A light suddenly shed in Yammys eyes, because he was full of resentment for Kisuke in thest battle. Ha! His body suddenly shed above Kisuke. Ayer of red suddenly appeared on his dense fist. Then, he suddenly punched at Kisuke who was standing right below him. A red virtual bullet shot out from his fist and smashed down on Kisukes head. Boom! Only when the ground was covered in dust did a roar reach the ears of the others. Aiya, aiya. Its really dangerous. I almost got hit. Just as Yammy was about to be happy that he had hit Kisuke, an annoying voice suddenly came from behind him. When Yammy suddenly turned his head and looked at Kisuke who had arrived behind him at some point in time. He cried out in surprise. Of course it was the moment you attacked me. Then, can you tell me what you used before? Although the power is much weaker than that of a sh, the speed is several times faster than a sh. Kisuke pressed his hat and asked Yammy in a rxed tone. Are you asking this? As he spoke, ayer of red appeared on Yammys fist again, and Reiryoku shed as if he was going to shoot at any time. This is a Cero. Although its strength is indeed much weaker than a virtual sh, its speed is more than 20 times that of a virtual sh. As he exined to Kisuke, his dense fist suddenly swung out, and a red cero shot out from his hand again. You actually attacked while others were listening attentively. You are really cunning that does not match your face. .. Are you alright? Eat this. It will be good for your injuries. With a sh, Yoruichi put the messy Rangiku in her arms aside and put a pill into her mouth. Then she stood up and looked at the Arrancar in the air. There is such a bad behavior. It is really despised. With a sh, Yoruichi body appeared in front of Luppi and said lightly. Oh? You saved the woman with big breasts before. Are you here again? Why do you always choose women to be my opponents? I have said before that I will not hold back against women and children. Although he knew that Yoruichi was not easy to deal with, Luppi still habitually waved her hand, looking like she was asking for a beating. Thats good, I dont have the habit of holding back against the enemy, so you must not think of leaving my hands intact. Shunpo! As soon as his voice fell, a mass of violent Reiryoku suddenly gathered on Yoruichi shoulders and back. The highly condensed Reiryoku, even with the naked eye, could clearly capture the imposing aura emitted by that mass of Reiryoku, which could not help but be shocked. The figure in front of her shed, and Luppi only saw a fist bing bigger and bigger in front of her eyes. Then a violent pain came from his face, and at the same time, her body flew out of control. Her figure shed and reappeared behind Luppi. Before her body stabilized, she attacked again, directly sending her body flying. Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Only the sound of violent collisions echoed in the air, and at the same time, two figures flew around in the space. Go to hell! With a loud shout, Yoruichi punched the head of Luppi, and with a sharp sound of explosion, Luppis body fiercely smashed into the ground, leaving a huge hole in the ground. So powerful! Rangiku, whose body had recovered a little, looked at the scene in front of her and sighed in a low voice. The enemy she was helpless against was actually dealt with by someone else in two hits. Although the one who fell was her enemy, and the one who won was her side, she felt very strange and ufortable. Oh, oh. Yoruichi is really hot, and the battle ended so quickly. Ah? Is that girl killed? Forget it, it doesnt matter anyway. Oh? Doesnt she belong to your group? Kisuke looked at Yammy strangely. Although he did not feel that there would be any feelings between Hollow, it was really a little unexpected to see them like this. In any case, they were also Aizen subordinates. How can that girl be Espada? Even if she is killed, it is not a big deal. It is like this, because there is Hgyoku, ordinary Arrancar can easily get it, so dont care about the loss of this kind ofbat power? Then what kind of power does Aizen have now? While confronting Yammy, he calmly analyzed the analysis of Hueco Mundobat power through his dialogue with him, and Kisuke still had a calm look on his face. Ha ! There was a sudden warning in his heart. Kisukes body subconsciously dodged to the side. Through the corner of his eyes, he saw a hand grabbing at his head. He stepped in the air a few times. After pulling away from the other party, Kisukes eyes were full of seriousness as he looked at the hollow standing in his original position. He actually approached him without the slightest awareness. If not for the intuition that suddenly rose in his heart, he might not have been able to avoid the attack of the other party. Really, I was almost attacked by others. You are really useless. Kisuke. The body shed, Yoruichi body appeared beside Kisuke Urahara, nced at the clothes that had been cut open on her body and said with a smile. Ah Ah After the attack failed, Wonderweiss let out a series of words with unknown meaning. He suddenly stomped his feet in the air, and his body quickly rushed towards Kisuke. His speed was even faster than Yammy. So fast! This thought shed through his mind. Kisuke leaned to the side and avoided the opponents attack. Zanpakuto raised his hand and did not attack him. On the other side, Yammy directly shot a feint at them. From the looks of it, Wang Da Huaisi was also within his attack range. You dont care about the safety of yourpanions at all. You actually attacked without any difference. Kisuke waved his de and knocked away the dense empty bullets. He looked at the broken surface in front of him as if he did not notice it at all. He still did not care about attacking him. Kisuke was slightly moved. You dont care about yourpanions attacking you at all? Or does this guy not have these thoughts? Dong!! Yoruichis fist was wrapped in a ball of Reiryoku, fiercely pounding on Wonderweisss body, smashing his body to the ground. Seeing that after rolling a few times in the air, he stabilized his body, then stepped on the ground and rushed toward Arrancar again, Kisukes brain was spinning quickly. If you think carefully, this Arrancar has not said a word from the beginning. Moreover, even when we first appeared, he did not have any special reaction. Hispanion was killed and there was no reaction. It seemed that from the beginning, he was ying with the butterfly. Dodging Wonderweisss attack, Kisuke nced at the other persons face and noticed the expression on the other persons face and the expression in his eyes. Kisuke suddenly had a guess. If this is really the case, Aizens purpose is Hang him, aunt. Boom A powerful Reiryoku suddenly came from the ground, and then several huge tentacles suddenly rushed up from the ground, constantly dancing, waving with a violent momentum. This is Dodging the tentacles that appeared from the ground, Yoruichis face changed. You actually beat me like that. Its really unforgivable, you damn woman! A figure with eight huge tentacles on his back slowly rose from the ground, and that face was impressively the Luppi who was killed by Yoruichi before. But at this time, all the wounds on her body disappeared. Waving the tentacles on his back, Luppi had an arrogant smile on her face, as if she was holding a winning ticket. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 194: Defeated Chapter 194: Defeated This form is Looking at the eight tentacles extending behind her, continuously waving about, Yoruichi frowned. Presumably, this is the Resurion of Arrancar. ording to the intelligence, as long as Arrancar is released, no matter what kind of injuries there are, it will recover in an instant. You are dead, Shinigami, I will use these tentacles of mine to bind you to death! Her body did not move, but the tentacles behind her shot towards Yoruichi in an instant. At the same time, the eight tentacles stabbed at Yoruichi from several different angles, almost including all her directions. How ridiculous. You think you can defeat me with such a move. Seeing the tentacles rushing toward her, Yoruichi had no fear on her face. Her body shook, and a strong Reiryoku rushed out from her shoulders and back. Boom! With a tearing sound, Yoruichi body suddenly shed in front of Luppi. She clenched her fist and punched her head. Looking at Yoruichi fist in front of him, there was no panic on Luppis face. Instead, she showed a strange smile. Seeing the smile on the other sides face, Yoruichi heart suddenly jumped. Bang A terrifying explosion suddenly sounded. Relying on his sharp reaction, Night Ones body had already dodged to the side the moment he heard the sound. Aiya, aiya, I was actually dodged. I thought it was very covert. Withdrawing the tentacle that was already in front of her, Luppi said regretfully, but there was no trace of pity on her face. Instead, she revealed that strange smile again. But then again, did you not realize that you missed someone? Hearing Luppis words, a thought suddenly shed through Yoruichis mind. She suddenly turned her head and looked in a direction. You guessed it so quickly, but are you looking for her? Luppi still had a disgusting smile on her face. A tentacle stretched out from the distance. And in the tentacle, a figure was wrapped. Seriously. You were already beaten to this state by me, but you still stayed where you are. Is this pointless insistence of yours a form of Shinigamis code? Luppi said. LuBi pulled Rangiku in front of him. Although she was teasing him, her eyes did not leave Yoruichis body for even a moment. After several previous confrontations, he had already felt how powerful this woman was, especially her speed. As long as he dared to rx for a moment, she would definitely take care of him. What a perfect figure, isnt it? The tentacles exerted a little force, making Rangikus chest even more prominent. Luppi stared at Yoruichis body. What do you think will happen if I make a few big holes in her chest? This girl Hearing the words of the woman in front of her and seeing the struggling Matsumoto in her hand, Yoruichi eyes were full of coldness. This girl hadpletely angered her. Oh It seems that you are angry. Feeling the change in Yoruichis aura, Luppi revealed a bit of excitement. The one who is angry is not only Miss Yoruichi. Getsuga Tensho! A ck Getsuga suddenly flew from afar, directly cutting off the tentacle wrapped around Luppis tentacle. Ichigo! Miss Yoruichi, leave this side to me. Go and help Mr. Urahara. After all, he has two enemies on his side. Looking at the back of Ichigo standing in front of her, Yoruichi was slightly stunned. She could clearly feel the change that happened to Ichigo. Not only his strength, but even his thoughts had changed. It was just that they had not seen each other for a while, but his whole person seemed to have matured a lot. I know, you be careful. Yoruichi said to Yi Hu. Yoruichis body moved and rushed towards Kisuke. He was facing two Arrancars alone. Kisuke was now a little difficult to continue. Oh, are you Kurosaki Ichigo? Taking back his tentacles, Luppi looked at the figure opposite her. The ck Zanpakuto, orange hair, was exactly the same as the information she got. Ignoring the Arrancars words, Yi Hu shed, put Matsumoto aside, and then reappeared in front of Luppi. A hero saving a beauty? I just dont know if this method will be effective on Shinigami. Are you nning to woo the big sister with big breasts? She tilted her head and looked at Kurosaki Ichigo, but his mouth still did not stop. You sure talk a lot of nonsense. Im not here to chat with you, but to fight. Im going to kill you! Kurosaki Ichigo turned to look at Luppi, his eyes full of undisguised killing intent. This kind of guy, this kind of guy who took women as hostages, was absolutely unforgivable. Oh, then you can give it a try. Hearing Kurosaki Ichigos words, Luppis face also became a bit gloomy. Of course, even if you dont say, I can do it. Stepping on the ground, Kurosaki Ichigos body suddenly rushed forward, and Zanpakuto in his hand suddenly wrapped in ayer of ck Reiryoku. Is it Getsuga Tensho again? Luppi looked at Kurosaki Ichigo who was rushing towards her. The tentacle on her back shook and immediately rushed towards Kurosaki Ichigos head. Looking at the tentacle that rushed in front of her, the emotion in Kurosaki Ichigos eyes did not fluctuate at all. He turned his arm and his Zanpakuto chopped down at the tentacle in front of him. Although this guys Getsuga Tensho is a very powerful move, but the moment he released Getsuga Tensho, it was my chance. As expected, it is too tender, whether as a human or Shinigami, especially as a warrior. With this thought shing through his mind, Luppi seemed to have foreseen Kurosaki Ichigos defeat and death, and after killing the person appointed by Lord Aizen himself, she would also officially joins the Espada. Zanpakuto waved down and cut off Luppis tentacles like cutting melons and vegetables, but the Reiryoku wrapped on the knife did not disappear, still wrapped around Ichigos Zanpakuto, like a burning ck me, full of fatal breath. What! attaching the Getsuga Tensho to his Zanpakuto, but did not release it, using it to increase the power of the sh. This kid Seeing Kurosaki Ichigo, Luppi was suddenly shocked. The preserved tentacle suddenly reached out from behind and blocked in front of her, blocking Kurosaki Ichigos sh. Boom!!! A huge force came from the tentacle, causing Luppis body to be thrown back arge distance. Damn it, this guy was actually this strong! Feeling the powering from her tentacle, Luppi was filled with anger. After sending Luppi flying with a single strike, Kurosaki Ichigo did not pursue her. Instead, he stood where he was and watched as she slowly stood firm. Is this guy looking down on me? Seeing Kurosaki Ichigos actions, Luppi felt even more furious. In his opinion, Kurosaki Ichigo not pursuing him while winning was looking down on her. After all, if he was facing an evenly matched opponent, it was impossible for him to give up such an excellent opportunity and allow the opponent to slowly recover. It looks like you are not an opponent that I can easily defeat in this state. Therefore, I will finish you in an instant. She spoke in a t tone that was almost arrogant, but there was no other expression on Kurosaki Ichigos face. Completely ignoring the increasingly ugly expression of Luppi on the other side. He stretched out his right hand and ced it on his face. An ominous Reiryoku gathered in the palm of Kurosaki Ichigos hand. This kind of Reiryoku Feeling the kind of Reiryoku that gathered in front of Kurosaki Ichigo, Luppis expression changed slightly. That kind of Reiryoku waspletely the same as their Reiryoku. Swish Ichigos palm suddenly slid down, and a mask with an evil pattern appeared on Kurosaki Ichigos face. The moment the mask appeared, a powerful Reiryoku suddenly burst from the body of Ichigo. Is this the Hollowfication of Mr. Ichigo? Kisuke avoided the attack of dense teeth, took a look at the direction of Ichigo, and his eyes showed a thoughtful look. Although this is indeed a very strong power, there is still a big gappared to Aizen. Ha! Its obviously Shinigami, but his whole body is emitting a faint hollow aura. Even his face is covered with a mask. Compared to us, that guy is more like a lowly hollow! ncing at Kurosaki Ichigo, Grimmjow shouted loudly. Although in the previous battle, he was attacked many times by Tshir Hitsugaya, but there was no big injury. The two temporarily maintained a state of neither losing nor winning. I will end this battle in an instant. With the mask on his face, Kurosaki Ichigos eyes became a bit cold, and his tone of voice was a chill that made peoples hearts palpitate. Getsuga Tenshou!! With a wave of his arm, a huge sh suddenly shed at Luppis body. Damn it, dont look down on me! Seeing Kurosaki Ichigos emotionless eyes, Luppi felt as if his eyes were looking down on her. She suddenly felt an unspeakable unwillingness in her heart. A few tentacles trembled crazily, blocking in front of her and blocking Kurosaki Ichigos attack. This kind of attack is still far from enough to deal with me! After blocking Kurosaki Ichigos Getsuga Tensho, Luppi changed her poisonous tongue and roared loudly, as if she wanted to prove something. Even her eyes showed a crazy look. You talk too much nonsense. A voice with echoes suddenly sounded in Luppis ears. Luppi could even feel the breath of the other person blowing on her neck. When When she heard the familiar voice behind her, Luppi was shocked. Getsuga Tensho! Another ck crescent moon. Its power seemed to be even more powerful than the previous strike. It fiercely shed at the defenseless Luppi. The two crescent moons bloomed in the air and burst out a dazzling firework,pletely drowning Luppi. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 195: Kurotsuchi Mayuris Calculation Chapter 195: Kurotsuchi Mayuri''s Calction This is! Grimmjow, who was fighting with Tshir Hitsugaya, turned his head and looked at the blooming crescent moon in the sky with disbelief. Although he was very unhappy with Rubi, he could not deny that the girl really had the strength to be a substitute of Espada, but the kid called Kurosaki Ichigo actually killed her in an instant. Is she killed? What a useless girl. Twisting his neck, Yammy said indifferently. He would not admit that she was hispanion. Even if she was killed, he would only be a little surprised. Aiya, aiya, is this result of Mr. Ichigos training during this period of time? Its really extraordinary. Holding the saber with one hand, Kisuke pressed his hat with his hand and looked at the battle on the other side with an inexplicable smile on his face. Although he had already expected that with the help of Hirako Shinji, Kurosaki Ichigos strength would have a significant increase. Moreover, Reiryoku, who he had felt before, had indeed proved this point. However, what Kisuke did not expect was that not only Reiryoku, but also Kurosaki Ichigo had a great growth in his fighting methods. What an amazing talent. If he continues to grow like this, maybe he can really Shua After killing Lu Bi, Kurosaki Ichigos body shed and appeared next to Kisuke. Aiya, so annoying. I didnt expect Mr. Kurosaki to be so worried about me. He just defeated an enemy and came to help me. Kisuke suddenly took out a fan to block his mouth. His other hand kept swinging at Kurosaki Ichigo, pretending to be embarrassed. Sorry, Mr. Kisuke. But I dont have much time. So I will get rid of the other party in a short time. Ignoring Kisukes teasing, Kurosaki Ichigo stared at Yammy opposite him. He would not forget what this guy did to him and hispanionsst time he appeared. Its okay. If Mr. Kurosaki is willing, please. Besides, a handsome businessman like me is not good at fighting. Taking a step back, he motioned himself to hand over the battlefield to the other side. Kisuke looked at Kurosaki Ichigos back and showed a look of thinking. Although the strength has be a lot stronger, But is the control of the hollow still not thorough enough? When he turned to hollow, there is no way topletely control his emotions. The current Mr. Kurosaki is very different from his usual character. Ah? You said you will defeat me in an instant? You are really arrogant, little brat! Hearing Kurosaki Ichigos words, Yammy looked down at Kurosaki Ichigo as if he had heard a joke, his face full of ridicule. Dont think that just because you defeated that trash over there, you have the strength to be on par with me. That guy isnt even Espada. Even if he was killed by you, it wouldnt prove anything. Moreover, you cant have forgotten, right? Last time, you were beaten badly by me! Is that so? Kurosaki Ichigo waved Zanpakuto away, his eyes devoid of any emotion. But I remember that you were first beaten up by mest time. With a turn of his arm, his Zanpakuto was suddenly wrapped in ayer of ck Reiryoku. Kurosaki Ichigos body shed, and a ck sh shed by. Just like this! Turning his head, Kurosaki Ichigo raised the dense arm in his hand, and spoke in a faint tone. Ah It hurts! Yammy suddenly let out a howl, reaching out to cover his broken arm, his face full of anger, because of anger, even his facial expression was somewhat distorted. Unforgivable, you, this guy, absolutely can not be forgiven! I will kill you! No, this guys body has be bigger!! A trace of seriousness shed in Kisukes eyes. He looked at Yammy who was roaring at Kurosaki not far away. Just as the other party roared loudly because his arm was cut off by Kurosaki, Kisuke keenly discovered that ayer of red Reiryoku suddenly appeared on the other partys body, and then the other partys body became a bitrger, even Reiryoku became a bit stronger. Moreover, from the looks of it, the other party seemed to be evenrger! There was no sign of Kurosaki Ichigos body moving. Just as Yammys fist was about to hit his body, his figure suddenly disappeared from where he was. When he reappeared, he was already beside the other party. In his hand, his Zanpakuto was wrapped in a ball of ck Reiryoku. He swung down at Yammys neck. Dang!! He suddenly reached out to block Kurosaki Ichigos attack, but only a small wound appeared on his hand. The anger on Yammys face increased. Brat, Im going to kill you! As he said this again, Yammy waved his fist, and his arm, which was bigger than before, directly threw Kurosaki Ichigo to the side. With a sh, Yammys body suddenly appeared next to Kurosaki Ichigo. His fist instantly covered with ayer of red, and he punched at Kurosaki Ichigo. Although his body was sent flying, Kurosaki Ichigo still did not lose his bnce. Feeling Yammys fisting at him, Kurosaki Ichigo raised his arm, and Zanpakuto in his hand met Yammys fist. Ha!! A fist smashed into his Zanpakuto, which was protected by Yammys Reiryoku, and released his fist in an instant. Apanied by a burst of air explosion, Yammys fist fiercely pounded on the body of Yi Hu. Bang!!!!!! Being hit by Yammys fist, Kurosaki Ichigo felt that the bones in his body were about to be smashed. After flying back for a distance, Yi Hu tapped his feet in the air a few times, his left hand pressing against the air, stabilizing his body. This guy When did he be so big Looking up at the enemy in front of him, Kurosaki Ichigo was secretly shocked. It turned out that Yammys body had already be extremelyrge. Just one arm was already as big as a shield. Not only that, the Reiryoku on the other side also made Kurosaki Ichigo secretly shocked. This guys Reiryoku had also increased several times, just like his body shape. Die, kid! After roaring, Yammy opened his mouth, and a stream of red Reiryoku gathered in front of his mouth. In a short period of time, it gathered into a huge redposite. sh!! A red pir of light suddenly shot out from Yammys mouth, and rushed towards Kurosaki Ichigo with a shocking momentum. Getsuga Tenshou!! A ck crescent moon suddenly shed out from Kurosakis Zanpakuto, colliding with Yammys Cero. Bastard!! Seeing that his Cero did not work, the anger on Yammys face increased a bit. Reaching out, he put his hand on his own Zanpakuto. Yammys face was full of killing intent. As soon as the arm moved, the Zanpakut at the waist revealed a section of the de. - Captain Kurotsuchi, an unknown signal has been detected in the Dangai. The simrity withst time has reached 80% In the Technology Development Bureau of the 12th Division, a team member suddenly raised his head from the screen in front of him and shouted. Oh, did it appear again? y the picture. Really, I was underestimated. I actually used the same method twice in a row. What does Aizen think of me? Kurotsuchi Mayuri said with dissatisfaction, walking slowly to the back of the member who opened the mouth and nced at the picture on his screen. Oh? Is the target this time this human girl? Is there anything special about this girl? I dont see any research value from her. Looking at the picture of Dangai on the screen, Kurotsuchi Mayuri tilted his head and looked puzzled. Captain Kurotsuchi, do you want to start the things we prepared before? The team leader in charge of monitoring nced at the two Shinigami who were killed by Ulquiorra on the screen and turned to ask Kurotsuchi Mayuri. Forget it, there is no need. Eh? What is it? But, that girl is the guest of Soul Society whom Captain Commander told us to. If we let her be taken away by Arrancar Do you have any doubts about my decision? I wouldnt dare! Hearing Kurotsuchi Mayuris question, the team leaders face suddenly turned pale and hurriedly shook his head to deny. Its good to just watch. When the other party leaves, report the situation to the higher-ups. Although our 12th Division has detected the invasion of the other party, because the other party is too fast, there is no time to rescue. Seeing his own team members obediently carry out his orders, Kurotsuchi Mayuri stood on the side and lowered his head to think. Although he did not do any research on the human girl called Orihime on the well, out of habit, he still ced surveince on her. After all, he was quite curious about the ability of the girl. Moreover, if it was really ced on the girl, maybe it could also be used to monitor Kurosaki Ichigo and Muyang. In order to catch this human girl, he did not hesitate to send his subordinate Arrancar to attack Human World, and let Espada #4 personally take action. What is so worthy of you treating this human girl so seriously? Aizen? Let me see clearly, through this girls body. Unexpectedly, the decision he made for a moment would have such an unexpected harvest. Kurotsuchi Mayuri only felt that he seemed to be excited, his hands could not help but dance, and it seemed that he could not wait to do something. Captain, that Arrancar opened the Garganta and took the human girl away. The team leader responsible for monitoring suddenly spoke to Kurotsuchi Mayuri. Huh? Just take him away like that? What a rough method. You should treat the experimental subject with the best treatment. Kurotsuchi Mayuri grumbled without meaning, then ordered the team leader in front of him, Well, report what happened before to the higher-ups now. You know what to say. Yes, understood! Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 196: Kimura Returns Chapter 196: Kimura Returns Im going to kill you, kid! Looking at Kurosaki Ichigo in front of him, Yami reached out and grabbed his Zanpakuto, which was hanging by his waist. Enraged, Ira Boom!! Just as Yami was about to take the next step, a golden pir of light suddenly fell from the sky and wrapped him up. Nani!! Looking at the same pir of light as when he saw Soul Society in front of him, Kurosaki Ichigo could not help but let out a cry of surprise. Another Negacion, the same means asst time. Is Aizen also nning something this time? Looking at Yammy wrapped in the Negacion, Kurosaki Ichigo suddenly thought of something, and a bad premonition suddenly rose in his heart. Dont tell me Since Kurosaki Ichigo could think of it, Kisuke naturally would not ignore such a thing. Thinking of the surprise attack sent by Aizen this time, an idea instantly crossed his mind. Tch! Is the time up? His body was wrapped in a Negacion. Yami looked at Kurosaki Ichigo in front of him and muttered with dissatisfaction. He put Zanpakuto back into his waist with a displeased expression. If he was not wrapped up by the membrane, he would definitely kill that little brat called Kurosaki Ichigo. Damn it, Kurosaki Ichigo, next time, I will definitely kill you!! The remaining of Rubi was also wrapped up by the Negacion. Her body slowly floated up into the sky uncontrobly. Looking at Kurosaki Ichigo who was standing there with a mask on his face, Rubis tone was full of resentment. If looks could kill, Kurosaki Ichigo would have been killed by him countless times. Tsk, a guy who was lucky enough to save his life, dont say anything more. There should be something to say. It should be me. ncing at Rubi who was not human, Grimmjow turned his eyes to Tshir Hitsugaya. Captain of 10th Division, Tshir Hitsugaya, right? Next time I will kill you. Dont die before I kill you! With a wicked smile on his face, Grimmjow eyes are full of wildness, like a leopard staring at its prey. Then little brat over there, I am also very interested in you. This kind of Reiryoku, and Mask. You and we are the same. If I kill you, that feeling will be very good! After hearing Grimmjows fierce words, Kurosaki Ichigo looked over with a face full of fighting intent. What a beautiful expression. My interest in you is getting stronger and stronger. Dont let me down, Kurosaki Ichigo! Damn, Grimmjow that bastard! Lying there powerlessly, looking at Grimmjow who was talking nonsense on the side, the anger in Rubis eyes almost burst out. Damn it. I must kill you, no matter that little brat Shinigami or Grimmjow! Although I am sorry to say that, your wish will never be realized. A soft voice suddenly sounded in Rubis ear. Although her body could not move, Rubi could still clearly feel the feeling of the other person breathing on her neck when she spoke. What! How is that possible? Rubys heart jumped. Before she could say anything, he felt a cold de pierce through her neck. What When they noticed what happened to Ruby, everyone was shocked. Aiya, aiya. I didnt expect that after disappearing for so long, he would give us such a surprise. A look of shock first appeared on Kisukes face, and then as if he had suddenly discovered something, a smile appeared on his face. He pressed down on his hat with his hand and said with a sigh. Kimura? Seriously, when did you be so fond of being in the limelight? Ye Yi picked up his hair with his hand and said with a smile. With a sh, Muyang appeared beside Kisuke with one hand holding his Zanpakuto and the other holding Rubis corpse. Mr. Kimura ncing at Muyang, Kurosaki Ichigo was just about to say something. Sweeping his gaze, he stopped what Kurosaki Ichigo wanted to say. Muyang turned to look at the other three people in the sky. I originally wanted to keep all of you here, but if thats the case, what happens next will be a little too boring. His eyes swept over the three people, and he was swept by Muyangs sight. Everyone felt a burst of uneasiness. Even Wonderweiss, who had no reason, felt an instinctive uneasiness. His sight stopped on Grimmjow, and the corner of Muyangs mouth pulled out a trace of an unknown arc. Junior Leopard over there, go back and bring a message to Aizen. Say that I am very satisfied with his hospitality, so I will personally visit him to thank him in the near future. This guy Feeling Muyangs gaze, Grimmjow only felt an instinctive tremble in his heart. This was the first time he felt that kind of powerless feeling. The hole in the sky slowly closed, isting Muyang from the other side. Only at this time, Grimmjow felt slightly rxed. Facing an enemy that was strong enough to be terrifying and could ignore the Negacion, no one could be indifferent. Whats wrong? Why didnt Rubye back with you? In the Las Noches, seeing several people returning, Tsen Kaname frowned and asked. He had already expected the deaths of the other two figures. After all, they had been sent as cannon fodder. However, he was puzzled that Rubi had not returned. After all, when he had asked someone to activate the Negacion, he had still felt Rubi and had specially wrapped her up. He was killed by someone, and it was after the anti-membrane appeared. After removing the de and sword, and recovering her body, Grimmjow tilted his head to hide his loss ofposure. Hearing Grimmjows answer, Tsen Kaname shook his body, and there was only one person who could ignore the existence of the Negacion directly attack. Ah, was that child killed by Muyang? Its a pity. I was still thinking about the child and I got together. I didnt expect that she was killed just by going to Human World. However, if the opponent is Muyang, it is no wonder. It can only be said that her luck is too bad. On the other side, Ichimaru Gin said that it was a pity, but no matter the tone or facial expression, there was no half a pity. I have to report this to Lord Aizen as soon as possible. Tsen Kaname was only shocked for a moment, and soon recovered, immediately making such a judgment. Such a person who can affect the overall situation actually appeared again, which will definitely affect Lord Aizen n. Right. Just as Tsen Kaname was about to take action, Grimmjow hesitated and added, That guy said that he wille to Hueco Mundo to pay a visit personally soon. As soon as Grimmjows voice fell, Tsen Kaname body shook again, and even Ichimaru Gin face showed some emotion, no longer maintaining that smiling face, obviously this news made them shocked. Oh, oh, its really going to happen. After a while, Ichimaru Gin recovered first and said in a confused tone. There was no response to Ichimaru Gins words. After Tsen Kaname came back to his senses, he directly rushed to Aizen with a sh step. He wanted to inform Aizen of the matter at the first time. Kimura, you Seeing that the few broken faces had all disappeared, Kisuke turned to look at Muyang and was about to ask something. Waving his hand to interrupt Kisuke, Muyang suddenly reached out and waved in a direction. Youre back. A graceful figure walked out from where Muyang was waving his hand. Her figure shed a few times and appeared in front of Muyang. She looked at Muyangs face and said. Although she tried her best to put on a calm look, she could not hide the trembling in her voice. Of course. With a wave of his hand, he restored his Zanpakuto to his original state and put it back into his waist. Muyang held the corpse of Rubi in one hand and naturally put his other hand around Suzuki Kusus shoulder, leaning his body on her body. Really, you look very energetic. On the other side, Hirako Shinji, who was hiding, saw Muyangs action and curled his lips. He had an impatient look on his face. After seeing Muyangs vague gesture to him, he showed a smile on his face. Then he turned around and walked into the store. Whats wrong? After feeling that Muyang had ced his center of gravity on himself, Suzuki Kusu immediately felt something strange. She raised her head and looked at Muyang, her eyes full of concern. Its nothing serious. I just lost strength. Otherwise, do you think I would let those guys go so easily? Muyang waved his hand, indicating that he was fine. He exined to Suzuki Kusu. Kimura, have you been in prison all this time? After knowing that Muyang was fine, Yoruichi asked. I was only trapped in the prison for three days, but the flow of time in the modern world seems to be quite different from the prison. Muyang leaned against Suzuki Kusu and exined to Yoruichi. The moment he came out, he noticed the abnormality of time. Not to mention that the weather would not change so much in just three days, he could feel the abnormality of time just by relying on his ability. It was also because of the abnormality of time that he suddenly lost strength. So thats how it is. The flow of time in the prison ispletely different from the outside world. Kisuke touched his chin and looked thoughtful. He turned his eyes and looked at the corpse in Muyangs hand. Kisuke asked in confusion, However, Kimura, why do you keep carrying this Arrancars body? Nothing. I just heard that Captain Kurotsuchi recently developed a few interesting drugs. I think if it is a corpse of Arrancar of this level, Captain Kurotsuchi should be a little interested. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 197: Aizens Response Chapter 197: Aizen''s Response Ichigo! Just as Muyangs voice fell, a door suddenly appeared not far away from them. There was a cry of concern from behind the door, and then Rukia body ran out from behind the door. Oh I was still wondering why Rukia did not appear on the battlefield and did not feel her Reiryoku. It turned out to be Soul Society. Seeing Rukia appear, Muyang said with a smile, and then as if he remembered something, his body suddenly paused, and his face showed some uneasiness. Whats wrong, Kimura? After noticing Muyangs abnormality, Suzuki Kusu quickly asked. Now she was nervous about Muyangs condition. In her memory, she had never seen such a weak Muyang. Rukia, what about Inoue? Without answering Suzuki Kusus question, Muyang turned his eyes to Rukia and asked in a low tone. Hearing Muyangs question, Kisuke and Yoruichi seemed to suddenly think of something, and their faces changed. As for Tshir Hitsugaya and Rangiku on the other side, they also immediately thought of the meaning of Muyangs words. Well? What happened to Inoue? At this time, only Kurosaki Ichigo did not think of it. He turned to look at Muyang and did not know why he suddenly asked such an irrelevant question. Hearing Muyangs question, Rukia also remembered something, and her face suddenly became a little ugly. Well she entered the door after me. If there is no ident, she should be here soon. In a low voice, although it has not confirmed anything, Rukia tone still unconsciously showed some self-me. She should have thought of it at the beginning. Aizen will never let people attack Human World without any reason. Thest time was to trap Kimura in Dangai. This time, he would definitely have an unfathomable goal. Although he did not know what was in the well that was worth him making such a big fuss over, he should not have allowed the well to act alone. He clearly knew that she was not someone who was good at fighting. Hey Whats wrong with all of you? What happened to Inoue? Seeing the reactions of the crowd, Kurosaki Ichigo apparently also felt something abnormal, and a bad conjecture emerged in his heart, and his tone became a little uneasy. Well, although I dont want to say that, she is likely to have encountered something unexpected. Muyangs words mercilessly broke thest persistence in Kurosaki Ichigos heart, revealing a terrible thing to him. Although it has not been confirmed, but looking at everyones reaction, it should be about eight or nine. However, Aizen is so troublesome, it is impossible to just kill the well. He does this to show that there must be something on the well that he cares about. In other words, the well is now useful to him, although it is very unpleasant to hear. But this also shows that Orihime is temporarily safe. You still have a chance to save her. Seeing that Kurosaki Ichigo was deeply shocked, Muyang added, which made a glimmer of hope in Kurosaki Ichigos heart again. Moreover, these are only based on the fact that Aizen really took her away. It is still unknown whether she was caught by Aizen or not. Didi Didi Didi Didi - At this time, the messenger Divine Armament on Rukia suddenly made a cry. Could it be Hearing the voice from Rukia, Kurosaki Ichigos heart suddenly jumped. He had vaguely noticed the purpose of the phone call. Yes. I know. Hanging up the phone with no expression, Rukia raised her head and looked at Kurosaki Ichigo, her face showing a touch of apology. Just a few minutes ago, the #4 Espada under Aizen, the guy named Ulquiorra, killed two 13th Division members escorting Inoue in broken world, and forced her to Hueco Mundo. Damn it! It really is like this! Hearing what Rukia said, Kurosaki Ichigo clenched his fist, clenched his teeth, and his eyes showed anger. Sorry, Ichigo, I shouldve go with her. Seeing Ichigos performance, Rukia lowered her head in shame, and her heart was full of self-me. You dont have to me yourself, Miss Kuchiki. Kisuke nced at Kurosaki Ichigo, gathered his sight on Rukias face, and suddenly said. The opponent is Espada #4, although it is very rude to say that, but even if you act with Miss Inoue, you cant change anything, or there will be a worse situation, Miss Kuchiki yourself is in trouble. Hearing Kisukes persuasion, Rukias face did not show any relieved expression. Indeed, as Kisuke said, even if she was together with Inoue, facing an opponent of that level, she could not change anything. It was polite to say that she would be in trouble. Her own words would definitely be killed by the enemy, just like the two 13th Division members. But But, even so, it cant be the reason to leave her and act alone! Its okay, Rukia. Huh? Feeling a hand suddenly on her shoulder, the familiar voice of Ichigo came to her ear, and Rukia subconsciously raised her head. Raising her head, what was printed in Rukia eyes was the gentle smile on Ichigos face, as if to expel all the haze in her heart. Its all right, Rukia. Although she was taken away by the enemy, didnt Mr. Kimura say that she is not in danger now? And I think, well she must be waiting for us to save her now, so dont me yourself. We just need to run to Hueco Mundo to defeat all the enemies, and then bring her back with such a smile! Ichigo Looking at the smile on Kurosaki Ichigos face, Rukia only felt that a soft ce in the depths of her heart was touched, and an indescribable feeling rose in her heart. Well said. Even I feel restless and want to move with you. Looking at the situation in front of him with a smile, Muyang opened his mouth to break the atmosphere. But I still have something to solve for the time being. After all, it suddenly disappeared for so long, so I cant move with you. However, I think if you want to go to Hueco Mundo, Kisuke should be able to help you. Really, I was still thinking about when to use a handsome posture to help Mr. Kurosaki and others. I didnt expect Kimura to say it now. It seemed that he helplessly waved the fan in his hand, and there was a smile on Kisukes face. Please, Mr. Kisuke! Turning to look at Kisuke, Kurosaki Ichigos face was very serious. However, although I said that I would help you go to Hueco Mundo, it is not something that can be done in a short time. Now, lets find a ce to discuss the current situation. Especially Kimura, a lot of things have happened during the time when you were not here. Although it is only three days for you. It is indeed a good idea, and I also want to find a ce to sit down and rest now. Is that so? I think it must be a good choice to sit down and drink a cup of hot tea under such circumstances. So, is this cup of hot tea that you mentioned, Kisuke? Muyang picked up the teacup on the table and took a sip. He looked at the small crowded room and the displeasure on his face increased. Haha, this is the tea I personally brewed for you. Kimura, dont be so unhappy. I will be very hurt if you do this. This is made by Tessai. Otherwise, it will be Ururu. It has nothing to do with you. As expected of Kimura. Youve seen through me. Kisuke deliberately put on a surprised look and covered his face with a paper fan. But I poured this for you personally. Dong!! A punchnded on Kisukes head, interrupting his meaningless conversation with Muyang. Yoruichi urged with a face full of impatience, Youd better hurry up and get down to business. We have so many people crowded in this small crowded room not to listen to the quarrel between the two of you. The crowded small room, Yoruichi, you When he met Yoruichis murderous eyes, Kisuke suddenly stopped what he was about to say and the expression on his face suddenly became serious. First of all, about the time you disappeared, Kimura. Although you yourself said that you were only trapped for three days in prison, 33 days have passed in the modern world. However, regarding the current world and the unknown flow of time in the realm of Time and Space, it is not within the scope of our discussion. What I want to talk about now is the information we have obtained and the preparations for the final battle in these 33 days. Is that so? Has Muyang escaped from Dangai? After listening to the report that Tsen Kaname sent to him, Aizen still maintained a posture of holding his chin with one hand and showed a meaningful smile on his face. As I expected. But, Lord Aizen, do we not need to do anything? If we let that man mess around It doesnt matter, I want it. Aizens t tone had a momentum that made people unable to resist. Didnt that man say that he woulde to Hueco Mundo to visit me in the near future, so we should not do anything. As long as we start our preparation in Las Noches, just wait for him. Now, let Ulquiorra bring Orihime. I am looking forward to this girls ability. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 198: Set Off Chapter 198: Set Off What? You want to go to Soul Society again? In the coffee shop, Hiyori was the first to shout when she heard what Muyang said. Although the others did not speak, the expressions on their faces already exined everything. Speaking of which, although more than a month had passed, for Muyang, he had left Soul Society just a few days ago. What was the matter that he had to go back in such a hurry? I said, I was just going to Soul Society. You dont have to worry so much. Waving his hand, Muyang expressed his confusion at his partners reaction. His face was full of helplessness. Whos worried about you? Im just a little suspicious of your purpose. Lisa pushed up her sses and stared at Muyangs face, as if she wanted to see something from his face. Really, I already told you. I just want to exchange something with Kurotsuchi. I wanted to ask him for somethingst time, but that guy said that he wouldnt give me something of value if he didnt have it. So As she spoke, Muyang shrugged, expressing his helplessness. Tsk, that disgusting fellow. You arent looking for him to exchange for something strange, right? The face that made her unhappy appeared in Hiyoris mind. She curled her lips and said in a disgusted tone. As she spoke, Hiyori used a strange gaze to look up and down at Muyangs body, as if she had seen through the evil nature of Muyang. Dong! Tapping his finger on Hiyoris head, Muyang shook his head and said in an angry tone, What are you thinking about? I say, did you see something strange from Lisa? I told you not to read Lisas books! Bastard! What are you talking about? Who who borrowed a book from Lisa to read Hearing Muyangs words, Hiyoris face suddenly turned red, but she had to raise her head and loudly refute. Dont change the topic to me, okay? Lisa pushed up her sses, showing no intention of hiding anything. In front of her, there was a newly bought book A. Although Hiyori did borrow some books from me, there is nothing strange about the content of those books. They are just normal books. What kind of logic is this? Normal books? If its your books, then its not normal. Love pressed down on his sunsses andined to Lisa. Speaking of which, Love, you also borrowed a lot of books from me, right? Lisa tilted her head slightly, and a light shed on her sses. I am a healthy adult. Bastard, dont make me sound like a child! Hiyori stood at the side and shouted loudly. Loves words made her very unhappy. She said it as if she was a child, although she knew that these two people did not deliberately target her. So, are you going to use the hollow corpse in the basement to exchange with Kurotsuchi? Ignoring the noisy guys on the other side, Hirako Shinji turned to look at Muyang and pulled the topic back to the original ce. Of course, such an experimental material, I think Kurotsuchi Captain will not let it go. Moreover, he said before that Arrancars body is a precious research material that can be exchanged with him. Of course, at the beginning, if he waited for the full outbreak of war, this kind of thing may not be rare. Sorry, Starrk. To discuss such things in front of you. After a pause, Muyang turned to look at Starrk who was sitting on the other side, with a tone of apology. Well how should I put it? Although we are both Arrancar, we are notpanions with them, so these things dont matter. Yes, yes, this kind of girl has nothing to do with us. This kind of thing that relies on the so-called Hogyoku to reach the level of Arrancar has nothing to do with us. Lilte suddenly jumped out, stood on the stool and said loudly. Her little face was full of pride. As an independent Arrancar, she always stressed her uniqueness like this. Although among all the people in the Anding District, herbat ability was the weakest. You bastard, I cant pretend that I didnt hear you! The corners of his eyebrows kept twitching, and the veins on Appacis forehead were exposed. Our opinions are rarely unified, Appaci. I cant pretend that I didnt hear it, Lilte. The expression on Mroses face also became very ugly, and she looked at Lilte with a very unfriendly gaze. Youre wrong. Its not the two of you, but the three of us. The three of us unexpectedly agree. Sun Sun was still covering his mouth with one hand. It was rare for her to notin to the other two, but to point her spear at Lilte. Shit! Just as this thought shed through her mind, Lilte was dragged out by the charging Mrose, and Appaci. Seriously, each and every one of them is in good spirits. With a smile on his face, Muyang rxed a lot. He was afraid that everyones mood would be affected and it would not be good for the uing battle. It was only because you came back that everyones mood became so high. Previously, the store had always been under a depressing atmosphere. Although he said this in his heart, Hirako Shinji did not show any expression on his face. So its decided? Its about you going to Soul Society. Of course, but it will end soon. After all, I just went to Soul Society to find Kurotsuchi to exchange something. It wont take much time. However, after that, I will go directly to Hueco Mundo. Hueco Mundo? Hearing Muyangs words, Hirako Shinji and several others bodies paused. No, you are not going to kill Aizen of Hueco Mundo alone. Of course not. I am not arrogant enough to think that I can defeat Aizen and his forces by myself. Nodding, Hirako Shinji did not say much. As long as Muyang did not have a dizzy head and wanted to solve Aizen and his forces all by himself, they did not need to worry about him. Although they all knew that Aizen was strong and deep in scheming, as long as it was Kimura, there would be no problem to keep his life. Do you need our help? Although he knew that Muyang would not ept, Hirako Shinji still asked. No need, Aizen, in the end, wille to Human World. Just by Soul Society, it is still a little difficult for all of you. Rejecting Hirako Shinjis suggestion, Muyang seemed to be rxed. I want to go with you. At this moment, Suzuki Kusu, who was sitting next to Muyang, suddenly spoke. Although her voice was not high, it revealed a firmness. Kusu, if you stay in the modern world, you can y a greater role. I want to be with you. Kusu, you Muyang still wanted to say something, but Suzuki Kusu suddenly raised her head. In her eyes, it was full of determination. After seeing Suzuki Kusus eyes, Muyang couldnt say anything. He just saw the determination in her eyes. He knew that Kusu would never let him act alone. Really, I cant do anything to you. Dont drag me down. Hearing Muyangs words, a smile bloomed on Suzuki Kusus face. Absolutely not. Leave your back to me to guard, Captain! Hearing the word Captain deliberately lengthened by Suzuki Kusu, Muyang suddenly shuddered with a helpless expression. I say Kusu, can you not call me that? I have not been a captain for many years. Seeing the expression on Muyangs face, the smile on Suzuki Kusus face became even wider. This feeling of nostalgia, the feeling of carrying out a mission with the captain, although it had been a hundred years, and the mission had not begun yet, the long-lost feeling in her heart had made her unable to suppress it. Hey, Starrk, when I leave, if something happens Dont worry, if something really happens, we will not stand by and watch. This is also our home. Seeing the seriousness in Starrks eyes, Muyang suddenly smiled. Really, I am thinking too much. Since this is the case, there is nothing to worry about. Putting down the teacup, Muyang stood up: Lets go, Kusu. Eh? Youre leaving just like that? Dont you want to build the realm gate? Hiyori turned to look at Muyang, puzzled. Theres no need. Just leave directly. A white light shed, and Muyang had already changed his outfit. Tsk, youre actually still wearing the Death Tyrant outfit. Looking at the Death Tyrant outfit that Muyang was wearing, Hiyori muttered unhappily. Oh yeah, by the way, have Kurosaki Ichigo and the others left? Who knows about this? Havent we always been here? Hearing Muyangs question, Hiyori said bluntly. I was asking you, Hiyori. Has Kurosaki Ichigo left, Kisuke? Oh, oh, I was actually discovered. I hate it. When Hearing the sudden voice of Kisuke, all the people present trembled. None of them actually discovered when Kisuke appeared. Did you change the clothes from before? Now you have be so powerful. Hirako Shinji nced at the clothes on Kisuke and said. Although there was a little change, Hirako Shinji recognized the clothes at a nce, the same clothes as the night a hundred years ago. It is just a little trick, but it seems a little insufficient now. With a rxed tone, Hirako Shinji covered his mouth with his fan. I came here to inform you of this matter. Kurosaki and the others have already gone to Hueco Mundo before I came here. Is that so? Although I want to go to Soul Society, I will soon arrive at Hueco Mundo. You dont have to worry about their safety. He reached out his hand and pointed in the air. A realm gate suddenly appeared and waved to the people in the store. Muyang took Suzuki Kusu into the realm gate. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 199: Arrived And Excited Chapter 199: Arrived And Excited Whoa Kurotsuchi Mayuri held his chin with one hand, with a somewhat exploring expression on his face, he circled around Rubis body, looking very interested. Lord Mayuri, the test results are out. Oh How is it, Nemu? His eyes were still fixed on the corpse in front of him. This was the first Arrancar that Kurotsuchi Mayuri had obtained. Although it was a pity that he didnt catch it alive, even the corpse still had a very important research value, especially before the battle with Arrancar. There is a clear difference between theposition of the spirit body and the ordinary hollow. Although it is dead, ording to the traces of Reishi in the body, the strength of the corpse was determined when it was alive, and it is the strength of Captain level. Look, I have told you long ago that you have to check again. It really wastes a lot of my time. Waving his hand to Kurotsuchi Mayuri, Muyang looked helpless. Its just a confirmation. Kurotsuchi Mayuri had no shame on his face. He took out a small bottle of medicine from his pocket and threw it into Muyangs hand. This is the medicine you want. Because of your request, I made some improvements to it. It is now a level that normal people can use, and there will be no serious side effects. Really? Thank you, Kurotsuchi. This is just a normal transaction. If you hadnt brought such a valuable research corpse, I wouldnt have given you anything. He motioned for Kurotsuchi Nemu to put the corpse away. Kurotsuchi Mayuris eyes suddenly turned quickly in his eyes. One look and one could tell that he was thinking about something strange. Seeing Kurotsuchi Mayuris expression and noticing his rolling eyes, Muyang suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart. He felt that he had provoked something bad. Speaking of which If you have anything you dont understand, feel free to ask. I will definitely tell you everything I know. Kurotsuchi Mayuri looked at Muyang in surprise. Although he did not know why he suddenly said such words, but since he had already said so, if he did not ask properly, it seemed a bit unreasonable. I was curious before, what method did you use to preserve this hollow body? Whether it is Shinigami or Hollow, they are all bodies made of Reishi. If they die, the body should turn into Reishi and dissipate in a short time. Even if the spirit body is strong, it cant be preserved for such a long time. So, what method did you use to preserve it? Nothing, I just applied the Kido of Time Freeze on her. But I am not very good at that kind of Kido, so it can only be maintained for such a long time. But I think if it is Captain Kurotsuchi, there should be enough technology to preserve it. Forbidden kido? What an interesting man. You dont need to worry about my matters. If the deal is over, you can leave. I still have a lot of research to do. I dont have time for you. Tch, what a guy Muyang shook his head. Although he already knew that Kurotsuchi Mayuri was like this, it was really ufortable to be chased away without hesitation! Ah, right, Muyang, who had already walked to the door, suddenly stopped and turned to look at Kurotsuchi Mayuri. If possible, can captain Kurotsuchi take some time to analyze the information of Garganta? Ah? Garganta? Sorry. That kind of thing is not interesting at all. Kurotsuchi Mayuri waved his hand and the nails on his fingers scratched in the air. Its too simple. There is no challenge at all. I wont waste my time to study it. Well, forget it. Lets go, Kusu. Muyang shrugged and turned around indifferently. He left Kurotsuchi Mayuris research room side by side with Suzuki Kusu. Speaking of which, Kimura, it cant be that Captain Kurotsuchi cant figure it out. After all, it took Kisuke a long time to figure it out. Who knows? Lets go. Putting his hand on Suzuki Kusus shoulder, the figures of Muyang and Suzuki Kusu instantly disappeared from Kurotsuchi Mayuris sight. Those two guys must have done it on purpose! Looking at the ce where Suzuki Kusu and Muyang disappeared, Kurotsuchi Mayuris face was very ugly, and the cup in his hand instantly turned into pieces. Lord Mayuri, are we going to start the research on Arrancar now? Walking out of the research room, Kurotsuchi Nemu had no emotion on her face. She stood respectfully in front of Kurotsuchi Mayuri, and her posture and tone were impable. Lets put Arrancar aside for now. Nemu, get me the information about the Garganta. I want to analyze theposition of the Garganta first. - Kimura, what are we going to do in Hueco Mundo this time? Walking on the road paved by her own Reishi, Suzuki Kusu suddenly asked Muyang. Although she did not hesitate to follow Muyang to Hueco Mundo, she still had a few doubts about their actions after they reached Hueco Mundo. It was not really going to go to Hueco Mundo to visit Aizen. How to do it? To be honest, there is no clear goal. Lets look at the situation after there. Although I want to kill Aizen, it is a little difficult to think about it. It is too difficult to do it alone. Moreover, we dont have to worry too much, just look at the situation and adapt to the situation. Turning to look at Muyang, Suzuki Kusu was full of doubts. Before, Muyang had been actively preparing for the final battle. Why did he suddenly be a littlecking in energy? The result of this battle has been decided from the beginning. Even if there are some twists and turns in the middle, the result will not change at all. Eh? After listening to Muyangs words, the doubts in Suzuki Kusus heart became more and more, but she did not have the intention to investigate further. Since she had moved with Kimura, she just had to follow him, just like back then. Im here. I can already feel the smell of the Hueco Mundo. As soon as he finished speaking, a hole appeared in front of the two of them, right into the Hueco Mundo. A ck hole suddenly appeared in the sky of the Hueco Mundo, and then two figures walked out from it. Is this Hueco Mundo? Its really Loneliness, right? This is the Hueco Mundo. Itspletely different from Soul Societys environment. Its dead silent everywhere, and theres no aura of life at all. After taking over Suzuki Kusus words, Muyang took a deep breath of air in Hueco Mundo, looked around, looked at the environment of Hueco Mundo, and said with a slightly emotional tone. That is Suzuki Kusu suddenly pointed to a direction and asked Muyang. That, is Aizens base in Hueco Mundo, the ce he called Las Noches. ncing at the huge building in the distance, Muyang replied. This kind of thing, he did not see itst time in Hueco Mundo. At that time, Hueco Mundo was still under the rule of Baraggan. Las Noches was just a foundation. There was no such scale as now. Presumably, Aizen slowly built itter. There was a sudden sh of surprise in his eyes. Muyangs head slightly leaned over, and his face showed a hint of an unknown smile. He said in a direction, I havee. Are you ready, Aizen! Bang!! The screen in front of him suddenly turned ck and white, and nothing could be captured. Interesting, so soon found the monitoring bug I hid there. The screen in front of him suddenly became invisible, but Aizens face did not change at all. His body leaned against the chair, one hand holding his head, and the other hand fingers unconsciously knocked on the back of the chair a few times. Although his eyes were still calm, there was a faint excitement hidden under the calmness. Yes, inform all Espada to have a meeting in the conference room, and there are guestsing to visit, and this time the guests are different from the previous ones. Yes! Tousens figure shed in the dark. I am looking forward to you more and more, Muyang. Is this thing for surveince? Suzuki Kusu looked at the thing in Muyangs hand that was slowly disappearing. It was a very small worm. Because the size was extremely small, the Reiryoku contained in the body was also not enough. If not for deliberately perceived, even they would ignore it. Well, our whereabouts have been discovered by Aizen, but it doesnt matter. I did not intend to hide anything. I will directly kill the enemys camp. It is a simple and rough way, but I like it! Looking at the smile on Suzuki Kusus face, Muyang also smiled. The two of them looked at each other, and their bodies shed, disappearing from where they were. Hey, Kimura, should we look for Kurosaki Ichigo and the others? Of course not. That guy wont die. I didnte here to be their nanny. I dont know what happened. Aftering to the virtual circle, I felt all the blood in my body boil. Even my Zanpakuto, which was hanging on my waist, seemed to be restless. Thats because Captain, you are already excited. This kind of battle that hasnt been seen for a long time, just thinking about it makes you feel sad. I said dont call me Captain anymore. I havent been Captain for many years. But, after hearing such a title, you seem to be more excited, Captain! Perhaps I am also a person who wants to fight in my bones. This sense of urgency, all the cells in the body are eager. This is the feeling that I havent felt when fighting Zaraki Kenpachi. Sure enough, actualbat is the best battle! Reaching out and brushing his own Zanpakuto, Muyangs footsteps were a little faster. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 200: Fateful Encounter Chapter 200: Fateful Encounter There are traces of battle left here. From Reiryokus point of view, it should be Kurosaki Ichigo and the others. Not only the traces of Reiryoku, just look at the residual ice left here and you will know. This is the trace of Rukia battle. It seems that they have already gone to Las Noches. ncing at the traces left on the ground, Muyang silently calcted the time in his heart. ording to the plot in his memory, now Ichigo and the others should have met their respective opponents and began to fight. There is a hole left on the wall here. It should be opened when Ichigo and the others entered before. Should we go in along this way? Suzuki Kusu nced at the hole on the wall of Las Noches and asked Muyang. But then again, this pce is really big. It feels very big from a distance, but when he got close, he found that this pce is much bigger than he imagined. Walk along the road inside Las Noches? Are you kidding! Who knows if Aizen has set any traps in the pce, so say, it is better to directly enter. The corner of the mouth was slightly raised, and Muyang stretched out his palm and aimed at Las Noches in front of him. Get out of the way, Kusu Had # 91, Senj Kten Taih!! Balls of red spirit cannon appeared behind Muyang, gradually bing clear from the blur, and at the same time a powerful fluctuation spread from it. Boom!! With a loud bang, a huge hole was instantly broken through the wall of Las Noches, and the hurricane caused by the explosion blew everything around the hole, revealing the scene inside Las Noches. Looking at the damage he caused with satisfaction, Muyangs eyes suddenly looked in a direction. Although the distance was very far, Muyang still clearly felt a breath from there. He clearly knew that in that ce, Aizen was sitting in his seat and looking at himself. Kusu! With a step, he appeared in Las Noches, his eyes swept around, and Muyang called out. Yes. Her body moved and appeared behind Muyang. Suzuki Kusu pulled out her own Zanpakuto in her hand, and a powerful Reiryoku emitted from her body. Bankai, Thousand Spiders! Zanpakuto in her hand suddenly became pure white like jade, and the pure white fment hanging on the hilt of the knife fluttered in the air. Slowly closing her eyes, a strange fluctuation suddenly spread out from Suzuki Kusus body. The invisible ripples almost spread throughout the entire Las Noches in an instant. What an interesting ability. If it was before, I would still have some scruples, but for the current me, it is still a lot worse. Aizen, who was sitting in the seat, suddenly reached out and pointed in front of himself, and the invisible ripples suddenly copsed. Ichigo and the others are all in a hard battle, but there is no life danger. Moreover, the position of Aizen can be roughly determined. Opening her eyes, Suzuki Kusu said softly. Her face showed a bit of pale color. She wanted to cover the entire Las Noches in an instant. Looking at the situation was also a big burden for her. Moreover, she had just been broken by Aizen. She suffered a little bacsh. Dont be too reluctant, take a rest first. No need, lets hurry to find Aizen. My body is fine, and I can recover very quickly. It is not urgent to find Aizen at this moment, and even if you want to go now, it is not possible. Dont you think so, blocking the way. What? Suzuki Kusus eyes widened. With her ability, there was actually someone who could get close to her without being discovered. It seems that your ability is only limited to this. Suzuki Kusu. A slightly cold voice suddenly sounded, and then two figures appeared in front of Muyang. I really didnt expect to meet you two from the beginning. Is this choice of fate? Watanabe Keiry, and Watanabe Ichiro. As the dust settled, human figures gradually appeared. Standing in front of Muyang was the uncle and nephew of a few hundred years ago. These two people can actually avoid my detection. What the hell is going on? Frowning slightly, Suzuki Kusu looked at the two people in front of her. A bad feeling suddenly rose in her heart. She always felt that there was something strange about these two people. There seemed to be something hidden in their bodies. Damn it, I cant use my ability now, otherwise Clenching her fist, Suzuki Kusu felt her state. Because of Aizen just now, she could no longer use her ability in a short period of time. She was really careless. She did not expect that Aizens strength had reached this level. Kimura, be careful of the two of them. Although he could not know the exact situation of the two people, Suzuki Kusu still sent an alert to Muyang. I know, dont worry. You just need to recover with peace of mind. After you recover, we can continue to move forward. What an arrogant tone. After so many years, you are still the same annoying! With a stomp of his foot, a burst of sand rose, Watanabe Keirys suddenly appeared in front of Muyang. The Zanpakuto in his hand shed down with a whistling wind. With a dazzling light, Zanpakuto, which was at Muyangs waist, instantly unsheathed and effortlessly blocked the iing sh. At the same time, he extended his empty left arm and shot a white bolt of lightning in the other direction. Had #4, Byakurai. With a shake of his wrist, Muyangs Zanpakuto pushed with a great force, forcing back the body of Watanabe Keiryu. Muyang looked at Watanabe on the other side with disdain. After so many years, you still havent made any progress, Watanabe Ichiro! Muyang nced at Zanpakuto, who was still emitting white smoke. If he hadnt reacted quickly and used Zanpakuto to block it, the white thunder would have left a hole in his body. Two hundred years ago, you were no match for me. Now, you are still no match for me. Originally, I didnt want to fight against someone of your level. However, you actually dared to do such a thing. You are really courting death. Not good! An unprecedented sense of crisis suddenly emerged in his heart. Just as Watanabe was about to move, he saw a white light blooming in front of his eyes. A cold feeling appeared in his heart. I can deal with an enemy at this level myself. ncing at Watanabe Ichiro who was lying on the ground beside her, Suzuki Kusu said softly. This person was originally Shinigami, and she had seen him when she was in school. At that time, he was a famous genius in the school. Although he was not as dazzling as Muyang, he was definitely a person with a promising future. At that time, who would have thought that there would be such a day? You just need to rest in peace. A golden light shed between them, and a barrier appeared, protecting Suzuki Kusu inside. I thought you would make a move. I was already prepared to use some moves to counterattack. I didnt expect you to not make a move. It is really strange. I remember that you are very worried about your nephew. He turned around and looked at Watanabe Keiry. Ever since he was forced back by Muyang, he had not made any other movements. It was too abnormal. I am indeed very nervous about him. However, what is there to be nervous about the current him? A de light suddenly appeared behind Muyang. Dang!! Turning around to block the sneak attack behind him, he nced at the guy standing in front of him, then looked at the corpse lying on the ground. The corners of Muyangs mouth curled up. Was it an illusion? It seems that I was really careless. Sure enough, even the weakest enemy can not rx. However, when did you release Zanpakuto? When was it really funny? When did you have the illusion that I did not use my ability? So thats how it is. Unconsciously, he weighed the Zanpakuto in his hand. The expression on Muyangs face gradually rxed. He originally thought that it would be easy to deal with this guy. It seemed that it really gave him a lot of surprises. My Spiritual Fog Pill can make the enemy hallucinate. Can the current you urately determine my position? Hearing Watanabe Ichiros words, Muyangs arm paused. Really, it seems that it is my fault to have illusions about you. I really should not have any unrealistic thoughts about a guy like you. Two hundred years have passed, and there is still no progress. He shook his head and closed his eyes. Muyangs tone was full of disappointment. Carrying Zanpakuto in his hand, Muyang walked forward. His footsteps were calm, and there was no trace of caution or caution. You should have known about the battle two hundred years ago. Your move has no effect on me. With a sudden wave of his arm, a sh flew out from Zanpakuto, blowing away all the surrounding fog. Muyang tapped his foot, and the next moment, he appeared next to Watanabe Ichiro. Muyangs Zanpakuto shed down at his throat. There was no more silence on the side Watanabe Keiry. With a stomp of his foot, his body shed, and he suddenly appeared next to Muyang, shing down with his de. Dang!! Seeing that Muyang had single-handedly blocked his attack, Watanabe Keirynded on one foot, twisted his waist, and suddenly kicked towards Muyangs waist with the other foot. A light blue Reiryoku shed on his wrist. Muyangs expression did not change. He reached out and grabbed the kick that wasing from Watanabe Keiry. Smash him, Ravenfly. A sh of light shed in his eyes. Zanpakuto, which had suddenly released, suddenly changed his de into a strange shape. A strange force came from his Zanpakuto, which was originally in a deadlock with Muyang. Zanpakuto slipped and crossed with Muyangs Zanpakuto. He drew an arc and stabbed straight at Muyangs head. Although the de had not pierced Muyangs head, the sharp aura that Zanpakuto released had already touched Muyangs skin. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 201: Storm is Brewing Chapter 201: Storm is Brewing Feeling the sharp air on Watanabe Keiry Zanpakuto, Kimura Muyangs face sank, his Zanpakuto turned and swung horizontally, pushing Watanabe Keirys attack aside. Boom!! An attack was shot from Zanpakuto in Watanabe Keiry, leaving a huge pothole on the ground on one side. What a strong attack. Feeling the tremendous movementing not far from him, Kimura Muyang grasped Watanabe Keirys fingers slightly, and a radiance leaked from his fingers. Had #33. Skatsui! Shit! Feeling the sensationing from his ankle, Watanabe Keiryplexion slightly changed, although it is only #30s Had, but it also depends on the person. The person whounched is Kimura Muyang. If he is hit at this distance, his Even if the legs are useless. A trace of ruthlessness shed on his face, and Watanabe Keiry didnt care about the threats he received. His body turned, and a sword was directly cut off against Kimura Muyangs head. Just as Watanabe Keiry was preparing to believe a besieged ally by attacking the home base of the besiegers, Watanabe Ichiro on his side also reacted. A sword cut down the path of Kimura Muyang. The two uncles and nephews were in an instant. A perfect teamwork waspleted, sealing Kimura Muyangs retreat. Pu A clear voice rang in Watanabe Ichiros ears. It was the sound of his Zanpakuto piercing through someone elses body. It hit! With only this thought left in his mind, Watanabe Ichiros body suddenly stopped and his mind was filled with ecstasy. Be careful! Ichiro!! Seeing Watanabe Ichiros reaction, Watanabe Keiry shouted, although his Zanpakuto also pierced Kimura Muyangs head, but he didnt have the slightest happiness, perhaps it should be said that his Zanpakuto pierced Kimura Muyang He has no excitement in his head. This kind of powerful opponent is easily solved by such easy! Puchi The sound of a de piercing into a human body rang in Watanabe Ichiros ears again, but his face waspletely devoid of the previous ecstasy, only disbelief. How could it be Feeling the paining from his body, Watanabe Ichiro turned his head in disbelief and looked at the person standing behind him. It was the cold-faced Muyang. You were clearly Before he finished speaking, the figure in front of him that had been pierced by him slowly disappeared. Without any mercy, he pulled his Zanpakuto out of his stomach. Muyang shook off the blood on Zanpakutos body. Bastard! A violent cyclone instantly pierced through Muyangs body from behind. It was the ferry moored in anger. Ichiro, how are you? Half-crouching in front of Watanabe, Keiryu was full of concern. Why Although his body was pierced through, Watanabe Ichiro did not show any pain. He just said with unwillingness in his eyes. For so many years, since he met Muyang, his life had bepletely different. He had turned from a proud son of heaven to a passer-by. Why did he have to be suppressed by that guy all the time? Why didnt he die when he had clearly pierced through his vital points? Really, what you stabbed was just an illusion left by the vision. What is there to be proud of? Someone who cant even distinguish between reality and illusion actually used an illusion. It is really ridiculous. What! Looking at the intact Muyang, Watanabe Ichiros face was full of hatred. His abdomen had clearly been pierced by his uncle, but this guy was still not injured in the slightest. Damn it! I cant ept this! Struggling to stand up, Watanabe Keirys eyes were filled with unforgettable hatred. If its not the guy in front of him, he should still be in the Soul Society safely, with the glory of noble, and the uncle 2 together. They would not be like now, dormant in Hueco Mundo like a stray dog, looking forward to an uncertain future. Shua He suddenly reached out and put his hand on his face, and an ominous ck Reiryoku gathered on Watanabes face. This posture is Seeing the other partys movement, Kimura Muyang jumped in his heart, and immediately relieved that I remember that Tsen Kaname was also given the ability of Hollowfication. Since this is the case, the opposite person has the ability of Hollowfication as it should be by rights. Ichiro! Dont! Before the voice from Watanabe Keiryu came to an end, Watanabe Ichiros palm had already fallen, leaving a mask on his face. On the pure white bone mask, there were some strange patterns, revealing a sense of evil. So thats how it is. Hollowfication, is this your hidden strength? I thought you had learned Bankai. Bankai? My Hollowfication is more powerful than Bankai! I can clearly feel that whether it is Reiryoku or the strength of the spirit body, I have an essential improvement. You will feel it with your body, Muyang! The mouth roared loudly, and Watanabe Ichiro stepped on the ground, leaving a deep pit on the ground. The strength was several times stronger. Looking at the pit on the ground, Muyang narrowed his eyes, and his body leaned to the side, shing the attack on Watanabe Keiry. At the same time, his arm picked up, and Zanpakuto stabbed his body at a hidden angle. Almost instinctively, Watanabe Ichiro dodged to the side, and at the same time, he kicked Muyangs body. Not only my strength, but my speed has also improved a lot. Even my reaction has improved a lot, and He slipped and avoided Watanabe Ichiros attack. Muyang nced at the wounds on Watanabe Ichiros body that were almostpletely healed. At this time, his wounds were recovering at an extremely fast speed, even in battle. Super speed regeneration? This is the annoying thing, and it is such a powerful super speed regeneration. It seems that I have to finish it quickly. While he was still thinking, a figure suddenly appeared behind Muyang. The ferocious looking Zanpakuto in his hand stabbed towards Muyangs back. Dang!!! His body turned, and the Zanpakuto in his hand suddenly collided with Zanpakuto, which was anchored by the side of the ferry. It seeded! At the moment when the two attacks collided, a powerful virtual sh suddenly came from behind Muyang, pointing straight at his back. It was the full power attack that Watanabe Ichiro had used when he was waiting for the right time. You cant leave. The oblique thorn on Zanpakuto in his hand mped Zanpakuto of Kimura Muyang to death, and Watanabe Keiry looked calm. Humph! With a cold snort, a wisp of cyan Reiryoku shed in Muyangs hand, and he raised his hand to wave behind him. Boom!! Feeling the momentum of the explosion behind him, Watanabe Ichiro felt as if he had fallen into an icehouse. He had seen the opportunity and used all his strength to send out a void sh, but it was actually repelled by the opponents empty hand. How was this possible! Forget it, it seems that you dont have any moves anymore. Kaze no Sora! Not good! A bolt of lightning shed past, and before he could react, Muyang had already disappeared. Pu Arge amount of blood suddenly spurted out from Watanabe Ichiros chest, and then Muyangs body was revealed. Your heart has been pierced. Even if you can regenerate quickly, there is no way to recover. He turned his head slightly and looked at Watanabe Ichiro, who was kneeling on the ground weakly. There was no emotion on Muyangs face. Ichiro!! With a sh of his body, he appeared beside Watanabe Ichiro. His eyes were filled with sadness. His heart had been pierced through. Even if it was a super speed regeneration, it would be useless. Watanabe Ichiros super speed regeneration would not work on his internal organs. In other words, he was already hopeless. Is the final farewell over? I dont have time to waste here with you. Ruthlessly interrupted Watanabe Keirys sorrow, Kimura Muyangs face was still the same, and he could hardly see much emotional fluctuations. Slowly standing up, Watanabe Keiry lowered his head, his tone was very low. I will let you see what you hadnt see 200 years ago, my Bankai. Suddenly raising his head, Watanabe Keirys eyes are full of killing intent, which is a murderous aura that wants to destroy everything. Bankai, Senba no Karasu! Hu Hu Sudden breezes suddenly appeared, and then almost at a moment, with Watanabe Keiry as the center and within a radius of 1000 meters, they were all surrounded by violent cyclones. Wind Zanpakuto? Dont you know that my Zanpakuto is also a wind Feeling the howling whirlwinds around him, Muyangs expression was normal. This level of tempest had no effect on him at all. If he wanted to, he could even try to control these whirlwinds. Although your Zanpakuto is also a wind type, the wind herepletely belongs to me! Thousand Stars Mist Dance! With a clench of his hand, all the whirlwinds surrounding them instantly went berserk. Compared to the current storm, the previous whirlwinds were not even worth mentioning. Wherever the gale passed by, even the buildings of the Las Noches were instantly turned into dust. Everything that was blown into the wind turned into the smallest dust. Isnt this just wind? Is there something controlling this wind? His eyes swept around. In almost an instant, Muyang came to this conclusion. He was extremely familiar with storms. His inner world was shrouded in storms all year round. Correct! My Senba no Karasu relied on the thousand flying ck crows to control the storm. The ck crows that were integrated into the storm could not be recognized by the naked eye, but as long as they were touched by the ck crows, they would instantly turn into the smallest dust. However, it is precisely because there are too many of them that even I am unable to urately control my own Zanpakuto. If I raise my spirits, I will die if I am not careful. Looking at the storm around him and the ck shadow that was hidden in the storm that could only be vaguely sensed, Muyangs expression darkened. Even he was unable to grasp the existence of those ck crows. At most, he could only have a vague feeling. Just by being blown by the wind, everything turned into dust. What a terrifying destructive power. However, this range was not enough to make him afraid of being released. Two hundred years ago, he would rather be arrested than be released. Moreover, at that time, Kyouraku was also very afraid of his Zanpakuto. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 202: Burn The Heavens Chapter 202: Burn The Heavens Is there nothing you can do? Just die under my attack with regret. Looking at Muyang who did not move at all, Watanabe Keiry showed a trace of revenge. There is nothing you can do? It is ridiculous. Your attack has not touched my body at all. There must be a limit to the control ability. I think even if I stand here, you cant hit me. Is that so? The expression on his face changed. Watanabe Keirys palm was firmly grasped, and the surrounding thunder storm was like a summon, and suddenly gathered towards the center. During the gathering, the formidable power of the thunder storm almost became stronger with the naked eye. Can it be controlled by hand, so it looks simr to Byakuyas Zanpakuto Ability, except that Byakuya relies on Zanpakutos direct attack, and he relies on his Zanpakutos 2nd attacks. However, if its only at this level, it will disappoint me. With a twist of his wrist, ayer of light green Reiryoku appeared on his Zanpakuto. Muyang threw out a sh and shed at the gradually gathering storms. Seeing Muyangs actions, there was no panic on his face. Instead, there was a hint of disdain on his face. What! Even the sh can be melted! Seeing the sh that was drowned by the storm and had no effect at all, Muyang was shocked. He originally thought that his storm could only melt things that were tangible. He did not expect that even the sh could be melted by his storm. It seemed that it was a little troublesome. Its useless. The storm formed by my ck crow can blow everything away and dpose it into the most basic Reishi. Whether it is the buildings, the sand on the ground, or your shes, they are all made of Reishi. Even your body is made of Reishi. All of this, as long as it is blown by my storm, will be the most basic Reishi. Its all over. The storm has wrapped up all your positions. You cant escape. What can you do in such a small space? No matter if its sh or Kido, they cant do anything to my storm. Die!! A sh of fierceness shed in his eyes, and Watanabe Keirys palm suddenly shook, and the storm that had already gathered around Kimura Muyang suddenly became more intense, all rushing toward the center. Buzz, buzz, buzz All of a sudden, A sharp sound rang out in the storm, and an ear-piercing sound resounded in the sky, suppressing all the howling sounds of the wind. This sound is Watanabe Keiry brows tightly frowns, this sound gives him a bad feeling. Could it be impossible! In that case, it is absolutely impossible for him to escape my attack. It is absolutely impossible for the person who has been swept into the Senba no Karasu to survive! Shua A sh of azure flew over Watanabe Keirys ear, and a strand of hair fell from his head. Boom!! There was a loud noise, and a bottomless ravine suddenly appeared behind the ferry. The sand on both sides constantly flowed down the ravine. Impossible! How can anyone break through the storm ofSenba no Karasu! Whether it is Kid or sh, it should be melted down and turned into the most basic Reishi! Really, is this all your ability? I have been looking forward to it for so long. Covered in ayer of blue light, Muyang walked out of the storms that were created by Watanabe Keiryu. Although the wind was constantly rotating around him, it did not affect his body at all, as if it did not work. How is this possible? Why are you not affected by the storm formed by the Senba no Karasu? As long as it is something made up of Reishi, it will be crushed by the storm! Are you talking about this? Indeed, the storm formed by your Zanpakuto has been destroying the Reishi on the surface of my body. However, since it is destroyed, there must be a certain amount of time. As long as it regains ayer of Reishi before it is destroyed, it is not difficult for me. His pupils suddenly contracted, and his eyes parked on the side of the ferry were full of disbelief. Indeed, since it was destruction, there must be a time limit. As long as the speed of creation surpassed the speed of destruction, it was no big deal. However, the destruction of the storm formed by his Senba no Karasu was almostpleted in an instant. How could someone be able to keep up with such a speed? Even he himself had never thought that there would be such a method to crack his own ability. Is there no other way? It really disappoints me. Seeing Watanabe Keirys performance, Kimura Muyang shook his head slightly to see his reaction understood, he had lost the fighting intent. Bankai, as Shinigamis strongest ability, was easily cracked in this way. Presumably, he was also hit hard. Its my turn, Watanabe Keiry, its all over! Muyangs Zanpakuto was covered with ayer of blue wind de. Although there were wind des that were broken down into Reishi at every moment, there was an equivalent amount of Reishi added in at every moment. Reishi constantly exchanged, making Muyangs Zanpakuto constantly tremble, making a sharp sound. Why, you still dont use Hollowfication at this level, you should also get Hollowfications ability from Aizen, just like Watanabe Ichiro, if you dont use it now, you will never have a chance. Hollowfication? I wont use that kind of thing. I am Shinigami! Seeing the determination on the face of the foe in front of him, Muyang stepped forward. He really did not expect that this guy who betrayed two hundred years ago and joined Aizen two hundred yearster actually had such a deep insistence on Shinigamis identity. But thats all. He is just my enemy now. He stepped forward again, burying the trace of shock in his heart. Muyang raised his Zanpakuto, and the spirit particles on the de continued to tremble. Its over! Its over? Not yet! A hint of madness shed in his eyes. Suddenly, a powerful Reiryoku burst out from his body, and a powerful aura burst out. Even Muyang had no choice but to temporarily avoid it. This Reiryoku is definitely not something his body can withstand. Is this a move of mutual destruction? Muyang, who had retreated a few steps, looked at Watanabe Keiryu who was not far in front of him. His eyes were full of seriousness. A captain level battle power could be activated at the cost of his life. It could not be ignored. This is myst move. I bet my life and all of Reiryoku. I swear to kill you here. ming Crow! A dazzling light suddenly erupted from Watanabe Keirys body, and vaguely a fire crow was brewing in his body. As the body of the fire crow gradually became clearer, Watanabe Keirys own body Reiatsu gradually dissipated, but instead sent a powerful oppression from the burning crow. Burn the Heavens! Yin With a cry, the fiery-red crow rushed out of Watanabe Keirys body, apanied by a powerful aura, and the burning aura radiated away, drawing all the attention of Las Noches to the past. This Could it be imitating Soukyoku? No matter if its the shape or the aura it emits, its all so simr. With a sh of red light, the body of the ming Crow that ran out from the side of Watanabe Keiryu suddenly exploded, turning into red mes that sshed in all directions. Did the ultimate move fail? Muyang said in a low voice when he saw the ming Fire Crow that had exploded. It had clearly released such a powerful aura, so how could it disappear in an instant? Sess! Just wait to be burned to ashes by the endless ck mes. Nothing will be left behind. What? Looking at the strange smile on the face of Watanabe Keiryu, Muyang was secretly vignt in his heart. From the previous movements, his ultimate move should be the ming Fire Crow, but that one had already exploded. What was his backup n? Boom!!! Almost in an instant, thousands of ck crows suddenly appeared in the air. Strands of strange ck color overflowed from their bodies. Then, as the wind blew, in the blink of an eye, Muyang was wrapped up by arge mass of ck things. What is this? Looking at the ck unknown object that was constantly spinning around his body, Muyang unconsciously felt a sense of unease. He always felt that that thing would cause great harm to him. Then lets try it out.-Had #33. Skatsui. A blue explosive me shot out from Muyangs palm. However, the moment it came into contact with the ck unknown substance, Muyangs Haddao was suddenly dyed in ayer of ck, and it wrapped around Muyangs body in the direction of the Hado. What! Muyangs eyes narrowed. His feet moved, and his body directly disappeared from where he was. However, just as his body fell, a wisp of ck substance spread towards his body again. You have been hit! Seeing Muyang constantly shing in the air, Watanabe Ichiro revealed a relieved smile. These ck mes are myst move. After absorbing all of my Reiryokus ming Fire Crows, I will divide my power to a thousand ck crows. Then, I will use the ck crows body to release the ck mes. These ck mes will sweep the sky under the storm, without any blind spots. The ck mes of despair will not burn or explode. They will only assimte everything theye into contact with until they capture the target and turn them into nothingness. Before the target is captured, the ck mes will never disappear. Even if I die after using this move, it will still be the same. And the target of these ck mes is the first Reiryoku that these ck mes came into contact with. Therefore, the moment your Had attack touched the ck mes, you were locked on. In other words, you are finished, Muyang. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 203: New Enemies Chapter 203: New Enemies Chi Chi Chi Chi Chi A bolt of lightning shed across Muyangs body. A sh of lightning shed across his eyes. Muyangs body instantly disappeared, avoiding the ck mes that had already caught up to him. Its useless. These mes will keep chasing you until you reach the ends of the earth. As long as your Reiryoku is still here, it will never stop. Looking at Muyangs body that was constantly flickering in the air, a trace of a happy smile appeared on his face. This was thest move he had used at the cost of his life. It was impossible for Muyang to escape this move no matter what. These ck mes were following Muyangs Reiryoku. As long as Muyang was still alive, these ck mes would never extinguish. If he wanted to get rid of these ck mes, he would have to wait until Muyangs Reiryoku disappeared. However, as Shinigami, Reiryokus disappearance meant the end of his life. Dont stop. Just like this, you have to constantly avoid the ck mes. Until your Reiryoku is weakened, and your body is tired. Then, you will be caught by the ck mes, devoured, assimted, and finally disappear into nothingness together. Nothing will be left behind. This is bad. These ck mes seem to have a mind of their own. They gradually shrank the range of my movements in the continuous attacks. They are proceeding in an orderly manner. There is no gap at all. After avoiding the chase of the ck mes once again, Muyangs mind quickly spun. Moreover, the speed of these ck mes is not to be underestimated. After using the Kaze no Sora ability to stimte the cell activity, I can deal with it calmly in the previous dodge. However, as time passes, the encirclement of these ck mes will definitely shrink further. At that time, I will really have no way to avoid it. However, although Watanabe Keiry said that no matter what kind of attack has no effect on these ck mes, but really still have to try again, anyway, the result will not be worse. A cyan Reiryoku covered Muyangs Zanpakuto. The rich Reiryoku immediately made the surrounding ck mes more lively. Narrowing his eyes, Muyang waved his hand and a huge sh tore through the air. The moment Muyangs attack touched the ck mes, the ck mes immediately climbed onto the ck mes and dyed the huge sh ck in an instant. They wrapped together and spread towards Muyangs body. With a move of his feet, Muyang quickly retreated. Shua He raised his hand and chopped down. After cutting off the clothes that he had been touched by the ck me, a trace of relief appeared in Muyangs eyes. The speed of the ck me just now had be faster. If not for his quick reaction, he would have really been hit. These ck me, is it because they felt that Reiryoku had be stronger and faster, or is it because they absorbed their own attacks? In his heart, he was still not shocked by the speed of the ck me just now. Suddenly, a bad feeling arose in Muyangs heart. His feet slipped and he avoided the ck me behind him. Such a small space, I cant think about it anymore. Looking at the ck mes that were stirring around his body, Muyangs face did not change. Until now, his range of activity had been limited to a space with a radius of less than three meters. The surroundings were all surrounded by those strange and terrifying ck mes. Even if his speed was faster, as long as these mes slowly spread inside, he would definitely not be able to escape. I did not intend to use it here. Bankai, Hakaze no Kiru. A bright silver de shed and instantly tore apart the ck mes surrounding Muyang. How is this possible sh will not work on ck me! When he saw the extremely dazzling sh in the air that tore apart the ck mes in the sky, his face was filled with anger. This kind of thing had already exceeded his understanding. His ck me would definitely not be broken by the sh. Muyang had already verified this before. How could this sh tear apart ck me? sh will indeed not work on ck me. Those ck mes can indeed absorb and merge all attacks. However, who said that I cut apart your ck me? What? It seems that you dont know. Yes, when I fought with you, my Bankai has not beenpleted. But Aizen did not tell you, my Bankai Ability is rted to space. Do you mean Yes, my sh did not cut your ck me, but cut open the space where the ck me is. During the conversation, Muyangs body had already walked to the front of the ferry. On his side, a ck me was constantly surging, approaching his body, but it could not get close to his body, and could only surge on his side. Space? So thats how it is. The reason why these ck mes are unable to approach your body right now is because of the ability of space, right? Thats right. Although your ck mes can track my Reiryoku, if you are in a different space, it will still be unable to touch me. If you strengthen the spatial barrier between me and the ck mes like this, it wont even be able to sense anything. The silver light that enveloped Muyangs body suddenly became thicker. Then, the ck mes that were constantly rolling around his body suddenly stopped moving. It was as if they had suddenly lost their target and were unconsciously shaking everywhere. Cough Cough Seeing Kimura Muyangs movement, Watanabe Keirys eyes suddenly became murky, as if he had taken away all his faith, and his face also showed a kind of dead grey color, and he coughed violently. Looks like I wont be able to kill you. However, dont think that it will end just like that. Although I cant find your Reiryoku and kill you, the ck mes wont disappear just like that. It will continue to drift down unconsciously, assimting everything ites into contact with, absorbing and gradually bing stronger. When you appear again, it will devour you and turn you into nothingness! With fear of ck me, hide in your own space and live on. Dont rx, dont be careless. Otherwise, you will be eaten to the point where not even dregs will be left. Siz With a wave of his hand, Zanpakuto stabbed the sword into the throat of the ferry, blocking all his words. Muyangs face was not half dead. As a side antagonist, your performance is also qualified. Whether it is strength or willpower, you still have to leave safely. On ount of your insistence on Shinigamis identity, I will leave you an intact corpse. I will bring your body back to Soul Society and let you and Soul Society be together forever. Stretching his hand and hitting a silver radiance on Watanabe Keirys body, Kimura Muyang turned his head towards the towards ck mes around him. What effect did Watanabe Keirys death not at all have on these mes, still tumbling around Kimura Muyang, The ck me at the edge spreads unconsciously towards all around. Within this short period of time, the size has expanded several times. This is really troublesome. This kind of expansion is too strong. If this continues, it will really be out of control. Looking at the ck mes that were still spreading, Muyang felt vexed. If he did not resolve these ck mes, it would always be a problem. At the very least, he would not be able to fight properly. However, if he wanted to resolve them, he would have to expend a lot of effort. Theres no other way Holding the saber with one hand, Muyang drew a circle in the air with his arm. Then, he stretched his arm forward and ced Zanpakuto in front of him. A silver light spread out from his body like mercury. In the blink of an eye, it covered the area where ck me was. Forbidden! The silver light emitted a wave of fluctuation, and then like a huge cloth, it wrapped up all the spreading ck mes. In a short period of time, it contracted sharply and finally turned into a finger-sized ball. For the time being, this is good. The specific solution will be researchedter. Reaching out and putting the ball in his hand, Muyang yed with it and stuffed it into his arms. He nned to wait until the end of the battle to find Kisuke and see if there was any way topletely solve this problem. Kimura! Has your bodypletely recovered, Kusu? Looking at Suzuki Kusu who appeared beside him, although he could feel that her Reiryoku had recovered, Muyang still opened his mouth to confirm. Well, my body has no problem. However, I feel that Rukia is in danger! Rukia? Suzuki Kusu felt the weak Reiryoku of Rukia. Muyang was shocked. She had been fighting just now, so she did not notice that Rukia Reiryoku was actually weak to such an extent. If she could not receive treatment immediately, she would definitely die. Lets go! With a movement of his feet, Muyangs body directly turned into a lightning bolt and rushed to the ce where Rukias Reiryoku came. Sou A strange-looking weapon suddenly fell from the sky, and the de was aimed at Muyangs head. The advancing body suddenly stopped. Muyangs footsteps rotated a few times in the air, and the weapon just fell from his side and mmed into the ground, raising a cloud of dust. This weapon Looking at the weapon on the ground, Muyang narrowed his eyes. The giant scythe with two crescent moons was connected by a chain at the hilt of the saber. It couldnt be wrong. The owner of this weapon was No, I cant let you pass right now! That waste No. 9 spent a lot of effort to beat Shinigami to half death. If I let you save her now, wouldnt it be meaningless? Moreover, a guy like you will definitely feel good when you chop her up! He pulled out his weapon from the ground and ced it on his shoulder. The person looked at Muyang with a sinister expression, and a cruel look appeared in his eyes. Espada #4 Nnoitra Jiruga. ncing at the guy in front of him, Muyang called out his identity. Oh? You actually know my name, but I should introduce myself. He stuck out his tongue and licked his lips, revealing the number carved on his tongue. I am one of the Espada, the fifth, Nnoitra Jiruga. I am here to kill you. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 204: Keep Struggling, No.5 Chapter 204: Keep Struggling, No.5 Kill me? The corners of Muyangs mouth curled into a mocking smile. I have seen all the scenes of your battle just now. I already know your ability, but you know nothing about my ability. You are finished! You are really confident. With a flick of his arm, Zanpakuto in Muyangs hand returned to the state of Shikai. Maintaining Bankai for a long time was also a big burden for him. Oh? Seeing the change of Muyang and Zanpakuto, Nnoitras eyes were slightly cold. Are you looking down on me? This is already very much for you. Kusu, leave it to me here. You go and see Rukia first. Is that so? Nnoitras eyes were cold, and there was a bit of bloodthirsty madness in the depths of his eyes. Hey! Tesra, Ill leave the woman over there to you. Dont let her take a single step away. If you can, you can just kill her. Huh?? Upon hearing Nnoitra, a very strange expression appeared on Muyangs face. Even if you dont know your limits, there must be a limit. Or are you very dissatisfied with your subordinate? I am also very distressed, being looked down by someone like this. The mouth said softly, Suzuki Kusus feet shook, her body suddenly disappeared, and then a knife light suddenly bloomed, and at the same time, there was a ssh of blood. This level of guy, even if you buy time, you cant do it. Throwing the blood left on Zanpakuto, Suzuki Kusu did not look at the body left behind her, and the body almost without hesitation rushed to the direction of Rukia Reiryoku. damn it, that idiot! He looked at the corpse of Tesra who was lying on the ground. Nnoitra said bitterly. The aura on his body had changed a bit. It was unknown whether it was because he was dissatisfied with his subordinates ipetence or because of the death of his subordinates. Hey,e out. Don Quixote, you idiot! Yes, yes, Iming. Dont be angry, Nnoitra. Azy voice suddenly sounded, and then Muyang felt his vision blur, and a figure appeared in front of him. This guy! Hes not simple! Looking at the hollow in front of him with a serious expression, Muyang held his Zanpakuto tightly, and even he was a little slow to react. If this guy wanted to sneak attack, maybe he could really seed. Go and stop that woman. Dont let her leave. Eh? That woman looks very strong. Even Tesra was killed by her. Am I really going to do such a dangerous thing? What if I am also killed? Even if I am not killed, it will be very painful if I am injured. If you continue to be long-winded, I will kill you first! There was a murderous look in his eyes. Nnoitra looked at Hollow beside him and said. I know, I know. Really, life is really unfortunate! Since you dont want to go, then stay here! A light shed in his eyes, and as he spoke, Muyangs Zanpakuto had already arrived in front of this hollow. This kind of sneak attack is not a good habit. Attacking while others are talking is really too shameless! His body disappeared in an instant and then reappeared not far away. This virtual faced Muyang and ridiculed him. There was not the slightest trace of reluctance on his face. It was as if dodging Muyangs attack just now was just a trivial matter to him. This speed is not inferior to Yoruichi at all. Retracting his Zanpakuto, Muyang thought in his heart. In that moment just now, this guys movementspletely surpassed his, at least he did not grasp the trajectory of the other party. Hurry up and go over. That woman is about to disappear, you idiot! Yes, yes. I got it. Ill go now. It shrunk its head and seemed to be very afraid of Nnoitra, but this hollow still said in azy tone. Then, before Muyang could make a move, it disappeared in a sh. This kind of guy, Kusu is in danger. Seeing the rapidly disappearing hollow, Muyangs eyes revealed a trace of seriousness. He could already foresee that with Suzuki Kusus speed, he would definitely be caught by the other party. Even if Nans ability restrained his speed, he still could notpletely rx. Alright, now that all the people in the way are gone, lets have a good fight! His feet slipped, and he assumed a fighting stance. Although he was very arrogant, he knew that the other party was not simple. If he was careless, he would die! Sorry, I dont think I can have a good fight with you. The battle will end soon. Turning his head to look at Nnoitra, Muyang suddenly disappeared. Boom!!! He held his weapon with both hands and blocked Muyangs attack. Noitras knees bent uncontrobly, and the ground beneath his feet suddenly sank. What a surprise, you actually blocked it. The corners of Muyangs mouth curled up slightly, and he suddenly ced his empty left hand on Zanpakuto. He stretched out his index finger and pointed at Noitras eyes that were covered by the blindfold. Had #4. Byakurai. A bolt of lightning shot out from Muyangs finger, and the pupil of Nnoitras exposed eye narrowed. So this is really your hollow. What? From your tone, you knew that my hollow is here? He took a few steps back and distanced himself from Muyang. Nnoitra pulled away the things on his face, revealing his hollow hole. He licked his lips and asked Muyang. Its just a guess. In fact, I am not sure myself. But I have always made bold assumptions and carefully confirmed it. It seems that I guessed right again this time. Looking at Nnoitra, Muyang casually said, Do you want to tell him that I saw it in the manga before? Really? Its really interesting. Then take a guess. Will that woman be killed by Don Quixote? Dang! Although her arms were trembling slightly, she still managed to block Muyangs attack with her hands. As long as you mention that woman, you will be restless. Is this so-called feelings, boring things. However, it is really interesting to y with the emotions of others like this! With a crazed smile on his face, Nnoitra used all his strength to shake off Muyangs attack. Then, he shouted with a bit of nervousness, Things like feelings are all things of the weak. The strong do not need feelings. All we need to do is cut off everyone! With a huge sickle in each hand, Nnoitra was crazily waving his two weapons. In a short time, he was evenly matched with Muyang. What a nasty character. Looking at the abnormal emotion in the other partys eyes with disgust, Muyang blocked the attack with his knife. A cold light shed in his eyes and he kicked the other party in the abdomen. Bang! Bang! Bang! Nnoitra, who had been kicked in the abdomen, rolled on the ground uncontrobly for a few times. Finally, he stopped his body and halfy on the ground. Before he could stand up straight, Muyang had already appeared beside him again. He raised his Zanpakuto, and Muyangs eyes revealed a trace of killing intent. A wisp of cyan Reiryoku appeared on Zanpakutos body. Go to hell, Cero! Nnoitra, who was kneeling on the ground, suddenly turned his head and stuck his tongue out. A yellow sh suddenly shot out from the tip of his tongue. Boom!! Hahaha! Being hit by my cero at such a close distance, you are dead for sure! Looking at Muyang whose entire body was covered by the sh, Noitraughed wantonly, as if he had already seen the death of Muyang. Really, there has to be a limit to how naive you are. Shua A saber light suddenly appeared and cut through Nnoitras cero in half, causing two violent explosions behind Muyang. How is this possible! Looking at Muyang who waspletely unscathed, Nnoitras eyes were filled with disbelief. At such a close distance, it was impossible for anyone to receive his cero without a scratch. Everything is possible! With a sh, Muyang had already appeared behind Nnoitra. Pu Blood spurted out from Nnoitras shoulder. Ive already held back. Ill give you a chance to free yourself. As a warrior, you definitely dont want to die like this. What do you think? You He slowly turned around and looked at Muyang in front of him. Nnoitras face was full of viciousness, and his hands that were holding his weapon unconsciously tightened. Pity is not something a strong person needs. I hate this kind of pitiful look the most, the same look as that guy! I will not give you time to regret. I will settle you before you feel regret. Pray, Santa Maria! This is more like it! Looking at Nnoitra and feeling his Reiryoku, Muyangs eyes lit up. This level of Reiryoku was more than enough! Dang!!! He stretched out an arm and blocked Muyangs attack with the sickle in his hand. Nnoitras arm softened and he quickly used his other hand to block Muyangs attack. Well done. What about this? Ayer of green appeared on his Zanpakuto. Muyang pressed down his arm, and the originally somewhat reluctant Nnoitra retreated a few steps. Damn it! I am the strongest!! Because of his own retreat, he felt a deep sense of shame. Nnoitra shouted and rushed forward. His four arms were holding a huge sickle, which gave people a strong visual impact. Dang dang dang His arms waved quickly, almost simultaneously blocking the four attacks of Nnoitra. Muyang stepped on the ground and jumped high, then he kicked Nnoitras head. You still have to continue to work hard, Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 205: Moon Reflection Chapter 205: Moon Reflection Bah damn it, this bastard! Standing up, he reached out and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. Noitras eyes were full of unwillingness. Even after resurion, did he still not have any advantage? What, are you depressed just like that? No way, Muyang said softly as he slowly walked towards Noitra. Fight to the death! Puff His body shed and directly appeared in front of Nnoitra. Muyang waved his knife and blood sttered. Uh Looking at the wound on his shoulder, noitra was stunned at first, then a trace of madness shed in his eyes, and he waved the weapon in his hand as if he was desperately trying to kill. Dang! Casually blocking Nnoitras attack, Muyang tapped his feet a few times and quickly left the battle. The wound is so shallow. I thought that you couldnt move at all. Your skin is really thick! You really dare to talk big. My hierro is the hardest of the espada. You are already proud to be able to cut through my Hierro. The hardest hierro? Thats all. This kind of thing, it is very easy to cut. With a bit of contempt on his face, Muyang appeared in front of Nnoitra in a sh. The Zanpakuto in his hand seemed to casually swing down, but it left a deep scar on the so-called hardest Hierro of Nnoitra. I thought you wouldnt dodge. The skin is the thickest. Withdrawing his Zanpakuto, Muyang looked at the blood flowing from Nnoitra and sneered. You bastard, go to hell! With an angry roar, Nnoitra charged at Muyang, his four weapons dancing in the air. Swish! He turned his body to the side and chopped off one of Nnoitras arms. Muyangs Zanpakuto was immediately locked by Nnoitras two arms. Chance! Nnoitras empty arm was raised high, and the huge sickle in his hand swung down. Pa! He reached out and grabbed Nnoitras arm. Muyangs face was calm. It was impossible to defeat him with this method. Die! Shinigami! Thest arm was grabbed by Muyang. However, Nnoitra did not feel depressed at all. Instead, the light in his eyes became even brighter. He shouted loudly. An arm suddenly stretched out from Nnoitras body and stabbed towards Muyangs chest. Humph! The left hand that was holding Nnoitra suddenly exerted force, and Muyang pulled off the others arm. Even with Nnoitras nerves, his face twitched unconsciously. After pulling off Nnoitras arm, Muyang grabbed the scythe in the other persons hand and lifted it up. The de of the scythe cut through the hand that NItra suddenly stretched out from his body and cut it in half. With his left hand raised high, the huge scythe rotated once on Muyangs palm. The bright de went down and aimed at Noitras head. A cold light shed in Muyangs eyes. A sense of crisis arose in his heart, and his biological instinct made NoItras body react in ce of thinking. He stepped on the ground and directly leaped backward. Swish! Boom!!! A bright saber light shed in front of him, and the huge sickle hacked on the ground, creating a huge crack. This kind of destructive power, who is the monster! Looking at the bottomless crack in front of him, a drop of cold sweat slid down his face. He suddenly had a feeling of running away. If not for the dignity in his heart, he would have run away by now. Your heart is wavering. Noticing Nnoitras expression, Muyang said. The wavering in the others eyes could not be hidden from his eyes. Waver? How can that thing exist? I am Espada, I will kill you! Ayer of golden Reiryoku appeared on his body, and the arm that Muyang had chopped off instantly recovered. Each arm held a huge sickle. You should know that numbers are meaningless to me. It is really stupid to waste Reiryoku on this! Seeing the newly grown arms of Nnoitra, Muyang shook his head. Bastard, watch me kill you! Swish! Nnoitra shouted loudly. Before he could make a move, a green de suddenly bloomed in front of his eyes. There was no time to think or make any moves. In just an instant, Nnoitra waspletely submerged by the green saber light. At thest moment, what was reflected in his eyes was an extremely dazzling saber light. Ka! After putting Zanpakuto back into his waist, Muyang turned around and rushed towards Suzuki Kusu. Because he had wasted a bit of time fighting with Nnoitra, he didnt know how the current situation was. However, if it were for Kusu, there should be no problem. - Hey, hey, hey. Big Sister Shinigami, please dont cut it anymore. Its very annoying. How about we wait here for the result? What kind of joke is this! A trace of light shed in her eyes. Suzuki Kusu moved his feet, and her body quickly appeared in front of DonQuixote, shing down with his de. I already said not to cut anymore. Big sister Shinigami, hiding like this is also very tiring. The figure that was shed by Suzuki Kusu suddenly disappeared, and then appeared in another direction. The hollow called DonQuixote waved his hand at Suzuki Kusu and said with a helpless expression. Damn, this guys speed is so fast. I cant catch up with him with my speed. Every attack will be avoided by him, and I cant hurt him at all. But this guy never takes the initiative to attack me. He will only catch up and attack when I want to leave the battlefield. Damn! I have never encountered this kind of enemy. With his speed, if he wants to attack me, I cant resist it. What is he thinking? Looking at the hollow opposite her, Suzuki Kusu felt helpless in her heart. This hollow with red and ck hair has stopped her here for a period of time. The Reiryoku of Rukia over there is getting weaker and weaker. If she cant hurry over as soon as possible Hey, hey, hey. How is it? Big sister Shinigami, how about considering my suggestion? Lets just wait here. The result of the battle between Brother Shinigami and Sir Nnoitra over there. Nnoitra Sir? Hearing the empty address of Nnoitra, a trace of doubt shed in Suzuki Kusus eyes. You are not Espada? Ah, I seem to have forgotten to introduce myself. I am really sorry. But this is also because big sister rushed up and attacked me, so I have no time to introduce myself. Well, my name is DonQuixote, just an ordinary Arrancar. I am not a group of fighting maniacs. So thats how it is. Is it just an ordinary Arrancar? Suzuki Kusus face suddenly became calm. The situation on the side of Rukia has been unable to wait any longer. Although I really dont want to use this ability, I have no choice. The situation is urgent. Huh? Don Quixote suddenly stopped talking. His face revealed a nervous expression, as if he felt something. Moon Reflection! She softly spat out two words. Suzuki Kusu suddenly closed her eyes. Her face was calm, as if she had given up. However, the moment Suzuki Kusu closed her eyes, Don Quixote suddenly had a feeling of being seen through. From inside to outside, everything was seen through. What is going on! A drop of cold sweat slid down his forehead. Although Suzuki Kusu closed her eyes, Don Quixote could feel that she was looking at him from all angles. He even felt that his heart waspletely seen through. It is worthy of praise. Although you said that you are not Espada, I think your strength is no less than Espada. It is already good to be able to taste this move. His pupils suddenly contracted. Don Quixote was shocked. What was going on with this Shinigami? It was as if he could see through his heart. It is what you think, see through your heart. How is that possible! You are not Havent I already use my Bankai? Why is my ability still changing? This is also a part of my Bankai, but because I dont like such an ability, I usually dont use it. Isnt this ability to see through other peoples heart very despicable? See through other peoples heart Your heart, I can see it clearly now. Because I dont like it, in general, even if it is Bankai, it will not use such an ability, but the ability that Kimura gave me has a new name Moon Reflection. Although I dont like this ability, I like the name that Kimura gave me. Let the battle continue, Mr. Arrancar. Her eyes were still closed, Suzuki Kusu held her Zanpakuto in her hand, and her body walked slowly toward DonQuixote. What should I do? This girl can see through my thoughts, so no matter what I think in my heart, I cant hide from her detection. Continue to hide like before? No! She will see through my actions and know my foothold in advance. I absolutely cant hide. This wont do. You are hesitating. She raised her foot, and when shended again, she appeared in front of DonQuixote. A cold light shed on her Zanpakuto. " " Damn it! With a step, DonQuixote turned his body to the side and avoided Suzuki Kusus attack. His body moved and dodged to the side. Had #4. Byakurai! Suzuki Kusu didnt stop and suddenly pointed her hand in a direction. A white lightning shot out from her fingertips. Puff The figure shed and DonQuixote seemed to have deliberately hit Suzuki Kusus broken path. The white lightning pierced his shoulder and left a scar. What a misfortune to encounter this ability. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 206: Inoues Wish Chapter 206: Inoue''s Wish What a misfortune to encounter such an ability. Taking a few steps back, he cautiously distanced himself from Suzuki Kusu. DonQuixote looked at the scar on his shoulder and revealed a bitter smile. Retracting his arm, Suzuki Kusu held the knife with both hands, her feet shook and his body rushed towards DonQuixote. Why did the other side suddenly be so full of fighting spirit, this is bad! Don Quixotes body swayed and avoided Suzuki Kusus attack. Even now, he didnt want to directly fight with Suzuki Kusu. He just kept dodging, as if he was really waiting for the result of Muyangs battle. The knife swung down, and as expected, it hit the air, but there was no surprise on Suzuki Kusus face. The hand holding the knife changed, and without any hesitation, the knife cut horizontally to the side. Puff A blood mark appeared in Don Quixotes abdomen again. He was scared and took a few steps back. His speed was fast. Even if Suzuki Kusu knew where he was going, he couldnt keep up with his speed. This is really bad, I almost died. Thinking back to the few shes that had justnded on his body, Don Quixotes eyes were filled with happiness. If not for his speed, he wouldnt have known how many cuts he would have been cut into. But even so, there were still many wounds on his body. damn it, this guy is really hard to deal with. Its already like this, is there still no way to deal with it? Holding Zanpakutos arm, Suzuki Kusu unconsciously added a bit of strength. Her heart was also very unsettled. She didnt expect that after using this rare ability, she still couldnt knock down this hollow. Did these years offortable life make her regress to this level? It seems that she really should exercise. However, she had to get rid of this guy first. Suddenly putting Zanpakuto back into the scabbard, Suzuki Kusu held her scabbard in one hand and the hilt of his saber in the other. Her body showed a rxed posture. She slowly walked towards DonQuixote. Danger! Danger! Seeing Suzuki Kusus posture, DonQuixote felt a strong sense of crisis in his heart. This feeling was many times stronger than when Suzuki Kusu used the Moon Reflection. Damn it, Why isnt the battle over at Nnoitra? I dont want to fight with such a dangerous woman! Although he tried his best to suppress the tension in his heart, Don Quixotes body couldnt help but take a few steps back. The instinctive sense of crisis drove his body to constantly retreat. Ka Unknowingly, Suzuki Kusu had already walked to the front of Don Quixote. Her fingers that were holding the scabbard pushed upwards and made a sound. A few de lights appeared beside Don Quixote at the same time, locking all his escape routes. Shit!! Puff Putting the saber back into its sheath, Suzuki Kusu felt her legs go soft. The Saber Drawing Art just now seemed to be easy, but it had to be performed six times at the same time. When she drew the saber, she also had to spy on the opponents mind and analyze it. She had to kill him in one blow. Because after using this move, her body would be in a state of exhaustion for a few seconds. If she couldnt seed. The one in danger was herself, but fortunately, she seeded. How unfortunate, my body has been cut in two. A voice suddenly came from behind. Suzuki Kusus rxed body suddenly shook, and all the muscles in his body tensed up. What! How is this possible Slowly turning her head, Suzuki Kusus eyes suddenly contracted. What appeared in front of her was the body that had been cut into two. This level of injury was not something that could be ignored no matter how you looked at it. However, this guy in front of her had this kind of injury and was still talking with an indifferent face. Oh no, oh no, big sister, you are so tense. It is not easy to be cut like this. At least keep my main body together. The body was cut into two by Suzuki Kusu from one side of the head. DonQuixote did not seem to feel anything, keeping the head and the part of his right hand on the ground. His eyes were still talking to Suzuki Kusu, as if he was not the one who had just been cut into two pieces. This guy actually doesnt have any other emotions. He doesnt have the slightest feeling towards his body that was cut into such a state. He actually doesnt have any other emotions towards me who cut him into such a state. Standing up and recovering his emotions, Suzuki Kusu opened her eyes wide and looked at the guy in front of him. At the same time, she activated her ability to read the other partys mind. However, this was the result she received. How is this possible? He was hacked into such a state, yet he didnt have any resentment. Is this guy really fake? Even a saint wouldnt do this, right? However, it really hurts. Well, although I said it was painful when I wasnt taught a lesson by the old guy, it was still painful. The lower half of Don Quixotes body on the ground stood up automatically. He walked to the upper half of the body and picked it up. No matter how he looked at it, it was very abnormal. It made Suzuki Kusu, who was looking at it, feel a chill. Really, my body has been beaten like this. I dont want to fight anymore. In this case, there is no reason for Neutrato me me. Holding his body, Don Quixote reluctantly put it together. There was a trace of thought in his eyes. Super speed regeneration! Although the speed is very slow, it is not worthy of the word super speed, but it is indeed regeneration. Staring at the slowly recovering body of Don Quixote, Suzuki Kusu tightened her grip on his knife. Since he couldnt kill him once, lets do it again. Ah Ah no! Dont attack again. Sister Shinigami, I told you, dont fight with you anymore. Look at my body, I cant fight at all. Do you have the heart to attack such a person? Seeing Suzuki Kusus action, Don Quixote trembled and said in a panic. He subconsciously waved his hand, but the body that had not been connected was almost broken again. No matter what your identity is, what your body is now, the enemy is the enemy. This has been confirmed the moment you blocked my way. It will not change because of anything. As he said that, Suzuki Kusu closed her eyes again, putting on a fighting posture. This is! At this moment, the bodies of the two people who were confronting each other trembled slightly. His Reiryoku, whoich was colliding on the other side, stopped. Has Nnoitra lost? Its so fast. Who is the enemy? " " Hey, Big Sister Shinigami, now I have no reason to fight with you. The person who forced me to participate in the battle is already dead. How about we stop here? Moreover, your original purpose is just to save people. If you dont hurry up, the Reiryoku of Shinigami over there will disappearpletely. This time I will let you go. If we confront again, I will definitely cut you under the knife. Knowing that the other party was right, Suzuki Kusu just hesitated for a moment, then put away Zanpakuto and quickly rushed to Rukia. Phew Thats great. I picked up my life and thought I was dead. When he saw Suzuki Kusu leave, Don Quixote who had been holding on suddenly fell to the ground. He was afraid that Suzuki Kusu would kill him without caring about anything. After all, he couldnt escape from Suzuki Kusus ability. She should know his situation and almost lost her fighting power. Did you think youre safe?? A yful voice suddenly sounded in Don Quixotes ear. All the hair on his body stood up. Don Quixote turned his head stiffly and looked at Muyang standing next to him. His heart was desperate. When his body was at its weakest, he met this guy. It seemed that he was really dead this time. Lord Shinigami, dont kill me, I am just an insignificant weakling. Killing a weak guy, you dont even need to think about it.. Looking at Muyang, DonQuixote put on a pitiful look and begged. The guy in front of him had killed the #5 Espada, Nnoitra in a short period of time. He was not injured at all. Even his clothes were not damaged at all. It was too terrifying! Although I dont know who you are doing this for, I will not force a guy like you who has no fighting spirit to fight. Goodbye, interesting Arrancar.. Looking at DonQuixote with a deep meaning, Muyangs body shed and disappeared from where he was. What a scary guy. Although he doesnt have the ability to see through other peoples thoughts like that female Shinigami, but I feel that he has seen through it. Its really a bad feeling. Ah? You have been seen through? What? What? Being seen through by a man? Its really strange! Don Quixote shivered and stood up. He didnt know when his injuries had recovered. I think its better for me to run away now and find a safer ce to stay. Fighting or something is not suitable for me. The battle is over, Mr. Kimura is the winner, and Ms. Suzukis Reiatsu is rushing to Kuchiki-san, thats great. Orihime felt familiar Reiryoku in the distance, and her face showed a hint of rxation. If she made any of Kuchiki ssmate sacrifice because ofing to save her, she would be ashamed to death. But, Kurosaki, he Looking at Kurosaki Ichigo who was fiercely fighting with Grimmjow in front of him, Orihime on the well unconsciously clenched her hands. Even if Kurosaki ssmate defeated Grimmjow in front of him, there were still other Espada. Would he be okay? Come on, Kurosaki! It doesnt matter even if you cant win, but dont get hurt again, Kurosaki! Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 207: All Out Battle Between Captains Chapter 207: All Out Battle Between Captains w of the Leopard King! In the air, Grimmjow stood proudly, looking down at Kurosaki Ichigo on the ground, with a face of arrogance. This is the strongest move in my Resurrin state. Go to hell, Kurosaki Ichigo! His body leaned forward, like a leopard who wanted to prey, and the eyes of Grimmjow reflected the wildness of everything. With a wave of his hands, several blue ws attack toward Kurosaki Ichigo below. Dream on!! Holding the knife with both hands, with full strength, he smashed the attack in front of him, and Kurosaki Ichigos eyes were full of determination. You are not the only one who wants to win! As you said, I came to Hueco Mundo to defeat you, Grimmjow! Defeat you, defeat Ulquiorra, and defeat Aizen. Take Rukia, Ishida, Chad, Renji, and Inoue back. I will not lose to you, Grimmjow! Clenching his fists tightly, Kurosaki Ichigo bravely advanced against Grimmjows attack, crushing all of Grimmjows attacks and piercing his body with a knife. Throwing Grimmjow, who had lost his strength, to the ground, Kurosaki Ichigo walked to the front of Orihime, and a smile appeared on his face. You are not injured, are you? Looking at the familiar face and the familiar smile on his face, Orihimes eyes shed with tears, and her heart was filled with an indescribable feeling. Well, thank you, Kurosaki. Well, its great that you are fine. Now lets go to Rukia. From just now, her Reiryoku has been very weak. It seems that she is injured. Well, lets go quickly. Although Mr. Kimura and Miss Suzuki have rushed over now, with my ability, Kuchiki ssmate can recover faster. Eh? Kimura? Is Kimura alsoing to Hueco Mundo? Ah? Didnt Kurosaki feel it? The powerful Reiryoku from that direction just now. Maybe because of the battle, I didnt notice it, but its really good. If Mr. Kimura rushes over, Rukia will be fine. Are you all right? Kusu. Turning to look at Muyang beside him, Suzuki Kusus eyes showed a trace of rxed emotion. It seemed to be fine, it was really great. Its okay. Its just because of a whim, so it took a little longer. No, someone went to Rukia! Muyangs face suddenly changed. In his perception, there was a Espadalevel Reiryoku who was approaching Rukia. " " Bastard, if there is any problem with Rukia In a hurry, a trace of lightning shed on Muyangs body, making a sound of zap. His body seemed to turn into lightning and quickly approached Rukia. Boom Just as Muyang hurried on his way, a Reiryoku suddenly appeared in his perception. Muyang, who was originally moving quickly, immediately stopped his body, and aplicated expression shed on his face. Tsk. Really, is it still here? Although the timing is good, but isnt it all in Aizens calctions? Kimura Ah, I feel it. It seems that Rukia doesnt need us to go over. Captain Unohana, Byakuya, Kenpachi, and Captain Kurotsuchi. What is Yamamoto Head-Captain thinking? He actually sent so many Captains to Hueco Mundo. In this case, wont Soul Societys defensive strength drop greatly? This will leave Aizen a chance. Who knows the psychology of the old man. He actually sent all the chief and deputy captains of 4th Division to Hueco Mundo. In this case, what should the war situation in other ces do? Isnt it said that no matter what happens, 4th Division should not rush to the front line? The old man is really reckless. Feeling the four Captain-level Reiryoku who appeared in different positions in Las Noches, Muyangs face showed a trace of thinking. Knowing that he had gone to Hueco Mundo, Head-Captain Yamamoto actually sent four Captains. This is definitely not for the need of battle. 4th Division in charge of treatment, representing 6th Division of the nobles, 11th Division in battle, and 12th in charge of research, the old man, he In his heart, he seemed to have guessed the intention of Yamamoto Head-Captain, and Muyangs face showed a trace of surprise. The old man was not so pessimistic. He actually had such a consideration before the final battle. It was really surprising. Was this so-called seed? Kusu, there is no need for us to go to other ces. Lets go straight to the destination. Are you ready to face the psychological preparation of the enemy directly? This kind of thing, there is no need to prepare at all. I just have to follow you closely. In that case, Ill leave my back to you. You have to guard my back well, Lieutenant! Of course! Excuse me, who are you? The Arrancar, who was dressed like a monk, looked at the person who suddenly appeared on the opposite side, and his face showed a trace of exploration. That coat, it seems to be a captain level person. I am #7 Espada Zommari Laroue, so, intruder, please state your name. There is no need to answer. There is only one identity of us, and that is your enemy. Although he had seen Rukias miserable state, Kuchiki Byakuyas face did not show any emotion fluctuation, just looking at Arrancar on the opposite side coldly. I see. I also have something to ask you. Is it you who fought with her? His eyes swept across Rukia, who fell to the ground, and there was a sh of light in the depths of his eyes. The one that defeated that person is not me, but I am about to give her thest blow. Is that so? Oh, its not good. Captain Aizen, Soul Society actually sent four captains to Hueco Mundo. If this goes on, Espada might be killed by them all. Not good? How can it be, now it is just right. Gin! Sitting on the chair, Aizen reached out and held his chin, with an enigmatic smile on his face. Soul Society Gotei 13th, a total of thirteen captains, but now, three defected, four are about to be trapped by me in Hueco Mundo, isnt this best time to attack Human World? Suddenly standing up from the seat, Aizens body exuded a strong confidence, as if he wanted to hold everything in his hand. Yes! Yes! " " Tsen Kaname, who was standing on one side, bowed and responded. Then he went to the side and triggered a mechanism. A huge ck cavity opened behind Aizen. After the Garganta, it was the scene of the Human World Karakura city. Boom!! A loud noise came, and then a big hole appeared on the wall. Two figures slowly came from outside. No, Aizen, I cant agree with this kind of thing. Although it is not a great thing, my industry is still there. It is not very wonderful to be casually destroyed. Oh. Muyang, I have been waiting here for you for a long time. Aizens face still had the enigmatic smile, and there was no change in it because of the sudden appearance of Muyang. Is it? I have waited for this day for a long time. Bankai, Wind-Breaking! In the face of Aizens unfathomable smile, Muyang was toozy to think about what kind of strange idea his heart was thinking, directly liberating his Zanpakuto at the first time. The current Aizen gave him a much more dangerous feeling than before. In the face of such a guy, even probing was no longer needed. This guy! Reaching out to his Zanpakuto, Tsen Kaname was going to step forward to stop Muyang who wanted to attack Aizen. You better stay aside for me. Before Tousen wanted to pull out his Zanpakuto from his waist, apletely white Zanpakuto had already stabbed in front of him, forcing his body back. Suzuki Kusu? His footsteps slid lightly in the air, and Tousen wanted to spin his body. Pulling out Zanpakuto from his waist, he stabbed at Suzuki Kusus head. Dang!! With a turn of his arm, he blocked the attack that Tousen wanted. Suzuki Kusus face did not change, and she stabbed again. The tip of the sword was also pointed at the head of the other party. Both sides did not show any mercy. Aiya, aiya, really, do I have to make a move? With the iconic, fox-like smile on his face, Ichimaru Gin slowly pulled out his Zanpakuto from his arms. Getsuga Tensho! A dark crescent moon suddenly flew from the outside and was shing down at Aizen. Shoot him, Shinso! The short-handed Zanpakuto suddenly stretched out and smashed the ck crescent from the outside. Ichimaru Gin turned to look at Kurosaki Ichigo who appeared here at some point. Step back, Muyang aimed Zanpakuto at Aizen. The figure shed, and Muyangs body suddenly appeared in front of Aizen. His Zanpakuto was stabbing Aizen eyes. Dang!!! Drawing the sword and pulling away Muyangs attack, Aizen body slightly leaned. It is really a great speed, worthy of Muyang, but it is still a bitcking. As soon as the voice fell, Aizens counterattack followed, and a sh was swung down at Muyangs body. Pa! Muyangs arm was raised high, and his Zanpakuto sted ayer of silver light and mmed down on Aizens chest. Aizens face did not show the slightest panic, his body slightly leaned, avoiding Muyangs sh, and ayer of light suddenly appeared on his palm, brushing past Muyangs Zanpakuto, and the power wrapped around Muyangs knife suddenly disappeared. What is this? The body swayed and pulled away from Aizen. Muyangs face showed a hint of solemnity. The power wrapped around Zanpakuto was cut off in an instant, as if it was absorbed by someone. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 208: Trapped in Hueco Mundo Chapter 208: Trapped in Hueco Mundo What did you do? With a little distance from Aizen, Muyang narrowed his eyes and looked at Aizen. Yes, what is it? The corner of the mouth was slightly raised, and the expression on Aizens face was very subtle. Although now it seems that he seems to be a little better than Aizen, but his most Bug Ability Kyka Suigetsu has not been used yet, and the feeling just now makes him have a bad feeling. Who knows what Aizen has done. Whats wrong? You are hesitating. Isnt this a good time to kill me. After umting a hundred years of hatred, dont you want to end it here with me? Seeing the hesitation on Muyangs face, Aizen opened his mouth and teased. The foot moved and pulled a big distance from Aizen. Although he didnt know what Aizen prepared, the attitude of the other side still made Muyang instinctively feel a little inappropriate. This deliberately opened his mouth to provoke himself. Did he want to tempt him to shoot? Or was he deliberately mystifying? With a calm face, Muyang did not say a word. Zanpakuto rotated in his hand and then suddenly stabbed forward. With a stab, a ripple suddenly appeared in front of Muyang, and his Zanpakuto seemed to have passed through space. Half of the de that stabbed into the ripple suddenly disappeared, and in front of Aizen, a simr ripple suddenly appeared. A tip of the de with a cold light appeared from it and was facing Aizens forehead. I thought that the first use could have any effect when you were unprepared. It seems that I thought too well. Such an attack was avoided by you. You have be stronger during this period of time. The arm shook and threw away the blood on the tip of Zanpakutos de. Muyang looked dissatisfied. It seems that you have misunderstood my ability. Do you think my strength is really only the level that I showed before? The head that turned sideways because of Muyangs attack slowly turned around. A few drops of blood slowly flowed down in the middle of Aizens forehead, which was a cut by Muyangs sudden attack. Moreover, your sneak attack is not without effect. Sneak attack? Muyang raised his eyebrows, I cant agree with this. It is obviously an attack from the front, How can it be considered a sneak attack? The tone was rxed, but Muyang secretly raised his vignce by several levels. That kind of attack was actually avoided by Aizen. He really cant have the slightest bit of carelessness. Moreover, on the other two sides of the war, Nan is fine. Tsen Kaname guy is suppressed, but Ichigo is really dangerous. What is it? Are you worried about yourpanions? Indeed, with their level, it is indeed a little difficult. Reaching out and brushing his forehead, Aizen eyes calmly looked at Muyang. After noticing that Muyang nced at the concerned eyes of the next battle, he opened his mouth and said. Indeed, I am worried that they will solve the opponent before me. In that case, someone will fight with me, the chance to kill you with his own hands! The hand holding the knife tightened, and a murderous look shed in Muyangs eyes. The next moment, waves of ripples suddenly shed in front of him and Aizen, and then Zanpakuto in his hand turned into a de shadow, and countless des shed in front of Aizen, constantly stabbing at all parts of his body. A de light suddenly attacked all over his body, but Aizens face did not show any panic, his body calmly dodging the attacks, and at the same time, Zanpakuto in his hand raised, waving quickly, blocking Muyangs attacks one by one. Is this only way, then I am too disappointed. Muyang. While blocking Muyangs attack, Aizen still had some strength left, and opened his mouth to provoke Muyang. Although I dont know what this guy is thinking, but A sh of light shed in his eyes, and Muyangs empty left hand also held Zanpakuto. He stepped out and directly appeared on the side of Aizen. The Zanpakuto in his hand suddenly rose a silver-white light, which was a unique power after his Bankai, the power of space. Die!! Zanpakuto is wrapped with a more intense light than any time. Muyang threw his arm and shed at Aizens body. Feeling Muyangs attack, Aizens eyes suddenly shone with a dazzling light, and a hint of joy shed in the depths of his eyes. In the backhand, a strange small disc suddenly appeared in the hands of Aizen, with a smile of sess on his face. Aizen reached out and threw it, and the silver disc floated in front of him. What is this? Seeing the silver disc thrown by Aizen, a trace of surprise shed in Muyangs heart, but it would not affect his attack on Aizen, and there was not even a slightest pause in his hand. Muyangs Zanpakuto shed at Aizen. Great! The hands naturally drooped, without any resistance. Aizen corner of the mouth slightly rose, and on his face, there was a smile after the plot had seeded. Not good! Seeing the smile on Aizens face, Muyangs heart jumped, and a sudden feeling of uneasiness rose, but it was toote. At this time, even he could not stop. A ck light came from the silver disk. It was obviously a silver disk, but it was pure ck light. The disk with ck light was like a ck hole. In just a blink of an eye, it swallowed the silver light on Muyang and his Zanpakuto. How is it possible, it actually absorbed my strength! Seeing what happened in front of him, as well as the power that was flowing out of his body uncontrobly, Muyangs eyes shed a trace of horror. Not only the power he sent out, but even the power in his body was also attracted by the silver disk that was emitting ck light, as if it were forgoing to be absorbed, this kind of thing Stepping on the ground, quickly withdrawing his body, Muyang looked at Aizen and the silver disk in front of him with a dignified look. How is this possible! There is nothing impossible, there is nothing impossible in front of me, as you see it yourself. Looking at Muyang who withdrew his body, Aizen reached out and took the silver disk suspended in the air, and his face showed a victorious smile. Your Ability is in the space aspect. This is indeed a very powerful Strength, but do you think I will do nothing when I know your Ability? The silver disk rolled back and forth between the fingers, and Aizen caught the disk with two fingers. This disk is a device that I specially developed to deal with you. I think you already know the function. As long as you directly touch it when you use the Space Strength, you can absorb your Strength. Whether it is from the body or the Strength inside the body, it will all be absorbed. Now, even if you maintain Bankai, it is difficult for you. As soon as Aizens voice fell, Muyangs Zanpakuto returned to the state of Shikai. Indeed, although the previous contact with the silver disk was only for a moment, the strength in Muyangs body had been absorbed. Now he cant even maintain Bankai. Kimura! With a move of his feet, he left Tsen Kaname who was fighting. Suzuki Kusus figure shed and appeared beside Muyang. Although his eyes were very nervous, he still maintained a vignt posture, staring at Aizen opposite him, without any rxation. After all, that guy was the most important person to pay attention to now. Is it okay? Its okay, its just that Reiryokus consumption is a bit excessive. It seems that it will take a long time to recover. Feeling the consumption of Reiryoku in his body, Muyangs mouth showed a wry smile. He did not expect to be put in such a way. Although it did not really reach a level that even Bankai could not be maintained, it was absolutely not optimistic. It was really Was it because everything was too smooth and made him careless? Gin! Ichimaru Gin, who was fighting with Kurosaki Ichigo, forced Kurosaki Ichigo back. His body swayed to the side of Aizen. His face was still the iconic smile, and there was no scar on his body. Obviously, he was skilled in the battle just now. Then, guess what I will do with the ability I absorbed from you, Muyang? With the silver disk in his hand, Aizens face still had that smile, and there was a powerful momentum in his smile, as if he was holding everything in his hand. He Looking at Aizen on the opposite side, Muyangs eyebrows jumped, and a sense of uneasiness constantly reminded him in his heart. A strange fluctuation suddenly came from Aizen, and then a ck ripple suddenly came from the silver disk in Aizens hand, covering the entire sky of Las Noches in an instant. This feeling In a trance, Muyang felt that there seemed to be a powerful force sealing this space, the whole sky of Las Noches. The four ck holes that had been opened in different ces in the Las Noches suddenly closed. They were the ck holes that the four captains used when they came to Soul Society. However, after the ck ripples spread, these ck holes were all closed. Although the ck ripples shed and disappeared, those ck holes could no longer be opened again. With your strength, I have already sealed the sky of the Las Noches. Even Kisuke, who has finished analyzing the ck holes, cant open the ck holes. Because if you want to open the ck holes now, you have to break your ability. And if you want to recover to the extent that you can destroy this seal, it is absolutely not possible in a short time. This is a stronger seal that I havebined with your ability. Now, all four of you and Soul Societys captains are locked in the Las Noches by me, and I will now go to the modern world, destroy the empty space city, and create the king key. When everything is over, I wille back and deal with you slowly. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 209: New Battle Chapter 209: New Battle Damn it! Its because of this reason Looking at Aizen not far away, Muyangs eyes were full of unwillingness. He did not need to try at all. Just feeling it, he knew that now he did not break the power of this blockade. If he wanted to break through the blockade, at least he had to wait for him to recover to the level of Bankai again. How is it possible! This kind of thing Getsuga Tensho!! Reaching out his hand on his face, a mask appeared on his face. Kurosaki Ichigo had a firm belief in his eyes. He held his Zanpakuto with both hands. A strong Reiryoku gathered on his Zanpakuto. With a shout, a dark crescent rushed toward Aizens body. Rumble!!! The ck crescent moon with an indomitable momentum passed through Aizens body, leaving a big hole in the wall behind. Although Aizen was standing in front of Ichigo, it seemed to be separated from him by a world. Even the full force of the crescent moon could only pass through Aizens body, but it could not affect him in the slightest. A satisfied smile appeared on his face. Aizen stepped into the Garganta, followed by Ichimaru Gin and Tsen Kaname. Kimura San, you should hurry up and think of a way. If Aizenes to Human World Dont worry! Muyang waved his hand and interrupted Kurosaki Ichigo. Soul Society will not be unprepared, he said calmly. Thats it! Soul Society has been prepared for such a situation. A rough voice suddenly interrupted and took over Muyangs words. Kenpachi! Turning around, looking at Zaraki Kenpachi who appeared behind him at some point in time, Kurosaki Ichigos face was full of astonishment, and he did not expect that Kenpachi was also sent to Hueco Mundo by Head-Captain. I was still wondering why I didnt meet any decent guys along the way. It turned out that they were all hiding here. Kicking away the gravel on the ground, Zaraki Kenpachi on the shoulder of Zanpakuto was still dripping blood. All along the way, there were some weak fellows. They were all trash that could be dealt with with with a swing of a de, yet they still attacked me recklessly. Just swinging a de is very annoying. I was still wondering if you killed all the powerful fellows. Kimura. Wait, Kenpachi, the Soul Society you are talking about is already prepared He nced at the blood on Zaraki Kenpachis clothes. There was also the blood that was still dripping down his Zanpakuto. Kurosaki Ichigo turned his eyes and stared at Kenpachis eyes. He was more concerned about the situation in the modern world. The decisive battle is in winter, this is something that has long been predicted. In order to respond to this battle, Head-Captain has already issued several orders to Kisuke. The first is to send Captain to Hueco Mundo, and the second order is to send all the Captains of Gotei 13th to fight at any time. What? This kind of thing, fighting in Karakura City? With the strength of Captain level, if they fight with full strength, even if Karakura City is not destroyed by Aizens hands, it will definitely be destroyed by the aftermath of the battle! How can Head-Captain make such a mistake? The so-called can fight at any time. It is not to let the Captains go to Human World to deploy, but to rece the Karakura City by Transfer Pir . Transfer pir recement of the Karakura City? What I know is not very clear, but through that thing, Soul Society can be transferred to the outside of Soul Societys Rukongai, and leave an identical empty city model in Human World. Even if the captain ss goes all out to fight, there will be no effect. Is that so? Thats great! After listening to the exnation of Kenpachi, although there was still a little confusion in his heart, Kurosaki Ichigos hanging heart was immediately put down. He knew that Human World would not be destroyed and destroyed because of Aizen, at least for a short time. As long as he knew this, it was enough, so that he could continue to fight in Hueco Mundo. Then after breaking through the blockade, return to Human World and defeat Aizen! - Human World, in the sky above the Karakura city Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh Just as Aizen opened the Garganta and appeared in Human World, several figures shed quickly, and then Soul Societysbat personnel all appeared in the sky above the Karakura city. Well It seems that we have caught up. Yamamoto Genryuusai put his hands on his walking stick and said with a calm face. Catch up? What reason do you have to say this? The footsteps were light, and he slowly walked forward a few steps. Aizens face had a faint smile. Looking at Yamamoto Genryuusai eyes, there was no emotion in them. From now on, everything was in his control. As long as these people in front of Soul Society were solved, his final goal would be achieved, and victory was already waving to him. I know that this is not an Karakura city, but it will not have any effect. Come out, Erik, Baraggan, and Soar Tower. Three ck holes appeared in the air at the same time. Several figures stepped out from them. At the same time, there were a few powerful and terrifying Reiryoku. Even though Soul Society and the others were all powerful people, they couldnt help but be slightly stunned when they felt that. It was Reiryoku who was not inferior to them. If the Karakura city is Soul Society, then I just need to destroy you first and then go to Soul Society to create the King of Creation. The matter is so simple. His eyes were closed, and Aizens face was calm. However, under that calmness, there was a terrifying confidence. Not only was it for himself, but also absolute trust in his subordinates. Then, before that, Ill leave the Hueco Mundo to you. Ulquiorra, Yami, and Brad and Don Quixote. Kacha A cracking sound was heard, and a pure white arm suddenly stretched out, and then a foot stepped out, and Ulquiorras figure appeared in the hall. Ulquiorra! Looking at Ulquiorra who suddenly appeared, Kurosaki Ichigos arm holding the knife suddenly tightened. It was this guy who beat him half to death before. If not for the timely treatment of the well, he might have died now. Oh! You look very strong. Is it Espada #10? I am Espada #4, Ulquiorra. Hands in the trouser pocket, even if the opposite side stood a group of enemies, and each and every one of them looked very strong. Ulquiorras face did not show any expression. Perhaps, he had never owned this kind of thing. Is it! The corner of the mouth suddenly cracked, showing a terrible arc. Zaraki Kenpachis face was full of excitement. Originally, he wanted to go all out, but aftering, he met some small characters. Now he finally met a person worthy of his cut. Now he only felt that the blood in his body was boiling. Ulquiorra! Before Kenpachi could make a move, Kurosaki Ichigo, who was standing at the side, suddenly stepped forward and rushed directly towards Ulquiorra. A ferocious mask had appeared on his face. Zanpakuto was wrapped in ayer of ck Reiryoku. It was actually Getsuga Tensho. At the beginning, Kurosaki Ichigo had already gone all out. His expression did not change. Ulquiorra stretched out a hand from his trouser pocket and blocked in front of him, trying to block the Getsuga Tensho with one hand. A cold light shed in his eyes. Kurosaki Ichigo did not expect Ulquiorra to be so confident. However, if he did this, he would make a big achievement in the first attack. Reiryoku on the hand of Zanpakuto suddenly became stronger. Kurosaki Ichigo waved his knife and ruthlessly cut the hand of Ulquiorra. Boom! The ground beneath his feet suddenly copsed. Ulquiorras expressionless face suddenly shed a trace of surprise, as if he was surprised by the power of Kurosaki Ichigos attack. His other arm pulled out from his trouser pocket, and Ulquiorra both hands out, wanting to block Kurosaki Ichigos attack. Ha!! With a shout, Kurosaki Ichigo fiercely used strength in his hand, and Zanpakuto ruthlessly cut down, leaving a deep wound on Ulquiorras chest. He took a few steps back. Ulquiorra looked at the broken clothes on his chest and the wound on his chest. He slowly pulled out his Zanpakuto. Although he didnt know what happened that made Kurosaki Ichigos strength change so much in a short time, even he had to take this power seriously. Hu Bang!!!!! " " A whistling wind suddenly came from the back of Kurosaki Ichigos head. He suddenly leaned to the side, and Zanpakuto, whose de was full of holes, suddenly fell from the side of Kurosaki Ichigo, leaving a big hole in the ground. What are you doing, Kenpachi! Turning his head, looking at the huge pit on the ground, Kurosaki Ichigo roared at Zaraki Kenpachi. Was this guy really hispanion? Unexpectedly, he would sneak attack him from behind. This power, was he going to kill him? Huh? I want to ask you what you are doing. It was not easy to see an interesting guy. You guy actually rushed up directly. I want to fight this guy! What! Looking up at Zaraki Kenpachi, Kurosaki Ichigo did not let him go, Absolutely not! This guy, he kidnapped Inoue in Hueco Mundo, I must defeat him with my own hands! Interesting! With an evil smile on his face, Zanpakuto, who was in Zaraki Kenpachis hand, raised it and said, In this case, I will cut you down with him! Eh? Kurosaki Ichigo was slightly surprised, and then he saw Zaraki Kenpachi raise his Zanpakuto without hesitation and cut down on his head. You this guy, are you serious? Dodging Zaraki Kenpachi attack, Kurosaki Ichigo stood up and shouted at him. When the guy just attacked him, he did not hesitate at all, nor did he show any mercy. You are so long-winded! The mouth said impatiently, and the Zanpakuto in Zaraki Kenpachis hand raised again, and without hesitation, he shed at Kurosaki Ichigo. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 210: Execution Chapter 210: Execution Kimura, they Looking at Zaraki Kenpachi who was attacking Kurosaki Ichigo, Suzuki Kusu turned to look at Muyang with a depressed face. What should he do? Boom!! A huge figure suddenly fell from the sky and mmed on the ground, leaving a huge pit on the ground. Ulquiorra, Iming to help you! A voice sounded from the rising dust on the ground, and then a thick arm stretched out from the smoke and grabbed at the head of Kenpachi. Humph! Although he was waving the Zanpakuto in his hand to cut Kurosaki Ichigo, Zaraki Kenpachi still clearly felt the arming from the side. With a swing of his arm, the Zanpakuto in his hand tilted upwards, but the seemingly tattered Zanpakuto directly prated through Ya Mis arm without any obstruction, leaving a deep wound on his arm that was so deep that bone could be seen. Ah! Ya Mi let out a painful howl, and his body jumped out of the smoke. He covered his arm with one hand, and his face was full of pain. Because of Kenpachis attack, his arm that had just recovered was almost broken again. Tsk, I thought I would cut off your entire arm. " " Flinging the blood left by Zanpakuto, Zaraki Kenpachi twisted his head and said with dissatisfaction. Damn it! Bastard, I will kill you! His face became distorted because of anger, and his dense body unconsciously became a little bigger. Oh? Is this guy also Espada? Kenpachi asked with interest as he nced at ya Mi. Of course, I am Thats easy. Ichigo, that little guy over there is yours. Of course, if you still havent dealt with this big guy after I kill him, I wont be polite! You bastard. What do you think I am? Yo, Big man, I hope your strength doesnt disappoint me! Stretching out his tongue and licking Zanpakuto, Zaraki Kenpachis eyes were full of excitement. Although the little man looked much stronger than this big man, the intuition of the beast told Zaraki that there was a powerful force hidden in this big mans Arrancar body. Shua He stretched out his hand and brushed it across his face. A hideous mask appeared on Kurosaki Ichigos face. His entire body was wrapped around a powerful Reiryoku. Kurosaki Ichigo stomped his feet and rushed towards Ulquiorra. The powerful Reiryoku seemed to want to tear Ulquiorras body apart. His expression did not change. Ulquiorra pulled out Zanpakuto from his waist. After the probing exchange just now, he already knew Kurosaki Ichigos current strength. Even he had to face it seriously. Dang!!! The two Zanpakuto suddenly collided and made a loud sound. The ground under Ulquiorras feet copsed slightly, but his body did not waver at all. When he became serious, he was not someone Kurosaki Ichigo could easily suppress. Holding the saber with one hand to block Kurosaki Ichigos attack, Ulquiorras finger reached out from under his clothes and aimed at Kurosaki Ichigos body. Cero! His lips opened slightly, and a dark green Cero shot out from his fingertips, instantly sending Kurosaki Ichigo flying in front of him. Kurosaki San! Seeing Kurosaki Ichigo being sent flying, Orihimes expression changed as she shouted loudly. Hehe Dont worry, he wont be killed so easily. With a step, Yachiru leaped onto Orihimes body. Both of her hands grabbed onto Orihimes shoulders, her two feet swinging in the air, looking rxed and happy. But Its fine. We just need to watch from here. They will definitely win. Oh right. Little Yang Yang, why didnt you participate in the battle? I thought you were going to fight with Ken-chan for it. Her eyes turned andnded on Muyang. He asked curiously. A few ck lines hung down from his forehead. Muyang looked defeated. I said, didnt we agree not to call me like this? Yachiru. Aiya, did I say that? Putting her finger on the corner of her mouth, Yachiru asked in a daze, without the slightest bit of self-awareness, Well, I dont care. Dont you two want to fight? How could that be? I was just waiting for the enemy. With a serious expression on his face, Muyang replied softly. DonQuixote, the guy who fought with Kusu before, the terrifying survival ability, even if the body is cut into two pieces, it can still be recovered, and the speed is extremely fast, it is really tricky. There is another guy that Aizen mentioned, Brad, can be specially mentioned by Aizen, Strength is at least at Espada level, why suddenly there are so many Hollow that I have not heard of, is it because of my own cause of the butterfly effect? Really, I wanted to find a ce to hide until the end of the battle, I did not expect to be called, it seems that it is impossible not to fight. A slightly familiar voice suddenly came from the side, the voice was full ofziness and dissatisfaction, it seems that the heart of the person was full of grievances. Its you! Looking at the void that suddenly appeared in front of her, Suzuki Kusus pupils contracted slightly. She was not unfamiliar with this guy at all. They had fought not long ago. Im really sorry, Big Sister Shinigami. I already said that I should not fight with you anymore, but I was called by the boss. It seems that I cant bezy anymore. Rubbing her head, the red and ck hair covered her face with embarrassment, as if she was embarrassed because she had broken her promise. Dont be sorry, you really dont need to fight with her. Your opponent is me. He reached out to block Suzuki Kusu. Muyang took a step forward and directly appeared in front of DonQuixote. Its really dangerous. I was almost killed by you. This big brother, you are really cunning. You actually attacked without saying a word. His eyes swept over the broken hair on the ground. Muyangs eyes were cold. Such a surprise attack could not hit him. It seemed that this guy was not only good at speed, but also very fast. Didnt you miss? It seems that you are not simple. You cant even reach espada with your strength? Aiya, Big Brother Shinigami, you really like to joke around. How can someone like me join the Espada? Those are allbat experts. Is that so? Muyang only smiled at the other partys answer. Since the other party was unwilling to say it, then forget it. It was just Then, can you answer my other question? Who is Brad? Ah! Are you asking the old bastard? When the timees, you will naturally know who he is. I dont want to fight with you. I just dont want you to participate in the battle. Can you just stay quietly like this, Brother Shinigami? Muyang didnt say a word. He raised his arm and Zanpakuto pointed at DonQuixote in front of him. A blue light shed on Zanpakuto, giving people a feeling of oppression. It seems that I cant do it. To be honest, I hate fighting. DonQuixote scratched his head with a helpless look on his face, making his messy hair more messy. Zi Zi Zi A sh of lightning suddenly appeared on the surface of Muyangs body. The cool breeze swirled around his body, blowing his clothes and gently swaying them. Feeling his body and the surrounding cool breeze, Muyang clenched his fists. It has been a long time. I havent fought in this state for a long time. Sizzle With a sh of lightning, Muyangs body suddenly disappeared, and then a cyan de light came down from the sky and shed at DonQuixotes head. Nani!! DonQuixote only felt a blur in front of his eyes, a sharp breath suddenly came from his head, his heart suddenly tightened, he stepped on the ground and immediately dodged to the side. He stretched out his arm and pointed his palm in a direction. A blue light gathered in Muyangs palm. Had #33. Skatsui! How is this possible! As soon as his body stopped, a burst of me shot towards his body. Don Quixotes heart suddenly tightened. This guy actually saw his foothold! Although he was shocked in his heart, Don Quixote quickly responded. He stepped on the ground and his body, which had not yet stabilized, once again moved in a direction. The powerful explosive me almost brushed his head and shot into the distance. Its so dangerous! As his feetnded, Don Quixote was slightly relieved. That attack was really dangerous, he was almost hit. Hu Just as his heart rxed a little, Don Quixote felt a violent whistling sounding from behind him. His body, which had been moving several times in a row, did not have time to react. A strong force had hit his body. Bang!!!!! His body was sent flying by a strong force, and instantly broke through the wall behind him. He flew out of the room, broke through several huge pirs, and finally smashed into the ground, leaving a huge hole in the ground. Puff puff He struggled to stand up and spat out a mouthful of blood. Don Quixote felt like his whole body was going to fall apart. Not only were a few bones broken, even part of his internal organs were damaged. What a strong power. Feeling his body slowly recovering, Don Quixote couldnt help but sigh, I didnt expect that even if half of his power was absorbed, he could still emit such a strong power. This guy is really terrible. Terrifying? Is this talking about me? I am really honored. A voice suddenly came from behind Don Quixote. In his ears, it was like a signal to im his life. Speaking of which, can you show mercy, big brother Shinigami? Don Quixote turned his head and looked at Muyang who was holding Zanpakuto up. With his current situation, he had no time to escape. Swish With a slight smile, Zanpakuto mercilessly waved his hand and cut DonQuixotes body into two pieces. Shua! Shua! Shua! Shua! Shua! Shua! Shua! Muyangs Zanpakuto waved his hand and cut DonQuixotes body into countless pieces. If this was the case, you cant be revived anymore, right? Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 211: Immortal Chapter 211: Immortal Sizzle Dang!!! It seems like another interesting fellow hase. Looking at the dancing silk threads in front of him, a hint of caution shed in Muyangs eyes. Although it was just a tentative attack, the power of these threads was extraordinary. What a troublesome little brat. He was actually turned into this by someone. An old voice sounded. The threads in front of Muyang continued to surge. Then, a portion of the threads flowed towards the body of Don Quixote who had been cut into pieces on the ground and wrapped him up. The corner of his eyebrows twitched slightly. A trace of doubt rose in Muyangs heart. He had already chopped such a corpse, yet he still had to specially wrap it up. However Arent you going to reveal your true face, guest? Guest? This word is not suitable for me. This is Hueco Mundo. If you really want to talk about it, I should be the master, guest Shinigami! The old voice came from all directions, making it impossible to tell the specific location of the owner of the voice. Well, old bastard, I am really unhappy. Your things are wrapped around my body. It is disgusting. A familiar voice suddenly came from the thread in front of Muyang. It cant be! There was an unconceble shock in his tone. Muyang was very familiar with this voice. Not long ago, he had just cut the owner of the voice into pieces. Could it be that even if he was cut into such a state, that fellow still wouldnt die? This was already beyond the scope of super-speed regeneration. He waspletely immortal! Its so dangerous. I almost died! The thread retreated, revealing the figure inside. It was the man who was killed by Muyang. Although his body was full of scars, the other party was obviously alive! You havent died from such injuries? What a tenacious vitality. Putting away the horror on his face, Muyang raised Zanpakuto in his hand, In that case, I will kill you again. Dont worry, this time I will destroy your body and not let you revive. His feet moved, Muyangs body instantly appeared in front of Don Quixote. Ayer of blue light shed on Zanpakutos body, and a sharp sound came from his body. It was the sound of the wind. Whoosh Just as Muyang leaned forward and was about to attack Don Quixote, the threads scattered around suddenly moved. Almost in an instant, they surrounded Muyang and countless threads stabbed his body. Im waiting for you to attack! A light shed in his eyes. Muyang waved his arm, and the wind wrapped around Zanpakuto suddenly burst out. The high-speed rotating wind des almost instantly destroyed the surrounding threads. I am also waiting for you to attack! Just as Muyang released the wind des wrapped around Zanpakuto, DonQuixote in front of him also attacked at the same time. He waved his hands, turned into a pair of sharp ws, and grabbed at Muyangs head. Humph! The corner of his mouth revealed a sneer, Muyang clenched his left fist and punched at the w of DonQuixote. Boom! With the fall of Muyangs fist, DonQuixotes w seemed to be melted and was instantly annihted, not even a residue was left. Nani!! Looking at his arm that disappeared, a trace of panic shed in Don Quixotes eyes. The opponents fist was too powerful. The moment it came into contact with him, his body had no resistance at all and was directly annihted. After smashing the opponents arm with one punch, Muyang did not stop at all. His body rotated in the air and Zanpakuto in his hand chopped down at the opponents head. Sizzle Countless threads suddenly sprang out from the side and rolled together in the air, then blocked the head of Don Quixote. Swish Those threads only blocked for a blink of an eye. Muyangs Zanpakuto cut off those threads without any resistance, and once again chopped at DonQuixotes body. Although it was only a blink of an eye, it was enough for DonQuixote to react. His arm was destroyed, and he did not have time to regenerate. DonQuixote could not resist at all. He stepped back and wanted to temporarily avoid the attack, but Muyangs speedpletely exceeded his reaction. Just as he moved, the de was already on his face. He could even feel that his steel skin had been cut, and the blood was seeping out. Several threads suddenly appeared behind him, and instantly wrapped around his body. A force came from the threads, pulling DonQuixotes body back, much faster than his own movement. The knife light shed, Muyangs Zanpakuto cut the ground, leaving a deep gully. That was close, I almost died again! A blood red line extended from the top of Don Quixotes head, if not for the threads that appeared at thest moment to pull his body away, he would have been cut into two again. Thank you, old bastard! Get serious. I cant guarantee that I can save you next time. The old voice came again, but the owner of the voice still didnt show up. Damn it. Even the vibration in the air when he spoke cant grasp his whereabouts. What kind of guy is that hidden enemy? I havent heard of such a guy in the original plot. Feeling the vibration in the air, Muyang secretly hated. The enemy hidden in the dark was the most terrible. Now his condition was not good. If he rxed, he would really be attacked in battle. Big brother Shinigami, you keep forcing me like this. I have to go all out. I didnt want to fight with you. Fighting is the most troublesome thing. As he spoke, DonQuixotes arm that had been destroyed had recovered. He reached out and pulled out Zanpakuto from his waist. DonQuixote had a helpless look on his face. Make noise, crow sparrow. A red Reiryoku came out of DonQuixotes body and two red wings appeared behind him. Is that all? After feeling the other partys Reiryoku, Muyang said calmly. The other partys Reiryoku did not have any huge changes because of Resurrin. Even if he was not in a good state, he couldpletely deal with this level of guy. His figure shed, and Muyang shed at the body of Don Quixote. Zanpakuto pierced the other partys body without any resistance, but there was no joy on Muyangs face. This feeling did not pierce anything at all! Has his speed be faster? Turning his head to look at the people behind him, Muyangs tone was slightly heavy. Although Reiryoku had not improved much, the other partys already outstanding speed had be even faster. If this continued, it would be difficult for him to expand his battle results. Although if he were to go all out. It was indeed possible to disy speed that was not inferior to the other party, but in the situation where there were other unknown enemies on the side, going all out was undoubtedly an incorrect decision. Whats wrong? If you dont attack, I will attack. He waved his hands and turned them into a pair of ferocious ws. The wings on his back shook slightly and his body instantly appeared in front of Muyang. He raised his ws and waved them at Muyangs chest. His feet slipped slightly and his body moved to the side, avoiding the attack. Muyang raised his foot and kicked the opponents body. His wings shook and he retreated a few steps. Before Muyang could attack, he rushed forward again. Once again, he calmly avoided it. Don Quixotes ws almost brushed past Muyangs body. Muyang raised his hand, but before he could swing Zanpakuto, the other party retreated again and appeared a few meters away. This guy Seeing the other partys actions, Muyangs heart slightly moved. The other partys speed was indeed very fast, but every time, he would retreat with a single strike. He would not fight with him at all. Moreover, although his speed was very fast, his movements were very simple. He only relied on his own speed to attack. It was like this! A light shed in his eyes, the lightning on Muyangs body suddenly disappeared, his feet stepped onplicated steps, Zanpakuto quickly moved, attacking all parts of his body. With a shake of his wings, Don Quixote wanted to avoid Muyang and dodge to the side, but Muyang, who had a burst of speed, tightly clung to his body, not allowing him to move a step. damn it! His body could not dodge in time, Muyangs Zanpakuto mercilessly left a few scars on his body, making his face ugly. As expected, although the opponent is very fast, he cant control it very well. Therefore, he is not good at dodging at close range. As long as he is close to the body, this guy has nothing to do! Fool, you actually go all out in the situation of unknown enemies. Die! Several threads suddenly attacked Muyang from all directions. They were all aimed at Muyangs head and chest. It was clearly just a soft thin thread, but at this time, it exuded a terrible aura, as if it could prate everything. Shua A knife light suddenly fell from the sky, cutting off all the thin threads that were ready to move. Your opponent is me! Suzuki Kusu held Zanpakuto in her hand and stood there, looking in a direction. I have found your hiding ce. Come out! What a joke. Is Shinigami a group of people who only know how to talk big? If you really found out where I was hiding, you wouldnt have said it over there. Instead, you directly attacked me. An old voice came from all directions, making it difficult to distinguish the source. I was just taking the first step and then taking thest step. With a step, Suzuki Kusu stabbed at a ce. Dang!!! Countless threads appeared, blocking Suzuki Kusus attack. An enchanting figure was revealed. Although he has an enchanting appearance, his voice is extremely old, which is really ironic. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 212: The Invisible, The Deadliest Chapter 212: The Invisible, The Deadliest An enchanting appearance? Its just because this body is a bit more active. An aged voice that waspletely different from the body came out from his mouth. The threads wrapped around his body gradually dispersed, revealing his entire body. Moreover, seeing this appearance, can you still calmly say the word Enchanting? The threads spread out, and what appeared in front of Suzuki Kusu was a monster in the form of a disgusting eight-wed spider with an extremely enchanting and sexy upper body. A trace of disgust shed through his eyes, and Suzuki Kusus voice also became indifferent. You must be the Brad that Aizen mentioned before he left. Brad Avera, the predator of Hueco Mundo. He raised his arm slightly, and countless threads appeared in his hand, crawling in all directions as if they were alive. In just a few seconds, they had covered all the ces around them. These ces that are covered by my spider silk are all within my hunting range. Anyone who falls into my hunting range will eventually be devoured by me bit by bit, and eventually be my nourishment. You have already fallen into my trap, Shinigami. In other words, you are finished. Enjoy thest moment of your life. From the moment you fall into this, all your movements can not hide from me. Any tiny movements of yours will be recognized by these spider threads and sent back to me. And I will step by step, until you have no way to retreat! Wailing, I wont take care of you all at once. I want you to spend thest moments of your life in fear and pain. Saying this in a low voice, a morbid smile appeared on Brads face. This kind of approach to the enemy and slowly torture him. Watching him end his life in pain and fear was his favorite thing to do. Spider silk? What a joke. The corners of her mouth rose slightly, and Suzuki Kusus face revealed a hint of an unknown smile. What are youughing at? Shinigami? But it doesnt matter. In any case, you are going to die soon. Letsugh before the fear arrives. This is my kindness to you. You really dont know what to say! She raised her arm, and the pure white Zanpakuto in Suzuki Kusus hand gently waved. Countless white threads danced in the air, and the thin threads danced, but they effortlessly cut everything that touched them into pieces. See that? Shinigami, this is my power. These threads that cover the Las Noches are my weapons. You cant escape at all. As long as you are touched, you will be dead! Although you look like an old man, your reaction is really slow. I really dont know how a guy like you can survive until now. Look clearly, these threads are not your spider threads, but mine! Suzuki Kusu moved her arm, and the spider threads in the air suddenly danced wildly, cutting towards Brad in front of her. What A trace of shock shed through his eyes, and Brads heart moved. However, the threads in front of him still attacked him without stopping. Seeing that he could not control those threads, Brad finally showed a trace of panic on his face. The threads around his body suddenly moved, wrapping around his body. At the same time, a part of them separated to intercept the threads in front of him. You actually can control the threads as a weapon! After blocking a wave of Suzuki Kusus attack, Brad cautiously retreated a few steps and pulled away from Suzuki Kusu. Inparison, he still had the advantage in long-range attacks. However, the power of your threads is too weak. They arepletely inferior to mine. They are not on the same level. Looking at the silk threads that had been shattered by him, the look of hatred in Brads eyes was slightly reduced. Although the other party could also use silk threads as weapons, the other partys ability was still too weak. Compared to him, it waspletely not on the same level. There was no need to be afraid. As long as he pulled away the distance and slowly guided it, this guy would definitely not be able to escape from his palm! Suzuki Kusus eyes swept around Brads body. A trace of satisfaction shed in Suzuki Kusus eyes. Although the other partys ability was indeed very strong, and his attack power was more than a level higher than her own, as long as she grasped the right timing, she could easily kill him! Go to hell, Shinigami! Brads body did not move. Instead, he mobilized countless threads around him, protecting himself first, and then mobilized arge number of threads from different directions to attack Suzuki Kusus body, sealing off all her escape routes. Her face made a difficult look, and Suzuki Kusu struggled to resist the attack of the other side. From time to time, she used her own threads to block the attack of Brad, and then left pieces of debris on the ground. Very good, thats it. Keep struggling. The struggle before the death of the prey really makes people unable to stop! There was an abnormal flush on his face, and Brads voice suddenly became high, as if he was trying his best to endure something. What a pervert! Looking at the red flush on the other partys face, Suzuki Kusus face revealed a touch of red. She cursed in a low voice. The other partys appearance, just exchanging blows with him, made her feel a burst of shame. Yes, I am a pervert. However, if I kill you and use your body to fight with the previous male Shinigami, what kind of expression do you think his face will have? It will definitely be very interesting! As he spoke, the blush on Brads face became deeper. Not only his tone, but even his body trembled slightly, as if he was trying his best to endure. Her eyes suddenly turned cold. Suzuki Kusus body suddenly stopped, and several threads instantly appeared in front of her. " " Its over! A glimmer of light shed in his eyes, and a sense of joy rose in Brads heart. Puchi A knife light shed, and several threads were instantly cut into several pieces. What? Seeing the scene in front of him, Brad was stunned at first, and then his eyes showed a trace of astonishment. This kind of thing should not happen. The guy who had tried to save his life suddenly could easily cut off his own spider silk. You are really disgusting! Originally, I wanted to take it slow, but it is better to kill you directly. Her body moved and instantly disappeared from Brads field of vision. Brad was suddenly shocked. He spread the threads around him, but there was no information. Die! Her body appeared next to Brad. Suzuki Kusu shouted loudly, and the Zanpakuto in her hand emitted a powerful spirit. Idiot, I didnt find her whereabouts at first, but I actually called her deliberately and wasted an excellent opportunity to attack! With this thought shing through his mind, Brad turned around and controlled the threads around him to stab towards Suzuki Kusus body. The attack that she had gathered up her strength did not hit him, but was blocked by the silk threads of Brad. Suzuki Kusus face did not show any trace of frustration, instead, the corners of her mouth slightly curled up. Her heart moved. The silk threads that had been deliberately cut off before suddenly climbed up from the ground. Under the leadership of an invisible object, they suddenly pierced through Brads unprotected back. Puff His chest was pierced by several threads at the same time, and the other parts of his body were also pierced by countless threads. Brad spat out a mouthful of blood, and his face became dark. How how Its not possible those threads of yours should have been cut off by me His mouth was still bleeding, and he said intermittently, A broken weapon can actually attack again. What the hell is going on? Invisible things are the most fatal! My weapon cant be seen. Suzuki Kusu said softly. She turned her arm, and waved her Zanpakuto without any hesitation. Blood sprayed out, and Brads enchanting upper body was cut in two. A beautiful head flew up. In order to prevent you from being able to regenerate, Had #33. Skatsui! A blue burst of me shot out from her palm, turning the head of Brad, who was flying in the air, into ashes. There was no fluctuation on Suzuki Kusus face. Killing a hollow would not cause any change in her mood at all. Take your perverted hobby to hell! Its over, isnt it? " " Muyang suddenly appeared beside Suzuki Kusu and asked. Mm, your side is over as well? Of course, its power will prevent that fellow froming back to life again. This time, Ive beaten him to a pulp. Is that so? With a wave of her hand, she restored her Zanpakuto to its original state and then ced it on her waist. Suzuki Kusu turned to look at Muyang and felt his Reiryoku had be much stronger. What about your Reiryoku? Its still a little bit short. Reaching out to the body of Brad, his Reishi that had not dispersed on the body gathered in the palm of Muyang. Although I borrowed the temporary soul technology of sister Kiryu, by putting the unrted Reiryoku into my body, to restore my Reiryoku, but there is still a little problem in using it. The recovery effect of Reiryoku is not as good as I imagined. Can you support your Bankai? There is no problem with Bankai, but in my current state, even if I break the blockade of Aizen and return to Human World, I am not Aizen opponent. I will wait until I have recovered my Reiryoku. Although the time is urgent, we can only believe the captains of Gotei 13. If you are worried about the condition of your Reiryoku, I think I can help you. Captain Unohana! Muyang turned to look at Unohana Retsu standing behind him with a smile on her face. It is great to see you at this time. Captain Unohana, then I will trouble you! Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 213: Reinforcement Chapter 213: Reinforcement In the modern world, in the sky above the Karakura city. Tshir Hitsugaya breathed heavily. His eyes nervously looked at his opponent. That guy was too strong. After liberation, his strength waspletely above his own. Especially his speed, it was simply impossible to guard against. Moreover, even if he used all his strength to hit the opponent, the opponents injury would recover in a very short time. Its useless. This kind of injury is insignificant to me. The wounds on his body quickly recovered. In just a moment, they werepletely recovered, not even a scar left. On the other side, The Hollow had a head of silvery white hair. He looked at Hitsugaya calmly and said in a t tone, as if he did not feel the pain on his body. Many of the Hollow abandoned the ability to super-speed regeneration in order to obtain great power, but I am an exception. The ability I obtained after breaking through is super-speed regeneration. Among all the Espada, no one is stronger than me in terms of super-speed regeneration. Although in terms ofbat ability, I can only be ranked third, but in terms of strength, I am definitely one of the Ten des. What a troublesome opponent, but the others are not optimistic either! Hitsugaya held his Zanpakuto tightly. Although he had gone through a series of training in the past few months before the war and his strength had greatly improvedpared to before, the time was still too short. His eyes swept the other battles vaguely. Several deputy captains, Ikkaku and Yumichika were fighting with the three subordinates of Espada #3. They were currently barely in the upper position. But on the side of Kyouraku and Ukitake, facing the powerful Espada #1, it seemed to be in danger. Soi Fon was also fighting very hard. Among all the opponents, the enemy on my side is the weakest, so let me break such a deadlock first! Do you still have time to care about other ces when fighting with me? A voice suddenly sounded in Tshir Hitsugayas ear, followed by the fist of the other side hitting Tshir Hitsugayas head. Bang!!! The Ice Wings behind him blocked the opponents attack. The body of Hitsugaya was uncontrobly pushed back several steps. Although it was the weakest of the three Ten des, the opponents strength was not something he could easily deal with. Dragon Shooter! Hitsugaya stabilized his body in the air. Then, he pped his wings and rushed toward the enemy. A cold aura was emitted from Zanpakutos de. Even if he was unable to kill the other party in a short period of time, he just had to seal off his movements! Standing in the air with a rxed expression on his face, dimir Erik did not have the slightest hint of nervousness on his face. A few purple balls floated behind him, and a dangerous aura was faintly revealed. What is it? Dont you want to attack? Aiya, how should I put it? Although I really want to attack, the balls behind you are very scary. I dont know how to do it. Holding a sword in each hand, Kyouraku Shunsuis tone was very distressed. In the previous battle, he had already learned how difficult the opponent was. The balls floating around the body of the other side would suddenly burst into mes when he approached. Even he himself did not dare to take that kind of power head-on. Kyouraku! Jshir Ukitake, who was standing on the side, also had a serious face, they faced the formidable enemy, both of them released their respective Zanpakuto. I know, its just aint. The battle still has to continue. A sharp light shed in the eyes under the bamboo hat. Kyouraku Shunsui suddenly became faster. He appeared in front of dimir Erik with a step and shed his two knives at his chest. With a sway of his feet, he let Kyouraku Shunsui attack. dimir Eriks footsteps also showed a bit of disorder. Obviously, he was not as rxed as he showed. Hiss The purple ball behind dimir Erik suddenly shot out a beam of light towards Kyouraku Shunsuis head. Swish A white figure appeared in front of Kyouraku Shunsui, the Zanpakuto in his hand shed, and a purple attack shot towards dimir Eriks head. His eyes burst out with a burst of light, his body suddenly twisted, but he was still a step slower, the purple light beam brushed against dimir Eriks face, leaving a scar on his face. The one you just A w appeared on his handsome face because of a scar. At the same time, it became a bit distorted because of the injury. dimir Erik stared at Jshir Ukitake, and his eyes were gloomy as if they were going to drop into the water. What is it? Do you want to see it again? Jshir Ukitake said in a calm tone. No need, His tone was full of suppressed anger. dimir Erik reached out and ced his hand on Zanpakuto his which was at his waist. A mere Shinigami actually dares to reflect my power to attack me. Its really unforgivable! Burn, Doomsday Emissary! A dazzling light shed, and a figure suddenly appeared in front of Jshir Ukitake. A violent explosion suddenly erupted in front of Jshir Ukitake, and his body flew out. Ukitake! Kyouraku Shunsui shouted nervously. Before his body could do anything, a hot me shot in front of him. With a wave of his hands, a snail-like rotating wind de shot out from Kyouraku Shunsuis double knives, scattering the attack in front of him. Kyouraku Shunsui stopped and carefully looked at the opponent in front of him who had changed greatly. Blood-colored pupils, pure white body, three pairs of pitch-ck ink-like wings gently waved behind his back. Every time he waved them, they would emit a kind of hot aura. Are you alright, Ukitake? Staring at the enemy in front of him, Kyouraku Shunsui shouted. He could feel the dangerous aura emitted by the other person. As long as he was a little distracted, he would definitely be killed. Fortunately, there is no big problem for the time being. In a sh, he appeared beside Kyouraku Shunsui. Jshir Ukitake replied. Although the clothes on his body were burned and tattered, overall, he still did not suffer any injuries. It should be said that fortunately, until now, his body is still good. I was still thinking about how to make you use your Resurrion. I didnt expect that just because of the counterattack of Ukitake, you released your Zanpakuto without hesitation. Isnt this kind of thing usually hidden? I dont care about that kind of thing. Anyway, to deal with an enemy like you, you just have to directly crush it. There is no need for any n or strategy. Although I want to say that it is also a good thing to be despised by the enemy, I still mind a little. Dont worry about it, because you will die soon! As dimir Eriks voice fell, mes suddenly appeared from the ground, and everything that was touched was instantly burnt to ashes. This is How is this possible? Even the Reishi has been burned. Looking at the mes that began to burn from the ground, Kyouraku Shunsuis eyes shed with a trace of horror. Be careful, Shunsui! Jshir Ukitake moved and appeared next to Kyouraku Shunsui. He aimed his Zanpakuto at the sky, absorbed the mes falling from the sky, and then shot towards dimir Erik. Its this move again. Its really a despicable move. Use the strength of others! Without moving, those mes had disappeared because of the mes that were constantly floating down in the sky before they even reached dimir Erik. Oh no, its actually an area-of-effect attack. How annoying! His feet kept moving, trying to avoid the rain of fire falling from the sky and the mes on the ground. Kyouraku Shunsui had a bitter face and was in a deadlock. He was not good at dealing with this kind of enemy! Weng A strange voice suddenly came from the distance. This Reiryoku, is Arrancar! Kyouraku Shunsui and Jshir Ukitake, who are dodging, look at each other. There is a sh of surprise in their eyes. Is it the enemys reinforcement? Aizen subordinates actually have Arrancar that can reinforce Espada! Several blue shes came from the distance, and all the mes around Kyouraku Shunsui and others were scattered. This is Stopping, Jshir Ukitake and Kyouraku Shunsui nced at each other, and there was a trace of confusion in their eyes. The attack just now was obviously helping him. Was it the reinforcement of his side? Swish swish swish Several figures shed and appeared in the middle of the battlefield. Everyones body was emitting a powerful Reiryoku. There really is a group of interesting people! Feeling the sudden appearance of several groups of Reiryoku, Aizen, who was trapped in the me by Yamamoto Head-Captain, slightly raised the corner of his mouth, showing a hint of an unknown smile. These Reiryoku which suddenly appeared outside were his acquaintances! Who are these people? Looking at the group of people who suddenly appeared in the middle of the battlefield, the member of Gotei 13 who did not know the truth asked, obviously all of them were emitting Reiryoku who was not inferior to Captain level, why did he not know any of them. Hirako Shinji, you are really hiding in Human World! Yamamoto Genryuusai turned around and looked at Hirako Shinji and others. The eyes that had been closed slightly opened a crack, and there was a trace of sharpness in them. There are also several Arrancar on the side. Just now, you saved my good-for-nothing disciple. So, can you tell me your purpose? His eyes fell on Stark and several of them around Hirako Shinji. Inparison, Yamamoto Genryuusai cared more about the identity of those Arrancar. We are just the guys living in Kimuras store. He asked us to take care of them when he is not here, thats all. Kimura Hearing the name of Muyang, the hostility in Yamamoto Genryuusai eyes was slightly reduced, but the tone was still not good. When that guyes back from Hueco Mundo, I will clean him up, but this is the war of Gotei 13, can you please not shoot on one side? The Zanpakuto in his hand slightly pushed out, and the threat of Yamamoto Genryuusai was not concealed. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 214: The Visored Chapter 214: The Visored Of course, we were not here to participate in the battle. After all, in this case, it is difficult to determine our position. Waving his hand, indicating that he would not participate in the battle, Stark pulled Lilte, who was dissatisfied on the side, and Harribel and the other four retreated to the side. Turning to look at the Visored on the side, Yamamoto Genryuusais narrowed eyes showed an unknown emotion. Hirako Shinji, can I treat you aspanions? Companions? The body slightly turned sideways, took off the hat on his head, and Hirako Shinjis face showed a hint of a smile. We are Kimuraspanions, and now we are only here to settle old scores with Aizen a hundred years ago, thats all! Then this old man thinks you are trustworthy people for the time being. As soon as the fingers loosened, his Zanpakuto returned to the scabbard. Yamamoto Genryuusai opened his eyes slightly and closed them again. He whispered, his face full of calmness. After discussing it over here, Soul Society and others did not have time to rejoice that reinforcements appeared on their side. A dark crack suddenly appeared in the opposite sky. A huge eye appeared after the Garganta. The ominous light in the eyes made Soul Society and others feel a chill. It had nothing to do with the strength of Reiryoku, but the instinctive resistance because of sensing something unclean. Oh, oh, its really bad. It seems that this time it is really the reinforcement of Aizen side. There is really abat power that can reinforce Espada. Although there are many more people on our side, it is really troublesome! Kyouraku Shunsuis voice has not yet fallen. A figure stepped out of the Garganta, with a demented expression on his face. It was Wonderweiss. " " Ah Ah There was a sound of unknown meaning in the mouth, and Wonderweiss turned to shout in the Garganta. Then a huge body appeared from the Garganta, which was a dark purple monster with a huge and bright eye. After the monster appeared, it directly puffed up its mouth and blew a breath at me, which was not far away from Captain Captain to trap Aizen and the other three. Its over! Seeing the move of the monster, Soul Societys people were all shocked. Although they did not think that they could trap Aizen and the other three people with the move of Head-Captain, if they let Aizen out before the end of the battle here, how could the battle continue? Really. This smell is still as unpleasant as ever. Reaching out and fanning himself in front of his nose, Ichimaru Gin said with a smile on his face. I have the same feeling, The taste of death should be this taste. Tsen Kaname said, rarely not contrary to Ichimaru Gin. I think its very good, the taste of death is suitable for this current scene! Taking a few steps forward, Aizen looked at the lineup of Gotei 13 in front of him, with a proud look. It has been a long time. Aizen!! With suppressed anger on his face, Hirako Shinji looked at Aizen opposite him. He had waited too long for this day to meet Aizen. Kill him and wash the shame and pain that he and others had experienced a hundred years ago. It is you, Captain Hirako. It is really a long time. I did not expect to be a failed experiment product. You can still live in the world. There was no expression on his face. Although he said Captain Hirako, Aizens face had a somewhat mocking expression. Ah uh ah A sharp scream came out of his mouth, and Wonderweiss did not care about the atmosphere at the scene and shouted loudly. Why is this child always like this? Its really noisy. Now I dont feel nervous at all. I really dont like this point of him. He turned his head slightly to look at Wonderweiss behind him, and his tone of Ichimaru Gin was a little distressed. All the sounds produced by Wonderweiss are meaningful. You just watch quietly. There was no change on his face. Tousen wanted to say tly. Compared with Ichimaru Gins dislike for this child, he was unexpectedly congenial with this child, so he could vaguely understand the voices made by this child. Just as the voice of Tousen fell, a huge pitch-ck hole appeared on the body of the one-eyed monster, and then along with the other sides vomiting, arge expanse of Menos Grande came out of the other sides mouth. No way! These are actually all Gillian! Looking at therge group of Gillians standing up on the ground in the distance, Soul Society and others were shocked. No one expected that Aizen would have such support. Although it was really nothing for Captain level people like them, this number, no matter how they looked at it, was not a negligible degree. If they were disturbed by these Hollows in battle Its time for us to appear! As Hirako Shinji finished his words, a mask appeared on the faces the Visored. At the same time, their Reiryoku also changed greatly. The Reiryoku between Shinigami and Hollow was very simr to those Arrancar, but extremely powerful. These guys what kind of guys are they? Each and every one of them is terrifyingly strong! Feeling Reiryoku from the Visored, Omaera said with a trembling voice. Those guys with masks, Reiryoku was actually much stronger than him. The few people from the Mask Council each disyed their abilities and shone on the battlefield. In just a moment, they killed all of those Gillians. How is it? See how we are now proficient in using the power of Hollow? In a sh, he appeared in front of Aizen. Hirako Shinji waved his hand and dissipated the mask on his face. Suddenly, he waved his hand and shed at Aizens head. Come and settle it! Hirako Shinjis Zanpakuto was about to cut down his body, but Aizens face did not show any expression, as if he did not notice. Sure enough, just as Hirako Shinjis Zanpakuto was about to cut down, a knife light suddenly inserted from the side, and it was also aimed at Hirako Shinjis head, mercilessly cut down. A light shed in his eyes. Hirako Shinjis body suddenly leaned back, and his arm pressed in the air. At the same time, his body borrowed the strength of his arm and rose into the air. Zanpakuto in his hand changed a direction and cut down on his opponents body. Although his eyes could not see, Tsen Kaname still keenly felt the aura. His body shook and avoided Hirako Shinjis attack, and his face became a little serious. Interfering in other peoples battle halfway, it is really a dirty trick! Then, if you are killed by this kind of dirty trick you say, you will be very unhappy! Holding the saber with both hands, Tousen changed the posture of holding the saber. His tone was full of confidence. With new strength, he would not lose to anyone. Bang!!!!! A force came from his Zanpakuto. It was not the sound of swords shing, but the sound of someone hitting Zanpakuto with a blunt weapon. Komamura! Feeling the familiar Reiryoku in front of him, Tsen Kanames face slightly moved, but it was only for a moment, and then his face turned cold. His eyes nced at his former friend, and a trace of regret shed in the eyes of Sajin Komamura, and then he turned his eyes to Hirako Shinji opposite him. Let me help you, masked guest! Is this okay? Help me, a guy with unknown origins? But your appearance is also very abnormal. Looking at the appearance of Sajin Komamura in front of him, Hirako Shinji spoke in a rxed tone. Just now, you stepped forward to face that group of Gillian, just this point alone is enough to judge that you are on the same side. I have decided to fight with you, you are not allowed to have any objections. Masked guest! With his back to Hirako Shinji, Sajin Komamura said with an unquestionable tone. His tone revealed a kind of determination, which was a kind of trust that could not be refused. This kind of determination made Hirako Shinji standing behind him feel ufortable. You make me very ufortable like this. I am not good at dealing with this kind of thing. Waving his hand, Hirako Shinji looked unhappy. This situation was really not what he was good at dealing with. During the conversation, the Visored Legion who had defeated the Gillians had appeared in other battlefields again. ording to the battle situation that they had seen outside, they had assigned the ownership of the enemy. Assisting Kyouraku and Ukitake to deal with dimir Erik were Rose and Love, assisting Soi Fon and maeda to deal with Espada #2 were Hiyori and Lisa. Hachigen and Kuna Mashiro were still cleaning the remaining Gillians with Kensei who was still there. Are you the former test objects that Aizen said before? A mere Shinigami dares to steal the power of the Gillians, you are really looking for death! Looking at Rose and Love who appeared in front of him, dimir Eriks tone was still arrogant. He did not have any other emotions because of the number of opponents he had. To him, no matter how many enemies he had, there was no difference. A mere Shinigami? I cant pretend that I didnt hear this! Waving his hand to remove the mask on his face, Rose looked at the handsome guy in front of him with an unhappy face. He had never seen such a beautiful guy, whether it was Shinigami or human, but We are not Shinigami. We are just a Visored Legion. If we have to add a name, we are just employees of the coffee shop! Crush Down, Tengumaru! I cant agree with you either. y, Kinshara! Rose and Love each held Zanpakuto and stared at the opponent in front of them. There was a sh of caution in their eyes. A guy who could make Kyouraku Shunsui and Jshir Ukitake in a sorry state was not a simple opponent to defeat. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 215: Kimura Leaves Chapter 215: Kimura Leaves Interesting. The corners of his mouth curled into a mocking smile. He did not see dimir Erik make any movements. His body had already appeared beside Rose and Love. With a clench of his hand, a purple sword made of mes appeared in his hand. He shed down at the two of them with an indifferent expression on his face. A trace of surprise shed through the eyes of Rose and Love. They only noticed it when someone approached them. However, although they could not keep up with the speed of the other party, the two of them were not simple people. When the other party came to their side, their bodies immediately moved. The gigantic Tengumaru in Loves hand seemed to have no weight at all. With a whistling sound, the huge Zanpakuto smashed down at the guy beside him with iparable speed. Although he waste, Love was the first to strike. Just as dimir Erik swung out his attack, his Zanpakuto had already smashed onto his opponent. Compared to Loves iparably huge Zanpakuto, dimir Eriks tiny body was simply insignificant. However, that iparably tiny body contained a great amount of power. He raised the purple fire sword in his hand and effortlessly blocked Loves attack. As he dodged to the side, a glimmer of light shed in Roses eyes. The golden whip in his hand suddenly swung out, and the golden whip was like a dragon that wrapped itself around dimir Eriks body. Kinshara Sonata No.what! ! How can it be! ! Seeing that his own Zanpakuto had entangled his opponent, Rose pulled his arm and tightened his golden whip. Then, he stretched out a finger and ced it on the whip. Just as Rose was about to say it, a hint of shock shed through his eyes. His Kinshara had actually been broken away by someone using brute force. Moreover, it was a very tiny fellow! With a shake of his body, his Reiryoku sent out a burst of energy that shook off the whip that was wrapped around his body. dimir turned to look at Rose who was on the other side. His empty hand suddenly stretched out, and purple ming swords appeared in the void one after another. The tip of the swords turned and aimed at Rose who was at the side. Rose, get out of the way! Feeling the aura emitted by the ming swords, Loves expression changed and he shouted. He knew the power of these ming swords. Just one sword was enough to block his full power attack, let alone so many. Love could feel the dangerous aura, and Rose naturally could also feel it. He moved his body and was about to withdraw Zanpakuto. Hmph! Its toote! dimir Erik suddenly stretched out his hand to grab the Zanpakuto, which was held by Rose, and suddenly exerted force. How is this possible? This guys strength is actually stronger than Kensei! As this thought shed through his mind, Roses body uncontrobly rushed towards dimir Erik. This is bad! Looking at the purple fire sword that was right in front of him, Rose was shocked. If he was hit by such an attack, even if he did not die, he would lose ayer of skin. Bushgoma! A spinning attack flew over from the side, disrupting the trajectory of the purple fire swords that were about to hit Rose, and flew past Roses body. Casually interfering in other peoples battles, what a vile personality! Turning his head to look at Kyouraku Shunsui, a trace of displeasure shed in dimir Eriks eyes, and then he put it away. However, it doesnt matter even if there are more of such enemies. If I can kill one with a wave of my hand, even if all of you attack, it will only be a few more waves. What arrogant words. Holding the broadsword with both hands, Kyouraku Shunsui looked at the enemy opposite him and said. But this guy is really strong. Even if there are two more people on his side now, Kyouraku Shunsui is not sure of winning. No one knows what means the other side is hiding. Moreover, his previous probing did not get any valuable information. I didnt expect to fight alongside you. Looking at Hiyori and Lisa standing next to him, Tshir Hitsugaya said after a moment of silence. Because of the special training he had done in Muyangs store, he was not unfamiliar with these people. On the contrary, he was quite familiar with these people from the Visored Legion. In fact, I really dont want to fight with a little bean like you. A guy like you can be the captain. I still dont understand it now. Hiyori carried Zanpakuto on his shoulder and said without caring about the darkening face of Tshir Hitsugaya. You Hiyori is right. Such a young child is actually qualified to be the captain. I am very strange. Has the current Soul Society fallen to such a state? You two guys, shouldnt it be enough! A tiger tooth girl and a book girl are actually here to fight with me. I am Soul Societys captain! Tsk! Little bean! Little Byakuya. Bastard!! Sizzle A de suddenly appeared between them, interrupting their conversation. Anyway, thank you. If you mean that you didnt report your matters to Soul Society, then forget it. I just met someone withbat ability in the Modern Realm, and there is no need to report to Soul Society. After a moment of silence, Lisa took the lead and took action, putting her Zanpakuto and scabbard together. With a sh of light, a huge weapon appeared in Lisas hand. Smash, Haguro Tonbo! Stepping on the ground, Lisa rushed forward, and the huge Zanpakuto in her hand suddenly stabbed at the body of the Espada #3. Stepping back, his body slightly yielded, and he raised his knife upwards, deflecting Lisas attack. Before Soyata had time to make any other moves, a Zanpakut suddenly attacked from behind his head. Twisting his body at an angle that did not conform tomon sense, he avoided Hiyoris sneak attack. Soyata raised his foot and kicked Hiyoris body. Dragon canister!! The wings on the back of Tshir Hitsugaya in the distance shook, and the body quickly rushed to Soyata. His Zanpakutos sword was aimed at him, and a cold air emitted from his Zanpakuto. Since this guys body recovery ability is unreasonable, just trap him first, and deal with him after dealing with Aizen! With this idea, Tshir Hitsugayas body advanced quickly. Dang! Shinjis Zanpakuto collided with Ichimaru Gin again. Hirako Shinjis body retreated. Before, he had fought with Ichimaru Gin hundreds of times. This third seat little devil of his own team in the past, now he has the strength to fight with himself in a direct confrontation, and even is not at a disadvantage. Sure enough, he is worthy of Soul Societys once-in-a-century genius character. Aizen Sousuke! Yamamoto Genryuusai opened his eyes and looked at Aizen in front of him. There was a trace of fierceness in his eyes. For the rebellious mind, he trampled on Soul Society and the justice of Gotei 13. He absolutely had no reason to let him go. Yes, then, what are you going to do, Yamamoto Head-Captain? In the case of seeing his subordinates and the elites of Gotei 13 being ravaged by my subordinates from Hueco Mundo. Looking at Head-Captain in front of him, Aizens tone was full of pride. Although he was very afraid of Head-Captain Strength, but now, he did not have to be too careful. He could feel that Hgyoku had begun to respond to his heart. The fusion between them had begun. Now he was walking on the road of bing a god, and no one or anything could stop him. I dont know if your de is still sharp? Is it? Then you will personally experience my de, with your body! There is a faintyer of heat floating on the body. Yamamoto Genryuusai eyes seem to have a me burning in them. Zanpakuto, who is held in his hand, slightly unsheathed, revealing a shiny de, emitting a hot breath, but it makes people feel cold. Shua A huge axe suddenly flew from the side, facing Aizen body, but it turned into ashes before touching Aizens body and disappeared. At the same time, there was a strong Reiryoku, which was the aura of the Espada #2. In this short period of time, Baraggan has been killed by Ushoda Hachigen Soi Fon and maeda. Shua A petite figure suddenly appeared in front of Aizen, blocking between him and Head-Captain. Aizen Sousuke, the great sinner of the soul world, die for me! Although one of Soi Fons arms disappeared, the momentum was more powerful. Carrying the momentum of defeating Baraggan, she directly issued a challenge to Aizen. The body moved, and dozens of Soi Fon figures shed in front of Aizen. It was difficult to distinguish which was the real body of Soi Fon by the naked eye. The corner of the mouth was slightly raised, looking at Soi Fon who was constantly shing in front of him, Aizens face was not surprised at all, but showed some ridicule. What, have your bodypletely recovered? Seeing Muyang, who was originally sitting quietly, suddenly stand up, Unohana Retsu asked in confusion. Now, Muyangs Reiryoku has not fully recovered. Not yet, but this is enough. Standing up and moving his body, Muyang revealed a smile on his face, his Reiryoku has recovered more than 80%, and can return to the modern world now. As for the remaining Reiryoku, he should be able to recover on the way back. Thank you, Captain Unohana. Nodding slightly to Unohana Retsu, Muyang pulled out his Zanpakuto. Bankai, Hakaze no Kiru! A bright light shed, Muyang looked up at the sky, felt the Reiryoku above the sky, and then turned and walked into the Garganta. Lets go, Kusu. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 216: Last Battle Chapter 216: Last Battle With a sh of his saber, a huge crack appeared in the air. Muyang lifted his foot and walked in. Then, Suzuki Kusu followed closely behind. A path made of spirit particles appeared under their feet. The two of them quickly ran forward. In front of the unknown, what awaited them was an intense battle. Aiya, has that annoying fellow, Muyang, already left? Apanied by a series of sounds, a ck shadow gradually approached. It was Kurotsuchi Mayuri, who had returned from a rewarding journey. After killing the virtual circle scientist, he searched around and found a lot of precious research materials. Therefore, his mood could not be any better. Captain Kurotsuchi, you seem to be in a good mood. Looking at Kurotsuchi Mayuri who was gradually approaching and Kurotsuchi Nemu who was pushing a huge car beside him, Unohana Retsu said. Hum, of course, I cant wait to start studying now. As he said, Kurotsuchi Mayuris fingers danced uncontrobly in the air, looking impatient. Boom! With a loud noise, a cloud of dust rose around them, covering Kurotsuchi Mayuris body. This barbarian, really, if you beat that guy to pieces, how do I dissect him! The eyes turned with dissatisfaction to Zaraki Kenpachi who was fighting against Yami. Kurotsuchi Mayuris tone was not polite at all. The guy who fought with Swords eight, just looking at the size, he knew that it must have a great research value. Although it was not easy to dissect, if it was broken by Sword Eight in the battle, it was even harder to study. That, Captain Unohana, Kurosaki, he Ishida Ury ran over from the side, looking at Unohana Retsu and asked with a bit of urgency on his face. Unohana Retsu did not speak and looked up at the sky. Could it be Looking up at Unohana Retsu eyes, Ishida Ury did not open his mouth to ask anything, and a terrible fluctuation suddenly came from the sky. The mighty Reiryoku seemed to want to drown his body. Just feeling the oppressive aura, his body trembled slightly. What kind of guy is Kurosaki fighting with? This kind of Reiryoku is simply unheard of. He is stronger than anyone I have ever met before! His heart trembled slightly. A sense of unease suddenly rose in Ishidas heart. In the face of such an enemy, could Kurosaki really deal with it? Although he had to trust hispanions, that kind of enemy, no matter how he looked at it, was not a level that he could be at ease to let Kurosaki deal with alone. Ishida, can you please take me up? Above the sky dome. Orihime walked over and crossed her arms in front of her chest. There was a hint of fear on her face, as if she was enduring some huge panic. Even her body was trembling slightly, and her eyes were sparkling with tears. Student Kurosaki, he is currently fighting someone on the rooftop. Although he knows that even if I go up, I cant do anything, he still wants to go up. At least dont let Kurosaki face such a terrible enemy alone. Ishida Ury was silent for a moment, looking at the expression on Orihimes face that seemed like she was about to cry, and finally nodded. Great, thank you, Ishida. Shaking his head slightly, Ishida Ury walked to the side of Orihime. A disc made of spirit particles appeared under his feet, lifting their bodies up. His body gradually rose up, approaching an unknown ce above the canopy. However, the closer he got to the canopy, the more he could feel the terrifying Reiryoku above the canopy. The terrifyingly strong Reiryoku made his heart tremble slightly. What kind of person could release such a strong Reiryoku? This Reiryoku, who was as vast as the sea and seemed to want to drown everything, was simply beyond his imagination. Boom!!! Just as Ishida Ury was slowly moving toward the canopy with Orihime, an even stronger Reiryoku suddenly appeared above the canopy. The dense Reiryoku seemed to fall from the sky. Although his hands could not touch it, the ck Reiryoku in front of them was so thick that it seemed like he could reach out and touch it. Its simply a monster! Feeling that the air around him was so thick that it seemed to turn into substance, Ishida Ury was silent for a moment, and then squeezed out a few words from his mouth. Perhaps only a monster could emit this kind of Reiryoku. It waspletely different from the previous encounter, and it was also different from what he felt from the sky before. It was thick and heavy, and it waspletely different from Reiryoku. At the same time, above the sky dome. This is the second stage of Resurrion. Among the ten des, only I can carry out the second stage of liberation, the Segunda Resurrion. Even Lord Aizen has never seen this appearance. I will turn your body into ashes to feel the insurmountable gap between us. Standing high up in the sky, he looked down at Kurosaki Ichigo. There was no emotion in Ulquiorras eyes, as if he was looking at a dead person. Although it was difficult to exin the previous fight, after he showed this posture, the fake Shinigami in front of him could only die. He put his hands together, and a light shed between his palms. Then Ulquiorra pulled his hands, and a long spear like thing with a dangerous aura appeared in his hands. Lanza del Relmpago! The long spear in his hand turned and aimed at Kurosaki Ichigos body. Ulquiorra looked at Kurosaki Ichigo with a cold face, without any emotion in his eyes. Just stand there and dont move. I still cant perfectly control this move. I dont want to attack you at a distance of zero. He waved his arm and the Lanza del Relmpago in his hand suddenly shot out. Just as he said, he couldnt control this move well. The trajectory of the Lanza del Relmpago that he shot out had a slight deviation, brushing past Kurosaki Ichigos head. Boom The Lanza del Relmpago that flew past Kurosaki Ichigos headnded on the ground in the distance. A violent explosion immediately erupted. Although it was very far away from where they were fighting, the air current from the explosion still rushed to them, blowing Kurosaki Ichigos clothes to the point of rustling. His head was slightly stiff. Kurosaki Ichigos body paused for a moment. This kind of power was beyond his imagination. If he was hit by that kind of attack, he would definitely be killed in an instant! The light in Ulquiorras hand shed, and another Lanza del Relmpago appeared in his hand. Seeing this scene, Kurosaki Ichigos body shook again. This kind of absurd attack could be used without limit! Although he was secretly shocked, seeing the Lanza del Relmpago in the hand of Ulquiorra opposite him again, Kurosaki Ichigo was suddenly refreshed. He did not dare to ask the other party to make mistakes again. He waved his hand on his face, and a mask appeared on Kurosaki Ichigos face, and Reiryoku on his body suddenly became stronger. His body moved, and ayer of ck Reiryoku appeared on top of Kurosaki Ichigos Zanpakuto. He stamped his foot and was about to rush towards Ulquiorras body. Shua Kurosaki Ichigo had just raised his foot, and Ulquiorras body suddenly appeared beside him, with deep indifference in his eyes, and the Lanza del Relmpago in his hand swung down at Kurosaki Ichigos body. Seeing Suzuki Kusus hesitant expression, Muyang turned around and asked, What is it? Do you have anything to ask? Kimura, what do you n to do after you arrive in the Modern Realm? What should we do? Naturally, it is to defeat Aizen and thwart his plot. Their footsteps did not stop, and Muyang answered without hesitation. How? The footsteps were slightly paused, and Muyangs heart sank. Suzuki Kusu asked him this question. Although he knew that Aizen was very strong, whether it was what he saw from the manga in his previous life or what he felt through several battles in this life, it proved that Aizen was very strong, but until now, he could still fight with Aizen head-on. However, at this time, Aizen should have begun to merge with Hgyoku. After the fusion with Hgyoku, he cant estimate the extent of strength. Although he saw it in the manga in his previous life, it was a manga after all. It was different from the present reality. He didnt see it with his own eyes. He didnt know what extent Aizen was at, or whether it was an existence that he could defeat. Seeing Muyangs reaction, Suzuki Kusu also knew the answer to the question. Muyang should not have the confidence to win. What he could do now was to go all out! How is your Reiryoku recovering? Turning the topic away, Suzuki Kusu turned to ask Muyangs physical condition. It was already very difficult to deal with Aizen. If the body has not fully recovered, it will be really bad. Almost, I can feel that my Reiryoku is slowly recovering. When we arrive at Human World, it should be able to recover to more than 90%. Dont forget, my own medical Kido is also very outstanding. After saying this with a smile, the silence between the two people returned again, leaving only the orderly footsteps of two people in the Garganta. After the battle begins, you have to be careful. With your ability, if you are careful, even in the face of Aizen, you can protect yourself. Muyang suddenly opened his mouth and said with a faint concern in his tone. I know. The corner of his mouth was slightly raised, revealing a happy smile. Suzuki Kusus heart was sweet. The opponent is Aizen, his Kyka Suigetsu is very tricky. I will establish a connection between you and me. With my ability, if you go all out, you can still ensure that you will not be disturbed by his Kyka Suigetsu to a certain extent. At least you can find his position correctly. Well, it is already thest battle. After this fight, you can have a good rest! Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 217: Confrontation Chapter 217: Confrontation Seeing Soi Fon, who divided into several figures in front of him to attack himself, Aizens face did not show half a surprise, and there was a sh of disdain in his eyes. He stepped forward and appeared in front of Soi Fon. Zanpakuto in his hand shed down, and countless flickering figures around him disappeared, leaving only a figure with a surprised face cut in front of Aizens Zanpakuto. Puff A burst of blood spurted out from her chest. Soi Fon eyes were full of disbelief. The speed that he was proud of was actually so insignificant in front of Aizen. He did not use his own side of the extremely fearful Kyka Suigetsu. He only relied on pure speed and strength to easily defeat her! Captain Captain! Seeing Soi Fon who was cut down by Aizen, maedas face showed a trace of panic, his body rushed forward, grabbed Soi Fon who was unable to fall, and looked at the opposite side with concern. Damn it! Feeling the power of her body gradually passing away, Soi Fons eyes were full of unwillingness. She actually didnt even touch the body of the enemy and was defeated. Whether as a Shinigami, or as the captain of Gotei 13 and themander-in-chief of the Onmitsukido, it was a great shame. So, who is the next one? Aizen turned his head and looked at Soul Society and others on the side. With a bang, the sky behind Aizen cracked like a mirror. Shua The clenched Zanpakuto in his hand emitted a silver-white radiance, and Muyang cut down behind Aizen with an indomitable momentum. Boom!! A crystal appeared at the back of Aizens head, stretching and shrinking, blocking the blow that Muyang had been charging for a long time. You really wasted a great opportunity to attack. Muyang, the back of the neck is the most vulnerable part of any creature. Do you think I wille to Human World to fight without any means? Without moving, Aizen turned his head to look at Muyang behind him, and his eyes were calm. Hum Hearing Aizens words, Muyangs face was as usual, but the corner of his mouth pulled out a meaningful smile. Seeing the smile on the corner of Muyangs mouth, Aizen instinctively felt a bad feeling, but before he could react, a figure had shed in front of him. The pure white Zanpakuto drew a perfect arc in the air and cut into Aizens lower abdomen. Sizzle A wound appeared in front of Aizen, and blood sprayed. With a movement of his feet, Aizen figure appeared in the distance. There was a smile on his face, and there was no unhappiness because of being hit. It is a good tactic. Use yourself as bait, and let Suzuki Kusuunch an attack. Even if I am also hit, from this point of view, your n is indeed sessful. But you ignored one thing. With Suzuki Kusus strength, even if you can hit me, you cant kill me in one blow. It has no effect on the battlefield at all. Aizens face was full of confidence. Looking at Muyang and Suzuki Kusu, his eyes were calm. He was not afraid of anyone now. No matter who stood in front of him, in the end, he could only be a stepping stone for his sess. Is that so? Muyang slightly nodded to Suzuki Kusu on the side, indicating her to stand aside. Next would be the battle between him and Aizen, and no one else could be on the side. Seeing Suzuki Kusu retreat to the side as he said, Muyang was sure. He turned to look at Aizen, stretched out his arm, and Zanpakuto aimed at Aizens head. A sharp aura was emitted from Muyangs body, and a powerful Reiryoku slowly rose from his body. Muyang turned his arm, and Aizen on the opposite side suddenly leaned his head. Then there was a sudden violent explosion behind Aizen, and an invisible attack split the buildings from the middle, leaving an unfathomable crack on the ground. Interesting, is that also a wind attack? First, it turned the invisible wind into a tangible attack, and then it became invisible again. As expected of Muyang, his control of strength is really much stronger than the average person. You are powerful, and you easily avoided it. Looking at Aizens rxed appearance, Muyangs face did not change, his arm shook, and another invisible attack was waved. The face did not change, Aizens body slightly side, another attack cut through him, leaving a horrible mark on the ground behind him. It seems that Kimura does not need our help. He has such a strong power with a wave of his hand. It is really terrible. Looking at the huge gully made by Muyangs attack on the ground, Lilte spread out his hands and turned to Stark and said. Hey, Stark, lets go over there. I see that Arrancar is very strong. Several of them cant beat him. Lets go and kill that guy. Stark, arent you the most powerful Hollow? Looking at the few people who were fighting over there, Lilte turned her eyes and said. For the handsome dimir Erik, she had long been not pleasing to the eye. No! Rubbing his head and sitting on the ground, Stark looked around the battlefield and said without hesitation. What? Why? This is not our war, and with our identity of Arrancar, although Kimura san does not care, Soul Society will inevitably have some qualms about it and will notpletely trust us. Harribel stood on one side, crossed his arms, and answered Starks words. She naturally saw the situation at the scene clearly. She and others did not have any position to make a move at all. Moreover, now it seems that they do not need to make a move. With a step, Muyang appeared on the side of Aizen. With a turn of his arm, Zanpakuto cut off his body. With a sh of light in his eyes, Aizens body side avoided Muyangs sh, and then his arm picked up and cut down on Muyangs arm. In the face of Aizen attack, Muyangs face did not change, and a light shed on his empty palm, and then he directly reached out to block Zanpakuto in front of Aizen. The palm clenched, and in the eyes of the other party, he grabbed Aizen Zanpakuto in his hand. Muyang threw his arm and suddenly cut Aizen body. Puff A wound appeared on Aizen body, and the blood spilled. What happened, why do you want to distance yourself from me? Looking at Aizen who was retreating, the corner of Muyangs mouth curved into a smile. Sweeping the wounds on his body, Aizen eyes slightly fluctuated. He really did not expect that Muyang could actually take his attack empty-handed, which was really beyond his imagination. If Muyang injured himself through other means, Aizen could still ept it, but now, he was actually caught by Muyang empty-handed, and was also injured by the other side, which made his heart suddenly shake a little. Muyang moved faster, and Muyang was just about to take advantage of the victory to pursue, a purple me suddenly shot in front of him, the purple me emitting a hot breath, making the footsteps of Muyang who was just about to move stop. Muyang, you are finally here. I have been waiting for you for a long time! Turning his head to look at the other side, what entered Muyangs eyes was a familiar face, that handsome face, and that demonic purple fire. Muyang would never forget it. dimir Erik! Do you still remember me? Thats great. I will take your life! A hint of evil shed in his blood-colored eyes. dimir Erik dered as if he could easily take away Muyangs life. With a movement of his body, Rose threw out the Golden Whip in his hand and wrapped it around his body. I already said that it was useless! His body shook, and just as he was about to break free of the whip that was wrapped around his body, dimir Erik suddenly had an uneasy feeling in his heart. His body subconsciously swayed, and a huge Zanpakuto suddenly passed through his chest. His body shook and broke free from the whip. dimir Erik retreated. Looking at Kyouraku Shunsui who crawled out from the shadow on the ground, his eyes revealed a trace of anger. This guy actually used such a despicable method to sneak attack him! You have angered me, bastard! His face was full of anger, and a powerful Reiryoku burst out from dimir Eriks body. At the same time, countless purple mes appeared. With a thought, the purple mes surrounding his body all condensed into long swords, emitting a destructive aura, making Rose and Kyouraku Shunsui feel a shiver in their hearts. Go to hell! The swords around his body shot out in all directions. Each of them carried a destructive power. Moreover, those swords seemed to be able to sense Reiryoku which surrounded Kyouraku Shunsui and the others. No matter how they dodged, those swords could always follow behind them. Bang bang bang Apanied by several violent explosions, not only Kyouraku Shunsui and Rose, but even Love, who was hiding at the side waiting for the opportunity to attack, was also hit and fell powerlessly in the violent explosion. This time no one interferes. I will kill you, Muyang! Several pairs of wings behind him pped, and the figure of dimir appeared directly in front of Muyang, blocking between Aizen and Muyang. The blood-colored pupils showed a bit of bloodthirsty taste. Although it had been a hundred years, there was no great hatred at that time, but in the heart of dimir Erik, Muyang, the guy who trampled on his pride, must be killed with his own hands. Are you ready to die, bastard! With his hands on his chest, the purple mes around his body continued to burn, and then evolved into various shapes around dimir Eriks body, emitting a dangerous aura. As the voice of dimir Erik fell, the things evolved from purple mes in the air were all aimed at Muyang. Muyangs heart suddenly tightened, and he felt a sense of danger. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 218: Captain Strikes Chapter 218: Captain Strikes Danger! The sense of crisis in his mind flourished. Muyang did not choose to take it head-on. Instead, he constantly dodged these attacks. Sure enough, the weapons condensed from mes immediately exploded after falling to the ground. It seems that I dont need to shoot. Looking at Muyang, who was forced to run around by the attack from dimir Erik, Aizen corner of the mouth slightly warped and turned to look at Yamamoto Genryuusai standing in front of him. Why, is it Head-Captains turn to personally shoot so soon? It seems that Gotei 13 is really deteriorated. The eyes swept across several battles around. Tshir Hitsugaya is working with Lisa and Hiyori to deal with the #3 Espada. Although he has always had the upper hand, under the attack of the other party who is not afraid of death, the battle cant end for a while. Tsen Kaname was fighting with Komamura; Kensei was fighting with the little ghost with a big sword on his back. Kuna Mashiro, Rose, Love, Ukitake, and Kyouraku were all unable to participate in the battle. Ushoda Hachigen, who had lost one hand, could no longer continue to fight, and those deputy captains were still in the treatment. Hirako Shinji moved, and before he could appear in front of Aizen, he was stopped by Ichimaru Gin, who was standing on one side, with a strange smile on his face, and Ichimaru Gin performance was very rxed. Well, are you going to personally deal with me, the so-called traitor of Soul Society, or waiting for your subordinates to end the battle? The eyes turned and fell on several Arrancar below. Aizen eyes slightly paused, from the few Arrancar. He felt a sense of threat. The strength of the other party is absolutely not to be underestimated. At least it isparable to the first few Arrancar existences. And most importantly, these people have not seen his Zanpakuto, which means that they will not be confused by their own Kyoka Suigetsu. If they fight like this, it may be a little troublesome. Or As the leader of Shinigami, do you want to help the few Arrancar over there? The closed eyes suddenly opened. A ray of light shed from the eyes of Head-Captain. The arm moved, and his Zanpakuto was suddenly unsheathed, driving a burst of hot mes, and suddenly cut down on Aizens body. Bang The scene in front of him shattered like a mirror. Aizens figure suddenly appeared behind Yamamoto Head-Captain. Zanpakuto in his hand suddenly pierced through his armpit and stabbed down at Yamamoto Head-Captains body. The sharp de prated Yamamoto Head-Captains body effortlessly, bringing a burst of blood. Although he had turned in the shortest time, Yamamoto Head-Captains speed was still a bit worse. Aizens Zanpakuto pierced through Yamamoto Head-Captains abdomen, and a few drops of blood dripped on the de. Hey - The body was pierced by Aizens Zanpakuto, but Yamamoto Genryuusais face suddenly showed a smile. Pa Suddenly reaching out and grabbing Aizens arm, the blue veins on Yamamoto Genryuusai clenched arm burst, and the strong arm grabbed Aizens arm, not letting him have any possibility of breaking free. Aizen Sousuke, I caught you! Looking up at Aizen in front of him, Yamamoto Genryuusais face was serious. Interesting, what if you catch me? Is the hand you caught really my hand? There is no trace of panic on the face. Aizen looked at the old face of Head-Captain in front of him and said easily. There is no worry. Just look at it with your eyes and feel it with your skin. It is indeed like this, but. I am not going to misjudge the Reiryoku emitted by Zanpakuto who stabbed into the body. Holding Aizens arm, Yamamoto Head-Captain slowly raised his right hand holding a knife. The fierce me on Zanpakutos upperyer burned, emitting an amazing heat. Just approaching, it made people feel like they were about to be burned. Its over, Aizen. Ill use this old mans move to burn your body, soul, and even your ambition into ashes, nothing will be left! The light in his eyes was bright, and Zanpakuto of Yamamoto Genryuusai cut down. A figure shed and suddenly appeared in front of Yamamoto Genryuusai, grabbing his Zanpakuto in his hand. Just as Yamamoto Genryuusais Ryujin Jakka fell into the hands of the other side, his Zanpakuto seemed to burn everything in an instant. Nani? Seeing the change on his own Zanpakuto, Yamamoto Genryuusai eyes showed a hint of surprise, and the palm holding Aizen suddenly showed a moment of rxation. The arm moved, the foot pointed, and Aizen quickly broke away from the restraint of Yamamoto Genryuusai and retreated a few steps away. Looking at the figure holding Yamamoto Genryuusai Zanpakuto not far away, the corner of the mouth showed a satisfied expression. The arm moved and pulled out his own Zanpakuto from the other sides hand. Yamamoto Genryuusai body quickly retreated a few steps. In the face of the unknown, the first consideration was to pull away the distance. And Why did all the mes on Ryujin Jakka disappear? Let me tell you. Seeing the confusion on Yamamoto Genryuusai face, Aizens face took a few steps forward with a smile and looked down at Yamamoto Genryuusai standing on the ground and exined: Your Ryujin Jakka is the strongest Zanpakuto, this is beyond doubt. If you fight seriously, yourbat ability should be above mine. However, if you give up all the other abilities and only strengthen one of them, you can fight against the strongest Zanpakuto. Satisfied to see the surprise in Yamamoto Genryuusai eyes, Aizen pointed his finger to the standing Wonderweiss. He, Wonderweiss, is the only modified Arrancar, and his Resurrin is called Extinguir It is a Arrancar specially made to seal your Ryujin Jakka. With a smile of victory on his face, Aizen looked at Head-Captain who was shocked in front of him. This feeling was really good. Even Yamamoto Genryuusai, who was known as the strongest Shinigami in a thousand years, was defeated on his way forward. As you can see, the ability of Extinguir is me that seals Ryujin Jakka. For this ability, Wonderweiss lost hisnguage, knowledge, memory, and even rationality. In the face of him exchanging everything for the ability. You have nothing to do. Goodbye, Yamamoto Genryuusai! As Aizens voice fell, Extinguirs body suddenly rushed forward, stretching out a pair of big hands to grab the body of Yamamoto Head-Captain, as if to crush his body. The gap between the fight looked over here, and Muyangs mouth curved into a smile. Aizen thought that by sealing head-captains Zanpakutou he could win? Really, Aizens information is too bad. The strongest Shinigami in a thousand years, not just relying on Zanpakuto! A purple me flew over Muyangs head. dimir looked at Muyang with a gloomy face. It had been so long. Although Muyang had been running around, dimir Erik himself had not caused any damage to Muyang. This result was not satisfactory. You still have time to look at other ces when you are fighting with me? Go to hell! As he shouted, arge amount of mes appeared around dimir Eriks body again, rushing towards Muyangs body. An all-around attack that had no blind spots surrounded all directions around Muyangs body. Buzz A silver light shed, and all the mes that rushed towards Muyang suddenly disappeared. Seeing the scene in front of him, dimir froze. He did not see what happened just now. You, what did you do just now? Why dont you do it again and then watch carefully? With a rxed expression on his face, Muyang teased dimir. After dragging on for so long, his Reiryoku finally recoveredpletely in the battle. You bastard! His expression became a bit gloomy. Countless mes appeared around dimir Erik once again and surged towards Muyangs body. Just as those mes rushed towards Muyang, dimir Eriks eyes stared fixedly at Muyangs body, wanting to see something from it. A silver light shed, and in a daze, a crack appeared in front of Muyang. Those surging purple mes were all sucked into that crack. So thats how it is. Spatial power? Seeing the gap in front of Muyang, dimir Erik had a sh of realization in his eyes. The unknown was the scariest thing. Now that he knew the other partys ability, it was easy to deal with. He stretched out his arm and two long swords condensed from purple mes appeared in his hand. Because of the extremepression of the mes, the two swords appeared to have a kind of amber sparkling color. It looked exceptionally bright and dazzling, and the terrifying aura emitted from it made people secretly shocked. The wings on his back pped, and the body of dimir Erik appeared directly beside Muyang. The purple long sword in his hand directly stabbed towards Muyangs body. He retreated and avoided the opponents first attack. Muyang shed his saber at the opponents chest, and there was a faintyer of silver radiance on Zanpakuto. Wheng- The other hand held the long sword to block Muyangs attack. dimir Erik loosened his right hand and then held the long sword in his hand. He waved it backward and shed at Muyangs body again. " " Muyang suddenly exerted strength in his arm and firmly pressed down on one of dimir Eriks long swords. His body suddenly received an even greater force. The movement of dimir Eriks other hand also paused for a moment. The moment his opponents body stopped moving, Muyangs body rose into the air, avoiding the strike that his opponent had swung back at him. Moreover, the moment his body rose into the air, a ray of light gathered in Muyangs hand. Hado #33 Soukatsui! Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 219: Kimuras Ability Chapter 219: Kimura''s Ability Boom!! Looking at the explosion in front of him, there was no expression on Muyangs face. This level of attack was not enough to deal with the other party. Sure enough, the smoke and dust that rose because of the explosion had not dispersed yet. A crystal purple long sword suddenly shot out from inside and was aimed at Muyangs forehead. With a wrong step, the long sword flew past Muyangs body. At this moment, a figure silently appeared behind Muyang. A purple long sword shed down on Muyangs body. Muyang, who had his back to the other side, curled his lips slightly. He actually did not make any movements. Although he was surprised by Muyangs inaction, in a battle of life and death, time was of the essence. It was not enough for dimir Erik to slowly think about it. Seeing that Muyang did not have any reaction, he directly increased the strength of his hand. The long sword shed down on Muyangs back. If he was hit by this strike, even with Muyangs strength, he would definitely be seriously injured. The long sword in his hand shed down, cutting through Muyangs body. However, a hint of shock appeared on dimir Eriks face. Although his long sword did cut through Muyangs body, the feeling from the long sword was nothing! Whats going on His body paused for a moment due to shock, and the moment dimir Eriks body stopped, Muyangs Zanpakuto pierced through his armpit and stabbed into dimir Eriks chest. The pain from his body instantly pulled dimir Erik back to his senses. There was no time to think at all. His body directly responded, and he swung his backhand toward Muyangs body. Regardless of whether he hit the other party or not, dimir Erik retreated directly. At this time, he had to keep a distance from the other party. He had to analyze the other partys ability first. You chose to keep your distance now? You gave me too much time. I havepletely recovered. Feeling that Reiryoku had recovered to his peak, Muyang looked rxed. " " He looked at his injuries with a gloomy expression. dimir Erik did not reply. The attack just now was indeed strange. It was clear that his Zanpakuto had sliced through his body, but his body did not seem to exist. However, if his body was just a phantom, Why was his attack able to stab him? The injuries on his body were not fake. When he thought of this, dimir Erik only felt that the wounds on his body were even more painful. Although the injuries were not serious and would not cause any damage to his movements, Muyangs attack just now had dealt more damage to his mind. In this game, he had already fallen into a disadvantage. Looks like you dont understand what happened just now. Then Ill let you experience it again with your own body. He raised his foot, and when he stepped down, he was already in front of dimir Erik. The Zanpakuto in Muyangs hand swung down without any fancy moves. His speed was not fast, but the long sword that dimir Erik raised was unable to touch Muyangs Zanpakuto. Instead, it directly passed through Muyangs Zanpakuto and body, and once again cut through the air. Pu The Zanpakuto in his hand shed down again, leaving a scar on dimir Eriks shoulder. Muyangs face was rxed. How is this possible He retreated again, and dimir Erik looked at Muyang with a hint of fear on his face. This guy seemed to be in a different space from him. Thats right! Space!!!! A light shed in dimir Eriks mind. It was space! Muyangs ability was space, which he had already known before. Now, it seemed that Muyang was still using the ability of space, but it was different from before. Before, he had transferred his attack through space. Now, Muyang had used space to transform his body between the realms, and achieved this goal. After understanding this point, dimir felt rxed. The other party was still using the ability of space transfer. It was just that in the beginning, it was to transfer his own attack, but now it was to transfer his body. As long as this was confirmed, it would be easy. It seems that you seem to understand a little. Seeing the sh of realization in dimir Eriks eyes, Muyang said. He still did not show any emotions on his face. He just raised his foot and his Zanpakuto again. The de shed and shed at dimir Eriks head. However, dimir Erik did not react at all. He just stood there nkly and watched as Zanpakuto chopped down at his body. Pu A bloody light shed and another wound appeared on dimir Eriks body. The moment Muyangs Zanpakuto cut into his body, a light shed in dimir Eriks eyes. He suddenly reached out and grabbed Muyangs Zanpakuto. I caught him! Holding Muyang in his left hand, dimir Erik had a ferocious expression on his face. The sparkling purple long sword in his right hand became darker and shorter, but the aura it emitted became even more terrifying. Sizzle- The short sword in his hand swung down, but there was another sound of tearing through the air. dimir Erik used all his strength to attack and actually hit the air again. Looking at the surprise on dimir Eriks face, a hint of a smile shed in Muyangs eyes. Taking advantage of the moment when the other party rxed, he suddenly pulled out his own Zanpakuto. Moreover, the moment he pulled out Zanpakuto, he swung down again, leaving another wound on dimir Eriks chest. The wound was so deep that the bones could be seen, almost cutting the other partys body in two. How could this be With one hand on his chest, dimir Erik had a look of disbelief in his eyes. Why couldnt he cut Zanpakutos body even though he had already caught him? Dont you understand? My use of abilities is not as rough as you think. I canpletely control every specific part of my body when ites to the transformation between the realms. The gloomy expression on his face gradually disappeared. The injury on dimir Eriks chest slowly recovered. His regenerative ability was not excellent. It was difficult to recover from such injuries. The following battles were even more difficult. After all, he had to fight the enemy with such injuries. However Do you think your spatial ability has no weaknesses? With a cold expression on his face, dimir Eriks voice was low to the extreme. The three pairs of wings on his back trembled slightly, and a fluctuation came from above. This guy Looking at the three pairs of wings on dimir Eriks back, Muyangs eyes darkened slightly. He could clearly feel the pressureing from the other party. Ill use my destructive fire to distort your space! As he spoke, traces of dark purple mes appeared around dimir Eriks body. When those mes appeared, dimir Eriks body immediately became blurry, and his figure seemed to be distorted. The moment those mes appeared, Muyangs body suddenly paused. The other partys mes actuallypletely distorted the space around dimir Erik. This way, his previous set of actions would not work. The space around dimir Eriks body waspletely distorted, and his moves werepletely useless. However, if the third method cannot be used, use the second method As his body broke away from his previous state, Muyang raised his arm, and Zanpakuto aimed at dimir Eriks body. With a sh of light, Muyangs body had already appeared behind dimir Erik. Pu Blood sprayed out from dimir Eriks body again. Even with such a powerful force, he was still unable to block Muyangs attack. Just like before, he did not see Muyangs movements at all. His body had already been hit. A deep sense of shame appeared in dimir Eriks heart. You havent died from my attack. You are already worthy of being proud of yourself. At least in my opinion, there are not many people who can block it. Turning to look at the tottering dimir Erik, Muyang said. However, the words that came out of his mouth were really hard to believe to be words of praise. You bastard! Turning around and looking at Muyang who was standing in front of him, dimir Eriks eyes were burning with mes. The three pairs of wings on his back were trembling, emitting terrifying mes. The space around him suddenly distorted even more, and even turned into a vacuum zone. Seriously, youre making it hard for me to do this. Seeing the distorted space around dimir Erik, Muyang shook his head. From his point of view, dimir Erik seemed to be standing in a dark hole, making it impossible for people to get close to him. If I refine my spatial abilities, it can be divided into third method, second method, and first method, in fact, I prefer another name, point, line, ne. Muyangs Zanpakuto shook the space in his hand a few times, and Muyang exined softly to dimir Erik in front of him with a rxed expression. But because you twisted the space around you like that, my third method ne, can not be used, and now you twisted the space again, even the second method line is not very good. In fact, if you calm down and fight with me properly, you might be able to turn the tables, but you are too anxious. Although you are very strong, perhaps it is because your talent is too high and you are born so strong, so you have not experienced many battles. Now you are acting so young and inexperienced in battle. He raised his foot and slowly walked forward. As he walked, he would asionally knock away dimir Eriks attack. Muyang walked to the front of dimir in a rxed manner. A light gathered at the top of Zanpakuto. The first method Point! Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 220: Before the Decisive Battle Chapter 220: Before the Decisive Battle Zanpakuto waved in his hand. Muyang looked at the space in front of him and was silent. He could not help but feel a little sad. In terms of strength, dimir Erik was definitely ranked high among the people Muyang had met. However, because his strength was too strong, he always crushed the enemy without thinking. Because the enemies he had met in the past were too weak. He did not need to think much about it. However, this tactic, when encountering an enemy who is not equal to him in strength or even better than him, can only be tragic. There is a strong strength, but there is no heart that is enough to control that strength. In the end, it can only be a tragedy like him. The real strength of a person is still the strength of the heart! In the heart, there is a sh of firmness in Muyangs eyes. The palm of the hand holding the knife is tight and turned to look at the battle situation of Aizen and Yamamoto Genryuusai. Boom At the moment when Muyang turned his head, a powerful column of me suddenly rose from Yamamoto Genryuusai and Aizen. Not good!! A lightning suddenly shed in his brain. Muyangs heart tightened. The time he wasted here seemed to be a little long. The foot moved and just rushed to the battlefield over there. A bright knife shed, and a Zanpakuto was inserted in front of Muyang. Looking at the ugly Zanpakuto in front of him, Muyangs pupils shrank. He followed Zanpakuto to look over there, and what came into his eyes was a silver-haired teenager with a fox-like smile on his face. His eyes stared at Ichimaru Gins face, and Muyangs voice gradually became cold. Are you serious? Ichimaru Gin! Now there are only a few Reiryoku that can be clearly felt. Just when Muyang and dimir were fighting, Tshir Hitsugaya and the other three joined hands to kill Espada #3, but then they fell under Aizens Zanpakuto because of their impulse. As for the others, they all have the same ending. Now even Yamamoto Head-Captain Reiryoku is weak. How can it be, dont be so scary, Kimura San. I just want to ask you to wait for a while. Spreading his hands, Ichimaru Gin looked at Muyang innocently, and his Zanpakuto, who had been restored to his original state, was facing Muyangs body. Boom And just as Muyang stopped, another terrifying me column burst out from the ground. The huge me column was in the shape of a knife, and the moment it appeared, it destroyed everything around it. Even though they were far away, Muyang still felt a terrifying aura from that attack. This is! Had #96. Itt Kas, worthy of Head-Captain. Even if he was tricked by Captain Aizen, he still made the most correct judgment in an instant. Turning to me Pir over there, Ichimaru Gin face was full of amazement. Are you sure you want to be my enemy? Muyang looked at Ichimaru Gin and asked again. How can that be? I said I just wanted to ask you to wait a while. Saying that, Ichimaru Gin stepped aside and put away his own Zanpakuto, indicating that he would not block the way again. Looking at Ichimaru Gin with deep meaning, Muyang lifted his foot and rushed to the ce where the me column burst in the distance. Shua Leaping out of the Had of Yamamoto Genryuusai, Aizen was also slightly embarrassed. He did not expect that in that case, Yamamoto Genryuusai would still send such a terrible attack. It was too careless. Just as Aizens heart was saved for his mistake just now, the space behind him suddenly shattered. Kurosaki Ichigo with Mask jumped out of the Garganta, and the ck Reiryoku in his hand rolled and shed at Aizens shoulder. Puff Landing on the ground, Aizen staggered and his body was half bent. Originally, because of the attack of Yamamoto Head-Captain, he suffered a lot of damage. His Reiryoku lost a lot. Kurosaki Ichigos sneak attack just now caused his body to be directly injured. There was a deep scar on his shoulder. Its not over yet! Ah After one hit, Kurosaki Ichigos momentum was even more powerful. Once again, he raised his own Zanpakuto, and a strong Reiryoku gathered on the de. When Aizen stood up straight, Zanpakuto in his hand was in front of him, effortlessly blocking Ichigos attack, with a smile on his face. What is so funny? Looking at the smile on Aizens face, Ichigos tone was a little cold. At the moment of arriving in Human World, he felt that everyones Reiryoku had be very weak, and the person who caused all this was the guy standing in front of him. You didnt have time to kill me, that was myst gap, Kurosaki Ichigo. Puchi A Zanpakuto suddenly pierced Aizens chest from behind. The de stopped in front of Ichigos chest, and on Zanpakutos de, a few drops of blood slowly dripped. The edge of the dual des, this is Kimura Sans Zanpakuto! Seeing Zanpakuto in front of him still dripping blood, Kurosaki Ichigo was secretly shocked. When did he make a move? He did not even notice it. Thest gap? Not necessarily! Muyangs voice sounded behind Aizen. His body was close to Aizen, and Zanpakuto in his hand prated his body. Although he said this, Muyangs heart was not at ease at all. He could now clearly feel the sense of crisis from Aizen, which was more powerful than the beginning. Do you think you hurt me? A trace of blood flowed from the corner of the mouth, but Aizen still looked indifferent. With a wrong step, Muyang shed away and looked at Aizen with serious eyes. Do you think that this is also an injury? During the conversation, the wound on Aizen shoulder that was cut by Kurosaki Ichigo quickly recovered, and the injury left by Muyang on the chest was also slowly recovering. It only took a few blinks of an eye to recover, and there was no scar left. Super regeneration!! Seeing what happened to Aizen, Kurosaki Ichigos eyes tightened. He had seen a lot of simr situations, but Aizen seemed to be somewhat different from what he had seen before. This is not a super-speed regeneration. Look clearly, he is not a Hollow. Staring at Aizen, Muyang felt that it was tricky. Aizens current appearance seemed to have begun to merge with Hgyoku. Yes, this is not Hollowfication, this is just a defense instinct to protect the owner. What are you talking about Halfway through his words, Kurosaki Ichigo stopped. There was no need to say the rest of the words. When he saw what was revealed under Aizens torn clothes, he already understood. Its Hgyoku! There was a bead embedded in the center of the chest, shining with a blue light. Kurosaki Ichigo had seen that thing when he was in the Sokyoku Hill. It was something that Aizen was after. ncing at Aizen, Muyang knew that it was impossible to easily solve him at this time, so he was toozy to n anything else. The following things could only rely on hard strength. But before that The body shed and disappeared from Aizen. Muyang left Aizen alone to Kurosaki Ichigo. Anyway, ording to Aizens temper, he would not really kill Kurosaki Ichigo. Is it okay to give the battlefield to that child? Its okay, with his strength, it is not easy to kill Aizen. On the other hand, are they okay? Looking at the captains and the people of the Visored Legion on the ground, Muyang showed a trace of worry in his eyes. Its okay. The treatment of Suzuki san was very timely. Although they were not cured, their injuries were stabilized in the end. Now after receiving my treatment, there will be no danger to their lives. However, the arm of the Head-Captain Looking at the severed arm of the Head-Captain, Muyang was slightly silent. He did not expect that in the end, head-captains hand was still broken. If it is possible, let Orihime help Head-captain Yamamoto heal after the battle is over. Captain Unohana, although it is embarrassing to say this, can you please protect them? I may not be able to care about the situation here after the battle begins. Of course, this is my responsibility. Thank you. Turning to look at Suzuki Kusu on the side, Muyang did not speak, but Suzuki Kusu already understood what he meant. She nodded heavily, indicating that she would also protect the people here. Stark, Harribel, I am sorry to trouble you here. Take care of me. Dont worry, we are not just here to watch the y. Sitting up, the dejection in Starrks eyes faded, revealing a rare bit of seriousness. He was always very attentive to what Muyang told him. Thats good. As soon as the voice fell, Muyang took a step and his body directly appeared behind Aizen. His body rotated a few times in the air, and Zanpakuto in his hand mmed down on Aizens body. Dang!!! Although he was talking to Kurosaki Ichigo, he did notpletely rx his vignce. The moment Muyangs attack fell, Aizens body suddenly twisted and blocked Muyangs attack. Boom! The arm holding the knife trembled, and Aizens body also sank slightly, and the ground under his feet suddenly cracked. It was because of Muyangs sh that the ground was destroyed. It is really unreasonable to interrupt other peoples conversation. Looking up at Muyang in front of him, Aizen said with a smile. His previous conversation with Kurosaki Ichigo was about to reach the key point, but was interrupted by Muyangs sudden move. In the face of Aizens criticism, Muyangs face did not have any color. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 221: Kurosaki Isshin Chapter 221: Kurosaki Isshin Boom!! Just as Muyangs body just withdrew, the blue sh fell on Aizen body, and suddenly burst out a fierce roar. I was still thinking that it was almost time for you to go on stage, Kurosaki Isshin! As his bodynded in front of Kurosaki Ichigo, Muyang said to the person beside him. Old is it dad? Looking at the familiar yet unfamiliar figure in front of him, the muscles on Kurosaki Ichigos face twitched. A drop of sweat slid down and he asked hesitantly in a trembling voice. This face and figure was indeed his father. However, what was the matter with the Death Tyrant Equipment on his body? And that sh just now, that powerful power, the powerful Reiryoku that was emitted from his body, what exactly was going on? Turning around, Kurosaki focused his gaze on Kurosaki Ichigo. Then, with a dark face, he walked in Kurosaki Ichigos direction without saying a word. Hey say something! Old man! Looking at the stranger in front of him, Kurosaki Ichigos body trembled slightly. His heart was in chaos. What was happening in front of him was beyond his understanding. Was this guy still his father who liked to y tricks? Dong -! Walking to the front of Kurosaki Ichigo, Kurosaki Isshin did not say anything, raised his head, and directly smashed the head of Ichigo, knocking his body out. It hurts! You damn Walking to the front of Kurosaki Ichigo who was lying on the ground, Kurosaki Isshin turned his head and looked at Aizen and Muyang over there. His figure shed and directly disappeared with Ichigos body. Their Reiryoku disappeared. It seems that he has set up a very powerful enchantment. After feeling it, Aizen, who found that he really could not perceive Kurosaki Isshin and his sons Reiryoku whispered. Do you still have time to pay attention to others in front of me? Zanpakuto in Muyangs hand raised horizontally and aimed at Aizen body. Seeing Muyangs action, Aizens heart suddenly tightened. He was injured by Muyangs move before. He knew that this was the beginning of a move of Muyang. A silver light shed, and Aizen instinctively leaned over his body and waved out Zanpakuto in his hand while dodging. Puff A wound appeared on Aizens arm, and blood sshed. He was actually hit again! The eyes fell on the wounds on his body. Aizens eyes were slightly cold, the same move, he was actually hit twice. Sure enough! Muyang stopped and his eyes fell on the back of his hand. There was a very shallow wound on the back of his hand. A few drops of blood seeped out. Although it was very shallow, it was enough for Muyang to be surprised. In that case, Aizen could actually organize an attack at the same time of blocking. Then Muyangs Zanpakuto was covered with ayer of silver radiance. Muyangs body suddenly disappeared in the air, and then countless silver threads appeared around Aizens body, as if to wrap up his body. Puff As countless silver threads shed on the side of Aizen, blood sprayed out from Aizens body. Although he had tried to block it, the attack organized by Muyang still left countless scars on Aizen, even if those scars were not deep. Hu Hu The body fell to the ground. Muyangs body bowed slightly, and his breathing became a little hurried. Heunched multiple attacks in an instant. Although it did bring some injuries to Aizens body, it also made his own body a little overloaded. I have to say. Your strength is really beyond my expectations, Muyang. The wound drawn by Muyangs Zanpakuto squirmed and slowly recovered. Although the appearance looked very miserable, the expression on Aizens face had slowly calmed down. Even such an injury would recover quickly under the ability of Hgyoku. Now he did not need to worry about anything at all. A temporary loss did not mean anything. Although I have long regarded you as a factor that can not be ignored, the evaluation of you is still too low, but this is also something that cant be helped. After all, you have never shown your full strength. For your upper limit of strength, it can only be spected, and there will inevitably be errors with the real situation. However, from now on, all of this has no meaning, I Aizens words have not finished, Kurosaki Isshins body suddenly appeared beside him, the light on Zanpakuto in his hand shed, and he swung down at Aizens body. Boom Muyang took a step and appeared in the distance, standing side by side with Kurosaki Isshin, and the ce where Aizen stood before had beenpletely covered by the rising smoke and dust. Step step step The smoke and dust dispersed, and Aizen stepped out of it, looking calm. The attack of Kurosaki just now did not affect him. I have already said that all this is meaningless. The will of Hgyoku has gradually begun to understand my thoughts. When they heard Aizens words, Muyang and Kurosaki Isshin were shocked. Kurosaki Isshin was confused by Aizens words, while Muyang was shocked by the meaning revealed in Aizen tone. Hgyoku began to understand Aizens idea, which meant that the next battle would be more difficult. What are you talking about? Looking at Aizen in front of him, Kurosaki asked calmly. You still dont understand? I mean, Hgyoku actually has a will. In my opinion, this is simply a dream. No wonder you cant feel it. It was only after I became the owner of Hgyoku that I learned that he had a will. As if he was eager to show off after obtaining a new toy, Aizen exined to Muyang and Kurosaki Isshin with a smile. What do you think Hgyokus ability will be? Control two things that arepletely opposite the boundary between Shinigami and Hollow? No! Hgyokus real ability is the heart that exists around the body, and the ability to absorb and materialize. What Seeing the horror in Kurosaki Isshins eyes, Aizen felt satisfied. Do you still not understand? I mean all the miracles that happened around Kurosaki Ichigo, Kuchiki Rukia, and Kisuke before, in fact, they are all manifested through Hgyokus will. What are you talking about? The more he heard Aizens exnation, the more puzzled Kurosaki Isshin was in his heart. The words that constantly came out of Aizens mouthpletely subverted his previous cognition. At this time, when he heard Aizens words, he could not help screaming. The reason why Kisuke mistakenly thought that Hgyokus ability was to control the boundary between Shinigami and Hollow, was because it was his own wish to create Hgyoku. Kuchiki Rukia passed all the Reiatsu to Kurosaki Ichigo, causing her to lose Shinigamis strength, because he could not get rid of the pain of killing Shiba Kaien. And the reason why Sado Yasutora and Orihime on the well were awakened was because they cursed their own powerlessness from the bottom of their hearts. And I, perceived the real power of Hgyoku. No. If I am aware of it, there is actually a grammatical problem. To be precise, it should be that I understand that it is not like what Kisuke said, it is the ability to control the boundary between and Hollow. Because if that ability is true, Hirako Shinji should not bepletely turned into the Visored. Hirako Shinjis Hollowfication is at the same time of the Hollowfication experiment, and the ability of Hgyoku is confirmed. And the experiment was really sessful, and the ability of Hgyoku was activated by Kisuke, so Hirako Shinjipletely evolved into the Visored. And I used the ability of Hgyoku to send Kuchiki Rukia to Kurosaki Ichigo. Intoxicated by the pleasure of controlling everything, Aizen voice suddenly changed. " " Of course, Hgyokus ability still has a limit. Hgyokus ability is to materialize the surrounding hearts. However, if the target does not have the power toplete him, it is impossible to achieve. In this meaning, it can be said to be the power of guiding to the direction of hope. Its just that the creature is really incredible. The things that are expected by the insignificant heart can also be realized. You After listening to Aizens words, Kurosakis single-minded face was full of anger, and the momentum of the whole body gathered, as if it would break out in the next moment. Boom A bright saber light suddenly shed past Kurosakis side, and a figure was sent flying by the saber light, fiercely crashing into a building in the distance. Throwing away Ichimaru Gins Zanpakut, Kurosaki Ichigo wiped the corner of his mouth. Looking coldly at the guy on the opposite side, in the battle just now, he didnt take advantage of it at all. Yo, blocked it? If not for a coincidence, then you are too powerful. Looking at Kurosaki Ichigo in front of him, Ichimaru Gin praised him. Indeed, as a young man, to be able to achieve such a degree, Kurosaki Ichigo was already very amazing. Who said that it was a coincidence? Ichigo What! You are so noisy. I can handle him just a little bit. Dont bother me. Looking at his son, the corner of Kurosaki Isshins heart suddenly showed a smile of relief. Sorry, Captain Aizen, did I interrupt your conversation? Squinting at Aizen, Ichimaru Gin smiled and asked. It doesnt matter, our conversation is just over. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 222: Gather Besiege Chapter 222: Gather Besiege Dad, what is that? What the hell is going on? Seeing what happened to Aizen, plus the feeling of oppression, Kurosaki Ichigo shouted at Kurosaki Isshin. How do I know! When I was about to say that I couldnt understand what he was talking about, you suddenly flew over, so the result is that I still dont understand anything! What do you mean you dont know? Isnt the person who was fighting with him just now you? Dont make a big noise. If you want to know, just ask Aizen directly. Its so troublesome! This is evolution. Looking at Kurosaki and his son who were arguing, Muyang said. What? Hearing Muyangs words, the father and son in the dispute turned their eyes and looked at Muyang. Yes, this is indeed an evolution! ncing at Muyang, Aizen said: Really, the name Hgyoku is really good. This is the power that willpletely destroy the eternal horizon between God and non-God! Just as Aizen spoke, more white unknown substances wrapped around his body and wrapped his body, giving him a strange feeling. Sizzle A red light suddenly appeared and prated Aizens body. Finally, Kisuke! Muyang looked up. On the building behind Aizen, Kisuke stood there with a cane. His other hand covered his hat. His eyes under the brim of the hat were full of seriousness and seriousness. Long time no see, Aizen, I havent seen you for a while, and your dress has be very strange. The expression on his face rxed, and Kisuke said in a teasing tone. Anything is ugly on the way of evolution. Between words, the wound on Aizen shoulder that was sneak attacked by Kisuke has recovered. I didnt say that you looked ugly. You just fused with Hgyoku. The eyes fell on Hgyoku that gradually integrated into Aizen body, and Kisuke said in a strange tone. Its not a fusion. It should be said that the Hogyoku submit to me. Since Kisuke appeared, Aizen put most of his spirit on the other side. Even Muyang and Kurosaki Isshin, who were standing on the side, were unconsciously ignored by him. At this time, he turned directly to Kisuke, and his eyes showed some pride. That Hgyoku you cant control at the beginning. Ah - With a chuckle, it seemed that he was amused by Aizens statement. Kisuke habitually reached out and pressed his hat. I cant control it It is true, at that time At that time? Hearing Kisukes words, Aizen could not helpughing, It is really obvious that you dont admit defeat. However, whether you die or not, it doesnt matter, because The body suddenly disappeared from the ce, and then directly appeared in front of Kisuke. Aizens Zanpakuto inserted from Kisukes chest. You have lost the opportunity to control Hgyoku forever. Peng In front of Kisuke, the body suddenly expanded and then burst, and Aizen eyes shed with a trace of surprise, and then a hand suddenly attached to his body from behind. Six-feet light prison! Kisuke said softly. Six pieces of light suddenly appeared and bound Aizens body. Then Kisuke moved his feet and his body retreated a few steps away. He looked at Aizen, whose face was still calm. Do you think you can trap me with this level of Bakud? This level of Bakud? What is this level? On one side of the body, the cane in Kisukes hand was aimed at Aizens body. Bakud # 63, Saj Sabaku! Bakud # 79, Kuyoshibari! The two Bakud were released in session, and after temporarily trapping Aizens body, Kisuke stretched out his arm, and a long line of lingshi spat out from his mouth. Limit of the thousands hands, respectful hands, unable to touch the darkness. Shooting hands unable to reflect the blue sky. The road that basks in light, the wind that ignited the embers, time that gathers when both are together, there is no need to be hesitant, obey my orders. Light bullets, eight bodies, nine items, book of heaven, diseased treasure, great wheel, grey fortress tower. Aim far away, scatter brightly and cleanly when fired Hearing the words spoken by Kisuke, Aizens eyes shed with a touch of surprise. All Had above 90 are all extremely powerful, even he is not willing to take the Had. Do you think I will let you use that kind of Kido? That kind of thing Toote! Had # 91, Senju Kten Taih!! As thest words in Kisukes mouth came out, an attack with a terrible fluctuation shot toward Aizens body. The mes produced by the explosion dyed the whole sky red, and the explosive air blew the buildings in the city to shake. So powerful Looking at the amazing momentum in the air, Kurosaki Ichigo swallowed a mouthful of saliva and murmured. Although he knew that Kisuke Urahara was not simple, he did not expect to be strong to this extent. He could fight Aizen to this extent just by Had. Aizen, it seems that you really began to get careless after getting the power of Hgyoku. You are right. As soon as Kisukes voice fell, a familiar voice suddenly sounded behind his head. It was Aizens voice. There was a sh of shock in his eyes. Kisuke had just turned his body, and Aizens arm suddenly waved, leaving a deep scar on his abdomen, and blood sshed. Because I have long been indifferent and there is no need to be on guard. As long as I rely on my feeling, this body made by Hgyoku has begun to be far above my ability that no one can defeat in Soul Society. Feeling the powerful strength in the body, Aizen was intoxicated. The body was filled with unprecedented strength, and he felt that he was omnipotent now! Now even the Kido above 90 could touch me. You are wrong! I said that I was rxed, not that you did not dodge my Kido. Looking up at Aizen, Kisukes eyes shed a trace of wisdom, and the eyes that saw through everything made Aizens heart jump. If it was you before, it would be impossible to be unprepared. Kisukes voice just fell, and a halo suddenly appeared on Aizens wrists, wrapping around his wrists. This is! Feeling what happened to himself, Aizens eyes showed a trace of shock. Seal! I have sealed the exit of all the Reiryoku on Shinigamis hands. Kisuke reached out to hold his hat. A cold killing intent shed through his eyes that were hidden under the shadow of the hat. You will be burned to ashes by your own Reiryoku from the inside. Boom! Boom As if responding to Kisukes words, just as Kisukes voice fell, Aizens body suddenly burst out a violent explosion, and the me column caused by the explosion rushed to the sky. Wow, Kisuke! Looking at Kisuke who fell to his side, Muyang praised. This is not enough. Hearing Muyangs praise, there was no joy on Kisukes face. What? Cant you kill him like this? Hearing Kisukes words, Kurosaki Ichigo was stunned. He originally thought that this was the end of the matter. After such an explosion, could Aizen still be spared? If you think this can end, it is too naive. In this case, he is no different from ordinary monsters. He will soon appear again. After listening to Kisukes words, Kurosaki Ichigo subconsciously turned his line of sight to me Pir. Then he was shocked to see a figure surrounded by white unknown mattering out of me Pir. Although he could not see his face, everyone knew that it was Aizen. Only, after experiencing that terrible attack, Aizen was actually unscathed! Step With a step, the white Aizen directly appeared in the distance beside several people. The few people present were all experts, but no one saw how Aizen moved. It gave people the feeling that he had been here all the time. Lure me to attack with the Had # 90, use the moves that I haveunched, let me attack from the inside. If your opponent is not me no, it should be said that if not for me who had already assimted with Hgyoku, the battle would have ended. A slightly strange voice came from this white humanoid object. Although there was a slight change, it was indeed Aizens voice, but his voice became more confident. But unfortunately, the Hgyoku you created has exceeded your understanding. In order to fight with me, this move created can not do anything to me. While speaking, Aizen reached out and took off the two things on his wrist, crushed them, and then looked up at Kisuke in front of him. This was the only person in Soul Society who could bepared with him in terms of IQ. Click Without saying a word, Kisuke reached out and pulled out his Zanpakuto, threw the scabbard to the side, and his face was cold. After the move failed, you have to rely on your strength? No problem. " " Looking at Kisuke who pulled out his sword in front of him and intended to shoot directly, Aizens face looked indifferent. Just when Kisuke just pulled out Zanpakuto and was ready to attack, Kurosaki Isshin, who was standing behind Aizen, suddenly stepped forward and took the first step to cut Aizens back. The body leaned forward and the left foot was pushed back. Aizen blocked Kurosakis sneak attack with a high difficulty position, and then waved his sword to block Kisukes attack without any effort. The body shook and the bodies of the two people flew out. When the body flew out, a small chain appeared in the hands of Kisuke and Kurosaki at the same time. It wrapped around Aizen wrists and ankles and pulled his body. What does this mean? This Boom!! Before Aizens voice fell, a figure fell from the sky, and a heavy fist mmed down, smashing his body into the ground. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 223: All the Tricks in the Books Chapter 223: All the Tricks in the Books Boom! Unprepared, Aizens body and the ground collided, because of Yoruichis punch, the body even directly sank into the ground. Bastard! Yoruichi!! The body lost control in an instant because of the attack, and Aizen couldnt help but open his mouth to scold. Originally, he put most of his attention on Muyang. After all, until now, he did not see through Muyang. Although he admitted that he would not lose to Muyang, he had to guard against it. Who knew that he would actually be attacked by Yoruichi suddenly. There was a sh of light in her eyes. Yoruichi shouted, and her fist fell like a storm. Each blow was powerful and heavy. She poured her strength on Aizen mercilessly. Under the fierce and dense attack, the rest of Aizen ground shattered, and the surrounding buildings fell because of the violent impact. How is it? Is it a little effective? After an attack, Yoruichi sat on Aizens back with one knee and looked at Aizen, who had ayer of white substance cracked by herself, whispered. After such a heavy blow from her, she did not believe that Aizen could still bear it. Yoruichi, hurry up and get out of the way! Kisuke, who had been watching over there, suddenly opened his mouth and shouted anxiously to Yoruichi. Hearing Kisukes call, Yoruichi body paused, and just as she paused, a powerful light column suddenly rose from Aizen, and then Yoruichi saw herself covered by the light column on the leg, which was quickly dissolved by Kisukes special leg guard. Yoruichi quickly retreated and ran in front of Kisuke. In the face of this monster, it was safer for two people to stay together. Whats wrong? Is your attack over? Its best to hurry up. Before breaking yourst attack, I will break your attacks one by one. Although there were some cracks on the white substance on the surface of the body, Aizen looked as if he was not affected at all. The tone was still arrogant and the aura emitted from his body was still strong. In order to defeat me, you must have drawn up a lot of means. That is the proof of your efforts and strength. Moreover, that also represents the size of your hope. What I should do now is to break all your attacks and continue to make moves. Yoruichi, Kisuke, Kurosaki, and Kimura Eyes turned to the ce where Muyang was originally, Aizens calm eyes suddenly shed a trace of surprise, and Muyangs body disappeared, without him noticing. Puchi A Zanpakuto suddenly pierced Aizens body, half of the de out of his chest, and the bright de seemed to be mocking Aizens previous remarks. Really. I didnt expect you to be so slow. I have alreadyunch my attack, Aizen. You. This guy When The head turned and looked at the hateful face behind him. Aizen eyes shed a trace of anger, and he was actually sneak attacked by Muyang. When? Naturally, it is when you are talking big. Zanpakuto shed with silver light, Muyangs arm tightened, and he cut horizontally, wanting to cut Aizen body from the chest into two pieces. Ridiculous! Suddenly reached out and grabbed Muyang who was inserted in his chest, and there seemed to be a me burning in Aizens eyes. Do you want to leave like this after hurting me? With a turn of his arm, Zanpakuto in Aizens hand swept down toward Muyangs body. When A Zanpakut suddenly cut in from one side. Holding Aizens Zanpakut, it was Kurosaki Isshin who was watching closely. Lifting his foot, Aizen swept Kurosaki Isshin with one foot. With his strength, as long as this foot went down, he could definitely kick Kurosaki Isshin out. Boom Aizens foot had just been raised and had not been waved out. Yoruichi body suddenly appeared and punched Aizens head. I said that you are not my opponent. Your fist has no effect on me. The body shook, and a stronger force erupted from Aizens body, kicking Kurosaki Isshins body with a flying kick, Aizens arm turned, and easily held Yoruichis fist, facing him now. In other words, boxing at this level doesnt work at all. Shunko! Aizens arm just came into contact with Yoruichis fist. Yoruichi mouth suddenly spat out such a word, and then there was a sh of lightning, and a powerful momentum burst from Yoruichi. The fist, which was already very powerful, suddenly became stronger and smashed Aizens arm on his face. Bastard! With an unwilling cry, Aizens body involuntarily took a step back, and the palm that was holding Kimura Muyangs Zanpakut was also momentarily ckened. Taking the opportunity to draw out his Zanpakut, Kimura Muyangs body was short, letting Aizens backward body beaten by Yoruichi, and a palm was ced on Aizens side, and there was a sh of light in the palm of her hand. Thunder Roar Cannon! With a hit, Muyangs body immediately retreated. Looking at Aizen who was once again drowned by the explosion, serious but not rxed at all. Aizen that guy, even if he was pierced through his chest by his own Zanpakuto, he could still do so many things. It was really hard to imagine how strong he was. You guys The body just came out of the explosion, and before Aizen finished his words, Kisukes body suddenly came out from behind him. Shibari, Benihime. Zanpakuto in his hand swung, and a fell from the sky, making Aizens bodyfortable. Trying to trap me with this move Being hit by Kisukes attack, Aizen did not worry at all, the tone was still calm, and the wound that was pierced through by Muyang before his chest had disappeared. Hiasobi, Benihime, Juzutsunagi. All the nodes wrapped around Aizen suddenly expanded, and then a violent explosion suddenly urred, drowning Aizen body again. Ridiculous, is this move already a unique skill? It is stronger than thest time. Even if he was hit by such a violent explosion distance, Aizens figure was only slightly embarrassed, and he disdainfullymented on Kisukes attack. As soon as the voice fell, a figure appeared behind Aizen. It was Kurosaki Isshin, who was holding Zanpakuto high, and his Zanpakuto was wrapped in ayer of powerful Reiryoku. This was obviously an attack that he had been charging for a long time. Getsuga Tensho!! The light of the knife appeared, and the violent impact broke out from the Zanpakuto of Kurosakis single-minded, sending Aizens body flying out and drowning in a strong explosion. How is it? I dont know. After turning into that appearance, Aizens Reiryoku ispletely unreadable. He is indeed powerful to the point of making people feel terrible. However, when he chopped at him, he felt that there was no one there. It felt very strange. Looking at the still-extinguished Exploding me in front of him, Kurosaki Isshin was serious. Facing such an enemy, it was really not a pleasant thing. This sh is indeed powerful. I also understand the attack just now. Apanied by a clear sound of footsteps, Aizens body came out of the explosion and a gap was made on his face by the sh just now. Through the gap, one could see an unknown substance shaking inside. Just seeing it made people feel a terrible sense of oppression. What is inside? What is the change in his body? Well, its almost time for you to understand my strength. In front of his chest, Aizens tone was full of conceit. In his view, the four people opposite him had no way to stop themselves no matter what. Although I dont want to interrupt you at this time, is it really good to be so confident? Just as Aizen was ready to show his skills, Muyangs voice suddenly sounded. Huh? Pretending to be mysterious? Turning to look at Muyang, Aizens eyes showed a trace of probing. It was already at this time. Did Muyang think that he could do something with some small means? Really, you havent felt it until now? It really disappoints me. After feeling Aizens probing eyes, Muyang opened his mouth and said, his tone revealing a bit of ease. I just left something in your body. I thought you would be able to detect it immediately, but I didnt expect you to be so slow, and I have to remind you. The pupils suddenly contracted, Aizen was just about to speak, and a dark light suddenly appeared from his chest. This is Looking at the familiar thing that appeared from his chest, Aizens eyes showed a touch of surprise. It was actually this thing! It was just a casual thing. I didnt expect to use it in this ce. Looking at the thing that appeared on Aizens chest, Muyang repeated what he had heard from the enemy not long ago. The ck me of despair will not burn or explode, but will assimte everything it touches until the target is captured, and it will turn into nothingness. Before the target is captured, the ck me will never disappear. Its the same even if the person who activated the spell dies. What appears on your chest now is what Watanabe left behind before he died. Those ck mes will devour everything it touches. Even I have no good solution, so I can only seal it up, but after all Its not a long-term solution, Ill give it to you now. Youre wee, I think your body should have been swallowed by ck mes now, no matter if there is still a body in your body or something strange . Damn it! You bastard! Looking at Muyang, the anger in Aizen eyes almost turned into substance. Ah With a roar, chains of ck mes surged out of Aizens body, and his body disappeared little by little under the ck mes, devoured and assimted by those ck mes. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 224: Fierce FIght Chapter 224: Fierce FIght This is Looking at Aizen, who was gradually drowned by a ck me, Kisuke and the other two walked to Muyangs side, and asked with some surprise in their tone. This was not Kido, and they had never heard that Muyang would use such a move before. This is something I inherited from my enemy. Casually exining to the three of them, Muyang did not want to say more about the dock at the ferry. His eyes were staring at Aizen, and Muyang did not dare to rx at all. He knew that Aizen was difficult to deal with. After fusing with Hgyoku, he was almost an unkible existence. Noticing that Muyangs face was still nervous, his eyes stared at Aizen without blinking. Kisuke and the other three also turned their eyes. They had already deeply touched Aizens difficulty in the previous fight. Damn it! Muyang, you bastard! The body half knelt on the ground, Aizen raised his head and roared. Muyang and others could clearly see that half of Aizens body had almost disappeared. On his chest, Hgyoku was still shing with a mysterious light, giving out a rhythmic rhythm, like a heartbeat. Kisuke, can you take his Hgyoku now? Looking at Hgyoku who was fighting in the air, Muyang pursed his lips, and then asked Kisuke on the side. No, his fusion with Hgyoku has begun, and now it cant be interrupted, at least for the time being. And I dont understand this. Even if you let me do it, I dont know what to do. Is that so, its really a pity. Hearing Kisukes answer, Muyang shook his head. Now it seems that he can only rely on strength to deal with Aizen. However, Aizen is already so powerful now. If he continues to evolve, can his side really block it? Muyang was still thinking about what Aizen would be next. Kisuke on the side suddenly let out a suppressed cry of surprise. Whats wrong! Hearing Kisukes voice, Muyang looked up and saw a majestic purple Reiryoku burst out from Aizen. The ck mes were destroyed and disappeared under the oppression of the purple Reiryoku. The thing that once made Muyang helpless was solved by Aizen just by Reiryoku. This guy While speaking, Aizens body that had been swallowed by the ck mes and assimted gradually recovered. Theplexion changed, and the four people simultaneously retreated a distance. Then they looked at each other and saw the helplessness in each others eyes. The other side had not yet made a move, and the few people on their side actually retreated arge distance at the same time. In terms of momentum, they were already much weaker than the other side. I really should thank you, Muyang. If not for you, I would not have passed the Chrysalis stage so quickly. Originally wrapped around the body, the white matter that tightly wrapped the whole body shattered, revealing the face of Aizen. With a smile on his face, Aizen looked at Muyang and said in a soft tone. Chrysalis? Hearing the words that Aizen spat out, everyone was stunned. What did he mean? Then, in return, I will use my Zanpakuto to personally send you off. Just as several people were still thinking about Aizen words, Aizen suddenly raised his Zanpakuto. The light shed, and there was no time to react at all. Yoruichi body had been swept out by a sword pressure and knocked down several buildings along the way. Yoruichi!! A cry of concern came out of his mouth, and before Kisuke could do anything, Aizens foot had kicked his stomach and kicked his body out. Damn it! Getsuga Tensho!! Seeing that Aizen sent two people flying in a sh, Kurosaki Isshin raised his Zanpakuto up. The dark blue Reiryoku gathered on Zanpakuto, a sharp aura condensed, and mmed down on Aizens body. Hum, the light of a grain of rice. You dare to fight for the glory of the moon?! Facing the chop of Kurosaki, Aizens face shed a trace of disdain. With a wave of his hand, a huge chop came from his Zanpakuto, smashing the Getsuga Tensho of Kurosaki Isshin, and also threw his body out. However, the fact that you dare to draw your sword in front of me is worthy of praise. Although it is just an insignificant power, it is at least much better than those who dare not to do it. Do you think so, Muyang? Turning to look at Muyang, there was a trace of mockery in the blue purple eyes. In vain, he paid more attention to Muyang. Who knew that when Kisuke and the other twounched an attack on him, Muyang actually did not move at all. Dont dare to make a move? Hearing Aizen ridicule himself, Muyang firstughed, and then nodded. Yes, I really didnt dare to make a move just now. Who knows when you will activate Kyoka Suigetsu? It would be bad if you were caught in an ident. What an interesting excuse. Do you think I still need to use Kyoka Suigetsu? I can easily deal with all of you just by relying on my strength. In that case, you wont be able to use Kyoka Suigetsu anymore. Then Im relieved. Although I have some ideas about how to deal with you, it will still be a bit troublesome in the end. Interesting. Do you still want to boast even now? What you said is like as long as I dont use Kyoka Suigetsu, you will be able to defeat me? Of course. Swish The figure shed, Aizen body appeared in front of Muyang, and Zanpakutos de in his hand clung to Muyangs body. Now do you still think you can defeat me? The corners of the mouth were slightly raised, and Muyangs face showed a confident smile. Of course! With a flick of his body, the Zanpakut that passed Aizens hand suddenly moved, and the Zanpakut in Kimura Muyangs hand suddenly turned into an afterimage, and the naked eye could hardly catch the slightest trace. When With a single sh, Aizens Zanpakut was thrown away. Kimura Muyang was short and stepped, and he had already bullied himself to Aizens body. He clenched his fist with his left hand and swung it towards Aizens body. Hum! The fist is useless to my body. I think you should have seen the end of Yoruichi before - Looking at the fist that Muyang waved in front of him, Aizens face showed a faint smile, his body did not dodge, and he intended to take the blow of Muyang. Seeing Aizen reaction, Muyangs mouth was slightly raised. If Aizen could really take his own attack, maybe it would really make him suffer a double blow, even if he lost the fighting will, it was not impossible, but his strength was not what he imagined. Shunko! A ball of light suddenly burst on Muyangs body, and the fist that was waved suddenly changed. A wave of air ripples spread from Muyangs fist. Boom!! Being punched in the face, the faint smile on Aizen face suddenly froze, and the body almost flew out at the moment of being hit. Bang At this time, there was a muffled explosion in the air. Zi The body twisted, and the footsteps dragged a long trace on the ground. Aizens face was very ugly. He did not expect that Muyangs Strength was so strong, and he did not expect that he had such a skill. " " Damn it, that bastard! What is.. Looking up, Aizen was shocked to find that Muyangs body disappeared in his vision. Boom!! A sense of crisis suddenly rose in his heart. Aizen body tilted, Zanpakuto in his hand raised and collided with Zanpakuto, which was waved down by Muyang. A violent fluctuation spread around with the ce where the two fought. The arm holding the knife trembled, and Aizens body sank slightly. The power from Muyang Zanpakuto actually made him feel that he could not block it. sh was blocked, Muyangs body turned, and a leg whip was pulled out, sweeping down on Aizens head, and where the leg whip swept, even the air seemed to be burning. The corner of Aizens eye nced at Muyangs leg whip, and Aizens arm raised and crossed with Muyangs leg whip. There was another violent roar, and the body fell to the side uncontrobly. In the contest of pure strength, he was actually at a disadvantage. How is it possible! Why do you have Shunko? And such a powerful strength? Standing firm, Aizen looked at Muyang in front of him with a face full of disbelief. Is it hard to understand? Muyangs whole body was wrapped in a ball of light, and He slowly approached Aizen. Its not a big deal that I can use Yoruichis move. There is no special restriction on this move. Besides, this move was originallypleted in my practice with her. Stepping on the ground, Muyangs body disappeared from Aizens sight again. When he reappeared, he was already in front of Aizen, and Zanpakuto in his hand rotated and cut into Aizens body. Puff A wound appeared on Aizen chest. Impossible! I have subdued Hgyoku. How can you be stronger than me? I should be on a higher dimension! In the roar, the Hgyoku on Aizen chest moved again, and a more powerful force poured out from Aizen body, and the wound on his chest disappeared instantly. Yes, this is the power! Feeling that the strength in his body was stronger again, Aizens face slowly calmed down. What he needed now was calmness. When Waving his sword to block Muyangs sh, Aizens face showed a smile again. Now his strength ispletely not inferior to Muyang, and his strength is still rising, and soon willpletely be above Muyang, bing the supreme existence above Shinigami and Hollow. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 225: Hakaze and Hiten Chapter 225: Hakaze and Hiten Muyang retreated and looked at Aizen. Muyangs eyes showed some caution. Through the collision just now, Muyang clearly felt that Aizens Strength became stronger, and he evolved again! The light wrapped around his body gradually dimmed and then disappeared. Muyangs breathing was slightly rapid. Oh? It seems that your Shunko can not be maintained for too long. Moreover, the burden of using Shunko on your body is very big. Although it is powerful, it is not suitable for your own move after all. Seeing Muyangs performance, Aizens eyes shed a trace of understanding. Muyang himself is not like Yoruichi who is good at fighting. Even if he can use sh, he cant be as skilled as Yoruichi, let alone maintain that state for a long time. Then, it is almost over, this meaningless battle. As soon as the arm was lifted, Aizen slowly walked toward Muyang. Although the footsteps were light, it carried a terrible momentum. Kimura! Suzuki Kusu screamed, her body moved, and she was going to rush to Muyang. Although she knew that she could do nothing with her own strength, she could not watch Muyang being killed by Aizen. Swish An arm suddenly stopped in front of Suzuki Kusu, blocking her body. Captain Unohana. She stopped and turned to look at Unohana Retsu, and Suzuki Kusus eyes were a little angry. What do you mean by this? Even if you go over now, it will be useless. With your strength, you cant do anything at all. Moreover, there are other people here who need treatment They have nothing to do with me. All I care about is Kimura! Get out of the way! Reaching out to push aside Unohanas arm, Suzuki Kusus figure shed and before she could leave, a figure suddenly blocked in front of her. Stark Looking at the person in front of her, Suzuki Kusus face changed, Are you going to stop me? You cant go over. He reached out and blocked in front of Suzuki Kusu. Starks face is a little serious,pletely without the usualzy color. I promised Kimura. I wont let you be hurt. Moreover, if you really want to help, it should not be you. Lets go, Lilte. Turning around, Starks body shed away, and Lilte quickly followed behind. Sun Sun, Apache, M Rose, you stay here. I go alone Harribel suddenly stood up and crossed her arms over her chest. Her golden hair fluttered in the air, and a trace of resolution shed in the depths of her calm eyes. You Looking at the few people who stood up and wanted to leave, Suzuki Kusus lips moved. Before she could say anything, Harribel in front of her suddenly spoke again, If there must be a sacrifice in this war, I hope it will be us, not you. Yore indispensable for Lord Kimura. Suzuki Kusu paused for a moment. Then, she saw Harribel suddenly turn her head. A slightly stiff smile appeared on her cold face. Of course. If it is possible, no one wants to sacrifice themselves. If we are injured and not dead, then I will have to trouble you with everything. After she finished speaking, she did not wait for Suzuki Kusu to reply. Harribel rushed towards the battlefield. Her body trembled on the spot. Suzuki Kusu finally stopped her footsteps. She took a few steps back and sat down with his back against the corner of the wall. There was a glimmer of sparkling tears in the corner of her closed eyes. Chase, Los Lobos! A blue Reiryoku suddenly broke out and rushed straight to the sky, and then several blue shes came from the distance, covering Aizens body, and even the surrounding retreat routes were all surrounded. Its useless! With a flick of his arm, Zanpakuto in his hand gently waved, and all the shes that attacked Aizen were turned into ashes in the light blow of Aizen. Nani!! Seeing what happened in front of him, a trace of horror shed in Starks eyes. He never thought that his attack would be easily resolved in such a way. Really, a mere Arrancar, actually dare to attack me. Lemme give you a chance, run quickly, with your strength, you are not qualified to attack me. Whether or not you are qualified is not up to you. With a sh of gloom in his eyes, Stark raised his arm and aimed the gun in his hand at Aizen opposite him. Unlimited Cero! Balls of blue Cero appeared in front of Stark, and then shot toward Aizens body like a rainstorm. The constant shooting of Cero made the whole sky cant help but change color. Oh Its a little interesting. There is actually a Arrancar of this strength, but why is it hidden in Human World? If youe to my hands, you can at least rank in the top three in Espada. Looking at the airtight void sh in front of him, Aizen eyes shed a hint of surprise, then opened his mouth and said, such a dense void sh, even he did not want to get close. But, it is just like this. The body appeared on the side of Stark at some point, and Zanpakuto in Aizens hand was raised. Hum! Just as Aizens body just appeared next to Stark, a ck muzzle was aimed at his head. Boom An extremely thick sh came out of the muzzle. There are two guns. It is really amazing. It seems that my evaluation of you before has to be changed. Even if it is Arrancar, there are one or two powerful guys. Aizen walked out of the smoke of the explosion, leaving some scars on his body. Although he just dodged at thest moment, he was still inevitably affected. Of course, this degree of scar was really insignificant for him. Its absurd. He was hit directly by that degree of Cero and only suffered such a small injury. Looking at Aizen who was almost unscathed, Stark rubbed his hair and felt helpless. Broken Waterfall! Apanied by the sound of waves, a strong sea current like a tsunami poured down from the sky like a broken waterfall, and the rolling water seemed to want to smash everything. Ridiculous, such a thing is also embarrassing! His body did not even move, Aizen did not turn his head, just waved his hand, and the water flow from the sky was suddenly cut in half by him. It fell from both sides of his body and hit the ground, turning the already messy city into a pool of water. Puchi A Zanpakuto suddenly stabbed out from the water on the side. It pierced through Aizens back and once again prated Aizens chest. Looking at the familiar half of the deing out of his chest, Aizen was almost mad. Since the start of the war, how many times had he been pierced by Muyang? Bastard! A burst of purple Reiryoku burst out, and the suppressed purple Reiryoku spread with Aizen body as the center. All the things around him were turned into ashes in an instant. The face changed, and Muyang moved his arm and was about to pull out his own Zanpakuto to retreat. Huh? The arm just moved, but from the other side of Zanpakuto, there was suddenly a powerful force, which mped down on Muyang, making him unable to pull it out. This time no one can create an opportunity for you, Muyang, you are dead! Turning his head back, looking at Muyang standing behind him, Aizens face showed a deep killing intent. Stark raised his arm, and the two guns in his hand constantly fired Cero at Aizen, but disappeared when he approached the purple Reiryoku. The purple Reiryoku could even melt Cero. Damn, what should we do! In the current state, they cant get close to Aizen at all, and Muyangs Zanpakuto is still left in Aizen body and cant be pulled out. What should we do under Aizen reiryoku? Kimura! Seeing the situation over there, Kurosaki Ichigos eyes shed a trace of anxiety. His father, Yoruichi and Kisuke were all defeated by Aizen. Muyang was already thest hope. If he was also killed, what could he do alone? Was everything over? Ichimaru Gin also stopped his movements and stood there, squinting at the ce where Muyang and Aizen were. His face was calm, but the white knuckles revealed his inner restlessness. Would Muyang die under Aizen like this, or did he have some hidden cards that had not been revealed Its over! Aizen, who grabbed Muyangs Zanpakuto with one hand and his own on the other hand, waved down at Muyangs head. Aizen looked down at Muyang with the posture of a winner. In the heart of Aizen, he has already won, regardless of whether Muyang has escaped his attack or not, if Muyang still holds Zanpakuto, he will be cut by his own knife, no escape, and if he gives up Zanpakuto to escape, it is only a matter of time for him to lose and die. The de is close to Muyangs body, the next moment will cut through his body and cut him into two pieces. Shua The left hand still holding his own Zanpakuto, Muyangs right hand suddenly waved, and a silver light appeared in his hand. Wheng The Zanpakuto in his hand was blocked, and Aizen pupils suddenly contracted. The calm color on his face disappeared, revealing a kind of undisguised horror. Taking advantage of Aizens surprise, Muyang suddenly exerted strength in his hand and pulled out his Zanpakuto which was inserted in Aizen chest. With a wave of his hands, a cross-shaped sh suddenly struck out, shing at Aizens body, and he himself took advantage of the power to quickly retreat, out of the range of the purple Reiryoku released by Aizen. Boom In a violent explosion, Muyangnded on the ground with a sword in both hands. His breath was steady. That is Seeing Zanpakuto in Muyangs hands, everyone was shocked. Your Zanpakuto Walking out of the explosion, Aizens body was slightly embarrassed, but his eyes were staring at Zanpakuto in Muyangs hands. Yes, this is my Zanpakuto. With a chuckle, Muyang raised the Zanpakuto in his hand. The one in his left hand was the Zanpakuto he had been using all this time. However, the double-edged de at the tip of Zanpakutos de had turned into a single de. In his right hand, there was also a Zanpakuto. The thin de waspletely different from the usual Zanpakuto. The only difference was that this Zanpakutos entire body was a double-edged de. Hakaze (Windbreaker) no Kiru and Hiten (Skypiercer) Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 226: Cunning Snake Chapter 226: Cunning Snake Hakaze and Hiten? Looking at Zanpakuto in the hands of Muyang not far away, Aizens face was flickering. From ancient times to now, among the Zanpakuto recorded in Soul Society, Kyouraku Shunsuis Katen Kyokotsu and Jshir Ukitakes Sogyo no Kotowari were the only two pairs of Zanpakuto. Both of them were the disciples of Head-Captain, and they were the first to be Captain after the establishment of the Spiritual Arts Academy. In addition, no one had ever heard of Zanpakuto who had a pair. But who could have thought that Muyangs Zanpakuto was also a pair, but what was more surprising was that he actually hid this matter for 200 years until today. What kind of thoughts did he have to hide this secret for 200 years? Hakaze and Hiten, this is the real appearance of my Zanpakuto. This is thest card I have hidden for you for 200 years, Aizen! Looking at Aizen, Muyang said meaningfully. For me? Hearing Muyangs words, Aizens face showed a trace of confusion. Muyang hid for himself for 200 years? How is this possible? 200 years ago, he was not enough to attract the attention of the other party. Dont joke, if you want to disturb my mind, I advise you to change the way! No matter what reason you hide it, it is all meaningless. It is just an extra Zanpakuto. The gap between you and the dimension is irreparable. Go to hell! Aizen moved, and he suddenly appeared on the side of Muyang. The Zanpakuto in his hand waved out, a terrible momentum hidden. Muyang raised his left hand, and the Wind-Breaking de shed in the air. A sharp sound was emitted between the de, and Zanpakuto suddenly covered with ayer of blue light and collided with Aizens Zanpakuto. With a shake of his right hand, the Hiten in his hand instantly turned into a bolt of lightning, without the slightest breath, it instantly pierced through Aizens eyebrows. Uh How is it possible? His pupils suddenly erged, Aizen eyes were full of disbelief, and he did not even notice that he was pierced through the forehead by the other party! No! It was not that he did not notice! At the moment when Muyang made his move, Aizen did grasp his movements, but the body could not keep up with the movements of the other party. Not only the body, even the consciousness could not keep up with the speed of the other party. It seemed that the moment he noticed that the other party was about to attack, the Zanpakuto in Muyangs hand pierced through his eyebrows. Puchi Taking back the sword, Muyangs eyes were still staring at Aizens body. Although it did pierce Aizens head, he was no longer a monster that could be judged bymon sense. Even so, he could not guarantee that he had killed the other party. So powerful I cant see clearly at all. Swallowing a mouthful of water, the expression on Kurosaki Ichigos face was slightly stiff. Muyangsst shot, he did not see anything. From the moment Muyang was almost killed by Aizen, to now reversing the situation and piercing Aizens head. It was just a matter of a blink of an eye. Several people on the side did not even react. The scene had be such a situation. Now it was not only Kurosaki Ichigo who was surprised, Stark and Harribel were also stunned on the side. They did not know that Muyang also hid this move. Letting out the breath that had been pressed on his chest, Ichimaru Gin looked uncertain. Did Aizen die like this? Whats the point of hiding for so many years? However, if such an attack is not dead, even if you rely on your long-hidden Bankai real ability, can you defeat Aizen? Some fragments shed in Ichimaru Gins brain from time to time. The weak and helpless Rangiku in the snow. Chasing his back in front her that made people felt pity And Aizen, was the one hidden behind the scenes and nned everything! The closed eyes suddenly opened, and a light blue light in the eyes shed with an amazing killing intent, disappearing as the eyes closed again. " " Plop As if he had lost his life, Aizens body leaned back and fell to the ground. The light in his eyes gradually dimmed, and it seemed that the fire of life had been extinguished. Kimura Donte over, Stark! You and Harribel retreat. The battle below is not something you can intervene. What! Is this guy not dead after being pierced through the head? Hearing Muyangs words, a trace of horror shed in Starks eyes. Can he still live after being pierced by Zanpakuto? This is simply unimaginable. Ah Aizen, who originally seemed to be dead, suddenly let out a roar, and just as he screamed, a terrible Reiryoku burst out from his body, like it was going to crush everything. Something of that level, maybe it should not be called Reiryoku. Aizen fell to the ground and slowly stood up. A crack appeared in the middle of the eyebrows that had been prated by Muyang with Zanpakuto, and it looked like an eye in the middle of the eyebrows. See, Muyang, this is the current me. No matter what kind of injury it is, it can recover in a short time. You cant kill me at all! Holding Zanpakuto in his hand, Aizens body moved and appeared again beside Muyang, and Zanpakuto in his hand suddenly waved down. When " " Waving his broken wind de again to block Aizens attack, Muyang shook his right hand, and the broken sword once again pierced Aizens body. This time, it was the throat. Its useless! The wound on his throat quickly recovered. Aizen turned his head and looked at Muyang, his eyes showing a bit of mockery. No matter how many times you try, you cant kill me, but I can slowly be stronger with the help of Hgyoku, until I finally kill you! In the middle of the conversation, Zanpakuto in Aizens hand waved down again. Muyang waved his sword again to block, but his arm could not help but tremble, and his body also had a moment of pause. The power from Aizens Zanpakuto was more than a little bit stronger than before. Haha! It seems that Hgyoku has begun to promote my evolution again. Now my strength is above you, and you have no chance! Perceiving the pause of Muyang, Aizen suddenlyughed, and he seemed to have seen the picture of Muyangs defeat and death. The eyes suddenly burst out a bright light, and Muyangs movements suddenly elerated. In the eyes of Aizen, Muyangs body suddenly became a blurred shadow, and the sight could not be captured at all, let alone keep up with his movements. Swish swish swish Hiten shook quickly, leaving countless wounds on Aizens body. In just a moment, Muyang left arge number of wounds on Aizens body. The fast dancing Zanpakuto suddenly slowed down, and Aizens eyes immediately caught the figure of Muyang. Zanpakuto in his hand immediately waved out with full strength,pletely ignoring the wounds on his body. Kill! " " Ayer of silver radiance suddenly appeared on the broken wind de in his left hand. Muyang pointed it down. Although the action was not hard, the moment Zanpakuto fell, it felt like everything was going to be crushed. Its over! A thought shed in his mind. Aizen had not changed his move yet. Muyangs Hakaze had been pointed to his chest. A bit of silver light burst out, and the ce where Aizen chest and the Hakaze came into contact suddenly disappeared. Only the next Hgyoku was pulsating there, emitting a charming and wonderful light. Swish A figure suddenly came from afar, a slender hand reached out, grabbed Hgyoku on Aizen chest, the body floated in the air, and then fell in front of Muyang not far away. Although he noticed that someone was approaching, Muyang did not make any movements, but let the person take Aizen Hgyoku. You still made a move after all, Ichimaru Gin! Muyang looked at Ichimaru Gin not far away withplex eyes. This kid he once tried to get close to, although he reached a little agreement with him at that time, but in the end, this kid does not trust him at all, or in other words, he has never trusted anyone, because he is such a person. As he himself said, he is a snake, cold blooded reptile, no emotion, just looking for prey, and then swallowed it. In his heart, the only one who really cares, maybe only Matsumoto Rangiku. Ichimaru Gins eyes slightly opened, light blue pupils revealed a kind of bone-deep coldness. Although Ichimaru Gin had a smile on his face, his eyes were cold like ice that could not be melted. Do you want to make a move against me? Kimura? I thought you should know that I have no hostility towards you. Looking at the person on the opposite side, Kimura Muyang was in aplicated mood. He really had a veryplicated emotion towards this indifferent but gentle person. There is no emotion for everyone else for him except Matsumoto Rangiku who he loved deeply. Who knows? Holding Hgyoku in one hand and Zanpakuto in the other hand, Ichimaru Gins face was still smiling, but his body was emitting undisguised killing intent. He finally got Hgyoku, and finally could take back what was taken away. No matter who it was, it could not stop him. You really shouldnt get careless now. Do you think you can defeat Aizen just like this? Huh? Hearing Muyangs words, Ichimaru Gin was suddenly shocked. Even if he robbed Aizen Hgyoku, he couldntpletely kill him? Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 227: Last Hope Chapter 227: Last Hope Yes, but I didnt expect you to make a move at this time. It really surprised me, Gin! Aizens voice suddenly sounded, and the body that had fallen to the ground slowly floated up. Several pairs of butterfly wings appeared behind him, and there was something terrible brewing in the crack between the eyebrows, revealing a thrilling breath. I already knew that you stayed with me to kill me, but I was curious about how you nned to take my life, so I kept you with me. I didnt expect you to make a move at this time. However, the Hgyoku you robbed, whether it is in my body or not, belongs to me. As soon as the voice fell, Hgyoku held in Ichimaru Gins hand suddenly jumped, broke free from his palm and floated in the air. Aizens body in the distance suddenly turned into Reishi and broke, and then reorganized around Ichimaru Gin. The moment he appeared, Zanpakuto in his hand waved down. Although he realized that Aizen had shot himself, the body had no time to react. Ichimaru Gins body had just turned, and he saw that Zanpakuto was getting bigger and bigger in his sight. When When the knife light appeared, Muyangs body instantly crossed the space and appeared next to Aizen and the others. Zanpakuto in his hand picked up and blocked Aizens attack toward Ichimaru Gin. What, Im just scolding my disobedient subordinates, do you have the right to intervene, Kimura Muyang? The head was slightly tilted. Aizen looked at Muyang who appeared beside him. His eyes were calm. After the narrow escape just now, he advanced a few steps on the road of evolution to be a god. The rapid promotion of strength brought him great confidence. Even the strength of Muyang who beat him to death not long ago seemed insignificant to him at this time. Because of his strength, he was fearless! I just cant bear to see a tragedy happen. Interesting! Hearing Muyangs answer, Aizens mouth showed a sneer. It seemed to be dismissive of Muyangs answer, but also seemed to be mocking Ichimaru Gins previous behavior. Dont want to see the tragedy happen? Then you will be the tragedy. With a careless tone, Aizen stepped forward, Zanpakuto in his hand gently waved and shed at Muyangs body. When Zanpakuto waved, there was no fluctuation, it seemed to be just a casual attack. But it was such a sh, However, it made Muyangs face change greatly. His body shed and he kept retreating. His Zanpakuto missed and shed on the ground. Without any warning, the ce where the de fell suddenly turned into ashes. Not far away, several people who saw this scene suddenly changed color. This degree of destructive power was too horrible. It clearly looked light, but it had such terrible destructive power, which was beyond their knowledge. Seeing the destruction caused by himself, Aizen was also stunned. Then heughed and pointed to the huge pit left on the ground, and excitedly said to Muyang: See, this is my current strength. Even I feel terrible strength! As long as I wave Zanpakuto casually, I can change the terrain. In front of such strength, what do you think you can do? Looking at the traces left on the ground, Muyang closed his mouth and did not speak. This destructive power was indeed beyond his reach, but, if he surrendered, it would be the end of everything! His hands tightened, holding his own Zanpakuto. Muyangs body turned into a silver light and instantly appeared in front of Aizen. Zanpakuto in his hand shed at Aizens head. Even if Aizen was almost immortal now, he could recover quickly after being hurt, but as long as he could suppress him all the time, his strength would eventually be exhausted. Wheng- Reaching out to block Muyangs attack, Aizen arm swung, throwing Muyangs body out, and then his body also instantly turned into Reishi and shattered, directly rbining behind Muyang, and Zanpakuto in his hand cut down on Muyangs body. There was a warning sign in his heart, and Muyangs heart moved. In his sight, all the movements around him suddenly slowed down, only his body was not affected. Quickly turning around, sideways avoiding Aizens sh, Muyangs arm picked up, his Zanpakuto crossed Aizen chest, but only left a thin wound on his chest, and even blood did not flow out. With some surprise in his eyes, he looked at Muyang. Aizens heart raised a trace of doubt. In the moment of waving the knife, Muyangs speed suddenly became several times faster, and this was not the first time. Something simr happened before, and the speed became faster in an instant,pletely beyond his own detection. However Pressing the doubts in his heart, Aizens face showed a little smile. No matter what happened to him, no matter what kind of ability he had, in the face of absolute strength, everything was meaningless. The body shed again, and Zanpakuto in the hands of Aizen waved down. Boom!! A violent roar came from the ce where the two Zanpakuto intersected, shaking everything around them into dust. Its really amazing, to be able to take my sh head-on. Looking at Muyang in front of him, Aizens face had a chuckle. To tell the truth, I didnt expect that my strength would be promoted to such a degree. I am very happy that you are so strong. Muyang, thanks to you, I can have the opportunity to try this strength that surpasses Shinigami and Hollow. With a smile on his face, Aizen once again raised his knife and waved it at Muyang, and it seemed that even the surrounding air was cut into pieces. Boom Along with the fight between Muyang and Aizen, a burst of horrible sounds kept ringing in the sky above the Karakura City, apanied by those horrible sounds, from time to time there were waves of battle ripples, knocking down several buildings around, and the whole city turned into ruins. Hey, I said, dont look at me so closely? What do you think I can do in such a battle? Ichimaru Gin squinted his eyes and said to Harribel standing next to him. His tone was a little innocent. Since he survived from Aizen because of Muyangs protection, Harribel had been standing beside him. No matter how fierce the battle over there was, she still paid attention to him, as if he would do something. Your position is not clear, so this is also what should be done. After Stark exined, he turned his eyes to the distance again. Muyang was fighting with Aizen over there. The aftermath of the battle could be clearly felt even here. The power that was strong enough to make people feel desperate was really unimaginable. He held Zanpakuto with both hands. Although he still maintained the fighting posture, Kurosaki Ichigos body had been stiff to the point that he could not move. Not only his body, but even the will to fight had almost disappeared. After seeing the strength that Aizen and Muyang disyed, Kurosaki Ichigo really realized how weak his strength was. Ichigo! An arm suddenly put on Kurosaki Ichigos shoulder, waking him up from the horror. His eyes gradually recovered some color, and Kurosaki Ichigo turned to look at the owner of the arm. Dad! After seeing the familiar face of Kurosaki Isshin, Kurosaki Ichigo came back to his senses, and a trace of concern shed in his eyes. Are you okay? Brat, since when did you care about me, Ive been lying there for so long and you didnt do anything Kurosaki Isshin punched Kurosaki Ichigo on the head and said half-jokingly. That Hearing Kurosaki Isshins words, Kurosaki Ichigos body was slightly stunned, and his face showed a trace of shame. Just now, because the battle was too fierce, he forgot the three of them who fell on the side for a while. Even if Ichimaru Gin suddenly leftter, he did not think to check Kurosaki Isshins situation. Of course, the big reason was that he was shocked by the battle between Aizen and Muyang. Shocked by their battle? Seeing the expression on Kurosaki Ichigos face, Kurosaki guessed the thoughts in his heart and said directly. Well, this level of battle, is simply Kurosaki Ichigo nodded and looked at the two people who were still fighting in the distance. After thinking for a long time, he still did not think of what words to use to describe their battle, which was not the extent of human power. That kind of battle is simply a monster! Said Kurosaki Ichigo, and Kurosaki Isshin changed his voice. However, even if Kimura is still fighting with Aizen now, the final result is still hard to say. Perhaps the possibility of defeat is higher. What Turning to look at Kurosaki Isshin, Kurosaki Ichigos eyes were full of disbelief. Even with Muyangs current powerful strength, he still couldnt defeat Aizen? Although Kimuras strength is really strong, even now, he can still fight Aizen head-on, but as Aizen said, there is a dimensional difference between them. Moreover, Aizen, who has Hgyoku, can be infinitely stronger, and the strength of Kimura will gradually weaken with the battle. After hearing Kurosaki Isshins words, Kurosaki Ichigo tightened his grip on his saber, and even his joints turned white. Is there really no other way? Is everything over? No! We still have hope! Suddenly raising his head, Kurosaki Ichigo stared at Kurosaki Isshin. His eyes were full of curiosity. At this time, any hope was precious. It might decide the fate of the entire world. That hope is you, Ichigo! Looking seriously at Kurosaki Ichigos slightly confused face, Kurosaki Isshins determined tone was full of determination. As long as you can learn the Final Getsuga Tensho, Ichigo! Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 228: Special Training Chapter 228: Special Training Huchi Muyang bent his waist, and his mouth emitted a burst of uncontroble rapid breathing. It seems that your physical fitness is not good enough to reach the limit. His face was still rxed. Aizen looked at Muyang opposite him, but he was not in a hurry to attack. When victory was almost in his hand, he was generous to show some kindness to the enemy. Besides However, thanks to you, I can have time to slowly adapt to this rapid increase in strength. Although he was seriously injured because of the battle with Muyang, it was also because of this that he could really master this strength. This Hgyoku brought him a very powerful force. Damn it! I really cant Looking at Aizen, who was still rxed on the opposite side, Muyangs face was ugly. He seemed to have made a mistake. There was no way to kill Aizen quickly, but let him slowly be familiar with his own battle and grasp the power of rapid improvement. The current Aizen is several times more difficult than before. If I knew it, I would not have been strong. If I let Ichigo use Mugetsu, the ending would be better than now. By the way, why has the seal Kisuke set in Aizen body not taken effect? After a long battle, even with Muyangs temperament, he could not help but feel a little depressed. He could not help but doubt his initial choice. This kind of enemy, who could not be killed no matter what, was the most desperate. There was no dawn of victory at all. Looking at Aizen who was not far away from him, Muyang smiled slightly. It was really that he had prepared for this battle for a hundred years. Who knew that it was still not good. Originally, he thought he could defeat Aizen, but now, not only himself, but also others would be implicated. His eyes looked around and swept through his friends over the years. The first thing he saw was Suzuki Kusu with a face full of concern and tension. Then there were the people lying on the ground, the people of Gotei 13. Stark, Harribel and several others, and Ichimaru Gin, he just rescued him from Aizen. Who knew that even he was going to die now. Also, Kisuke and Yoruichi, these two guys actuallyy on the ground for so long without getting up, it is really abnormal, they did not suffer such a heavy injury! His eyes swept over Kisuke and Yoruichi, and Muyang suddenly had a strange feeling in his heart. With their strength, They should not be killed so easily. However, I always feel that I have missed something A light suddenly shed in Muyangs mind, and Muyangs eyes suddenly bloomed with a light. Kurosaki Ichigo and his father were gone! What is it, you seem to think of something? Noticing the light shing in Muyangs eyes, Aizen asked, and then without waiting for Muyang to answer, he continued to say, Speaking of which, Kurosaki Ichigo and Kurosaki Isshin seem to be missing, but it doesnt matter. I will deal with you first, and then clean them up one by one. Although his mouth said words of killing intent, Aizen did not put on any special posture. He just slowly raised his foot and then moved forward. Although the movement looked slow, he stepped in front of Muyang in one step, and Zanpakuto in his hand suddenly waved down. Three times the speed! With a cry in his heart, Muyangs body shook, and then his body moved at a speed beyond the limit. He instantly crossed a distance and avoided Aizen sh. Zanpakuto in his hand picked up and cut to Aizens head. When Zanpakuto in his hand crossed and blocked Muyangs attack. Aizen turned his head with a smile on his face. This move of yours is invalid for me. Dont you understand? With a strength of his arm, he pushed away Muyangs Zanpakuto. Aizen smiled with confidence and exined Muyangs ability: What you are using is the power of time. By changing the flow of time in your body in an instant, you can get the speed beyond the limit. However, the use of this ability will also cause a lot of burden on your own body. Your body should be unable to bear such strength anymore. Listening to Aizen clearly say his ability, Muyangs face did not change, but the hand holding the knife was a little tight, showing his inner turmoil. Ah Noticing the subtle reaction of Muyang, Aizen chuckled and continued to speak: Although I dont know why you suddenly ignited the will to fight again, this is just a futile effort. No matter how hard you try, in the end, it will only extend the time of your defeat and death, and the result will not change. Hehe, although it is a very old-fashioned word, but if you work hard, you may not necessarily fail, but if you dont work hard, you will definitely fail! A light shed on the Hakaze in his left hand, and a sharp cry came from the hollow de, making Aizen on the opposite side frown, which made him very ufortable. If I am not wrong, now Ichigo must be learning the final Getsuga Tensho with the help of Isshin. What I have to do now is to dy as much as possible, at least wait until Ichigo learns that move! Do you still have moves that you havent used yet? Seeing Muyangs posture, Aizens eyes showed some interest. For him now, this is also an interesting thing. Looking at the previous powerful opponent struggling in front of him. Stepping on the ground, Muyang rushed forward. Since he decided to dy time, he could no longer use his ability unscrupulously. He could only rely on his own sh and body to dy as much time as possible. The left hand Hakaze continued to sh, and the de light shed from time to time, continuous and endless. Even Aizen had to treat it seriously. When the left hand Hakaze was swung, the right hand Hiten was also stabbed from time to time. Every time it stabbed, it could always catch the weakest part of Aizen defense. For a time, it was also fighting with Aizen. Great, you can fight with me like this with only sh. Every shot can urately grasp the gap in my defense. This kind of sh is indeed above me. It is worthy of being called the Swordsman of Kusajishi. Avoiding Muyangs attack, Aizens action is also slightly awkward. Although he can always rely on his own powerful strength to resist Muyangs attack in the end, but in terms of sh, he is indeed at a disadvantage. However The corner of his mouth showed a smile. Even under such an attack, Aizen was not flustered at all, which was absolute trust in his strength. Your attack style is too monotonous. The sword in your left hand is just a sh, while the right hand is a stab. Although this kind of attack method is no problem when dealing with ordinary people, when fighting with people who are obviously stronger than yourself, once you are seen through the attack style, you are doomed, just like now! A glimmer of light shed in his eyes. After urately grasping a w of Muyang, Zanpakuto in Aizens hand shed, prated Muyangs attack defense line, and stabbed his throat. Once Muyang, who does not have the ability to recover like Aizen, is stabbed, there is no escape! When The sword in his right hand shed and suddenly cut on Zanpakuto of Aizen, leaving a small gap on it. Nani! There was a sh of surprise in his eyes, and Aizens body disintegrated into Reishi again, and then reorganized in the distance. Looking at Zanpakuto who was broken in his hand, Aizens eyes were surprised and doubtful. You underestimate me too much. How can I make such a low-level mistake? Your so-called left hand chop and right hand stab is just a small habit of mine. My sh is not so childish! Zanpakuto in his hand flipped, and Muyangs face showed a trace of excitement. Although it was just dying time now, after discarding the previous concept of life and death, this kind of evenly matched battle really made him feel a sense of blood boiling. It had nothing to do with life and death, no standpoint, just enjoyed fighting! With a move of his feet, Muyang rushed forward again. Zanpakuto, which was in his hands, waved at the same time. All of them were shing and thrusting. Although it looked a bit wild, there was no w. Damn it! In the end, you still cant do anything? In the distance, Tshir Hitsugaya, who had recovered a little consciousness under the treatment of Unohana Retsu,y on the ground and looked at the battle in the distance with unwillingness. Although his consciousness woke up, his body had not recovered and he could not move at all. Even if his heart was full of unwillingness, Tshir Hitsugaya could only lie in the medical device and stare. Moreover, although he was very unwilling to ept it in his heart, he knew that with his ability, even if his body recovered now, he still could not do anything. That level of battle was not something he could interfere in. - Dangai. Is it still not done? Ichigo His body was limp on the ground. Kurosaki Isshins single-minded face was covered in sweat. He looked like he was struggling. There were several chains wrapped around his body. The other end of the chains was inserted into the walls on both sides of the Dangai. This was a device that could lock down the restraint in the Dangai by releasing Reiryoku. However, even with his Reiryoku, he would not be able to withstand it after enduring for so long. On the opposite side of Kurosaki Isshin, Kurosaki Ichigo sat cross-legged, and the Getsuga crossed on his knees. It was the standard sword meditation posture. The hair on his head had be long at some point, covering Kurosaki Ichigos face. From the perspective of Kurosakis single-minded mind, he could clearly see a few bloodstains on the corners of Ichigos mouth. Although with the help of Kisuke Urahara, it temporarily solved the problem of Ktotsu, but if you still cant finish it on time, I will not be able to hold on. My Reiryoku is not enough to continue to be in a stable stream. Hurry up, Ichigo, there is not much time left Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 229: Ichigos Power Chapter 229: Ichigo''s Power Cough cough - His body was half bent, and he reached out to cover his mouth. As Muyang coughed, traces of blood continuously flowed out of the corner of his mouth. Damn, is it already at the limit? The scene in front of him was slightly blurred, and Muyang could not help but shake his head, trying to wake himself up. It seems that your Ability has reached the limit. Aizen held his own Zanpakuto in his hand, no, now perhaps it should not be said about him. Now his arm and Zanpakuto are almost integrated, and it is impossible to urately judge where Zanpakuto is and where his arm is. I should praise you, just as a Shinigami, you can be entangled with me for so long, but I am now at a different level from you. Did you see that my Zanpakuto has begun to merge with my body. Although I dont know what this represents, I think that this may be Zanpakutos original form. With your strength that has not yet understood this level, it is not enough to fight with me. Disying his right hand that has already fused with his Zanpakuto, Aizens face has a smug smile. Why is Ichigo still not good, do I really have to use that? The arm tightened, and a trace of struggle shed in Muyangs eyes. The power that was still uncontroble, he himself did not know what would happen after it was used, but until now Ichigo has not appeared. If this goes on, he really cant care about anything. Thank you, Muyang. It is because of you that I have truly grasped this upgraded power, and have a deeper understanding of this power. But now you are useless. Walking to Muyang, Aizen arm raised, and his eyes shed a cold light. As a test stone, you are very good! Fight! Muyang hardened his heart, and a hidden power slowly awakened in the depths of his body. Swish Bang Just as Muyang was about to risk his life and fight to the death, A ck figure suddenly shed in front of him. The ck Zanpakuto in his hand was raised and collided with Aizens sh. Then a violent impact suddenly broke out from the ce where their weapons intersected. The rolling airwaves blew Muyangs body back a few steps. The originally restless power once againy dormant in his body. Kurosaki Ichigo? Seeing the person who appeared in front of him to block his attack, Aizens eyes shed a trace of undisguised surprise. It was actually this boy who blocked his attack, which was really beyond Aizens expectation. After withdrawing his saber, Kurosaki Ichigo shed to Muyangs side and threw Kurosaki Isshin, who was on his shoulder, to Muyang. Kimura San, thank you for holding on for so long. Ill leave my father to you. Leave the rest to me. Looking at the youth in front of him who had matured a lot, Muyang could not help but feel emotional. His growth was really too fast. The current him was already a strong person who was not inferior to him, whether it was strength or spirit. Dont worry, leave your heart to me. You can fight with peace of mind! Thank you, Kimura Sang. His eyes were calm. Even if he was about to face an enemy like Aizen, Kurosaki Ichigo was not nervous at all. Behind his calm eyes was a strong extreme confidence, which was absolute trust in himself. He believed that he would never lose to anyone. Kurosaki Ichigo, you are really a person beyond my expectations. Looking at Kurosaki Ichigo who appeared in front of him again, Aizen tone was a little strange. Although from the beginning, I was full of expectations for you, who is beyond expectations. I thought you would bring me some unexpected surprises, but I didnt expect you to be able to do this. The nonsense is over here. Aizen, I am here to defeat you. With his head slightly tilted, Kurosaki Ichigo raised his arm, and Zanpakuto in his hand aimed at Aizen. His eyes were still cold, without any fluctuation because of Aizens words. Interesting, do you think that you are on the same level as me after blocking my previous attack? Its ridiculous to think that you can defeat me! I cant feel any Reiatsu from you at all. It seems that you have abandoned your own Reiryoku by a means and obtained an extraordinary physical strength. No wonder you can block my sh just now, but you cant defeat me with this alone. Even if you abandon Reiryoku, the physical strength you get is notparable to my body that surpasses Shinigami and Hollow! Looking at Kurosaki Ichigo with disdain, Aizen was not nervous at all. Even Muyang was defeated by his own hands. With this little devil, he could do nothing at all. He actually thought that he could defeat himself with a spirit body far beyond ordinary people. It has to be said that this is really an innocent idea. Let me tell you with my sh. You abandoned the strength that Reiryoku obtained, which is insignificant to me. Stepping forward, Aizens arm swung down. The body stood in ce, without any turmoil because of Aizen previous speech. Looking at Aizens sh, Kurosaki Ichigos eyes were still calm. Just as Aizens Zanpakuto was about to cut him, he suddenly stretched out his left hand and grabbed Zanpakuto in Aizens horrified eyes. How is this possible Looking at Kurosaki Ichigo who stood in the same ce, his face did not change at all, Aizens eyes showed a touch of horror. Although it was impossible, if Kurosaki Ichigo blocked like before, he could ept it a little, but he actually grabbed his Zanpakuto with his bare hands, how is this possible Boom Arge area of the ground behind Kurosaki Ichigo sank and a huge fan-shaped deep pit appeared. Although Kurosaki Ichigos body did not waver at all, the power of the sh followed his body and destroyed all the ground behind him. Whats wrong? Are you afraid because you saw what happened in front of you beyond your expectations? The palm suddenly loosened and let go of Aizens Zanpakuto. Looking at Aizen retreat at the first time, Kurosaki Ichigo did not catch up, just looked at him, and then said in a light tone. This bastard! Retreating to the distance, there is still a trace of horror in Aizens eyes. The situation just now is really terrible. With his current strength, he is actually blocked by this way. Although I dont know how you did it, it is only a miracle. In order to prevent such a miracle from happening again, let mepletely crush you with Kido this time! There was a ferocious expression on his face. Aizen suddenly reached out and a long string of words spat out from the air. Seeping crest of turbidity. Arrogant vessel of lunacy! Boil forth and deny! Grow numb and flicker! Disrupt sleep! Crawling queen of iron! Eternally self-destructing doll of mud! Unite! Repulse! Fill with soil and know your own powerlessness! Hado #90 Kurohitsugi (ck Coffin)! As Aizen said this, a huge ck square body appeared around Kurosaki Ichigos body,pletely wrapping his body. A powerful and oppressive aura was emitted from the ck square body, as if it wanted to crush all the surrounding space. Die! This ck coffin waspletely chanted by me. With me now surpassing Shinigami and Hollow, I release the ck coffin with all my strength. Just the gravity that is enough to distort time and space will surely crush you, Kurosaki Ichigo!! Seeing that Kurosaki Ichigo did not make any resistance, allowing the ck coffin to wrap his body, Aizens face suddenly showed a victorious smile. Kurosaki Ichigo was too careless, facing such a Kido like that, he actually did not dodge, he wont survive such attack! Bang The smile on Aizens face had not yet faded, and the ck coffin that he had high hopes for suddenly shattered, like broken ss, pieces of ck ss-like fragments fell, revealing the figure of Kurosaki Ichigo inside. The arm maintained the posture of waving and shing, and Kurosaki Ichigos eyes were calm, as if he did not realize how amazing what he had done. It seems that you have not noticed. Compared to you, my strength is much stronger. There was not even a single scar left on his body. Kurosaki Ichigo looked at Aizen quietly. There was no emotion in his eyes, but this kind of calm eyes deeply angered Aizen. Seeing Kurosaki Ichigos eyes without any emotion, he felt a deep shame. Dont be too proud, little brat! A mere human There was a flustered expression on his face. Aizens body instantly disintegrated into Reishi, and then shed in front of Kurosaki Ichigo, and Zanpakuto in his hand swung down. Puff It was clearly thest shot, but Kurosaki Ichigos Zanpakuto cut Aizens body first. The cold de fell from his left shoulder, almost cut his body into two pieces, and the blood of the big cup sprayed out from Aizen. His eyes became nk, and Aizen seemed to be stunned by Kurosaki Ichigos sword. His mind recovered, but he could not raise any thoughts of fighting at all. Aizens body disintegrated again and reorganized in the distance. The wounds on his body slowly recovered, and he looked at Kurosaki Ichigo with deep fear in his eyes. Damn, this kid The color of fear in his eyes was covered by a deeper anger. Aizens heart surged with an unspeakable sense of humiliation. As someone who surpassed Shinigami and Hollow, he was actually beaten like this by a mere human! Dont be too proud, human! His body suddenly burst, the roar of the mouth stopped abruptly, Aizens head tilted, and his face showed a strange expression. A drop of blood flowed from the vertical eye in the middle of his eyebrows. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 230: Mugetsu Chapter 230: Mugetsu What kind of monster is this Seeing Aizen in a purple light pir of Reiryoku, Kurosaki Ichigos eyes suddenly showed surprise. A ck face broke open his original face and revealed it outside. It was difficult to connect him with the original Aizen like a monster. The several pairs of wings behind him revealed a pair of half-open eyes, and the top of the wings was the appearance of a head. The current Aizen looked like no different from a monster. I understand. You really cant forgive me. Hgyoku, I actually lost to a human! One of the heads on the wings suddenly shook, opened its mouth, and a purple Reiryoku merged into the mouth. As the head swung, Reiryoku, who was like a sh, immediately shot towards Kurosaki Ichigo. Boom A terrifying explosion urred the moment it came into contact with Reiryokus small ball. With the small ball as the center, everything within a radius of a hundred meters was swept up by the explosion the moment it came into contact with it, turning into ashes. The exploding me pir shot straight into the sky, as if it wanted to pierce through the sky. Hu Although there was a long distance between them, the st wave of the explosion still affected Muyang, blowing his clothes. Its really terrible, this kind of monster destructive power. Feeling the power of the attack just now, Muyangs face changed. It was just a casual attack. There was such a power. If he went all out, what kind of destructive power would Aizen have now? Did you avoid it? Its really amazing. However, can you avoid it this time? After saying that, Aizen stamped his foot, apanied by a violent burst of air, and Aizens body appeared in front of Kurosaki Ichigo, a hand clutching Kurosaki Ichigos neck, and several pairs of wings behind him danced in an instant, surrounding Kurosaki Ichigos body, and the top of each wing was condensed with small balls with a horrible aura. Boom The attacks on several heads were released at the same time, bombarding Aizens body, and then at the moment when Aizens attack fell, a terrible fluctuation spread out, and the impact was more violent than before spread to the four directions. Kurosaki Ichigo, You were indeed a surpasserwho destroyed the boundary between Shinigami and the Void. But now, you havepletely lost your power. You are no longer worthy of my understanding. As a surpasser, you will die in my hands. And I will kill you andpletely bid farewell to low-level creatures like Shinigami and the Void. It is over, Kurosaki Ichigo! You said it is over. Is that all? Kurosaki Ichigo, who had been lowering his head, suddenly raised his head. His eyes were still calm. Swish With a wave of Zanpakuto in his hand, he easily destroyed the thing that bound him. Kurosaki Ichigo broke away from Aizens blockade, and under his calm expression hid a strong self-confidence. Dont joke. Aizen, I have had enough of your set. I will let you see, thest Getsuga Tensho! With a sh of determination in his eyes, Kurosaki Ichigo held the wrist of his right hand with his left hand. A breath full of oppression suddenly broke out, and a ck breath floated between heaven and earth. He raised his arm, and the Zanpakuto in Kurosaki Ichigos hand broke. Thest Getsuga Tensho is bing the Getsuga Tensho itself! The ck aura around his body dispersed, revealing Kurosaki Ichigos figure. A head of long ck hair reached his waist. His body was wrapped in circles of bandages. His face was also covered by a mask that covered the lower half of his face. Threads of ck aura floated around Ichigos body, flickering and flickering, giving people a wonderful feeling. As long as I use this move, I will lose all of Shinigamis strength. The so-calledst is this meaning. I cant feel it! Looking at Kurosaki Ichigo in front of him, Aizens heart was surprised and bewildered, and he still could not feel any breath about him. Could it be In his mind, he remembered the situation when other people could not perceive his Reiryoku, and a thought that he could not believe rose in Aizens heart. Now, I havepleted the evolution and surpassed Shinigamis dimension, just like the things in the second dimension can not interfere with the third dimension. As long as I do not deliberately lower the level to avoid interference, whether it is Shinigami or human, they cant feel my Reiryoku. Is this guy already in a higher dimension than me? Impossible!! That is absolutely impossible, but it is just a human, how can it surpass me, that is impossible!! Almost crazy to Kurosaki Ichigo in the distance, Aizen cant ept his guess at all. How can the power he painstakingly obtained be surpassed by a mere human! His eyes were calm, and there was no fluctuation because of Aizens words. Kurosaki Ichigo stretched out his arm and a ck aura gathered in the middle of his palm. As soon as his palm clenched, it was like holding a Zanpakuto. Kurosaki Ichigo raised his arm high and then waved it down. Mugetsu! Silently, ck descended, and a touch of ck spread from the ce where Kurosaki Ichigos arm swung down, crossed the sky, crossed the earth, and crossed Aizen body. Everything was meaningless under the darkness and was directly cut into two pieces. The darkness dispersed, and Ichigos body slowly fell down. The mask on his face suddenly shattered, turning into a ck Reiryoku and disappearing. Pa A figure fell from the sky and hit the ground, raising a cloud of dust. Huh? With a frown, Kurosaki Ichigos body shed and instantly appeared in the direction of the fall. Looking at Aizen, who had been cut into two pieces by his own attack just now, his eyes showed aplicated look. Sizzle- The wound that was cut in two suddenly healed again, and Aizens body moved slightly. Do you want to regenerate again? His eyes moved, and Kurosaki Ichigo raised his arm. Just as he was about to give Aizen another attack, his body suddenly shook. His ck hair suddenly disappeared, revealing his original golden hair. The bandages wrapped around his body also disappeared in an instant, and his body suddenly copsed. The body stood straight, and Aizen aimed his own Zanpakuto at Kurosaki Ichigo, his eyes showing the pride of the winner. You lost, Kurosaki Ichigo! You see, my Zanpakuto is gradually disappearing, you should know what this means. Hgyoku thinks I dont need Zanpakuto anymore! Just like you who are one with Zanpakuto, no! Now I,pared to you who lost your strength, have risen to a new height! Its over, Kurosaki Ichigo! Looking at Kurosaki Ichigo who was lying in front of him, Aizens face was slightly crazy. Boom Just as Aizen was about to shoot, a red light suddenly shed from his chest. What is this Kido? When did this happen? Looking at the continuous light appearing on the body, Aizens face showed a trace of panic. He could feel that his Reiryoku was actually bound and could not be released. It seems that it is finally activated! A familiar voice came from behind Aizen. Kisuke! Aizen gritted his teeth and said the name of the person, and Aizen slowly turned his head. Looking at Kisuke who appeared behind him at some point, there was a deep hatred in his eyes. It was you who did it Thats right, that Kido entered your body with the other Kido when you were at your most rxed state before youpleted your transformation. He recalled that the No. 90 Had released by Kisuke when he appeared was actually shot into his body at that time. That is a seal! Considering that it is almost impossible to kill you after you merged with Hgyoku, so in order to seal you, a new Kido was specially developed. Is it, but it is a pity. I am now about toplete further evolution. With your level of Kido, you cant seal me at all! Bang Just as Aizen wanted to break free from the seal, theyer of white substance wrapped around his arm suddenly shattered, revealing his own arm. This is Seeing what happened to him, Aizens pupils suddenly contracted, and the power in his hand disappeared! That is Hgyokus will! Noticing Aizens eyes, Kisuke then said, The seal that entered your body at that time can finally be activated now, because your strength is weakened. Thanks to Kurosaki, because he fought with you and forced you to such a point, the seal will start to activate. Hgyoku doesnt admit that you are the master. How can it be! How can it be, that kind of thing His eyes were full of disbelief, and suddenly a few red spears made of Reiatsu appeared from Aizens body and ran through his body. Under the effect of that force, Aizens body was instantly tightened and could not move. Kisuke! I really look down on you. You clearly have such a mind, why dont you act? Why are you willing to obey that kind of thing! That kind of thing, do you mean Soul King? This way, you have seen it. The words with Aizen were confusing, and Kisukes eyes showed a trace of deep. If there is no Soul King, Soul Society will split. Soul King is like a wedge. Once it is lost, it is easy to copse. The so-called world is like this. That is the theory of the loser! The winner should not discuss what this world is like, but should emphasize what this world should be! And I -!! Bang Aizens unwilling cry stopped abruptly. With his ambition and resentment, it turned into a seal and appeared in the air. In the bleak world, a seal stand stood alone there. Although it finally won, Kurosaki Ichigo did not feel the slightest joy of victory. Instead, his heart was filled with an inexplicable sadness. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 231: Agent of Shinigami Chapter 231: Agent of Shinigami I am Satoshi, the vice president of the football club, and I hope to use the power of Kurosaki-senpai.. Dont be long-winded. Just tell me the time and reward. Ichigo huh? Are you busy talking about the deal again? Kojima, who was going to ask Ichigo to go back with him, looked at Ichigo who was talking with a group of juniors, and a trace of helplessness shed across his face. Yeah, the lease contract with the basketball club has expired, so now I have to find a new job. Leaning on the chair and looking at Ichigo who was bargaining with his junior, Keigo revealed a helpless expression. What a headache. I cant y with Ichigo anymore. Dont say it like Ichigo will usually y with you Of of course he will y with me. I am not idle enough to always appear at the ce where Ichigo works. I make him feel very annoyed! Yes, yes, I understand. Have you finished? Yes. When will it start? Today is the day. Looking at Kurosaki Ichigo who had picked up his bag and turned to leave, Kojima and Keigo looked at each other, their eyes full of helplessness. After what happened more than a year ago, through Orihime and the others, they also learned about the things about Ichigo and Death God. Of course, they also knew that Ichigo had lost that power. But after that, although Ichigo did not want to do those strange things anymore. However, not long after, she fell in love with working. She always used her free time to do all kinds of part-time jobs and worked hard to earn money. She did not have much time to y with them. Oh yeah, I think I saw you on a date with a beautiful woman a few days ago. How hateful! Ah, did you see it? But who are you talking about? I have been out with many girls recently. Bastard! Dont provoke me like this! When he heard Ind Kojimas words, Keigos face immediately revealed a sense of grief and indignation. Why was Kojima so popr with girls, and he still didnt have a girlfriend until now! Oh right, I remember that you also work outside, and you are in the same store as the well. How do you have time to waste here? Dont rush to work? Dont mention that job to me. The store manager has never paid me a single cent, and he always orders me to do all kinds of things. He is simply a vampire! Hearing Kojima mention his work, Keigo immediately said angrily, his eyes hiding a wronged expression. Eh? There is such a boss. Does he not pay the sry to the well? Looking away from the phone, Kojima looked at Keigo seriously. If even the sry on the well was deducted, theirpanions could not sit idly by. Inoues share has always been paid, but it has never been paid to me. It must be because you hate it too much. Thats why they dont pay you. By the way, I still dont know what the shop you work in is. Its a coffee shop called Anding District. Eh? Is it that one? The store manager over there is very good. He isnt the kind of person you are talking about, is he? What? Kojima, youve been there before? I know! Kojima, you must also be there to see those big sisters, right? I knew it. Those big sisters over there are all very beautiful, right? Right Suddenly, a look of a pig appeared on his face. Keigos eyes were red, and as he spoke, he became excited. His hands were constantly beating Kojimas shoulders, his face full of excitement. I think I finally know why the store manager didnt give you a sry He turned his head, pretending that he didnt know hispanion beside him. Kojima looked disgusted. Im here, Sister Kusu! Looking up at the golden-haired girl who appeared at the entrance of the shop, a doting smile appeared on Suzuki Kusus face. This naturally optimistic girl seemed to always be so happy. She always had a smile on her face, and her sunny smile would always affect the people around her, making everyone involuntarily happy. Ive already told you many times. Dont rush over as soon as school is over, Orihime. As a student, you should enjoy the life of a student. Even if you go out with your friends, it will be good. Ah ha ha! Thats not it. Sister Nan, the sry you pay me is so high. If I dont work hard, how can I be embarrassed? She touched her head in embarrassment. On the well, Orihime blushed. As a student, she only came to work after sses and weekends, but the sry she got was higher than many adults. She also knew that the other party was taking care of her, but her usual personality made her not know how to refuse, so she had to work more seriously. And And my friends all have things to do. They have found a job outside, and everyone is very popr. Is that so? Children nowadays are all very serious. Since youre here, go to the back and change into your overalls. Oh, theres a surpriseter! Eh? Surprise? Hearing Suzuki Kusus words, a trace of doubt shed through Orihimes mind, but she still walked back as usual. The back of the shop was where the staff of the shop lived, even if she had a small room, although she rarely stayed here. Orihime! As soon as she opened the door, a familiar voice suddenly sounded in Orihimes ears, and then tworge, trembling balls hit her face. Ah! Orihimes face suddenly hit something soft, and her body involuntarily stepped back, and then she felt a pair of arms around her head and pulling it forward, pressing her head against arge ball of softness. Fuu Pu Ha - Orihime took two deep breaths and looked at the person in front of him with a her face. His eyes looked like they were about to drip water. There was a hint of embarrassment in her tone. Sister Rangiku, you are like this again. I was almost suffocated to death Aiya, Orihime is angry. Looking at Orihime on the well, Rangiku put a finger on her lips and looked at Orihime with a look of embarrassment, her eyes a bit pitiful. No, Im not angry. Its just If you are really angry, why dont you do the same thing to me with your chest, Orihime? I wont mind. Taking a few steps back, Matsumoto Rangiku swept Orihimes chest with a provocative look, and her tone was full of teasing, looking ambiguous. Sister Rangiku! With both hands on her chest, Orihimes cheeks were red as if they were about to drip into the water. It was unknown how many times such things had happened. Almost every time she met Sister Rangiku, she would be teased like this. But until now, Orihime was still not used to this point. Every time he was teased, her face would turn red. Alright, I wont talk about you anymore. Go and change your clothes. You are the Lucky Tree here. If you dy your work, you will definitely be told by that fellow Kimura. However, even after so many times, every time I see you blushing, I find it very interesting. Sister Rangiku! With a flushed face, Orihime pushed the Matsumoto Rangiku out. Orihime returned to her room and took out her work clothes. The blush on her face could not fade for a long time. Really. Every time Ie over, I have to tease her. However, Sister Rangiku came here to see Mr. Ichimaru. I am really envious. She can express her feelings without reservation. If I can She unconsciously imagined the scene of him and Kurosaki Ichigo getting close to each other, and the blush on Orihimes face deepened. No, what are you thinking about? Orihime, its really embarrassing! Hurry up and change your clothes and go out to help. She shook her head hard and threw away the messy thoughts in her mind. Orihime changed into her work clothes and walked outside. There was still a trace of blush on her face. Miss Waiter, please excuse us. We want two cups of coffee here. Sister Orihime, we also want to You are really cunning. You actually attract business through Orihimes cute appearance. Looking at the lively atmosphere outside because of the appearance of Orihime, Matsumoto Rangiku rolled her eyes at Muyang. Dont say that. The sry I pay her is higher than the average official employee. Putting down the cup in his hand, Muyang said discontentedly, She said it as if she was a vicious capitalist. In fact, she was just the manager of a small coffee shop. It sounds so nice. Among the people here, besides Orihime, who else have you paid for? Ahem - Reaching out to cover his mouth, Muyang coughed twice, and his gaze fell on Matsumoto Rangikus face. Dont mind these small things. Lets get down to business. It can exin why you are here. As a vice-captain, you wont run to the Modern Realm for no reason, right? Even if Tshir Hitsugaya covers you, he wont let you appear at such a high frequency, not to mention this time you will stay in the Modern Realm for a long time. Eh? Did I appear at a high frequency during this time? Putting down the cup in her hand, Matsumoto Rangiku leaned forward and said thoughtfully, her full chest pressed on the table, revealing a deep and attractive gully. Speak properly! Really, then Ill just say it directly. Sitting up straight, the smile on Matsumoto Rangikus face disappeared, revealing a serious look. Soul Society recently detected the first agent of Death God, Reiryoku. The location is in Karakura City and Naruki City. Moreover, he found out the fact that the other party is in contact with Kurosaki Ichigo. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 232: Sussy Fox Chapter 232: Sussy Fox Its over Supporting Muyang, Suzuki Kusu looked at what was happening in the distance. A rxed smile appeared on her face. The battle that had been brewing for a hundred years had finallye to an end today. Yes, its finally over, but it left behind a mess. His eyes swept over the ruined scene around him. Fortunately, this was just an imitation of the Karakura city. Otherwise, the consequences would be unimaginable. It would probably cause the world to lose bnce. Moreover, whether it was the Gotei 13, or the people of Visored Legion, they were all scarred. Although they did not die, they were also seriously injured. At least they could not move normally for a short time. The dark clouds in the sky were gradually dispersed because of the previous battle. The sun shone down from the sky and shone on the battlefield. The ruined city suddenly gave people a feeling of hope. Its good that you did not die. The flowery gown on his body had long disappeared. Even the captains haori was destroyed in the previous battle. Kyouraku Shunsui looked a little embarrassed. The bamboo hat on his head was destroyed in the battle. At this time, he could only reach out to cover his forehead to cover the dazzling sun. And the others are still alive. Looking at the captains who got up one by one beside him, Kyouraku Shunsui showed a smile on his face. Although everyone was beaten very badly, but fortunately, no one died and all lived well. Yes, really lucky. Jshir Ukitake, who had woken up at some time, walked to the side of Kyouraku Shunsui and echoed. However, it is really embarrassing. There is no use in this battle at all. After the war, you will definitely be taught a lesson by Teacher Genrysai Shigekuni. Speaking of the battle, Kyouraku Shunsui and Jshir Ukitake looked at each other. Both of them showed a bitter smile in their eyes. They had not yed any role in this battle. They were killed in a muddle. Then the battle ended in a muddle. However, speaking of Old Man Yamamoto, his body Well, Captain Unohana has gone to see it, but it seems that it is not important. Although the left arm is lost, there is no problem in other aspects. It will be fine after resting for a while. Thats good. The current Soul Society cant afford to lose him. If there is a problem with his body, there is no one who can rece him at all, then it will be dangerous. It is really shameful to talk about it. It is also because of our ipetence that such a situation happened. Hearing Jshir Ukitakes words, Kyouraku Shunsui sighed. It is not wrong to say that. Yamamoto Genryuusai, as the strongest Shinigami in Soul Societys thousand years, has always held the position of 1st Captain of Gotei 13. It is because for a thousand years, no one has been able to surpass him. It is indeed that these juniors are too disappointing. However, the battle ended because of a human. That little brat called Kurosaki Ichigo actually grew to such an extent without us knowing. Yeah, such a result really makes me blush with shame. Looking at Kurosaki Ichigo who was far away, Kyouraku Shunsuis tone was very emotional, then his gaze turned and fell on Muyang and his group not far away. Ill go over there first. " " Seeing where Kyouraku Shunsuis line of sight was, Jshir Ukitake smiled slightly and moved aside. You go first. I will go and see the situation of the other captains. His body shed a few times andnded in front of Muyang. Looking at Muyang who was supported by Suzuki Kusu, Kyouraku Shunsui said: Thank you so much. If you did not fight to the death, no one knew how the situation of this battle would develop. Of course, there are these two Arrancar friends. Although you are Arrancar, at least in this battle, our position is the same. Dont say that. The reason why this battle can be won is all thanks to Ichigo. If he didnt pay the price of losing Reiryoku, the result of this battle is still unknown. Dont be modest, I saw it. If not for the uniqueness of Aizens body that made him unable to be killed, you would have ended the battle long ago. Moreover, if you didnt insist on fighting until Kurosaki san appeared, the final result of the battle would not be hard to predict. Hearing Kyouraku Shunsuis answer, Muyangs face suddenly showed a smile: I thought you fainted, I didnt expect that you have been very clear about the battle. However, with your personality, you actually didnt intervene when I was fighting, it is really strange. Well, dont say that. In fact, I have been looking for a time to make a move, but I really did not find a suitable time to intervene. Your fighting rhythm is too fast. And I see that you seem to be able to solve it by yourself, so I just steal azy, who told you to be so strong. Waving his hand, Kyouraku Shunsui said shameless words without any embarrassment, then his face changed and his tone changed. However, this battle really left a lot of problems. His eyes swept around and looked at Aizen, who was sealed in the distance. Several people on Muyangs side, and several people of Visored Legion in the distance who had just been cured, finally fell on Yamamoto Head-Captain. Lets talk about the problem on your side first. Although it has proven that those things were nned by Aizen, it is an indisputable fact that you once defected to Soul Society. Even if you helped us in this battle, there is no doubt that thesepanions of yours are Arrancar. Soul Society will not tolerate Arrancar living in Human World like this. Besides, Head-Captain lost an arm in the battle, and how the follow-up treatment will be unknown. Soul Society now needs strength! After saying a call, Kyouraku Shunsui stared at Muyang with burning eyes, waiting for his answer. With the strength that Muyang showed in the previous battle, if there is anyone who is closest to Head-Captain, it must be him. Muyang was slightly silent. Although Kyouraku Shunsuis words were a little messy, and he emphasized the fact that Muyang and others had defected to Soul Society before. He said that Soul Society would not allow Arrancar to live in Human World, and finally said that Soul Society needed strength in that tone, but Muyang understood the meaning of the other party. It was to let him return to Soul Society and return to Gotei 13, so that he could eliminate the past and present things. Returning to Soul Society and joining Gotei 13, this is a request, an invitation, and also an agreement. In fact, when you said before that you watched my battle and did not make a move, I thought in my heart, I was also like this. Without returning to Kyouraku Shunsui, Muyang spoke softly, his tone low, his eyes fell on Kurosaki Ichigo in the distance, from this side, he could only see a vague shadow, at this time he was surrounded by hispanions. How ridiculous, as a swordsman, he actually retreated in the battle. Desire for power, dedication to power. Because of this desire and persistence, I am afraid of losing power. In the end, I lost my power because of this fear. Isnt this ridiculous? Hearing Muyang suddenly say these words, Kyouraku Shunsuis face showed some surprise and bewilderment. There was a faint guess in his heart, but he was not sure. It was too shocking. In the surprised eyes of the surrounding people, Muyang put his hand on Zanpakuto at his waist and slowly pulled out his Zanpakuto. ! How could this be Seeing Muyang pull out his Zanpakuto, the people on the side all revealed looks of shock. His Zanpakuto, which was pulled out from Muyangs scabbard, only had half a body. A person who can not give up anything can not do anything! As a swordsman, I have lost the determination to press forward. I have lost the qualifications to use Hakaze. Seeing the lonely expression on Muyangs face, Suzuki Kusu, who was at the side, quietly held his hand and shook it hard. He turned his head to smile at her, and a hint of relief appeared on Muyangs face. However, the battle is over. Although he has lost his strength, it is not bad. At least he has friends he values and can do things he likes. I think it is a wonderful thing for a human to live. As for the sword in his hand, it is better to put it in the sheath! Dont talk about it so seriously. Even if you want to lower the vignce of others, you dont have to tell me. Reaching out to pat Muyang on the shoulder, Kyouraku Shunsui had a strange smile on his face. Even if you cant use Zanpakuto, with your ability, you are absolutely not a weakling. I dont remember that you are a person who only relies on Zanpakutos ability. Moreover, I believe that with your ability, you can definitely repair it again, whether it is Shikai or Bankai. -However, since you want to quietly stay in the modern world, it is up to you. I will try to solve the matter of Soul Society for you. Really, to negotiate with those old guys again, it is really troublesome! Looking at Kyouraku Shunsui who waved his hand and left, Muyangs face showed a smile, and there was a warm feeling in his heart. Even the depression of temporarily losing Zanpakutos strength seemed to have subsided a lot. That As Muyang chatted with Kyouraku, The silver-haired youth walked in front of Muyang with a smile. I heard that you opened a coffee shop in the Modern Realm. I wonder if you can take in a person who has nowhere to go? He raised his head and looked at the youth in front of him with interest. Even now, Muyang could not see through what he was thinking. It was just like the smile on his face right now. No one knew what was hidden under this smile. Of course. I have always loved homeless little animals. Even if it is a snake? No, it is a fox! The fox on the other sideughed happily, but who knew what was hidden under that smile. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 233: Quiet Day Chapter 233: Quiet Day So thats how it is His fingers unconsciously rubbed the cup in front of him a few times, and Muyangs face showed a smile that Matsumoto Rangiku could not understand. But since it is something rted to Ichigo, why would it send you? Compared to you, it should be Rukia, who is more familiar with Ichigo. Who made me now the direct person in charge of the connection between Soul Society and you? Besides, Rukia is here too, but she just didnte to look for you. She must have other ideas.. Dont be so reluctant. It wasnt easy for you to get this job. I remember you asked a lot of people to help you! Well, I know what youre thinking. Go, Ill give the fox a few days off. Thank you, youre the best boss. Matsumoto Rangiku jumped up and cheered, and then ran out with her trembling chest, her face full of the joy of a little woman. Ah The proud cat and the proud fox, so interesting. Looking through the room, looking at Rangiku who excitedly ran out with Ichimaru Gin, Muyang showed a smile on his face. Compared with this His eyes fell on the cup, looking at the coffee that spread ayer of ripples, Muyangs eyes were deep, making people unable to understand what emotions were hidden inside. Whats wrong, what did Rangiku say? Suzuki Kusu walked behind Kimura Muyang at some point, and ced her hands on his shoulders to lightly beat him. Soft tone. Nothing. Reaching out and holding the other persons hand, Muyangs heart gradually calmed down. As long as there was such a person apanying him like this, there was nothing to worry about. This matter does not matter. It is not a big deal. As long as the other party does not provoke us, do not pay attention. Of course, if Soul Society made a request, he naturally has to help. What I care more about now is the matter of Hueco Mundo. Although Stark has already investigated, I still cant put down a little. Hearing Muyangs words, Suzuki Kusus body slightly paused. She also knew something about what happened in Hueco Mundo. This time things were not ordinary. Dont worry, You also know the strength of Stark, but there is no problem with the investigation. Just wait in peace. You should know the specific situation in these two days. Thats the only way. Standing up, Muyang looked at the sky through the window. Was such a quiet and peaceful lifeing to an end? He had finally managed to lead such a life with great difficulty. He really couldnt bear to part with it. However Why did his body tremble when he thought of the possibility of enemies appearing and his peaceful life being destroyed and forced to fight with all kinds of enemies he didnt know at all? A strong desire would emerge in the depths of his heart! Sure enough, you are still a person who likes to fight! Walking to Muyangs side, she leaned into his embrace and wrapped her arms around his body. Suzuki Kusus voice was very gentle. Although you also enjoy a quiet and peaceful life, deep in your bones, you still desire to fight. You like the crisp sound of swords shing, enjoy the feeling of des brushing past you, and the satisfaction of sending your de into your enemys body. Will you feel ufortable living with me like this? I know that you dont like to fight. No, you are the real you in my heart, and also the one I like the most. I like to see you waving Zanpakuto to kill the enemy. The two of them stood in front of the window, quietly watching the sun gradually setting on the horizon. Their hearts were full of peace. Someone is being attacked. Suzuki Kusu, who was leaning against Muyang, suddenly said. Yes. Its Ichigospanion, the Quincy called Ishida Ury. Well. After a pause, Muyang went on to say, Its Ginj Kgo, but what does this have to do with us? As long as they dont provoke us, they can do whatever they want. I also want to enjoy a few more days of quiet life. There is not much time. Yes. Suzuki Kusu buried her head back into Muyangs chest and slowly closed her eyes. Through the recent events, both of them felt a sense of oppression. An unprecedented battle was about to break out. It was an even more intense battle than the previous one. No one could avoid it. Therefore, at least before the battle began, they would enjoy this precious peace. Bang Putting the thing in his hand on the table, Hiyori threw her body into the sofa. Huh? His eyes came out of theic book. He nced at Hiyori on the side, but he did not say anything. Love buried his head down again and burst intoughter. Hmph! Seeing Loves reaction, Hiyori snorted heavily. That, Hiyori, what happened to you? Seeing Hiyoris reaction, Ushoda Hachigen, who was sitting on the side, suddenly opened his mouth and said, his tone as gentle as before. My body is fine! Damn it, Shinji and those guys actually went back to Soul Society to be a captain, bastard! Thats because Soul Society is very weak now and needs someone to fill in the vacant position of Captain. Isnt there a 3rd Division Captain who defected here before? Why didnt he call that fox-like guy to go back and continue to be a Captain! Hiyori, didnt you say it yourself? He is the Captain who defected before. Although he has his own difficulties, Soul Society will not ept him to continue to be the Captain. What difficulties? Isnt it just for a big-chested woman! Damn it, why can that guy not work again? And you two, actually do nothing, damn it! This is what you want to say the most, Hiyori, right? Love poked his head out of theic book and said indifferently. So what if its like this! Speaking of which, why didnt you return to Soul Society? Why did you insist on staying here and not doing anything? Because Soul Society didnt have. If I leave theic book world now, I wont be able to live. After giving a faint exnation, Love buried his head in theic book again, and then burst intoughter again. So why didnt Rose stay? In this way, he could go out and y for a while. At least he could pull the business. It was better than this bastard. Picking up her things from the table, Hiyori walked to the front hall with dissatisfaction on her face. Although sheined, she still had to finish the work she had to do. Thinking of the rules listed by Muyang, Hiyori gritted her teeth. That baldy Kimura actually made those demands. Bastard! - Suddenly stopped, Ichimaru Gins gaze turned to the distance, he felt a collision of Reiatsu, that direction was Kurosaki Ichigos house. Whats the matter, Gin? Matsumoto Rangiku turned her head strangely and looked at the silver-haired man who stood still, a trace of doubt on her face. No, its fine. By the way, didnt you say before that you wanted to go see the clothes? This is themercial street, right? Ah, right! I remember seeing a very good shop here when I camest time. I like the clothes inside very much. It seems to be not far ahead. Lets hurry over. Hurry up, Gin! Yes, yes! His arm was pulled. Ichimaru Gin dragged his footsteps and followed Matsumoto Rangiku. Finally, he took a look at the abnormal direction he felt before. Then he retracted his eyes and quickly followed Matsumoto Rangiku. Looking at the cheering woman in front of him, a happy smile appeared on his face. Although in the end, he couldnt take back what was taken away from Rangiku, but at least, he could keep looking at her smiling face. As long as it was like this, it was enough. - General Hospital. Ishida, what is going on? Looking at Ishida Ury who was lying on the bed, Kurosaki Ichigo asked nervously. It has nothing to do with you Ishida Urys voice came from behind the curtain. Although his heart was very touched by Kurosaki Ichigos concern, he knew that Kurosaki Ichigo, who had lost his strength now, should not be involved in these things. How can it be unrted! You are already injured. If you cant deal with it yourself, of course, everyone should think of a way together! Tell me quickly! Hearing Ishida Urys refusal, Kurosaki Ichigo waved his fist and said excitedly. Although he had lost his strength now, he could not watch hispanion get hurt without doing anything. The sharing of information is very important. Do you want to disappoint yourpanions good intentions? Shut up! Oh, what a pity. If your voice was higher, the wound would crack again. Hearing his son roaring at him, Ishida Ryuken was not angry at all. Instead, he leaned against the wall and teased. Ishida Sorry, Inoue, now I really have nothing toment, you should go back first.. Um Kurosaki Ah? Oh Oh Its already sote, you must be very sleepy, right? Let me send you back. Returning to his senses, Kurosaki Ichigo looked at Orihime on the side and said. Hearing Kurosaki Ichigos invitation, Orihime immediately fell into a violent sense of happiness. He said in a flurry, and his face could not help but blush. Ill drive her back. You should go back early too. If you stay outside toote, your father will be long-winded again. Looking at Ishida Ryuken who was holding Inoue Orihimes shoulders, a strange color shed in Kurosaki Ichigos eyes, and then he covered it up. I understand. Thank you. Bowing deeply to Ishida Ryuken, Kurosaki Ichigo turned around and left Ishida Urys ward, quickly running outside. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 234: Disturbance Chapter 234: Disturbance Hu hu As he ran, he left Ishidas hospital. Only when his legs were trembling and he could no longer run did Kurosaki Ichigo stop. He reached out to hold onto an electric pole and let out a burst of rapid breathing sound. Damn it! What happened? In a ce where I dont know Is there no ce for me to help Clenching his fists tightly, a strong sense of unwillingness rose in Kurosaki Ichigos heart. He recalled Ishidas fathers actions in the ward and his nails dug deep into his palms. Although he knew that he could do nothing when he lost his strength and would only make Ishida and the others feel restrained, he was really unwilling! Slowly releasing his clenched fist, Ichigo reached into his pocket and took out a pure ck card with a line of English letters on it. The strange mans face shed through his mind, and a trace of determination shed through Kurosaki Ichigos eyes. No matter what kind of thoughts the other party had, only he could help him now. In Ishida Urys ward. He cant help much, so I only told you that the one who sh Uryuu is not a Shinigami. Of course not Shinigami. I investigated the remnants of Reiryoku on your wound. To be honest, I doubt whether it should be called Reiryoku . That is the type of Reiryoku I have nevere into contact with until now. That is Dont ask me. I have told you everything I know just now. Even the people who are cut know nothing about the enemy. In fact, it is not that Uryuu does not tell you, but he does not know what to say at all. No way Hearing Ishida Longxians exnation, Orihimes face showed a trace of shock. With Ishidas strength, after being cut, he even knew nothing about the enemy. This is my spection. The enemy may be a human with some kind of power that we do not know! Andpared to Shinigami, it is closer to you and Chad. If we roughly distinguish it, Uryuu, as a Quincy, can also be counted. Assuming that the attack on Uryuu Ishida is regarded as attack the same kind of human, then it will be your or Chads turn to be attacked next. Sorry, Taking a leave at a time like this. But I really have something important to do tonight. Bowing to Suzuki Kusu, Orihime, said with a slight blush on her face. It doesnt matter. If you have something to do, just go and do it. You just have to enjoy it when you are young. Is it going to go on a date with Ichigo, Orihime? She readily approved Orihimes request for leave on the well. Then, Suzuki Kusus face revealed a trace of an ambiguous expression as she asked Orihime in a mysterious voice. It seemed that it was because she had been staying with Matsumoto Rangiku for a long time. Suzuki Kusu seemed to like teasing Orihime. Every time she saw her be busy because of the y, Suzuki Kusu would find it very interesting. It was rare to hear that Suzuki Kusu made fun of her, but Orihimes face did not show any different colors. She just touched her head in embarrassment. Then, she bowed deeply to Suzuki Kusu and turned around to run away. Is this really okay? Retracting his gaze from Orihime, Muyangs gaze fell on the two people behind him. If we let the situation continue to develop like this, no one can guarantee what will happen. Lets leave it at that. Our preparations have not beenpletelypleted. Moreover, this is also a test from Soul Society. We just need to watch from the side and control the direction of the matter. Im not talking about this. Moreover, I believe that Ichigo will not be stumped by such a small matter. He shifted his gaze from the unscrupulous merchant to the middle-aged uncle beside him. A hint of ridicule appeared in Muyangs eyes. Are we just going to let Orihime be in contact with the other party like this? That is your future daughter-inw. What The uncle, who had a calm expression, suddenly became agitated. He grabbed Muyangs shoulder and the emotion in his eyes became extremely agitated. Are you saying that Orihime is Ichigos girlfriend ? Thats great! but I thought that Ichigo would like a girl like Rukia Halfway through his words, Kurosaki Isshin suddenly stopped. He reached out his hand and touched his chin, his eyes revealing a trace of thinking. Orihime is very good. She is beautiful and good-natured, and she likes our family Ichigo very much. However, Rukia-chan seems to be very cute, what should I do? Then, lets go back to the original topic. Ignoring Kurosaki Isshin, who had fallen into a delusion, Kisuke looked at Muyang and pulled the topic back to the original point. This thing, I have no reason to refuse it at all. By the way, should we let Harribel and the others also import their Reiryoku? You really like to joke, they are Arrancar. Its not bad, doesnt Ichigo himself also have a hollow power, and Shinji and the others also lost their Reiryoku. If you insist, but I cant guarantee what will happen. Looking at Kisukes expression, Muyang shook his head helplessly. You Alright, lets end the discussion about Kurosaki Ichigo for now. Lets talk about other topics, such as the interesting things that happened in Hueco Mundo recently. Seriously, is Chad not home? Seeing the closed house of Chad, a hint of worry shed through Orihimes eyes. What Ishidas father had saidst night rang in his mind again. Assuming that the attack on Uryuu is to attack humans of the same unusual power, it will be your or Chads turn to be attacked next! Ishida is still in the hospital, and Chad is unable to be located. In the end Speaking of which, Sister Rangiku has alsoe to the Modern Realm. Should we ask her? And Sister Kusu, if we ask them, we should be able to get some help, right? No, if we follow what Ishidas father said, this is only for our actions. We cant drag other people into this! Waving his fist forcefully, Orihime encouraged herself in her heart, then turned around and walked to her apartment. Im Shishigawara from Miyashita Commercial High School, you are Miss Inoue, Im sorry. can you please die? Walking to the front of the house, she pulled her satchel and was just looking for her key when a voice suddenly sounded behind Orihime. Huh? Turning his head strangely, a trace of surprise shed in Orihimes eyes. He suddenly flew out of the air just now Looking at the person lying on the ground in front of her, a drop of sweat rolled down Orihimes forehead on the well. How did that person do it? You Are you okay? Orihime carefully leaned forward and asked. Although he was a very strange person, if he just ignored it, there would be trouble. The youth in front of him slowly raised his head, and then his body shook and his head suddenly leaned back, as if he had been struck by a great force. ? Orihime looked at the young man in front of her in confusion. She really couldnt understand the other partys behavior. It seemed to be the first time he had encountered such a strange guy. In the eyes of Inoue Orihime, the strange young man struggled to get up from the ground, then turned his head sideways and said in a very strange posture. Soul? Soulthats it, life, to take your soul is to kill you, just like your ssespanion!! The expression on Orihimes face suddenly disappeared. Was it you who attacked Ishida? Answer me! A trace of astonishment shed across the face of the young man named Shishigawara. He seemed to be puzzled by the sudden change in Orihime, but then he revealed a ferocious expression. Is there any point in answering your question? When I mentioned the sses guy, didnt I already say the answer? Thats true. Reaching out, she ced her hand on the hair clip, and the power of Orihime was ready to go. Then, tell me about your ss. Although your appearance is very dazzling, your words are very ridiculous. That kind of thing can only be asked by strength! Come and knock me down if you have the ability! Okay, thats it. A voice suddenly sounded behind her. Orihime suddenly stopped. Her pupils dted slightly, and she was actually approached behind her without noticing! Orihimes body stiffened slightly. She turned around and looked at the man who had appeared behind her. She suddenly had a very dangerous feeling. The person who attacked Ishida is me. Mr. Tsukishima Seriously, why did they provoke me? Dont they know that it is very difficult to find such an outstanding employee? You should know that our guest has almost doubled because of Orihime. After sending off Kisuke and Kurosaki, Muyang had just rested when he suddenly felt strange Reiryoku, which had appeared beside Orihime. He stood up again and stretched his hands and feet. A trace of excitement shed in the depths of his eyes. Come on, you are just looking for an excuse. I think you have been coveting those people for a long time. Even if they did not attack Orihime, you will find another excuse. You know quite a lot, Hiyori. Taking his own Zanpakuto, Muyang revealed a faint smile. I hope you wont disappoint me too much. At the very least, you have to hold on for a while longer. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 235: Change Chapter 235: Change Come back early, dont stay toote outside. Suzuki Kusu said without raising her head. She focused all her attention on the ount book. Ever since she started to run this coffee shop seriously, she had fallen in love with settling ounts. This was a meaningful matter. Although there was no need to keep an eye on her, she liked to look at the ount books from time to time and calcte the daily turnover. It gave her a sense of aplishment, a brand new feeling she had never experienced before. I dont think those people will take me too long, even though I really hope they can dy for a bit longer. Muyang said proudly. He shook his head and rushed toward Orihimes house. Seriously, I think Kimura is no different from Kenpachi except for his good looks. Looking at the disappearing Muyang, Hiyori tilted her head and turned to look at Suzuki Kusu. Really, I dont know why Kusu is in love with such a guy. Hearing Hiyoris words, Suzuki Kusu finally lifted her gaze and looked at Hiyori, who was lying in front of her, with a bright smile on her face. Perhaps its just because we are used to each others existence. Just like you and Shinji. Ha?! You mean Shinji that bald man!? Who is familiar with him? That bastard actually ran back to Soul Society to be the captain. What a good-for-nothing guy. He obediently went back after being called. Hearing Suzuki Kusu mention Shinji, Hiyoris face suddenly showed a hint of disdain, and then she made a look of disgust. Then you eh? Suzuki Kusu suddenly stopped mid-sentence. When she felt that Muyang had returned, a strange look appeared in her eyes. Although she had told Kimura toe back early, it was too fast. Or was the enemy really so weak? Whats wrong? Seeing Suzuki Kusus action, Hiyori was stunned at first, then she turned her head thoughtfully and saw Muyang appear at the door. So fast! After blurting out the two words, Hiyoris face suddenly changed, and her eyes fell on Muyangs tight face. And Starrk, who was seriously injured and had lost consciousness. It was toote to greet Suzuki Kusu and Hiyori. Muyang directly ran to the backyard, looking anxious. He could feel that Starrks breath was gradually weakening. Hachi! The voice in his mouth just fell. Ushoda Hachigen, who was originally sitting in the corner, had appeared beside Muyang. He took the seriously injured and unconscious Stark from his hand and carefully put it on the ground. Then a bright yellow crystal wall appeared around Starks body and surrounded him. The injuries on his body recovered at a speed that was almost visible to the naked eye. What the hell is going on! Several people around at this time opened their mouths to ask Muyang. They were clear about Starks strength. He was definitely not inferior to the old captain. Now he was actually beaten like this. I dont know. I met Stark halfway, but at that time, he passed out before he could say any information. Stark! At this moment, Liltes panicked voice came from the side. She squeezed out several people around her and threw himself at Stark, her eyes shing with tears. Hachi, how is Stark? Withdrawing his hands and wiping the sweat on his forehead, Ushoda Hachigen nced at Stark, who was lying in his enchantment, and turned his eyes to Muyang. After my treatment, Mr. Stark has no big problem, but his injury is very serious. To be honest, I dont know when he will wake up. The face was slightly gloomy and nodded, and the cold breath in Muyangs eyes floated. He just went to Hueco Mundo to investigate. I didnt expect that Stark would be beaten like this. Damn, at that time, he should persuade him to go with Lilte, otherwise he would not be seriously injured because he could not exert his full strength. Can you see the identity of the enemy from his wound? No. Shaking his head, Ushoda Hachigen continued to exin: What remains on the wound is Reiryoku, which has never been seen before. It does not belong to Shinigami, nor does it belong to Hollow. If you really want to say it, maybe it is closer to Kurosaki Ichigospanion of Quincy. His eyes suddenly turned cold. Muyang squatted down and reached out to brush the wound on Stark. He felt the vague residual Reiryoku over there. His eyes gradually became dignified. It could not be wrong. This kind of Reiryoku was definitely a Quincy! Turning his face, he nodded to hispanions on the side, and Muyangs eyes showed a heavy color. It seems that this time, there is really a big thing to investigate. Really, I dont know if I can quietly read manga in the future. Love suddenly said, and the slightly hoarse voice showed the uneasiness in his heart. Hiyori, can I trouble you to invite Kisuke over? Yes, I will go now. Knowing that this matter was of great importance, Hiyori nodded without any hesitation. Her figure shed and quickly rushed towards Kisuke. Whats wrong? Ichimaru Gins voice suddenly came from the side, as if he felt the unusual atmosphere here. At this time, his tone was not as rxed as usual, but with a rare seriousness and caution. The holiday you got with great difficulty may be ruined, Gin! The development of the matter is far beyond my expectations. Eh? Matsumoto Rangiku, standing beside Ichimaru Gin, was slightly stunned and did not know what they were talking about. Can I trouble you to inform Soul Society now, Miss Rangiku? Of course. Feeling a heavy atmosphere floating in the air, Matsumoto Rangikus eyes became serious. The Quincy is back! The pupils suddenly contracted, Matsumoto Rangiku finally knew the reason why several people here had a heavy face. The Quincy who had been destroyed 200 years ago actually survived! Although there was indeed apanion of Kurosaki Ichigo, the Quincy named Ishida Ury, but this time the Quincy was absolutely different from him. The teenager had not yet been able to make Muyang and others change their faces. -It seems that there is really something amazing! Kisuke appeared at the scene at some point, took the instrument from his body and put it down. The smile on his face disappeared and was reced with a solemn face. Although now Mr. Stark is in aa and cant provide us with any information, through the enemy left on his body, the Reiryoku can still be investigated into something. At least we can analyze the strength of the enemy. Carefully taking out an instrument to collect the remnants of Quincy on Starks wound, Kisuke began his research with a serious face. Although I have already predicted that something will happen, I didnt expect it to be Quincy. This is really not a pleasant thing. Moreover, I really didnt expect that we will face war so soon! Its okay, we will not lose, because we have something to protect. ncing at Suzuki Kusu, Muyangs face showed a smile. Yes, he had something that he must protect no matter what he said. No matter who it was, no matter what it was, he should not think about seizing the thing he was guarding! The preliminary result hase out! Staring at the things on the screen in front of him, Kisukes face was full of caution. Although he had already known that the enemy who could seriously injure Stark like this would not be simple, the mood after the real result was different. ording to the analysis of the Reiryoku, the possibility of Shinigami and Hollow ispletely ruled out. Basically, it can be confirmed that Reiryokus master is a Quincy. Moreover, some traces of Reishi burn on Stark also proved this. In addition to Quincy, I really cant think of anyone who can do this. As he spoke, Kisuke copied his experimental data to the side. Moreover, after preliminary calctions, the strength of Reiryokus master is even higher than that of Captain Shinigami. At least in terms of Reiryoku, he is not inferior to Captain after Bankai! I dont know how many people have suchbat strength in the enemy. If there are more than 20, this battle will really be dangerous. After listening to Kisukes analysis, Love was silent for a while and said. The Quincy who had disappeared for two hundred years, no one knew where they had been hiding in these years, and in these two hundred years of hiding, it was still unknown what kind of power they had secretly gathered. And the analysis that Kisuke had done before only helped them understand the power of the enemy who attacked Stark. However, they still knew nothing about the enemy forces and other information. It seems that I have to go to Hueco Mundo. After a moment of silence, Muyang suddenly opened his mouth and said. In the face of such a situation, there was no other way than to go deep into the enemys nest. In the face of a war that would break out at an unknown time, it would be extremely terrible if they could not get the information. Now? Am I so reckless in your eyes? I will wait for Starrk to wake up first. At least I can know some important information from his mouth. Although the possibility is very low, maybe Stark has already obtained the detailed information of the enemy. After that, Muyang himself alsoughed. Then he found a ce to sit next to Stark and closed his eyes. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 236: Soul Societys Response Chapter 236: Soul Society''s Response Soul Society, Seireitei, 12th Division, Technology Development Bureau. Captain, we have received a message from Vice Captain Matsumoto from the Modern Realm. Dont tell me this kind of small thing, just transfer directly to 2nd Division. A hint of dissatisfaction appeared on his face. Kurotsuchi Mayuri looked at the team member who spoke with an unkind expression. Was he too kind to them recently? Even this small matter had to trouble him. Did he not see that he was doing research? It seemed that it was time for them to recall their horror. All kinds of strange thoughts shed through his mind. Kurotsuchi Mayuris eyes suddenly became dangerous. At the same time, a long-lost feeling rose in his heart. It seemed to be excited, but also seemed to be expectation. But, the information sent by Vice Captain Matsumoto is the highest level of alert! As if he felt the terrible thoughts in his captains heart, the team members body suddenly trembled. Then he suddenly remembered the message from Vice Captain Matsumoto, the highest level of alert, and his face showed tension. What! The highest?! Kurotsuchi Mayuri was shocked. He didnt even care about the research he was doing. He quickly walked to the team member who opened the mouth and opened the marked message. Kurotsuchi Mayuris pupils suddenly contracted, and the muscles on his face were slightly stiff. Its actually that group of guys Its really the highest level of alert! Although Matsumoto Rangiku said that it was only the preliminary result of the analysis and there was no more conclusive evidence to prove it, Kurotsuchi Mayuri had basically confirmed this matter. After all, the ones who made this judgment were Kisuke and Muyang. Moreover Thinking of the strange changes in the level warning intensity of the cultivation level of Shutara these days, Kurotsuchi Mayuris face became more serious. Although the problems that appeared in the beginning were very slight, just a little adjustment would be enough. But if things continued to develop, sooner orter, the world of the modern world and Soul Society would meet each other. Recently, there have been so many inexplicable disappearance in Hueco Mundo, which makes us need to adjust the deviation of the world from time to time. It is really those guys who are ying tricks! He clenched his fist, Kurotsuchi Mayuri picked up the report he received and turned to the direction of 1st Division. It was urgent and had to report to Head-Captain and immediately hold a captain meeting. The war might break out! Bang bang bang A warning sound suddenly sounded in Seireitei, and everyone stopped. Now hold an emergency captain meeting, ask all captains to immediately go to 1st Division to gather, all Vice-Captain to wait in the waiting room. Repeat, now hold an emergency captain meeting, ask all captains to immediately go to 1st Division to gather, all Vice-Captain to wait in the waiting room. The captains who are dealing with things in their respective divisions are all baffled. Why do they hold a captain meeting at this time? Is it because of Ichigo? Walking beside Kuchiki Byakuya, slightly behind half a body, Abarai Renji asked strangely. A few days ago, Kisuke came to Soul Society and met Yamamoto Head-Captain, and made a bold request to Yamamoto Genryuusai Head-Captain. Originally a Shinigami Substitute Kurosaki Ichigo. Now he is being pulled into one thing. Because he helped Soul Society to defeat the traitor Aizen, Kurosaki Ichigo who lost Shinigamis strength, now he cant do anything, and he may fall into deeper pain. So Kisuke asked Head-Captain to promise him to help restore Kurosaki Ichigos strength. Surprisingly, Head-Captain, who has always been known for his rigid and serious character, unexpectedly agreed to this request of Kisuke, and ignored the regtions of transferring Shinigamis strength to human beings is a felony , ordering all Captain and Vice-Captain to pour their own Reiryoku into the device brought by Kisuke in order to help Kurosaki Ichigo restore Shinigamis strength. It should not be. The matter about Kurosaki Ichigo has been finished before the discussion, and has sent Rukia to Human World to pay attention to the development of things. There will be no big changes. There may be other things this time. Calm answer to Renjis question, Byakuyas face is always cold, but there is an inexplicable sense of uneasiness in his heart, and he always feels a sense of urgency. Dong! The cane in his hand stamped on the ground, and Yamamoto Genryuusais eyes suddenly opened. All the captains are here. Now we hold the captain meeting. First of all, Captain Kurotsuchi will say the message from Vice-Captain Matsumoto, and your opinion of these things. Matsumoto? Tshir Hitsugaya, who was still thinking about the purpose of this meeting, was suddenly stunned. Just now, Vice-Captain Matsumoto sent a warning message, Muyang said that Quincy is back! What?! The faces of the captains who had been quietly listening suddenly changed, and even Kuchiki Byakuya, who had been expressionless all the time, had a hint of undisguised shock on his face. Moreover, Muyangs deduction has already been confirmed by Kisuke. Although there is no conclusive evidence, it can basically be confirmed. " " Looking around at the head room of the team, Kurotsuchi Mayuris face shows a meaningful expression. Aiya, aiya, this is really not good news Raising his hand to press his bamboo hat, Kyouraku Shunsuis tone is slightly heavy,pletely different from the usual rxedughter. From his tone, you can clearly feel a kind of seriousness. The next thing to say is the discovery of the technology development bureau during this period of time. In these few days, the void in the Hueco Mundo is being destroyed in arge number. It is not a normal purification, butpletely destroyed. Combined with the brief message sent back by the Vice-Captain Matsumoto, I think all the captains understand what this means. If this situation continues, in a few days, the modern world and Soul Society will collide! After saying what he knew, Kurotsuchi Mayuri returned to his position and waited for the next instructions of Head-Captain. Boom! The cane in his hand fell heavily to the ground and made a dull sound. Breaking the heavy atmosphere in the teams head room, Yamamoto Genryuusais face was still calm. Since he could win in the battle a thousand years ago, this time he would definitely defeat the other party! At present, our understanding of the enemy is limited to knowing the identity of the opposite sides Quincy. However, the number of enemies, the stronghold, the ability grasped, and so on are still unknown, but we cant rx the vignce because of this. Begin immediately, Gotei 13 to enter the state of war alert, all Captain and Vice-Captain will carry Zanpakuto at any time, and must be allowed topletely liberate their Zanpakuto at all times! In addition, Tenth-Division Captain Tshir Hitsugaya will go to the modern world to investigate this matter in detail, ill give you the right to act without restriction, and be sure to get the exact information. The rest of the Captain must not leave Seireitei during this period, above! At the end of the meeting, all the captains were dignified. The Quincy, which should have been wiped out 200 years ago, appeared again. This race that was wiped out by Shinigami would never appear for peace again. A war was absolutely inevitable, and it would be a war that would spread to the whole world! As a young captain, for some secret things, Tshir Hitsugaya was not very clear, but it did not mean that he was not clear about the importance of this matter. On the contrary, as a young and experienced captain, he was very clear about the terrible things hidden behind this matter. His body kept shing and rushing in the direction of the gate. Tshir Hitsugayas eyes were full of seriousness. Head-Captain actually gave him the right to act at a low price, which meant that the importance of things was far beyond his imagination. Walking to the door of the team head room, Kyouraku Shunsui suddenly noticed that Kurotsuchi Mayuris body was still standing in the same ce, without moving his feet, as if he did not notice the end of the meeting. The footsteps paused, Kyouraku Shunsui just opened his mouth to ask, suddenly thought of something, a trace of fluctuation shed in his eyes, and finally turned into a in, turned his head, pressed his bamboo hat, and bowed his head to the outside. The meeting has ended. Do you have anything to report alone, Captain Kurotsuchi? The meeting has ended, but Yamamoto Genryuusai did not leave the conference room, as if he had a tacit understanding with Kurotsuchi Mayuri. Slowly opening his eyes, Yamamoto Genryuusais calm eyes fell on Kurotsuchi Mayuri, and he asked faintly. Yes! In order to correct the bnce of the soul, you need to get permission, which is to kill the residents of Rukongai in a crisis to maintain the bnce. Kurotsuchi Mayuri slowly said his request, and the empty room suddenly fell into silence, and a depressing atmosphere was floating between Yamamoto Head-Captain and Kurotsuchi Mayuri. The biggest difference between Shinigami and Quincy was the way to destroy the hollow. Shinigami sent the hollow purification back to Soul Society, while the Quincy killed the hollow and destroyed its soul. Therefore, since ancient times, Shinigami was called the protector of cycle. That title referred to the nature of Shinigamis work. The number of souls that existed between Soul Society and the modern world always maintained bnce. Through the boundary line of Dangai, they blocked and avoided contact with each other. If they did not do this, the bnce of the two worlds would copse, and that would lead to the copse of both sides. The soul was sent from Soul Society to the modern world in the form of a living creature, and the dead souls were all guided to Soul Society, so that they could master the number of souls and adjust the bnce between Soul Society and the modern world, which was Shinigamis job. However, the Quincy was a group of people who destroyed this bnce. The Quincy wouldpletely destroyed a hollow and its soul. Therefore, the souls that went to the modern world disappeared without returning to Soul Society. In order to maintain bnce, the soul had to keep increasing in the modern world. If this situation was allowed, the bnce of the soul would copse sooner orter. Soul Society would flow into the modern world, and the two worlds would copse at the same time. Now the Quincy appeared again and wantonly destroyed the hollow in the Hueco Mundo, which would cause a serious imbnce between the modern world and Soul Society. Therefore, when necessary, it must be used to erase the residents of Rukongai to restore the bnce between the souls of the two worlds. This old man has approved this! Turning around, Yamamoto Genryuusais slightly strange voice came into Kurotsuchi Mayuris ears. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 237: Starrk Wakes Up Chapter 237: Starrk Wakes Up In the backyard of the coffee shop, Kisuke was still analyzing. All kinds of strange data were rolling on the instrument in front of him. His eyes were staring at the screen. Kisukes performance at this time waspletely different from usual. His eyes were full of seriousness. However, even if he analyzed it, with that little information, he could not get more information. The information in his hands was still too little. Only through the residual Reiryoku on Starks wound, he could not get specific information at all. Now he could only wait for Stark to wake up, but he did not know how long it would take. Looking at the screen in front of him, Kisukes eyes were full of seriousness. The Quincy family that had disappeared long ago appeared again, and it was still in Hueco Mundo. What conspiracy did they have? His face suddenly moved. Kisuke moved his eyes away from the screen in front of him and looked behind him. A door through the border appeared there. Soul Societys response is so fast. It seems that the Head-Captain has also recognized the importance of this event. Only this scale of the gate, there should only be one personing over. I dont know which captain the Head-Captain has sent? Captain!! Seeing the little captain with silver hair appear from the gate, Matsumoto Rangiku standing on the side suddenly shouted, and then walked to the front of Tshir Hitsugaya. Is it Tshir Hitsugaya? Looking at Tshir Hitsugaya with a serious face, Kisuke pressed his hat. Indeed, it is reasonable to send 10th Division Captain at this time. Although very young, Tshir Hitsugaya is really a very calm person and has a keen sense of some things. It may be the most correct decision to send him to Human World at this time. Moreover, since the hidden unknown people are Quincy, it can not rule out the possibility that they will attack Soul Society. At this time, Soul Societysbat effectiveness must not be scattered, lest like thest time he fought with Aizen, four Captains in Gotei 13th are trapped in Hueco. Matsumoto, tell me the situation in detail. Walking out of the gate, seeing Matsumoto Rangiku walking in front of him, Tshir Hitsugaya said directly, even the others on the side were ignored by him. Although he had known some of it in the captain meeting before, he did not know the cause of the matter, and now he had to understand the cause and effect of this matter. Now Mr. Stark has not woken up, even if he stays here, we cant get any other information. So I will go back first, and Mr. Isshin has to inform him, and I have to pay close attention to the matter of Kurosaki. Of course, when Mr. Stark wakes up, please inform me at the first time. Well, I will let Hiyori inform you at the first time. He nodded to Kisuke and then watched Kisuke disappear into the yard. Although there was a little tension in Suzuki Kusus eyes, more than that, it was a pity that things developed so fast. It seemed that there was no time to enjoy a stable life. Is that so? So it is like this. Then we can only wait for Stark to wake up. After listening to Matsumoto Rangikus description of what happened before, Tshir Hitsugaya reached out to hold his chin, and his face showed a thoughtful look. Muyang noticed that there was some movement in the Hueco Mundo, so let the Arrancar go to Hueco Mundo to check it. As a result, the powerful Stark woulde back with such a sorry appearance, and even fainted without revealing any information. It is really unbelievable. Looking at Stark who was lying on the ground, there was still some shock in the eyes of Tshir Hitsugaya. Because he used to practice here for a period of time, so for thebat ability of several people here, Tshir Hitsugaya is still rtively clear, whether it is the current unconscious Stark or Harribel, they are strong and terrible guys. Ifpared with Espada under Aizen, at least can be ranked in the top three. But it is this person whose strength even exceeds Captain, that was beaten into aa. Moreover, ording to Muyang and Kisuke, they only feel a stream of Reiryoku on Stark, that is to say, he was injured in a one-on-one battle. Although there is also the reason why Stark did not release Zanpakuto, the strength of the enemy is really shocking. Damn it! Is it the same asst time? Before the battle, I know nothing about the enemy! Clenching his fists tightly, a sense of irritation rose in his heart. The unknown enemy was the most terrifying, and this was the worst situation for him to know nothing about the enemy. However This time, I will not be like before. I do not even have the qualifications to fight the enemy. I will bet on the tough training for the past 17 months. No matter what the enemy is, I will defeat them! Thinking back to his 17 months of hard training, in order to reach the strength to fight Aizen head-on, and the experience of pushing himself to the limit time and time again, a strong confidence rose in Tshir Hitsugayas heart. His Zanpakuto, which can be regarded as True Bankai after training, will not be as weak as before! Urahara Store So, we cant be as calm as before. The development of things doesnt allow us to be so rxed. So thats how it is. I didnt expect such a thing to happen. Has the Quincy reappeared? Kurosaki Isshin, who was sitting opposite Kisuke, crossed his arms in front of his chest with a serious look on his face. It waspletely different from what he usually showed when he was at home. Now that he was serious, he gave people a very different feeling. I think you must have a lot of feelings about the Quincy! Looking at Kurosaki in front of him, Kisuke said meaningfully. Yes, I feel quite deep, for that group of guys The eyes were slightly closed, calming the constantly rolling thoughts in his heart. After a long time, he opened his eyes. Kurosaki said with a t tone, but under that t, there was a deep emotion hidden. Mr. Kisuke! The door was opened from the outside. Kuchiki Rukia body appeared at the door. The armband hanging on the left arm was very noticeable. 17 months passed. Because of the excellent performance in the Aizen battle, and the strength that was trained because of the battle, Kuchiki Rukia was awarded the position of deputy captain of 13th Division. Has the final preparations beenpleted? I just noticed that Ichigo has entered the other partys base again. ording to your predictions, Ichigos cultivation is about to bepleted. Maybe it will end soon, and that also means that the other party is going to make a move. Rukia, who became more enthusiastic because she was promoted to vice captain, looked at the two people sitting in the room and said slightly nervously. Looking at Ichigo being used like this, her heart was like a fire burning, wishing to rush up and finish them all immediately, but Kisukes preparation was notplete, and ording to the previous n, it must wait until thest time to make a move. Yes, it is justpleted! Standing up, Kisuke took back his hand from the thing in front of him. It was Zanpakuto, which was ced in a cylindrical device, but it was different from the ordinary Zanpakuto. This was a Zanpakuto without a de. Next, just inject your Reiryoku into it. Taking a few steps back andpletely exposing the device in front of Rukia, Kisuke then said, As long as I borrow your hand again, this Zanpakuto, who injected all the Captain and Vice-Captain Reiryoku into Kurosakis chest, can let him restore Shinigamis strength again. Walking forward and putting her hand on the device, Rukias eyes shed with excitement. On this Zanpakuto, everyone gathered their faith in Ichigo. As long as it was through, Ichigo could restore Shinigamis strength again. At the same time, in the space created by Yukio. Cuckcuckoo Ginjo! Kurosaki Ichigo, who was nailed to the ground by Ginj Kgo with his own giant sword, suddenly let out a roar. The whole body of Reiryoku suddenly issued a violent fluctuation. He suddenly broke free from the shackles of the other side and stood up from the ground. A powerful Reiryoku on his body broke out wantonly, as if he wanted to destroy everything around him. Kurosaki Ichigo waved the weapon in his hand and shed at Ginj Kgo, who was back to him. Rumble A burst of smoke dispersed, and Ginj Kgo, who was slightly embarrassed, looked at Kurosaki Ichigo in front of him and showed a smile. Well done, finallypleted. At the moment ofpletion, there must be someone around to help you suppress it. Because the souls umted in the props were all released in one breath. If you dont do this, the body of the caster cant bear it at all, so you have toplete the discovery in front of me no matter what. Ginjo Looking at the person in front of him withplicated eyes, Kurosaki Ichigo had a strange feeling in his heart. He had thought that Ginjo was indeed a guy with evil intentions, and even had a real killing intent for him in an instant. He did not expect that he had deliberately yed this y just to let him master the discovery quickly. Sorry, I can only y this kind of old viin role. The backyard of the coffee shop Muyang, who had been sitting cross-legged beside Stark, suddenly opened his eyes. A sh of light shed in his eyes, and the others beside him also changed their faces at the moment when Muyang opened his eyes. What happened A slightly confused voice sounded beside Muyang. Stark, who was lying in the field of Ushoda Hachigen, slowly opened his eyes. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 238: Enemy Info Chapter 238: Enemy Info Finally woke up. Seeing Stark who opened his eyes, Muyang suddenly breathed a sigh of relief. Umm Why are you all around me? The eyes were slightly confused. Stark rubbed his hair and slowly sat up. He looked at the people around him and said with a little distress. Why would he be surrounded by so many people when he slept? And why would he sleep in the yard? It was ufortable to sleep like this. Seeing Starks slightly familiar action, Muyang suddenly thought of something, and the blue veins on his forehead jumped. No matter how he looked at it, this guy seemed to have just woken up. Not only Muyang, but the other people on the side also showed a strange expression on their faces. If they woke up from aa, it should not be like this. Moreover, they are very familiar with Stark, and naturally know Starks habits, sleeping! Now his appearance, is it just waking up? Did you sleep well, Stark? Forcefully suppressing the anger in his heart, Muyang controlled his emotions and said in a t tone, but his voice was still slightly trembling. Well, to be honest, its notfortable to sleep on the ground outside. Dong!!! Muyang blew on his fist, and the anger in his heart seemed to ease a little. Why did you hit me Before the words were finished, a fist was magnified in Starks eyes again, and then mmed heavily on his nose, and then a petite body jumped over, riding on Starks body and beating him up. I admit defeat. Let go, I am really going to die. His mouth was powerless to beg for mercy, but Starks body did not move. Well, Lilte. There was a sh of surprise in his eyes. Muyang reached out and pulled down a little Loli riding on Stark. Looking at Starks slightly pale face, he asked in a serious tone: Who is the enemy? The backyard suddenly fell into a silence. Everyone looked at Stark and waited for his answer. A monster that cant be killed. It seems that he remembered something bad. Stark reached out and rubbed his head, making his hair more messy, and his expression was slightly distressed. What do you mean by cant kill? Super regeneration? No, the other party is not hollow. And I dont think that kind of thing can use Super Regeneration. Shaking his head, Stark answered everyones doubts, The enemys Reiryoku is closer to human beings, or closer to the Quincy called Ishida Uryuu. Sure enough! After getting Starks affirmation, everyones heart suddenly rose a burst of enlightenment, and what shoulde is stilling. Is the other person alone? No, its two people. Although there is only one person in charge of the attack, the other is the key to defeating that guy. Huh? The enemy is a well-built bald man who calls himself a big star. He is a hero of justice. He is very strong. The other is a little ghost. Although he does not have anybat ability, the person who was seriously injured by me recovered because of his encouragement. And his strength has be stronger. What is the enemys attack method? When his eyes moved, Muyang asked. If he killed the Quincy, he should use the bow and arrow. But strangely, there were no wounds prated by the bow and arrow on Starks body. Instead, there were many wounds left by the fist and kick attacks. This was also a problem that had troubled him for such a long time. Hand-to-handbat! I dont know what to think. Stark reached out and rubbed his body. His strength is very strong, and now there is still a little pain. Are you knocked out by the enemy with a fist and feet? Hey, hey, dont say that. You make me very embarrassed. He looked at Muyang with a wry smile. Although Stark himself does not pay much attention to these things, after all, there are so manypanions around, so revealing it will make him very shameful. " " This is really not good news. Ignoring Starksint, Muyangs face showed a cautious color. The Quincy who should have used the bow and arrow, now used the abilitypletely unrted to the bow and arrow. In this way, it added more changes. Two hundred years have passed, and I dont know what kind of fighting method they have derived. Forget it, you should rest first. After confirming that Stark did not suffer any big damage, Muyangs heart, which had been hanging, was suddenly put down. He felt Reiryoku in the distance, and the corner of his mouth suddenly showed a smile. What are you doing? Looking at Muyang who took his Zanpakuto, Stark asked slightly strange. Its nothing big, just some small characters. However, the staff in the store was bullied, and we cant just let it go. Huh? A trace of doubt shed in Starks eyes, because he was sent to Hueco Mundo before, so he did not know much about what happened in the past two days. Its none of your business. Youd better recuperate your body quickly. Lets go, Kusu. Lets go, Matsumoto. Watching them leave Muyang and Suzuki Kusu together, Tshir Hitsugaya got up and greeted Matsumoto Rangiku on the side. " " Head-Captain ordered us to see Kurosaki Ichigos choice. After exining, Tshir Hitsugaya followed Muyang to the direction where Reiryoku came. I dont know whats going on Looking at the few people who left, Stark rubbed his head and said. Well, Stark, youd better change to a better ce to recuperate. Although you have woken up now and there are no big wounds on your body, your body is still very weak now. Youd better take care to recuperate. I know. but its really embarrassing. Others beat up like this and have not gotten much information in the end. Stark, you bastard must be passive again. If you feel trouble, just run back directly. Its really shameful. If I had known, I would have gone with you. In this way, I can definitely kill the guy who doesnt know what it is! Waving her fist, Lilte said with anger. As the most superior of the Vasto Lorde Arrancar, Lilte always thought that the two of them were the strongest hollow, but now Stark was actually beaten like this, which made her very ufortable. Hehe Stark smiled and did not speak, but justy down and rest again ording to the words of Ushoda Hachigen. Is it really possible to kill the other party? Although he really does not want to fight, so he just avoids the asional attack, but he can feel that the enemy still has leeway. Even if he is really liberated, he may not be able to defeat him. Most importantly, is there a limit to the regeneration of the enemy? Although it is unrealistic to say that infinite regeneration, he does not know the method to make the enemy unable to regenerate. Moreover, if the battle continues, it is hard to guarantee that the enemy will not have reinforcements. The current Hueco Mundo is no longer the base camp of Hollow. In the battle, he also vaguely felt a hidden deep Reiryoku. " " Sure enough! The battle is really too troublesome. Why cant we live a peaceful life like this? Looking at the moon in the sky quietly, Starks mind gradually calmed. The moonlight tonight was so beautiful! .. On the other side of the city, a light rain fell, and the raindrops fell on Kurosaki Ichigo, drenching his body, and his face was covered with water stains. Nobody knows if it was rain or tears. Turning his head stiffly, Kurosaki Ichigos unexpecting eyes fell on the two people behind him. They were the two people he was familiar with. Kisuke, who had given him a lot of help, and his father Kurosaki Isshin. Dad Mr. Kisuke His eyes were full of pain and despair. Kurosaki Ichigo reached out to hold Zanpakuto, which had prated his chest, and said in a choked tone, So thats how it is. Even Dad, you have be enemies Idiot, its not me! Look carefully, you should be able to see who is holding that knife! His pupils gradually erged. Kurosaki Ichigo looked at the familiar figure standing behind him. At that moment, he only felt his heart beating faster, and an indescribable feeling rose from his heart. Rukia!! Boom A powerful Reiryoku suddenly burst out from Kurosaki Ichigos body. In the distance, Ginj Kgo and Tsukishima face changed greatly. How could this level of Reiryoku Rukia The smoke dispersed, revealing Kurosaki Ichigo who had turned back into Shinigami. His clothes were slightly different from before. The only thing that did not change was the huge Zanpakuto on his shoulder and Reiryoku, who was as strong as ever. Yes, long time no see. Ichigo, during this period of time, you seem to Rukia, who was still talking, suddenly jumped up and kicked Ichigo in the face. You havent be stronger at all! Bastard! Useless wimp! What else can you do other than crying? I became so weak without staring at you! You are so embarrassing! Kisuke told me about the ability of Tsukishima, [Change the past]. Just thinking about it makes people feel cold. However, so what! Even if you can change your past, you cant change your future! The lost fetter, it will be better to rebuild again, isnt it, Ichigo! Looking at Rukia who was preaching to him in front of him, Kurosaki Ichigos eyes showed a smile. Can I say a word, Rukia? My past has not been changed! Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 239: Flee in Terror Chapter 239: Flee in Terror A blue vein popped up on her forehead, and Zanpakuto in Rukias hand suddenly waved out. Dont spit with a serious expression! Its very dangerous! He cried and avoided Rukias attack, and Kurosaki Ichigos face made a frightened look. Its very dangerous. You are crazy. You cant attack me like this because you havent seen me for a long time! Fool! This knife has no de! By the way, what is this knife? Hearing Rukias words, Ichigo Kurosaki noticed that the Zanpakut on Rukias waist was not sheathed, and turned his attention to the Zanpakut in her hand, and Ichigo Kurosaki spoke in a doubtful tone. This, is a knife that Kisuke specially prepared for you. Thanks to it, I can give you Shinigamis Strength again. Ha!! A mockingughter suddenly interrupted Rukia and Ichigosmunication. One hand was in his pocket, and the other hand was holding his own big sword. Ginj face came closer with some disdain. Although Kurosaki Ichigo was indeed wearing Shinigamis dead tyrant suit at this time, and there was Zanpakuto in his hand, but Stop saying that kind of stupid things, just turned into the appearance of the god of death, did you say [restore the power of the god of death]? The first time the power of the god of death was sessfully transmitted, that was because Kurosaki already had the power of the god of death in his body, but now he does not have the power of the god of death anymore! Lifting the big sword in his hand, revealing the license hanging on it. There was a trace of mockery in Ginj eyes. He had already taken all of Kurosaki Ichigos strength before. The current Kurosaki Ichigo had no strength at all. It was absolutely impossible to have the slightest strength! Because I have already,pletely taken it over. From that state ofplete zero, Reiryoku, who just injected you alone, cant restore Kurosakis strength at all! Is it really unbearable for you, cant even feel the Reiatsu? Anyway, you should be able to feel the Reiatsu on Ichigo, right? Who is it! Hearing the voice that suddenly appeared in his ear, Ginj pupils suddenly contracted, and the big sword in his hand suddenly cut back. It seems that you are not only weak. Even your reaction is very slow. The body moved and appeared in front of Ginj Kgo. Muyang said with a slight sneer. You this guy A drop of sweat slid down from his forehead. Ginj looked at the enemy in front of him with a half-bent body. He was ready to attack at any time. The movement of the other party waspletely beyond his exploration. He could not control his movements at all. Not only did he not detect his appearance at the beginning, but just now, he did not find how the other party moved. It seems that I have missed a bit. Your speed is also very slow. It ispletely a third-rate opponent. Shaking his head, Muyang looked dissatisfied. That casual look made the face of Ginj opposite him be more gloomy. Kimura san! Until this time, Kurosaki Ichigo screamed. He did not expect that even Muyang was shocked. Oh, long time no see, Ichigo. The figure shed and appeared beside Ichigo. Feeling the full Reiryoku on his body, Muyang also showed a smile on his face. Although his mood became bad because of Stark before, now seeing Ichigo like this, his mood suddenly became a lot better. Kimura, I have asked Kisuke to send Chad and Orihime back, and Starrk has already told him. Orihime and Chadu Dont worry, they are fine. They have already fallen asleep. I believe that when they wake up, everything will be over. Is that so? Hearing Suzuki Kusus answer, Kurosaki Ichigo suddenly breathed a sigh of relief, and then there was a suppressed anger in his heart. These guys, they actually made their lives a mess, and also used the fetters between themselves and theirpanions. Such ying with the feelings of others was simply unforgivable! Ha! Have youe to help, but only the two of you have no use at all! Looking at Muyang and Suzuki Kusu opposite, Ginj shouted loudly, as if he wanted to increase his confidence in this way. It seems that you have been ignored, Ichigo. Patting Ichigos shoulder, Muyang turned his eyes to Ginj Kgo, and his sight was still slightly pitiful. Havent you noticed the gap between you and my Reiryoku until now? It is really sad. Is the perception ability of Shinigami agent very weak? Kimura San, I cant pretend that I didnt hear you. With his state? It is just restored to the appearance of Shinigami. Reiryoku of Kuchiki Rukia cant let Kurosaki restore Shinigamis strength at all! Without waiting for Ichigo to say anything more, the excited cry of Ginj Kgo had interrupted the two of them, pulling everyones sight back to him again. Its ridiculous, what kind of thinking did you base on making the judgment that it is only Kuchikis Reiatsu?? A slightly cold voice suddenly came, and Tshir Hitsugayas small body fell not far away from Kurosaki Ichigo. There was no emotion in the eyes of the ancestral mother green, just like the strength represented by his Zanpakuto, cold. That Zanpakuto, has been injected with all the Captain and Vice-Captain of Gotei 13th, is just to restore the strength of Kurosaki alone, it is more than enough. Tshir! Sister Rangiku! The blue veins on the forehead burst, and Tshir Hitsugaya turned his line of sight to one side, and said in a bad tone: Please call me Tshir Hitsugaya! Ginj Kgo, what you took is just the part of Reiryoku that is integrated with theplete technique in the body of Ichigo, and the strength of Shinigami will constantly emerge from the body of Ichigo, not relying on a guy like you to take it away! Looking at Ginj Kgo with some doubts on his face, Rukia voice was full of encouragement for Ichigo. Ichigo! They dont know, this level is not enough to make you desperate. They dont know how desperate you were before! Let them see clearly, Ichigo! Even if you are desperate, you cant stop your footsteps! After listening to the words that Rukia said in his ear, Kurosaki Ichigos eyes were full of determination. All the hesitation in his heart before was swept away, leaving only determination and strength. Muyang, who stood beside him, could even clearly feel the change in his momentum. Yes The arm moved, the huge Zanpakuto in his hand lifted up, Kurosaki Ichigo suddenly waved his knife, and a strong sword pressure was waved from his Zanpakuto, opposite to Ginj Kgo suddenly looked aghast. Step One foot fell, running out from the previous attack of Kurosaki Ichigo, Ginj Kgo was slightly embarrassed, but his face showed a hint of wildughter, his eyes were full of pride, and he looked at Kurosaki Ichigo andughed loudly: The power of Getsuga Tensho is indeed improved, but it is only this level, it is empty! This thing cant kill me! Kurosaki!! Muyang held his forehead with his hand and turned his face away. He did not want to look at this guy anymore. He had let down his previous expectations. Reiryoku was obviously not bad. Why was he like this in battle? His judgment ability was too bad. He obviously had no ability to judge the situation of the battle and could not urately grasp the movements of the enemy. His perception was even worse. Whats wrong? Looking at Muyang who was holding his forehead with his hand, Rukia asked in confusion. It was obviously an important battle, but she felt that Muyang was very disappointed. I just feel embarrassed about my previous judgment. I actually have expectations for this group of idiots. Am I also stupid? ? I dont even know anything about Ichigo. I dont even know his signature move, [Getsuga Tensho], and I cant believe they want to attack Ichigo. These guys Halfway through his words, Muyang was a bit speechless. It seemed that these guys were just like this. He had been looking forward to it before. Idiot! Just as Muyang thought this, Kurosaki Ichigo on the other side also said such words to Ginj Kgo. He didnt know when, but he had already appeared behind Ginj Kgo. He looked at him with emotionless eyes, and Zanpakuto in his hand raised again. Just now, it was not Getsuga Tensho, it was just [Sword Suppression]. The footsteps moved and made a standard posture. A strong Reiryoku turned into substance and rose from Ichigos body. The sky blue Reiryoku overflowed from his body, almost drowning Ginj Kgos body. Feeling this terrible Reiryoku that was beyond his imagination, Ginj eyes were full of panic and no longer the previous calmness. What is this Reiryoku He can finally sense his Reiryoku. Looks like this guy can still be saved. Hearing the panic cry of Ginj Kgo, Muyang suddenly shed such a thought in his mind. If this Reiryoku who had already turned into substance still did not respond, he really had to re-estimate this Ginj Kgo. Getsuga Tensho! A blue sh cut through the sky. The room behind Ginj Kgo waspletely cut into two halves. The upper half of the room disappeared directly. As for Ginj Kgo standing in front of the room, he was stunned at this time, and his eyes were still in a daze. Sorry, I missed, but I will hit it next time! The eyebrows were raised, and Kurosaki Ichigos eyes were full of determination, without half a trace of hesitation. Awakened by Ichigos voice, aftering into contact with Kurosaki Ichigos eyes, Ginj Kgos body shook, and from Kurosaki Ichigos eyes, he clearly felt the will of the other party he would really kill him, and there would be no hesitation at all! So, Ginj Kgo suddenly turned around, stepped on the ground, and chose to escape without hesitation. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 240: Capture Chapter 240: Capture Pa A palm suddenly fell on Ginj Kgos shoulder, and then Ichigos slightly low voice came from his ear. Dont think about escaping! A powerful force suddenly came from Ginj Kgos shoulder and could not make any resistance at all. His body was directly thrown from the sky and mmed to the ground. What kind of strength is this? His body ability has actually improved so much! Did the Fullbring Technique I taught him improve his basic performance Damn it! The body turned and grasped his center of gravity. Ginj Kgonded steadily on the ground, his arm was swung, making a standardbat posture, but before he could do anything, Ichigos body appeared in front of him again. With his current ability, he could not grasp the trajectory of Ichigos movements at all. Getsuga Tensho! A powerful Reiryoku converged, and Zanpakuto in Kurosaki Ichigos hand suddenly waved out. A huge sh suddenly swung out and fell on the body of Ginj Kgo,pletely drowning his body, and an unwilling voice echoed in the sh. With this, dont think you can kill The unwilling roar from the mouth was drowned by Kurosaki Ichigos sh, and Ginj body disappeared in the middle of Kurosaki Ichigos Getsuga Tensho. Stretching out his hand and holding it, Ichigos heart raised an inexplicable feeling. After 17 months, he finally had the power to protect hispanions and rtives. Feeling the remnants of Reiryoku on his body, Ichigo felt a warm feeling in his heart. He could feel that Reiryoku, the captain whom he knew, was given this power again by them. You feel it, right? Tshir Hitsugaya walked to Kurosaki Ichigos side and said, his face still cold, without any other emotions. Isnt it a serious crime to pass power to humans? With a smile on his face, Ichigo asked. This is themand of Head-Captain. He ordered all Captain and Vice-Captain to inject Reiryoku into the device brought by Kisuke. Although in my opinion, Head-Captain making such a judgment is really not wise at all. If it was the former Head-Captain, You will never make such a judgment. It is you who changed all this, Kurosaki Ichigo! Speaking of this, Tshir Hitsugayas face suddenly showed a touch of emotion. The power you ept is the result of the battle you have experienced so far. It continues to change the result of Soul Society. You can just stand up and ept it. Boom!!! A terrifying Reiryoku suddenly burst out from behind Kurosaki Ichigo. The solid Reiryoku rushed straight into the sky, giving people a sense of oppression. This level of Reiryoku waspletely at the level of a captain. What Head-Captain let you recover Reiryoku for two more reasons. One is just like what was said before, and the second reason is this guy! Taking a step forward, Tshir Hitsugaya looked at Ginj Kgo who appeared in front of them again, and his image changed greatly, and exined to Kurosaki Ichigo who was puzzled. As early as before you appeared, as the agent of Shinigami, he was given the agent license, but he disappeared without permission the agent of the first generation Shinigami, Ginj Kgo!! What is going on? That guy he Turning his head to look at Hitsugaya, Ichigos mind was in a mess, and the development of the matter had exceeded his reaction. When I gave you the license, you heard it from Kisuke, didnt you? There was still aw that targeted the case of the agent Shinigami. If the agent Shinigami that appeared was beneficial to Soul Society, it would definitely be given to him this thing. The so-called [representative]. It was for the rules that he created at that time! Hitsugaya - Hearing Muyangs voice behind him, Hitsugayas eyes moved slightly, and then he changed the topic. It was indeed not the time to say more. Lets talk about the detailster. Now concentrate on dealing with him. Ha! Of course, if you dont concentrate on dealing with me, you will be unlucky! His face was full of wanton smiles. After getting Kurosaki Ichigos ability, Ginj Kgos self-confidence was obviously bursting. The opposite side was just a captain and a Muyang. He was no longer in his eyes. Thank you, Kurosaki! If I didnt get your ability, I would have died just now. Shaking his neck, Muyang looked at Ginj Kgos performance without saying a word. Even if he has now obtained a powerful strength, Ginj Kgo is still not a real strong person. He cant mention much of Muyangs interest at all. He is just waiting for the group of guys to appear. Damn it! Sure enough! You are too cunning. Only Mr. Ginjo can get Mr. Ichigos ability! Hey, Kiriko On the side, Riruka seemed to be very unhappy with hispanions words. After hearing hispanions words, he immediately turned his head and said discontentedly, ready to refute their remarks. Exactly, isnt it said that everyone will distribute evenly? Wait a minute, you! I dont want Ichigos ability - Shush you are noisy! Pulling out the sword on his back, a strange power flowed on the de, and Ginj body suddenly disappeared, apanied by a sh of light, his body appeared behind several people. I dont need you to tell me. I will distribute Ichigos abilities to everyone. Boom!!! A few balls of light suddenly erupted. The smoke dispersed and a new member appeared in front of Ichigo. Not only his appearance, but their Reiryoku had also undergone a huge change. Compared to before, there was a fundamental difference. This is the power of Mr. Ichigos full-time technique! I feel a youthful aura overflowing from my body! " " Feeling the new power in his body, Kiriko, who was wearing an eyepatch, let out a burst of uncontroble excitement. Your people are finally here. Muyang, who had been watching the show, finally stood up. He stood in the sky and looked down at the group of people on the ground. A strange expression appeared on his face, which made the people below feel very ufortable. They were now people who had obtained new power! Humph! Are you provoking us? Come on, let me show you the power we have now after obtaining Mr. Ichigos ability! As expected, all of you are idiots! Kimura San, they only increased their strength because of me. This is my responsibility. Let me handle it. Kurosaki Ichigo suddenly moved and stood in front of Muyang. Looking at the people below, his eyes revealed a determined expression. This wont do, Ichigo! A hand suddenly fell on Ichigos shoulder. Muyangs voice came from his ear, My Zanpakuto is already thirsty! Or are you going to rece those guys to test the knife with me? Feeling Muyangs gaze fall on him, Kurosaki Ichigos body unconsciously trembled. The culprit is yours. There are some things that you need to make your own decision. However, the rest of the people will all be mine! By the way, what kind of person are you, uncle? I dont know at all. Yukios eyes fell on Muyang, his face carrying the innocence of a young boy, but Muyang clearly knew that this guy was not an ordinary shota, but a psychologically twisted shota, and his ability was a little troublesome. However Uncle? What an interesting name. I seem to understand a little of the psychology of Kyouraku. The corner of his mouth raised an arc, and Muyangs body shed. He suddenly appeared beside Ginj Kgo. He suddenly threw out a foot and kicked him. Although Ginj Kgo blocked it with his own big sword, his body still flew out in a straight line without any resistance. Oh? Not bad, it was blocked with a weapon. Muyang raised his eyebrows and showed a trace of surprise. Before, he thought that Ginj Kgo was useless, but from the look of it just now, he still had two brushes. However, if it were foronly this level, it was not enough topare with Ichigo. At this time, the four people on the side reacted, their bodies jumped, and they looked at Muyang who suddenly appeared beside them, and also kicked him. Who the hell are you? We didnt have any conflicts before, right? What is your purpose? Looking at Muyang with a guarded look, Riruka asked nervously. Although she had strength that exceeded that of humans, she was still a girl in essence. Her actualbat experience was almost zero. Facing such a powerful enemy, it was impossible for her to not panic at all. No conflict? Thats not right. Because of what happened here, the waitress in my shop cant go to work normally. How are you going topensate me for my economic losses in this period of time? Eh? Waitress? Economic losses? When she heard Muyangs words, Rirukas brain froze on the spot. Why did she suddenly talk about this before the battle began? This kind of development was not right at all! Looking at the change in the expression on the young girls face in front of her, Muyang rolled his eyes and revealed a smile on his face. What are youughing at all of a sudden A blush suddenly shed across her face. Riruka pulled out her weapon and aimed it at Muyang. However, the weapon in her hand could not give people the slightest sense of nervousness. Instead, it made the smile on Muyangs face spread even more. I seem to have found another cheapbor. Eh? Riruka was still feeling strange about what Muyang suddenly said. Muyangs body suddenly disappeared from her line of sight. A sense of rm suddenly rose in her heart. Before Riruka could do anything, a finger suddenlynded on her body. Six Rods Prison of Light! Six pieces of light suddenly appeared, and Riruka immediately lost her ability to move. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 241: Crushing Force Chapter 241: Crushing Force What A hint of surprise shed across her face. Riruka raised all the strength in her body, intending to break free from Muyangs restraint, but it was futile. With her level, she was unable to deal with Muyangs binding at all. Riruka!! In just an instant, one of herpanions was subdued. Although the concept ofpanions was weak and the rtionship between them was absolutely not harmonious, Yukio and the others on the side still let out a cry of surprise at the same time. Dont worry, it will be your turn soon. You What are you nning to do to me There was a sh of panic in her eyes. Riruka looked at Muyang and stuttered. Although the guy in front of her was not bad looking and was the type that she liked, she was still an enemy after all. Riruka could not help but feel a trace of fear in her heart. Dont worry, at most, it is just like a tuning, setting up, and maintenance. With a wicked smile on his face, Muyang looked up and down at the girl in front of him, and his eyes lingered on her legs. Kusu, Ill leave her to you. Didnt you say that you dont have enough people recently? Its still useful to take her back and teach her properly. Damn it, dont look down on people too much! You adults are always like this, with a self-righteous look - Looking at the de against his neck, Yukio suddenly stopped talking. A drop of sweat slid down his forehead. He could clearly feel the cold feelinging from his neck. Damn it! Why Didnt I already obtain great power? Why cant I even detect the other partys movements Seriously, I have no interest in this kind of upright. Muyang shook his head slightly. Then, he suddenly approached Yukio. The empty hand was ced in front of him. He raised a finger, and then a burst of impact came from his finger. Yukios body was sent flying andnded in front of Tshir Hitsugaya. So Ill leave it to you. Tshir Hitsugaya, its too good for the right person. Eh, yes, Captain, I also think that this child is just right to hand over to you. In that case, do the two of you look quite alike? Matsumoto! The veins on his forehead bulged, and he looked at Matsumoto Rangiku unhappily. This girl Damn it! Its just a mere Shinigami. Dont look down on people too much! Several crystal walls rose from the ground and extended towards the bodies of Tshir Hitsugaya and Matsumoto Rangiku. Bang With a wave of the Zanpakuto in his hand, he easily destroyed the attack of the other side. Tshir Hitsugayas eyes nted and looked at the youth on the side, his eyes cold. The one who looks down on others is you. Do you think this level of attack can cause any damage to the captain? After saying that, Hitsugaya waved the Zanpakuto in his hand. A ball of ice crystal was waved out from Zanpakuto and wrapped up Yukios body. In this case, you cant move anymore, right? Looking at the young man who waspletely surrounded by his ice crystal and had lost his ability to move, Hitsugaya swung his arm and put Zanpakuto back into the scabbard. Ha! What a joke. Is this captain? Even such a small kid can be the captain. It seems that Soul Society has no one to use! Also, who do you think can no longer move? So, people like you are the most annoying! The figure that was surrounded by the ice crystals of Tshir Hitsugaya gradually became blurred and then disappeared. At the same time, something simr to the crystal wall that had been destroyed by Tshir Hitsugaya gradually took shape around their bodies and wrapped up the bodies of Tshir Hitsugaya and Matsumoto Rangiku. As for Suzuki Kusu, she had already carried Riruka to the side before the enemy attacked. Tsukishima Shkur, who had been standing on the side, suddenly had a sh of light in his eyes. He stepped on the ground and a green light shed. His body appeared behind Suzuki Kusu and the weapon in his hand shed down. The corners of his mouth curled up. Tsukishima Shkur can almost see what happened after he cut this woman. The person who was cut by his own [Book of The End] will be changed by him! And if this woman is the person close to the guy named Muyang, not only her past, but also the past of Muyang. The weapon in his hand had yet to cut the opponents body, and Tsukishima Shkur suddenly had a strong sense of urgency in his heart. If he continued to attack before, he would definitely be killed! The contraction of the heart made Tsukishima decide to give up this attack. Sure enough, just as his body stopped attacking, a sharp sh flew in front of him, leaving a deep gully on the ground. It could be seen that if he had not stopped just now, he would have been killed by this sh. On this side, Tsukishima did not have time to make any other action or say anything. On the other side, Kirio could not help but jump out. When confronting him, he was actually distracted to attack others. He really looked down on people! Now, he was a new person who had obtained a new power! There is no telling the truth! Kirikos originally old and weak body instantly swelled up, and her entire body was filled with explosive muscles. With an arrogant smile on his face, Kiriko let out a wildugh filled with satisfaction. How is it? My [Time Tell No Lies] can form a contract with the God of Time. The simpler the conditions, the stronger the power can be obtained! And right now, I am simply asking for the strengthening of my strength. The current me is stronger than anyone else! You really dont know what to say. Shaking his head, Muyang turned his gaze to the woman beside him. That woman seemed to be called Jackie. Her ability was [Dirty Boots]. The dirtier the boots on the feet, the stronger the power. However, she did not seem to have any intention of making a move now. What? Dont attack together? If thats the case, you might be able to hold on for a while longer. Dont say it as if you are holding a winning ticket. Lets talk about it when you can defeat Tongzi. It seems that I really met a group of silly and cute people. I was actually confused by that little bit of power. What did you say what !!! With a flick of his arm, he flung the blood off Zanpakuto. Muyang did not even look at the idiot that he had killed in one move. Now you can probably recognize the gap between us. Alright, Ill give you a chance to make a move, but only once. Remember to bring out all your strength. Looking at the woman in front of him with interest, Muyang said, You are a group of opponents with a huge difference in levels. If we dont let the other party make a move, the battle will be too boring. Dirty boots! " " She instantly activated herplete technique. A thick smoke came out of a chimney that had appeared on her body because she had obtained Ichigos power. Clusters of filth fell on Jackies body, staining her body and boots with ayer of dirt. At the same time, a powerful force emerged from her body. Ha!! Her body suddenly shot towards Muyang. Jackie raised her leg and ruthlessly threw it at Muyangs head. At this time, she gathered all her strength to kick. It seemed that the other party did not intend to dodge. Being hit by such an attack, no matter how strong he was, he would definitely not be able to escape unscathed! With this thought shing through his mind, Jackie kicked Muyangs arm with all his strength. Suddenly, a violent roar rang out. It was the sound of the air exploding! And at the moment when the sound exploded, an impact spread out from the ce where their fists and feet met. The ground behind Muyang also suddenly split open. At the same time that Muyang blocked Jackies attack, a knife suddenly appeared behind him. The timing of the cutting was almost perfect, which was the weakest point in theory. However, that was only in theory. Muyangs Zanpakuto seemed to be waiting there, effortlessly blocking the sneak attack. Then, Muyang turned his arm that blocked Jackies attack. His palm suddenly stretched out, grabbed the opponents ankle, and directly swung her body up. Seeing the moment of Tsukishimas attack, Shishigawaras body rushed over from one side, and the three 7 on the glove shone in the moonlight. With his [Jackpot Knuckle], as long as it hits the opponents body, it can definitely cause huge damage to him, and if it hits the opponents head, it can even achieve a one-shot lore. In his mind, he imagined himself hitting Muyangs head, killing him, and then being praised by Brother Tsukishima. Shishigawara suddenly felt a strong excitement in his heart. As the younger brother of Brother Tsukishima, he had to share the burden for his big brother, so he had to defeat this guy opposite him! The imaginary situation in his mind did note true. Before Shishigawaras body approached Kimura Muyang, he saw a figure rapidly erge in his eyes. That face he had seen before was one of Tsukishimas eldest brotherspanions. Bang!! Muyang let go of Jackies foot and allowed her body to hit the body of Shishigawara. After both of them were sent flying into the battlefield, Muyang twisted his body and turned the Zanpakuto in his hand, cutting towards the body of Tsukishima. With a sh, Tsukishimas body avoided Muyangs attack and appeared in the distance. He looked at Muyang with a smile on his face, looking like he was asking for a beating. Your movements are quite fast. It seems that you are a pretty good opponent. Opponent? If there is such a powerfulpanion like you in the past, it will definitely be a good thing. Past? Muyang raised his eyebrows, Im afraid you wont have such a chance. Not only the past, but even the future, Im afraid you wont have it again. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 242: Tsukishima Shukuro Chapter 242: Tsukishima Shukuro You bastard, you actually dare to speak to Big Brother Tsukishima in such a tone! Hearing Muyangs words, Shishigawara suddenly jumped up from the ground. He pointed at Muyang and shouted angrily. Big Brother Tsukishima was the strongest and most powerful person in his heart. It was absolutely unforgivable for someone to speak to Big Brother Tsukishima in such a tone! Instead of shouting here, it is better to rush up and attack! As he said this, in fact, Jackie also did this. She stepped forward and suddenly rushed forward. She raised her right leg high and then kicked hard at Muyangs head with the whistling wind. Because of the previous short exchange, her boots were stained with even more dust, and the characteristic of herplete technique [Dirty Boots] was that the dirtier the boots were, the stronger the power they gained. Although the previous attack was effortlessly blocked by Muyang, Jackie felt that her attack this time would definitely not be easily blocked by Muyang like before, because the attack power this time was at least twice as strong as the previous one! Facing the kick head-on, Muyangs expression was normal. He turned his feet, and his body slightly deviated before he was attacked, so Jackies leg fell against his body just like that. His eyes moved, and Muyang suddenly raised his left leg and swung a leg whip at Jackies leg. Boom!!! The moment the two legs crossed, a violent wave of air suddenly spread out. In the midst of the violent rumbling of the two legs, there was an obscure sound of bones breaking. Ah! Jackie fell to the ground. She reached out to hold her right leg and let out a suppressed cry. The leg bone of her calf twisted into an extremely abnormal angle. The attack just now had already broken her leg bone. Although the user has already left the category of ordinary humans and possess great strength, it is still the standard of humans. It is notpatible with great strength. Your physical abilities are simply unable to deal with high-level battles. ncing at Jackie who was lying on the ground, Muyang turned his gaze. With their bodies that still belonged to the level of humans, it was simply not enough to fight Shinigami head-on. Even if they had powerful abilities, the shorings of their bodies had already doomed their defeat. What a surprise. With your character, I thought you would sneak attack. Facing an opponent like you, sneak attacks are meaningless. He held his weapon in his hand. Tsukishima spread out his hands with a smile on his face, as if he had no feeling of hispanions failure, and in fact, it was the same. He had never cared about these so-calledpanions from the beginning. Bastard, you are not allowed to talk to brother Tsukishima like this! With a fierce expression on his face, he put his two fists at his waist and rushed toward Muyang along a straight line, the three slots shining on the boxing gloves. Although I really want to see how far your ability can go, in order to avoid unexpected situations, lets forget about it. Shishigawaras Fullbring was an ability that could control luck . Basically, his every attack was a critical hit. Muyang did not want to gamble his own luck with that guy, so it was better to just directly eliminate him. With a raise of his arm, three huge sharp, pointed light beams flew out from Muyangs hand and directly hit Shishigawaras body, nailing him to the tree behind him. Bastard! If you have the guts, fight me directly! Using this kind of move is too shameless! His hands and waist were fixed by the beam of light, firmly nailed to the tree. Although Shishigawara forcefully twisted his body, he found that it was futile. No matter how hard he tried, the three beams of light bound him tightly. In the end, he could only shout at Muyang loudly. You actually didnt make a move. I am beginning to doubt whether you are Tsukishima or not. Ignoring Shishigawara, Muyang looked at Tsukishima Shkur with a surprised look. ording to his impression, this guy should be a person with a bad character and was willing to do anything. It was really hard to imagine that such a guy would let go of the opportunity to attack twice. Its really interesting. From what youre saying, you seem to be very familiar with me. Tsukishima raised his eyebrows. He still had a smile on his face and asked Muyang softly. Indeed, I was very familiar with you in [Past]. Interesting. The weapon in his hand hung down and pressed against the ground. Tsukishimas arm moved and his weapon streaked across the ground, making a rustling sound. You discussed the past in front of me? In front of my [Book of The End] when you know my ability? Thats right. At the same time, we are discussing your future that is about to end. His body appeared in front of Tsukishima. Zanpakuto in his hand stabbed directly, but it was a simple straight stab, but it almost made Tsukishima unable to react. He suddenly twisted his body, and Muyangs sword cut his head and cut off a few strands of his hair. Boom!!! Just as Muyang was about to turn into a stab, the ground beneath his feet suddenly shook. The ground where Muyang was standing suddenly sank, and the part between his legs suddenly rose. The sharp mud stone seemed to pierce through Muyangs body in the next instant. Trap! His eyes shed. Muyang moved his feet and calmly avoided the attack from beneath his feet. However, the moment he dodged the attack, Tsukishima Shkur suddenly appeared behind him. The weapon in his hand was already on Muyangs body. Got it! There was a sh of joy in his eyes, and the corner of Tsukishima Shkurs mouth was slightly hooked. Such a powerful enemy, if he was pulled over by his ability, Ginjo must be very happy! The smile on his mouth suddenly solidified, and the feeling from the weapon told Tsukishima that he did not hit anyone at all, and at this moment, his heart suddenly had a bad feeling. Just as this thought shed through his mind, Tsukishima felt that the hair on his whole body suddenly stood up, his heart suddenly contracted, and a shadow of death shrouded him. Puff A hand covered his shoulder. Blood flowed down his fingers and dripped on the ground. Although Tsukishima still had a smile on his face, he was extremely vignt in his heart. Originally, even if he could not sessfully hit Muyang, he should not have been seriously injured by the counterattack. Moreover, what was going on with the figure that he hit? The third secret footwork Void Cicada. A type of Shunpo. Its very useful. As if he had seen through Tsukishimas thoughts, Muyang said. What he used just now was the secret footwork he learned from Yoruichi. Although it was not a profound technique, it could y a great role every time he used it. Is that so? I see. Although he said so, Tsukishima Shkur still had a few doubts in his heart. Even if the other party did have that kind of magical footwork, he could only avoid his own attack at most, not immediately counterattack, or even cause his own injury. That kind of response was as if he knew his n in advance. With your ability, when your weapon cut through the ground, you must have already set up a trap in [Past]. Then, when I took the initiative to attack, I suddenly triggered a trap. It is indeed a good n, but if it is seen through by others, this n has no effect at all. Mr. Tsukishima! Seeing that Tsukishima was injured by Muyang, the Shishigawara nailed to the tree by Muyang suddenly struggled violently. The waving fist touched the big tree behind him. It was clearly just a light touch, but the big tree was broken in an instant. The originally trapped Shishigawara immediately recovered. You bastard, go to hell! As he roared, the body of the Shishigawara suddenly rushed forward. Although he had been knocked down twice by Muyang, he still attacked straight and straight without any improvement at all. How tenacious. Muyang shook his head as he looked at the Shishigawara that was charging towards him. But its too brainless. I was knocked down twice, but I still dont know how to change my stupid attack pattern. A golden chain suddenly appeared from behind Muyang and wrapped around the body of the Shishigawarawho was running and suddenly stopped. After sliding forward for a distance, the Shishigawara was entangled by the golden chain and had no room to move. Bastard! If you have the guts to fight me head-on, what kind of ability are you relying on all this time Although his body was tied up, Shishigawara still did not give up. He squirmed and rolled on the ground, his face full of resentment. If looks could kill, he had already sessfully killed Muyang. You are really a loyal little brother. How did you do it? Turning his head to look at Tsukishimas Book of The End, Muyang asked in confusion. From this guys Reiryoku judgment, he was not controlled by Tsukishima through ability. In other words, all of his actions were spontaneous. Muyang really could not understand how a vile character like Tsukishima could obtain this level of loyalty like his little brother. With a slight smile, Tsukishima did not speak. In fact, with his current state, even if he wanted to talk a little more, it was a bit difficult. Although he had detected it at thest moment and tried his best to avoid the vital part of his heart, in contrast, his lung lobe had been seriously injured. Now, even his breathing became urgent. If he was an ordinary human, he should be dead now. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 243: Make Up Your Mind Chapter 243: Make Up Your Mind Captain - The space in front of him shattered, revealing the bodies of Toushiro and Matsumoto Ranju, as well as Yukio, who was wrapped in ice crystals by Toushiro and controlled to float behind him. Ah, it seems that the two of them are not over. ncing at the two battles, Tshir Hitsugaya walked to Suzuki Kusu and looked up at the battle of Kurosaki Ichigo in the sky. Before he came here, Head-Captain also gave him an order, which was to confirm whether Kurosaki Ichigo still insisted on his choice after knowing the truth of the matter. The annihtion of the Quincy, which should have been wiped out in the battle two hundred years ago, reappeared in Hueco Mundo. Their strength and purpose were now unknown, and ording to Soul Societys judgment, the group of guys was likely toe back to provoke the battle. At this time, Kurosaki Ichigosbat effectiveness seemed more important. Thebat effectiveness of a captain level was self-evident for the battle that was about to break out. Boom!! Kurosaki Ichigos Zanpakuto collided with Zanpakuto of Ginj. Did you fight well? You have already fought with me with all your strength. However, why are you fighting now? The hands exerted force, and the bodies of the two people each retreated, standing opposite each other several steps away. After hearing the words of Ginj Kgo, Kurosaki Ichigo frowned. What do you mean? As long as the user of Fullbring died, all traces of his ability would disappear. Although Tsukishima is not dead yet, facing such an opponent. He cant hold on for long. As long as he dies, everything that happens to your friends and family will disappear. Then. At that time, why will you fight? There is nothing that can not be resolved between us, right? You cant answer it, right? No problem. Then, I will tell you something else. It is about the enemy that you should really fight! The enemy that I should really deal with Kurosaki Ichigos eyes suddenly widened, and a trace of shock appeared on his face, as if he had suddenly thought of something. Thats right! Stop talking nonsense. I have had enough of your tricks to shake your opponents. Suppressing the thoughts in his heart, Ichigo looked at Ginj Kgo opposite him with a determined look, but the attack on his hand stopped. Thats right. Ishida Ury appeared behind Ginj Kgo, holding his own spirit bow in his hand, his eyes staring at Ginj Kgos back. Once you see the situation is unfavorable, you can say something shocking truth. The purpose of creating psychological oppression is to create a situation that is so it is advantageous to cooperate with me. Is that right? You said the situation is unfavorable? ncing at Ishida Ury behind him, Ginjs face showed a sneer. What did you see to make such a judgment? I am sorry, now I am more than enough to deal with you two people. You can try to attack me from behind. Even if I talk like this now, I can also block your attack. Ishida Ury clenched his own spirit bow, but did not make any action, just staring at Ginj Kgo in silence. Kurosaki, do you know why you are handed over the license? Feeling Ishida Ury behind him quiet down, Ginj once again turned his eyes to Ichigo, showed his license, and asked Ichigo in front of him. What do you mean? When you are handed over the license, someone should tell you this. When the agent Shinigami is judged to be beneficial to Soul Society, he will give him the license. Listen carefully, Kurosaki, that is a lie! Ichigos face suddenly shed with a trace of emotion. Normally. It has nothing to do with whether it is beneficial to the Soul Society, whether you are beneficial or not. All will be equally handed over to the agency certificate. The official name of the agent license is [Deputy Death God Fighting License], which is a certificate that allows the act of acting as a Shinigami in the present world. I know. However, have you ever felt its essence? The pupils suddenly contracted, and countless fragments shed through Kurosaki Ichigos brain in an instant. All along, his own license had no effect at all. Shinigami, who came to the karakura city, had never heard of this thing. Do you want to say that there are other functions for the license? Thats right! Looking at Kurosaki Ichigo, Ginj face showed a trace of mockery, not knowing whether it was for Soul Society, Ichigo, or himself. The function of the license is to monitor and restrain! Thanks to the license, Soul Society can control your position at any time. At least when you put the license next to you, your Reiryoku will be suppressed. Dont you feel puzzled? Once your Reiryoku is excited, he will even go berserk under the state of Shinigami, but he has never been affected in the form of a human. When you use the certificate to control the present, the certificate can actually burst out your Reiryoku. When you finish training the present, you can actually hear the voice of yourpanion through the certificate. The certificate is amunication device connected to Soul Society. It is also Reiryoku who absorbs and analyzes you, so as to restrain your items. In order to let you be monitored and restrained by Soul Society, I gave you the certificate! It is impossible that you have not noticed the difference, but just rubbed it unconsciously. After a heavy battle, the opponents who understand each other can not deceive themselves. You just want to believe so, Ichigo! A drop of sweat slid down from Ichigos forehead, because of what Ginj said, his heart has been slightly shaken. On the ground, Tshir Hitsugaya quietly looked at what happened in the sky. Kurosaki Ichigos next decision was crucial, and witnessed that Kurosaki Ichigos choice was one of the tasks given to him by Head-Captain this time. I will tell you, the nner of this n, Jshir Ukitake, 13th Division Captain! The most peace-loving man of Gotei 13th has set us up! Ichigo His goal is to monitor and control us, and use us as Soul Societys chess pieces. As long as you resist, immediately destroy! That thing, except you, Soul Society everyone knows, no one wille to help you, Ichigo! Seeing the change in expression of Kurosaki Ichigo, Ishida Urys eyes shed a trace of panic. Such a cruel truth, Kurosaki now could not bear it. He just recovered his own strength of Shinigami, with the help of Soul Societyspanion. Dont listen! Kurosaki Shut up! Suddenly, a loud shout came out from his mouth, stopping Ishida Urys action. Kurosaki Ichigo lowered his head, making people unable to see his expression. The Zanpakuto in his hand was raised t, and a stream of Reiryoku rose. Bankai! A strong Reiryoku suddenly broke out, with Kurosaki Ichigos body as the center, a Reiryoku air wave spread around. Tell me to shut up? Why are you so angry? You want to kill me with your Bankai because what I said provoked you? What are you going to do about that? Are you really going to turn a blind eye to the facts again? With a gloomy expression on his face, Ginj Kgo provoked. Shut your mouth. With a calm expression on his face, Ichigo looked at Ginj Kgo with a dull eyes. His anger seemed to disappear in an instant because of Bankai. This time it is for you. It was said to Ishida before, not with you. Dont listen to him, Kurosaki! Please, you are too good at worrying. I said this not because I didnt think there was anything suspicious about what Mr. Ukitake said. I just didnt want to believe it. I didnt want to doubt him, so I kept my doubts aside. But one day, I realized something. Why do I feel that Mr. Ukitake is suspicious? Mr. Ukitake is smarter than me. If someone like him really wanted to deceive me, I wouldnt have noticed that I was deceived at all. But Mr. Fu Zhu used such a reason to give me a license. I immediately realized that its purpose was probably not what Mr. Fu Zhu said. But since Mr. Fu Zhu said so, then I will pretend to be so. He intended to let me choose. What is there to choose? No matter how you think about it, there is nothing to choose. Looking up, Ginj Kgo said in a disdainful tone. I chose, I chose that path, using my own hands to protect others! I need strength, all the time, I want to have the strength to protect people. When I need strength, Rukia gave me strength. Even if I lost my strength, everyone helped me recover. That is why I want to protect them and fight with you! Tch! After a moment of silence, Ginj Kgo suddenly curled his lips, his body took a step back, and Zanpakuto in his hand suddenly stretched forward. It seems that there is no need to talk about it. I have no choice. I didnt want to kill you like this. Bankai!! A powerful Reiryoku suddenly broke out. After Ginj Kgo grabbed his Bankai, his Zanpakuto appeared in front of Kurosaki Ichigo. The surface of the body was wrapped by something. It seemed that it was the thing that appeared on the surface of the body when Ichigo used the stealth technique before. I almost forgot that you are also the agent of Shinigami. Facing the new form of Ginj, Kurosaki Ichigos face did not have a slight difference, but he still looked calm. Although the opponents Reiatsu was strong, Ichigo knew clearly that he could win! Although it has been 17 months since he lost his strength, the Reiatsu that fills his body tells Ichigo that he can definitely win Yes, but you still forget one thing. I told you before that we have two rtives who were attacked before we appeared, which is to say that I have the same strength as you. Is that so? Still a look of indifference, Kurosaki Ichigo raised the Zanpakuto in his hand. After regaining his strength, no matter if it was Zangetsu or Tensa Zangetsu, there were some differences in their forms. Even the Death Tyrant Armor had some changes. In contrast, it was more powerful than before. His arm waved down, and a gust of wind suddenly blew in the air, blowing Ichigos clothes. Lets end this Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 244: Victory Chapter 244: Victory Tell me quietly! It seems that Ichigo has made a decision. Then I will also cross you early. Seeing that Kurosaki Ichigo had made a decision over there and was ready to fight with Ginj Kgo to the death, Muyang said to Tsukishima Shkur opposite him. The opponent was just this level. He was tired of the boring battle. Solve me? It seems that you have made a mistake. Although his face was a little pale after being hit by Muyang previously, Tsukishima Shkur did not show the slightest panic. Instead, a proud smile appeared on his face. During the fight just now, my [Book of The End] met your Zanpakuto. Oh, is that so? Muyang raised his eyebrows. My [Book of The End] is not only for humans. As long as it is something with a soul, it can be used. Through my ability, I have already mastered all of your cutting techniques and techniques, because all of them were cultivated together with you! Hearing Tsukishima Shkurs words, Muyang could not help but reveal a sneer. What? You dont believe me? Seeing the smile on Muyangs face, Tsukishima Shkur heart suddenly jumped. Why did the other party still show such a smile even after hearing such news? Did he have any other moves? No, all his cutting techniques had been mastered by him in the ability just now. His moves could not be useful to him at all. Swish The figure in front of him suddenly disappeared, and Tsukishima Shkur no longer had time to ponder the reason why Muyang showed that expression. ording to the moves of Muyang that he had mastered, he would appear behind him. Forcing himself to turn around, sure enough, he saw Muyangs body appear behind him. Tsukishima Shkur did not hesitate to pass through his armpit and directly stabbed Muyangs body. With his ability, he should not deliberately aim at the vital points. As long as Muyang was stabbed by his knife, the battle would end. His body leaned to the side, dodging the attack of Tsukishima. Zanpakuto, which was in Muyangs hand, moved forward, but was dodged by Tsukishima in advance. He clenched his left fist tightly, and just as he swung his fist, Tsukishimas de was alreadying at him. Muyangs heart jumped, and he hurriedly withdrew his fist and retreated. He did not dare to take the risk of being hit by the attack and sh head-on with Tsukishima. As long as he was stabbed by his de, he would be finished. I already said that your moves are useless against me, because I have been practicing with you in [Past]. I know your attack pattern very well. Do you think that a move that ispletely seen through by others will be useful? Your attack pattern ispletely in my grasp. Looking at Muyang who took the initiative to distance himself, the smile on Tsukishimas face became even wider. The other partys strength did not have an overwhelming advantage, and he had also grasped all of the other partys attack patterns. If he persisted, victory would only be a matter of time. Sure enough, you have grasped my attack pattern, but do you think that just because you have grasped my attack pattern, you are holding the victory ticket? Ridiculous! Do you think you can still win? Even if you liberate your Zanpakuto, it is useless. Whether it is your Hakaze or the Hiten after Bankai, all of them are useless to me. Hearing the words of Tsukishima on the opposite side, the smile on Muyangs face gradually disappeared. He did not use Shikai and Bankai in front of him at all. He could clearly know his name, and it seemed that he still underestimated his ability. What? Are you worried because I can order your Zanpakuto to break himself? I have already said that you have no chance of winning. Raising his head and looking at Tsukishima Shkur opposite him, Muyangs mouth suddenly curved up. There is a saying that I dont know if you have ever heard of. It is called One Simple Strength Fell Ten Techniques. All the muscles in his body tensed up in an instant. Muyang moved his feet and his body directly appeared in front of Tsukishima Shkur. The Zanpakuto in his hand chopped down. So fast! Just as Muyang finished his words, Tsukishima Shkur did not have time to think about what Muyang said. He saw Muyang appear in front of him. His speed was at least twice as fast as before. The Zanpakuto in Muyangs hand chopped down, bringing with it an imposing aura, causing Tsukishima Shkurs eyebrows to jump. This kind of momentum almost made him suffocate. Although the weapons of the two had not yet been exchanged, Tsukishima Shkur clearly felt that the power of this sh was at least twice as strong as before. Bang Muyangs Zanpakuto cut on Tsukishima Shkurs weapon, and a st of air suddenly burst out. Tsukishima Shkurs arm went soft, his feet also swayed, and almost fell to the ground. The power of this sh was greatly beyond his expectation. Without giving Tsukishima time to react, the two attacks collided and separated. Zanpakuto in Muyangs hand waved again. Boom The momentum of the previous attack was stronger than that of the previous one. Muyangs Zanpakuto ruthlessly struck the de of Tsukishima Shkur. Puff The lung lobes that had been injured in the chest were affected by the two attacks. Tsukishima Shkur immediately spat out a mouthful of blood. It was only two exchanges, and he was already unable to bear the heavy burden. Boom Another sh came down, and Tsukishima Shkurs feet went soft, directly fell to the ground, and his knees fell hard to the ground, and the ground suddenly cracked. Cough cough The blood in his mouth was out of control, and Tsukishima Shkurs hands almost lost consciousness. Even if he had tried his best to support his weapon with his hands, he could not resist Muyangs almost uninterrupted attack. He now clearly felt the meaning of what Muyang had said before One Simple Strength Fell Ten Techniques Since the opponent was already familiar with the moves and could not win through the moves, he might as well use the simplest method to defeat the opponent. It was just a simple sh, but after possessing overwhelming strength and attacking speed, Tsukishima Shkur could not resist Muyangs attack at all. Dang The weapon in his hand suddenly broke. Under the powerful sh of Muyang, Tsukishima Shkurs weapon finally could not bear it and broke in his desperate eyes. Then Muyangs Zanpakuto waved down without any obstruction. A red line appeared on Tsukishimas body, extending from the left temple to the waist. Big brother Tsukishima Shishigawara who was tied up by Muyangs Bakud suddenly let out a roar of grief and indignation. He almost watched helplessly as his beloved brother Tsukishima was killed by Muyang in the most violent way, and grief and anger instantly filled his whole body. Bastard! I will kill you! The Bakud on his body was broken, and Shishigawara stood up and rushed to Muyang crazily. Even if he gave up his life, he would kill Muyang to avenge his brother Tsukishima. Dong!!! Ouch - A figure shed, and a heavy punchnded on the stomach of Shishigawara. His stomach churned, and he spat out a mouthful of acid. Shishigawara eyes immediately copsed, and he almost lost consciousness. Just one punch had caused him to lose all ability to resist. Bang With a wave of his hand, a hand knife shed at the back of Shishigawaras head. After knocking him out, he fell to the side. Muyang did not want to kill this kid. He was different from Tsukishima Shkur and the others. Not to mention the others, just what Tsukishima Shkur did with his ability, Muyang would never let him go. Using his ability to cut off the fetters between others, this kind of despicable thing was simply unpardonable. Muyang had long put him on his killing list. But Shishigawara was just a middle school student with extraordinary ability. At most, he was just a little punk. Because of the longing and worship of the capable people, he was involved in these things. Whats more, his behavior did not have any substantial effect on Muyang. Peng Ginj Kgos body fell from the air, falling just not far from Tsukishima Shkur. Then Ichigos body fell from the air, looking at the body of Ginj Kgo lying not far away, and Tsukishima Shkur not far away from Ginj Kgo. It was because of these two people that his life became a mess. Theyid a trap to help him get the power of the modern technique, and then took it away, which also involved his family andpanions, taking away the fetters between himself and his family andpanions. However, it was also because of them that he recovered Shinigamis strength and was able to rely on his own strength to protect his family andpanions again, and was able to fight with hispanions hand in hand again. Now, he took back Shinigamis strength, his family andpanions also returned to normal, and Ginj was just a former agent Shinigami. Its over. Zanpakuto took back his waist, and Muyang shed to Suzuki Kusu. Riruka, who was tied up by Bakud, was still in shock at this time. Whether it was the battle between Ichigo and Ginjo Kugo or the battle between Muyang and Tsukishima, it was a one-sided situation, and Tsukishima and Ginjo Kugo were now all dead. Matsumoto, Kuchiki, put away the body of Ginjo Kugo. Also, write a report about what happened tonight and submit it to Head-Captain. Yes. Hearing Tshir Hitsugayas order, Matsumoto Rangiku and Rukia walked to Ichigo together. Seeing the expression on Ichigos face, Rukia stood on tiptoe and patted him on the shoulder. She knew that Ichigo must have a lot of thoughts now. After every battle, he would show such a confused expression. It was not like he was the winning side at all, but this was the reason why Ichigo made her feel different. Dont worry, I am fine. Feeling Rukias concern, Kurosaki Ichigo felt warm in his heart and squeezed out a smile on his face. Tshir Hitsugaya, here is handed over to you. Muyang turned around, then suddenly thought of something, turned to Tshir Hitsugaya and said: Gather at my side after dawn, we are going to Hueco Mundo. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 245: Blut Chapter 245: Blut Bastard! What do you want to do to me? Even if you catch me, dont think about doing strange things to me. I wont be interested in a guy like you! Riruka took two steps back as soon as she was released by Muyang. She crossed her arms in front of her chest and looked at Muyang with vignce. As she spoke, Rirukas face suddenly turned red, and her eyes kept wandering around. Huh? Who is this girl? An arrogant voice suddenly came from the side, and his tone was full of displeasure. Huh? Feeling the dissatisfaction in the voice of the visitor, Riruka turned her head warily. Now that she had been caught in the base camp, she had to be careful about everything. She shuffled and dragged a pair of human characters. A white towel hung around Hiyoris neck, one hand holding her nose. She raised her head and looked at Riruka who had returned with Muyang and the others. It really makes me unhappy! Her eyes lingered on Rirukas legs for a while. Hiyori turned her head away, and the displeasure on her face became even greater. What? Who are you talking about, you little midget Sensing the meaning in Hiyoris eyes, a vein popped up on Rirukas forehead. She was not a weak person to begin with. It was only because she had been captured that she had some misgivings. However, it was only limited to her misgivings. This little midget actually dared to look at her like that. She did not know how powerful her [Dokugamine Riruka] was! Oh, it seems like another neer has joined. Moreover, it is an arrogant fellow. Interesting. You are the arrogant one. Dont use such an arrogant tone. Be careful that I will kill you, Apache. Aiya, the two of you shouldnt act flirty like this in front of a neer. You will be seen as a joke. Bastard Sun Sun! Who is flirting with this stupid lion(female gori) Seeing the three people walking into the backyard, Rirukas face suddenly showed a trace of shock. Although the three people in front of her tried to hide her Reiryoku, she could only feel a little, but it was absolutely not wrong. They were fake! Isnt this guy with Shinigami? Why does he have a Arrancar here? Dont say more, Be quiet. A faint voice came from behind the three people, and then a golden-haired elder sister appeared in Rirukas sight. Seeing the figure, Rirukas body could not help but stiffen. Golden long hair, wheat-colored skin, fiery figure, and exquisite facial features. The person who came was definitely one of the top beauties Riruka had seen in the past few years. More importantly, the Reiryoku he felt from the person was even more powerful and pure than Ginjo. Moreover, that Reiryoku was the same as the previous three women. It was hollow! This girl is called Riruka. In the future, she will be working in our shop. I will hand her over to you now. I hope to see a qualified employee after Ie back from Hueco Mundo. Dont casually decide other peoples matters, bastard! Hearing Muyangs words, Rirukas face shed with a trace of anger. What did this guy think of himself? He actually said such words so easily. It was absolutely unforgivable. He had to be locked in her own doll room forever! " " Dont worry, I will definitely teach her properly. Just as Riruka finished speaking, a hand suddenly ced on her shoulder, and a soft voice sounded beside her ear. Feeling the heat that blew past her ear, Rirukas body couldnt help but soften, and a blush appeared on her face. Eh, what a sensitive little girl. Noticing the change in Rirukas body, Sun Sun suddenly walked in front of her, put his head in front of her, and exhaled a breath of hot air in Rirukas ear. The blush on her face deepened, and Rirukas body felt weak, as if she was going to copse on the ground. There seems to be something interesting eh, who is this? Lilte suddenly poked out half of her body from the window on the second floor. When she saw Riruka surrounded by a few people, her face suddenly showed a curious look. She seemed to have found something fun. This is the interesting thing you are talking about. By the way, how is Starks body? That guys fine. After jumping down from the window and casually answering Muyangs question, Lilte walked to the front of Riruka and then frowned. This woman was taller than herself, and her figure was better than herself. It was really ufortable. However, she was a neer. Thinking of this, Liltes face showed a smile again. A little under his feet, he jumped directly into Starks room from the window, and looked at Stark lying on the bed with his head in his hands and looking out of the window. Kimura Muyangs heart was relieved, and it seemed that he was recovering well Ah, why dont you go through the front door this time? Looking at Muyang who jumped in from the window and blocked his sight, Starks face shed a trace of surprise, and then strangely said. You still have the energy toin. This means that your body has recovered quite well. This way, I can be at ease. Walking to the window, he pulled a chair over and sat down. Suzuki Kusu, who entered the room, sat beside Muyang. As for Harribel, who followed closely behind him, she walked to the corner and stood against the wall. She crossed her arms over her chest, his expression cold and aloof. Your mental state has recovered quite well. Now, you cane and have a good chat with us. Regarding your experience in the Hueco Mundo, I want to know all the details. I think you will also be very interested, Kisuke. Of course! Nobody know when, but Kisuke has appeared on the windowsill of Starks room. Although he still has a consistent smile on his face, his eyes show unprecedented seriousness. Not only me, I think everyone here is very curious, so, can you tell me everything about the situation at that time, Starrk-san? In just a few words, Starks room is already full of people. Not only the Visored, but even Tshir has returned here, of course, including Kurosaki standing beside Kisuke and the ck cat Yoruichi on the shoulder. Has the matter over there been dealt with? Leave the matters over there to Matsumoto and Kuchiki. Compared to that, the matters over here are more important. With his arms crossed, Tshir Hitsugaya leaned against the wall, his face was a little serious, but he did not look out of ce. Really, you actually ran into my room Speaking of which, Love, your shoes have not been taken off, do not wear shoes and climb to my bed! These are small things, I am still more curious about your matter. Anyway, you should not be beaten like this. As for Starks strength, Love is still rtively clear. When he was preparing for the battle against Aizen, he and Rose joined forces, so that he could barely suppress Stark. With such strength, no matter what, Stark should not be easily defeated. I think this guy ispletely sleeping because of these two years. This kind of guy without any enthusiasm will not feel strange even if he is killed. With both hands in his trouser pocket, Hiyori has a proud look. Think of her Hiyori, since thest war, she has been practicing well. Now the strength is no longer the same as before. A guy like Stark who only knows to sleep all day, the strength is still above herself. It is really unbearable. He reached out and scratched his head. A trace of blush shed on Starks face, but it was just a sh. Indeed, for him, fighting is really too troublesome. Cultivation is too troublesome. It is better to sleep. Sorry to disturb you for a moment, Stark. When you were fighting the enemy, did you feel anything strange? Interrupting Hiyori, Kisuke stared at Stark and asked, his eyes full of seriousness. If you really want to say it, when the enemy is fighting, there will be ayer of faint lines on their body. Moreover, those lines seem to have two systems. When the lines appear, the enemys attack power and defense ability will be significantly improved. As expected. " " Hearing Starks words, Kisuke suddenly said this. His head was slightly lowered, and his head was buried under the shadow of the hat, so that people could not see the expression on his face. Whats wrong, you seem to know something. Blut! Kurosaki, who stood beside Kisuke, suddenly opened his mouth and said. His face was calm, but there was a hint of unspeakable in the depths of his eyes. Blut is a skill unique to Quincy in order to adapt to high-intensitybat. By directly injecting Reishi into the blood vessels to enhance the body of the Quincy, who appeared to be weak as a human. The Quincy of pure blood is born to use the ability of Blut. The ordinary Quincy can also learned through cultivation. Looking up at Kurosaki, a trace of understanding shed through Muyangs eyes. Not noticing the gazes of the other people in the room, or perhaps ignoring the gazes of the others, Kurosaki leaned against the wall and continued, Blut of the Quincy is divided into two systems, [Blut Vene] and [Blut Arterie]. [Blut Vene] is responsible for defense, and [Blut Arterie] is responsible for attack. The two Blut belong to different systems, so in battle, the Quincy can not use the [Blut Vene] and the [Blut Arterie] at the same time. After saying that, Kurosaki closed his eyes and leaned against the wall. His face was calm, and the room fell into silence. Well, now all the information that can be known in this situation has been known. What we have to do next is to go to Hueco Mundo and get more information about the enemy. Muyang suddenly stood up, broke the peace in the room, and turned his eyes to Harribel on the side. Stark has not recovered yet, so im going to need you and Kusu apany me to Hueco Mundo. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 246: Enemy Track Chapter 246: Enemy Track Hueco Mundo, was still a lonely scene, there was an eternal and unchanging waning moon hanging in the sky, the ground was covered with sand, adding a bit of destion to Hueco Mundo. A dark crack suddenly appeared in the sky of Hueco Mundo, and then a few figures came out from it, it was Muyang and his people who came to Hueco Mundo to investigate the Quincy incident from Human World. Feeling the abnormal aura brewing in Hueco Mundo, Muyang frowned slightly. Hueco Mundo had a strange feeling, which was different from thest time he came here. Although he could not feel anything specific, it gave Muyang a strange feeling. What is it? Have you noticed something? Noticing the strange look on Muyangs face, Hitsugaya asked. Muyangs reaction made him feel nervous. No one knew what the current situation was like. Perhaps it had already be the base camp of the Quincy. After all, whether it was the modern world or Soul Society, there was no trace of that group of people. No, I just have a strange feeling that we might catch some important information this time. Looking around, Muyang revealed a trace of thinking. Harribels Garganta did not have any luck to lead them to the enemy. Now they could not detect the enemy at all. It seemed that they had to investigate carefully. Kusu! I know. Bankai, Paper Thousand Spiders! A wave spread around with Suzuki Kusu as the center, and Zanpakuto in her hand also became a pure white jade Zanpakuto. I said, there is no need to bring me at all, collecting information to investigate, you few are enough. Taking advantage of the time when Suzuki Kusu used his ability to explore the surrounding situation, Ichimaru Gin retracted his gaze and looked at Muyang and said, although heined, his tone was as rxed as ever. If I put you in the modern world, I will not be at ease. Moreover, considering that there might be a battle, you are an excellent fighting force. Excellent fighting strength and so on. It always sounds ufortable. In any case, I have been working in your store for more than a year. Dont call me that. Two hands were waving in his wide sleeves, Ichimaru Gin said with dissatisfaction, as if he was really dissatisfied with Muyangs guard against him. He directly ignored Ichimaru Gins action, Muyang had long been ustomed to his behavior. Although he wore a smile all day long, perhaps only in the face of Matsumoto Rangiku, the smile on Ichimaru Gins face was really from the heart. Even he could not see through the heart of this fox. How is it? Seeing Suzuki Kusu open his eyes, Muyang did not have time to speak, and Tshir Hitsugaya asked anxiously. Their action this time was rted to the important action of the entire Soul Society. There is nothing unusual in my scope of investigation. There is no Reiryoku except us. This is already the biggest abnormality. Hearing Suzuki Kusus words, Harribel, who had been silent all this time, suddenly spoke up. Although the Hueco Mundo does have very little life, in terms of the vast and boundless range of the Hueco Mundo, that little bit of nothingness is not enough to reach the apex. However, Nan, your scope of detection is not small. If there is not even a little bit of emptiness in your scope of detection, this is already very abnormal. It is indeed like this. Kusu, have you noticed some traces? Traces? There are indeed some traces that I care about in the southwest direction. Lets go! " " Five figures quickly rushed in the direction Suzuki Kusu pointed. Since there were traces, I believe that we will soon be able to find some clues. However, what was strange was that the ce theynded was clearly the ce where Stark was attacked, but there was no trace left. Even Starks Reiryoku could not be felt. It was less than a day since the battle happened. It seemed that the enemy also had some technology that they did not know. This matter was troublesome. This is the ce. Stopping, Muyang squatted down, his fingers touching the ground slightly. Judging from the traces left on the ground, there were many Arrancar passing through here, and the strength was not weak. However, what made Muyang more concerned was that there seemed to be something strange mixed in these Arrancar Reiryoku, which was different from the Arrancar he knew. Gin, when you were with Aizen before, did you feel this kind of Reiryoku? No, although Aizen did a lot of experiments and created many different Hollow, I have never met this kind of Reiryoku, which ispletely different from what I have seen before. His eyes nted, and he saw Suzuki Kusu nod slightly to himself. Muyang was shocked. It seems that Ichimaru Gin did not lie. So, does it mean that in more than a year after Aizen left Hueco Mundo, Arrancar of Hueco Mundo has different evolutionary methods? Harribel. Yes. Hearing Muyang call out her name, Harribel nodded and took out arge package from behind her. She took out some equipment and put them away. Then she connected to the modern world. Aiya, theres already news so soon? It really is Kimura San. Kisukes face suddenly appeared on the screen. With a smile on his face, he used a small paper fan to cover his mouth. His eyes curved into a crescent moon. It seemed that he was in a good mood. I have indeed found some information. I have collected some remnants of Reiryoku. I will leave the rest to you. Looking at Kisukes smiling face on the screen, Muyang put the collected Reiryoku into a groove of the equipment. It was better to leave this professional matter to Kisuke to deal with. Very good. I will take over your equipment next. Please do not resist. And when I am analyzing, please do not make the next move. I will be able topletely analyze the enemy Reiryoku in two hours at most. As he spoke, various data shed on the other screen. Kisuke, who was far away in the modern world, had taken over their equipment and began to operate and analyze this unknown Reiryoku. Hearing Kisukes instructions, Muyang nodded and sat down on the spot, waiting for Kisukes analysis results. Originally, Kisuke wanted toe with Muyang and the others, but considering that the current situation was unclear, in order to prevent them from encountering any idents in Hueco Mundo, Muyang decided to let Kisuke stay in Human World. In this case, even if there was an ident, there was still room for relief. It would not be like thest time when several captains were trapped in Hueco Mundo. Standing with his hands crossed over his chest, Tshir looked at the situation of Hueco Mundo. This was his first timeing to Hueco Mundo. Before this, he learned everything about Hueco Mundo from other ces. Now it seemed that Hueco Mundo was slightly different from what he imagined. He never thought that Hueco Mundo would be such a deste situation, and it was simply different from Soul Society. His eyes fell on Ichimaru Gin on the side, and Tshir frowned. No matter what, he still could not have a good impression of this guy. Although he always had a smile on his face, it gave a sense of danger. Although he had felt the cold aura in him less and less recently, but about what this guy had done before, Tshir still could not be relieved. Even if he knew that he was hiding beside Aizen for Matsumoto. Oh? Feeling the gaze of Tshir Hitsugaya on his body, Ichimaru Gin turned his head and looked at Tshir Hitsugaya, with a bright smile on his face. Whats wrong? Hyrinmaru Captain? No, nothing. Turning his head, Tshir Hitsugaya felt the difference between Hueco Mundo and Soul Society. The concentration of Reishi here was even richer than that of Soul Society. Considering that the possibility of a battle was high, he must be familiar with the surrounding environment before the battle. Looking up at Tshir Hitsugaya and Ichimaru Gin, Muyang smiled slightly. This rtionship between the two has not been a day or two. No matter what kind of secret, Ichimaru Gin once helped Aizen to shoot Hinamori, and the rtionship between Matsumoto Rangiku and Ichimaru Gin made the rtionship between them moreplicated. For these things, Muyang does not intend to intervene, it is better for them to solve it themselves. However Muyangs fingers moved on the ground. The sand crossed between his fingers, giving him a strange feeling. Eyes narrowed, the scene in front of him slowly distorted, and several pictures shed in front of Muyang. Boots with rivets What did you say? Hearing what Muyang said in a low voice, a trace of doubt shed in Hitsugayas eyes. No, nothing. Muyang shook his head. Even if he said it, it was useless. This kind of thing was not important at all. Rtively speaking, Kisukes analysis result was more important. Kimura San, you can already roughly know the situation of the enemy. Muyang was thinking about Kisukes result. Kisukes voice came from themunication device on the other side. His speed was far beyond his previous expectations. Reiryokus master is undoubtedly Arrancar. But I dont know why, the Reiryoku was a mix between Arrancar and Quincy. In short, the enemy may be Arrancar with Quincy Ability. How is this possible! Yes, this kind of thing is really unusual. After all, Hollow and Quincy arepletely opposite existences. Reiryoku of the two should not coexist, but the result of the analysis is so. If it is possible, I hope you can capture a living experimental body for me. I need more data to analyze. Thats true, but there are no research materials you require now hmm? Halfway through his words, Muyang suddenly stopped. At the same time, Suzuki Kusu also made a gesture to him. An enemy wasing. It seems that your request will be fulfilled soon, Kisuke. In his sight, several figures quickly approached. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 247: Stolen Bankai Chapter 247: Stolen Bankai Shua The figure shed, and just as Muyang noticed that someone wasing, several figures appeared in front of them. Arrancar? Seeing the mask on the face of the person, Tshir Hitsugaya frowned. Although Shinigami and Hollow have always been opposing existences, Aizen has been sealed. Why are these Arrancaring now? Their posture is obvious provocation. No, they are not the same as ordinary Arrancar. Carefully feeling their Reiryoku, this may be the Arrancar that Kisuke said mixed with the power of Quincy. Muyang suddenly said. He felt a familiar feeling from these people. Although they were not the same person as the previous collected Reiryoku, there were many simrities. Their Reiryoku was obviously a type of person. It is rare to have a reasonable person. You are called Muyang, right? We have information about you. After hearing Muyangs words, a person whose left eye was wrapped in bandage took a step forward and said with an arrogant face. Step down, Ebern. You talk too much. You have no right to order me! If you say this, His Majesty will be angry. Hearing the other partys words, the Arrancar named Ebern immediately shut his mouth, a trace of fear shing across his face, as if he had remembered something terrible. It seems that you are the one in charge. Can you introduce yourself a little? Muyang asked, looking at the person who spoketer. There was a row of small Visored rivets on the persons face. Obviously, it was also an Arrancar. And judging from the mask left on his face, the degree of his broken face was very high. Leodas Friggen. With an arrogant smile on his face, the face suddenly stretched out his hand, and a pendant suddenly slipped from his wrist. As for our identities, use your own eyes to see them clearly! That is Seeing the pendant slide down from Leodas wrist, Tshir Hitsugaya suddenly eximed, Although I have only seen it once or twice, that thing is indeed simr to what Ishida Ury uses, that is the equipment of Quincy. Ah. It seems that the identity of the enemy is clear. It is exactly the same as what Kisuke said. A thick barrel suddenly appeared in Leodas hand. The dark hole emitted a dangerous aura. Boom Just as Muyang was feeling strange about the enemys weapon, a blue light beam shot out from the opponents hand. It was extremely fast and emitted a violent fluctuation. The power of that attack could not be underestimated. But This is not enough. He stretched out his left hand and caught the beam of light in front of the other partys frightened eyes. Then, he swung his arm and threw the other partys attack away. Muyangs face was indifferent. This level of power was not enough for him to dodge. Is this all you have? If the guys behind you are also at this level, then you should just admit defeat. You have no chance of winning at all. Its not up to you to decide whether you have a chance of winning or not! Leodas said, unconvinced. However, a trace of nervousness shed across his face. Muyangs strength had greatly exceeded his expectations. It turned out that he saw someone here and wanted toe over to take credit. Unexpectedly, he encountered a big problem. The enemys strength was far beyond his expectations. Damn it!! He let out a low cry of unwillingness. Leodas eyes swept around and suddenly fixed on Suzuki Kusu. The pure white Zanpakuto, and the powerful Reiryoku. This woman must be Suzuki Kusu. Although there is not much information about her, one thing is certain. She will use Bankai. Moreover, her Bankai form is a pure white like jade Zanpakuto! Great, this time it is notpletely fruitless. His Majesty will definitely reward me! Suzuki Kusu, standing behind Muyang, suddenly frowned. It seems that you have thought of some wonderful idea. It doesnt matter, I can wait for you. Noticing that the other partys face suddenly shed with a hint of joy, Muyang opened his mouth and said. He stood still on the spot. In this situation, he needed more information about the enemy. Moreover, he did not think that the other party had any ability to threaten him. Haha!! Your arrogance will be the root of your regret!! Leodas had yet to make any movements when Ebern, who had been standing behind him, suddenly let out a burst of wantonughter. He jumped out from behind Leodas with an arrogant smile on his face. He held a metal disk in his hand. A ball of light emitted from the disk, and a strange fluctuation spread out. Ebern, you bastard! Haha, only a fool will leave you. I will not let go of this opportunity! Her Bankai is mine! The disk in his hand suddenly burst out a light, covering the body of Ebern, and a sense of suppression emitted from his body. What is that? In the air, with Eberns body as the center, a ck sky curtain opened. Looking at the ck thing, Muyangs heart suddenly rose a throbbing. He did not know why, looking at the ck thing in the sky, he felt a strong sense of crisis. Not good After detecting the intention of the other party, Suzuki Kusus face suddenly changed. The other party actually wanted to seize her own Bankai! With her Bankai ability, if it were fortaken away by the enemy, the consequences would be unimaginable. There would be no secrets on her side. With a move in her heart, Suzuki Kusu just wanted to remove her Bankai. Several beams of light suddenly shot down from Eberns side and surrounded Suzuki Kusus body. Suzuki Kusus body suddenly shook, and her face revealed a panic, and her Bankai could not be removed! Whats wrong, Kusu? Seeing that Suzuki Kusu was surrounded by the light column of the other party, and his face showed a frightened expression, Muyang asked. Stop him, he wants to use that disc to seize my Bankai Seize Bankai!!! Suzuki Kusus voice echoed in the ears of several people. Bankai would actually be seized? As the most powerful ability of Shinigami, and also the logo of Captain level Shinigamis strength, Bankai, it will actually be seized by the Quincy with an inexplicable device! Melt! The sea, turn into clouds; white clouds, turn into rain; raindrops, turn into mist. All tangible things, turn into intangible things. In the end of our joy, pour ss to the ground. With an irrepressible joy on his face, Ebern spat out a long line of words. Dont think about it! Muyang ced his hand on his own Zanpakuto. His feet moved, and his body shed. He appeared directly beside Ebern. Muyang suddenly unsheathed his sword. A gorgeous saber light shed. Pu Blood sttered. A trace of astonishment shed through Muyangs eyes. A corpse fell from the sky. Ha!! I got her Bankai!! A burst ofughter came out of his mouth. Ebern held the metal disk tightly in his hand, and on the ground, Suzuki Kusus face was abnormally pale. His hands were clenched tightly, and his eyes were full of despair. The Bankai that he had gone through difficulty and spent nearly a hundred years to practice was actually taken away by the enemy! More importantly. How can the enemy who has his own Bankai deal with it? There are actually people who are not afraid of death, but I dont know how many people can block the knife for you. Seeing that things had be a foregone conclusion, Muyangs face suddenly calmed down. For the sake of His Majestys great n, they are ready to be cornerstones at any time. With a smile that could not be concealed on his face, Ebern raised the disc in his hand. As long as there is this thing, everything is worth it. So, are you ready to fight with yourpanions Bankai? It should be me asking you. Are you ready to die? Muyangs eyes narrowed, and a murderous aura echoed in the air. Go! Ebern, report the news here to His Majesty!! Beside him, Leodas face suddenly changed, and a powerful Reiryoku suddenly burst out from his body. His body shed and appeared in front of Ebern. Although he was dissatisfied with Ebern stealing his own Bankai, for the sake of His Majestys great cause, he was ready to sacrifice himself! Following Leodas movements, several people who were covered all over also shed and blocked in front of Muyang. He absolutely could not let Muyang kill Ebern! Who wants you to help? Hurry up and get to the side, leave Leodas! I have now obtained Bankai, let me get rid of this Swoosh The de shed, and the words of Ebern came to an abrupt end. Just as he was speaking, the people in front of him had all fallen. Other than Leodas who still had a breath left, the rest of them had all died! Bastard! A cry of unwillingness came out from his mouth, and the expression on Eberns face kept changing. The enemys strength was too strong. Leodas, who was almost the same level as him, could not even walk one move in the hands of the other party. Perhaps, other than the [Sternritter], no one could fight with him! He had to retreat, otherwise, there was no meaning in seizing this Bankai! Thinking of this in his heart, a ck shadow appeared in front of Ebern. You want to run? Dont even think about it Seeing Eberns actions, Muyangs eyes turned cold. Just as he moved, Leodas body suddenly rushed in front of him. You overestimate yourself! There was no fluctuation in Muyangs eyes. With this guys strength, he could not even stop him for a moment. Boom Just as he raised his Zanpakuto in his hand, Leodas body suddenly exploded. A wave of fluctuation apanied by smoke appeared, enveloping Muyangs body. Bastard!! He let out an angry cry. Muyang also did not expect Leodas to use this kind of method. They were clearly two people with a gap between them, yet they actually sacrificed themselves for the other party at a critical moment. Was this awareness of the enemy? This kind of enemy was truly too terrifying! Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 248: The True Form of Their Enemy Chapter 248: The True Form of Their Enemy Just you wait, His Majesty will soon lead our [Wandenreich] to trample Soul Society! Enveloped by a ck shadow, Ebern turned to look at Muyang, his eyes filled with hatred. Although he usually did not get along well with Liudas, at this moment, a sense of sorrow still rose in his heart. Shoot him, Kamishini no Yari! A saber light suddenly shot out from below. In the blink of an eye, it was already in front of Ebern. There was no time to react. A sharp pain suddenly came from Eberns arm. Ah A howl came from his mouth, and Ebern reached out to cover his arm. The arm that was originally holding the disk had been cut off and fell from the air. Hit! Silver hair fluttered in the air, and Ichimaru Gin had a sly smile on his face. Zanpakuto, who was holding in his hand, waved, and the de twisted and cut down on Eberns body. Damn it! Bastard!!!!!!!!!!!!!! A reluctant cry came out from his mouth, and the ck shadow in front of Ebern spread out, enveloping his entire body. Zanpakuto, the Ichimaru Gin, streaked through the air, but he did not cut anything. Did he escape? Taking back his own Zanpakuto, Ichimaru Gins face showed a trace of thinking. The enemys movement method was something he had never seen before, and the appearance of the ck shadow was also never seen. It seemed that he could appear in the sky at will, but he did not know if this was also applicable in other ces. If that was the case, it would be bad. Is the enemy using this thing to take away Kusus Bankai? Walking to the side and picking up the disc from the broken hand of Ebern, Tshir Hitsugayas face shed a trace of thinking. He did feel the Reiryoku of Suzuki Kusus Bankai from this disc, but he was still a little difficult to ept. The Bankai that Captain level Shinigami worked hard to practice was actually taken away by the enemy by a small disc. Fortunately, Ichimaru Gin you caught up, the situation just now. As long as you are a little slower, the enemy will take this disc and escape. Back to Suzuki Kusu, handed the metal disc to her, and Tshir Hitsugaya turned his eyes to Ichimaru Gin and said, although he was still a little concerned about what Ichimaru Gin had done before, but Tshir Hitsugaya also knew that it was not the time to care about that. Thank you. She thanked Tshir Hitsugaya and Ichimaru Gin, Suzuki Kusus face showed a trace of a surviving expression, holding the disk that took her Bankai tightly in her hand. Fortunately, it was not taken away by the enemy, otherwise it would be done. Well done, Gin. Do you want me to give you a raise? Landing from the air, Muyang looked a little rxed. Although he still didnt catch the enemy alive in the end, he at least knew an important piece of information. Forget about the sry, you should give me a little more vacation. With a smile on his face, Ichimaru Gin waved his hand and said. Kimura, what should we do now? Tshir Hitsugayas face is serious, interrupting themunication between Muyang and Ichimaru Gin. Now the enemy has escaped, and has used a movement method that has never been seen before, and there is no way to track it. Moreover, Suzuki Kusus Bankai has been seized by the enemy with this disc. What should we do now? Continue to investigate, or go back now? Now, Tshir Hitsugaya, you and Kusu go back first. Although you have not obtained all the information of the enemy, the few pieces of information now are enough. You must inform Soul Society at the first time. ording to the enemys words just now, their target is indeed Soul Society. No one knows when they willunch an attack and must inform Soul Society as soon as possible. Moreover, Kusus Bankai has been taken away and sealed in this small disk. It must be solved as soon as possible. The disk in Kusus hand should be handed over to Kisuke to analyze. This is taken back to Soul Society and handed to Kurotsuchi Captain. With their level, I believe that they will soon be able to analyze the enemys technology and find a way to crack it. It must be solved before the war begins! Said that, Muyang threw a metal disk to Tshir Hitsugaya, which he found on the body of the remaining Dazs who died. Although he chose to self-destruct, even the body was not left, but the metal disk was intact. I know, then what are you going to do? Taking the disc and putting it in his arms, Tshir Hitsugaya looked at Muyang and asked. The enemy will not only be these few. The people whoe are just Arrancar with the power of Quincy. I believe that there will be orthodox Quincy. In the Hueco Mundo, the three of us will stay here and continue to investigate. I know. Hitsugaya nodded and replied. In this case, this was the most correct decision. Looking deeply at Muyang, Suzuki Kusus eyes shed a trace of loss. He thought that he could stay with Muyang and help him all the time. Unexpectedly, he had to go back at the beginning. Dont be lost. You have more important tasks. We must know the principle of the enemys ability to take away Bankai as soon as possible. In theing war, if there is no Bankai, we cant fight with Quincy at all. I know, just cant fight with you, so I am a little sad. Shaking her head lightly, a gentle smile appeared on Suzuki Kusus face. However, I will soon appear by your side again. This time, I will definitely not let you fight alone! With a smile on his face, Muyang turned to look at Harribel. Open the Garganta. A dark crack appeared beside Suzuki Kusu and Tshir Hitsugaya. On the other side of the ck cavity, the sign of Kisuke stores could be vaguely seen. Harribel directly opened the ck cavity and connected it to the door of Kisuke stores. Lets go! The body leaped and directly jumped into the ck cavity. A blue channel formed by Reishi was formed under his feet. Tshir took the lead to Human World. He must hurry up. This metal disc must be handed to Captain Kurotsuchi as soon as possible. You saw the battle just now, Kisuke. Seeing Hitsugaya and Suzuki Kusu run into the Garganta, Muyang suddenly turned to look at the instrument on the side and asked. On the screen of the instrument, it was Kisukes slightly serious face. The instrument here had a special camera of Kisuke. He could observe everything here through the camera. In other words, he had seen everything that happened just now, including the enemys words. Except for their Reiryoku, he was no different from being at the scene. Of course. How do you feel? Its very bad! With a few moments of contemtion on his face, Kisukes look was absolutely not rxed. There are a few things that need to be paid attention to. One is naturally the kind of disk that can seize Bankai from the enemy. There is no limit to the seizing of Bankai, or as long as it is a person with a metal disc, they can freely seize the Bankai of Captain. Second point, what is the movement method of the enemy, the kind of ck shadow that suddenly appeared, honestly, even I have never seen it, so there is no way to know. For the time being, there is no limit to the appearance of the enemys ck shadow. If it can appear at any ce, it is bad. The third point, what does the enemy mean by [His Majesty] and [Wandenreich]? Since it is an empire, then where have they been hiding for so many years? Who is the Emperor they are talking about? Moreover, it is still unknown whether there is any unknown connection between this name and their way of moving. Thest thing I care about is that the will shown by the enemy has not appeared yet, but the fighting will shown by these misceneous soldiers is enough to shock me. If the enemy are all such fanatical soldiers, Soul Society will be in danger. Against these soldiers, it really worries me to what extent they can do. Muyang was silent. He and Kisuke looked at each other through the screen. For a moment, he was silent. Although most of the team members of Gotei 13 had experienced a lot of battles, it was really worrying to fight this kind of battle. Interesting! Ichimaru Gins mouth suddenly pulled up, revealing a dangerous arc, and a light appeared in his hand. Boom Looking at the smoke that rose because of the attack not far away, Muyang frowned slightly. The previous battle had just passed, but he did not expect that the other side woulde again. And this time the enemy was much stronger than before. Aiya, aiya! Feeling the fluctuations of battle here, I thought there were some fish that escaped the, but from Reiryokus feeling, it did not seem like it. I just did not expect it to be such a harvest. At some point, Zanpakuto in Ichimaru Gins hand had shrunk back to his original form. His face showed a bit of caution as he looked at the figure that gradually appeared in front of him. As the smoke dispersed, a figure slowly appeared in front of them. The stiff military uniform was covered with a white short cloak. The person was wearing a standard suit of Quincy. He wore a military cap on his head and a pair of round sses on his nose, making it impossible to see his expression clearly. The thin face and thin lips made Muyang frown. This guy did not look like someone who could be easily dealt with. Muyang, Ichimaru Gin, Harribel, you are all people His Majesty asked to pay attention to. Even if he was talking, the person was still meticulous. His whole body was full of military aura. After seeing this, Muyang could not help but frown again. He did not know if the enemies were all like this. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 249: Vollst?ndig Chapter 249: Vollst?ndig Destroy the Quincy? Looking at Muyang and the other two people, the face of the neer was still calm, It seems that you are not ignorant of our affairs, but this is also no wonder. After all, it is not easy to do little things in your eyes. Muyang was silent. Although the enemy had finally appeared, they still had to be careful. I have a proposal. Seeing that Muyang was silent, Ichimaru Gin and Harribel just stood quietly behind Muyang, not saying a word, and the opposite person suddenly stretched out a finger in front of him and said. Join us. As far as I know, you dont belong to Soul Society. If you join us, you Swish A de light shed across the face of the Quincy, and a strand of hair slowly fell. It seems that the negotiations are broken. Looking at the hair slowly drifting down, the Quincy eyes shed a cold light. Although I myself have no obsession with Shinigami,pared with Shinigami, I still hate you more as a Quincy. After all, your existence will pose a threat to her. Gin waved his hands casually, and said with a rxed look, but in fact, it was him who almost killed the opposite Quincy. What an elusive character, but what you said is not wrong at all for Quincy, I also owe a little favor. " " Taking out Zanpakuto from his waist, Muyang did not hesitate at all. Although he did not have much experience with Quincy before, he had no timidity and powerful strength. He was fearless. There is really no way. The pendant hanging on his waist suddenly emitted a light, blue light shed, and a knife suddenly appeared in the hands of Quincy. Let me kill a few of you. He reached out and pulled out his weapon. The tip of the sword pointed straight at Muyang. There was no emotion in Quincys eyes. Whether it was the tension of the uing battle, or the excitement of killing the opponent and the fear of being killed, it was obvious that the other party was a pure warrior. In the face of the battle, there was no emotion showing. Its really strange. The Quincy actually learned to use the sword as a weapon by Shinigami. Looking at the weapon of the opposite Quincy, Muyang said something unknown. Do you really think so? His face was calm, and there was no other emotion on his face. A few light spots suddenly shed above the tip of the knife in the hand of the Quincy Master, and then several beams of light wereunched from the tip of his knife, facing Kimura Muyangs body shot over. With a calm expression on his face, he waved his Zanpakuto, and a saber light shed. The light beams that shot toward Muyang in the form of arrows were directly cut into pieces, turning into specks of sparkling light that dissipated in the air. I see. You can eliminate my [Holy Killing Arrow] with the power of swinging a sword, you are indeed powerful enough to be proud of. Seeing that his attack was easily resolved by Muyang, Quincys face showed a trace of surprise. But that was all. For the strength of Muyang, he had expected it. To be exact, for all the strong people who existed in the world now, they had more specific information. He did not think that he could defeat Muyang just by this. " " Swish! In a sh, several figures dressed in white military uniforms appeared around Muyang and the other two. Each of them held a spirit bow in their hands, and between their fingers, there were faint light arrows. Hirenkyaku! I didnt expect that even ordinary soldiers could master such technology. Ordinary Shinigami can not use the same level of Shunpo. Muyang frowned slightly. The ordinary Quincy naturally did not have enough strength to make him vignt, but if he considered the battle between Shinigami and Quincy, he could not help making Muyang serious. He had to consider what might happen after the battle between Shinigami and Quincy. kamishini no Yari! A bright knife light suddenly shot out from Ichimaru Gins hand and directly prated the body of a Quincy soldier. After a sessful hit, Ichimaru Gins mouth was slightly hooked, and his face showed a dangerous smile. The body swayed, the arm was flung, and Zanpakuto in Ichimaru Gins hand directly cut the body of the unlucky soldier, and the sharp knife light directly cut the bodies of several Quincy around him, leaving several broken bodies falling from the sky. Although he doesnt care about the lives of those low-level Quincy soldiers, His Majesty will definitely be unhappy if they die too much at one time. With such a thought shing through his mind, a line appeared on the body of Quincy, his feet moved, and he was going to take advantage of Ichimaru Gin tounch a beautiful sneak attack. Its really outrageous. However, if your Quincy is at this level, I am relieved. Before the body of the Quincy moved, Muyangs body suddenly appeared beside him, and the cold de of Zanpakuto in his hand tightly attached to the neck of Quincy. With a turn of his arm, Muyangs Zanpakuto cut off the neck of the Quincy. Feeling Zanpakuto on his neck, the Quincys face did not change at all, but his eyes turned, and then the lines on his body changed slightly in an instant. Bang Muyang narrowed his eyes. What a pity, it seems that you cant really hurt me at all. Although Zanpakuto cut on the neck of Quincy, Muyangs Zanpakuto did not cut the body of the other party at all. Is that so? Muyangs palm tightened, and the Quincy keenly felt the change of Muyangs breath behind him. His feet moved, and his body directly appeared in the distance, his eyes full of vignce. Although the attack just blocked Muyangs attack, he did not dare to look down on Muyang at all. At the moment when Muyang spoke, his heart raised a creepy feeling. Seeing that Quincy was running away, Muyang did not catch up. Although he already knew that Quincy had something like [Blut], he also knew that in the state of [Blut Vene], the defense of Quincy would be greatly improved, but Muyang did not expect that the defense of the opposite side would be improved to such a degree. Although his previous sh did not go all out, it was absolutely not easy to block. Got it! Just as the Quincy shed away from Muyang, Ichimaru Gins eyes shed a glimmer of light, and the Shinso in his hand suddenly became longer, and the moment his body fell, it suddenly pierced his waist. The body suddenly shook, and the Quincy adjusted his body at the moment when Gins Zanpakuto tried to stab him, and then avoided Ichimaru Gins attack and appeared in the distance with vignce in his eyes. Sure enough, the Quincy cant use the [Blut Vene while using the [Blut Arterie]. " " Taking back his own Zanpakuto, Ichimaru Gin was still smiling, but only in this short period of time, they have confirmed several pieces of information they had learned before, about the [Blut]. In my opinion, their [Blut Vene] or [Blut Arterie] have no meaning. The Zanpakuto in his hand naturally sagged, and Muyang stepped toward Quincy. As he stepped forward, the momentum of his body gradually became stronger, and a momentum of palpitation rose from his body. Even if he used the [Blut Arterie], he could not escape from my pursuit. Even if he used the [Blut Vene], he could not block my attack. As soon as the voice fell, Muyangs body appeared in front of the Quincy. The de of Zanpakuto in his hand had appeared on the head of the Quincy. The sharp de almost cut the head of the opposite side. Under the de, there was a pair of horror eyes. Puff The body was slightly tilted, avoiding the blood sprayed by the opposite side. Muyang looked at the opposite Quincy calmly, leaving a deep scar on the shoulder of the opposite side, almost cutting off the left arm of the other side. A smart decision, knowing that even if you use the [Blut Vene], you cant block my sh, so you decisively used the [Blut Arterie]. Although you still cant avoid my sh, you at least avoided the fatal injury. His body bowed slightly, his left arm drooped weakly, and the Quincy was no longer as calm as before. There were a few drops of sweat on his thin cheeks, and his face was dignified. With his hands hanging down, Ichimaru Gin stood in the distance and watched quietly. Muyang had been seriously fighting and did not need him to fight at all. As long as he waited quietly for the end of the battle, his confidence in Muyangs strength was even stronger than that of Aizen before. The expression on his face gradually calmed down, and there was even a smile on his face. It seems that you have some powerful backup. Muyang raised his eyebrows and said. You should know this power, it is called [Vollstndig!] Hearing the words of the opposite Quincy, Muyang was suddenly shocked. The so-called [Vollstndig], he knew a lot. Whether it was what he saw in the manga in his previous life, or what he saw and learned through other channels in this life, he was not unfamiliar with that kind of power, which could be said to beparable to Shinigamis Bankai. However, the Vollstndig is not a kind of power that can be exerted by sacrificing his own strength, just like thest Mugetsu of Ichigo, is the opposite Quincy already prepared to die? Just as Muyang was thinking in his heart, a pir of light suddenly burst out from the opposite Quincy, forming a huge pir of light in the air. The surrounding Reishi suddenly issued a strange fluctuation. All Reishi around the Quincy is disturbed by his power. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 250: Masculine Chapter 250: Masculine Its really ugly. Looking at the opposite Quincy whose image had changed greatly, Muyang said. There was a pentagram on the top of his head, and a pair of wings appeared on his back. The Quincy at this time waspletely different from before, especially the momentum of his body, which waspletely different from before. But the strength is not to be underestimated. Ugly? The head was slightly tilted, and there was a sneer on his face. After the transformation, there were several vertical lines in the eyes of the Quincy, which gave Muyang a strange feeling. Indeed, in the eyes of you Shinigamis violent people, our appearance as a sacred executor will certainly look ugly and terrible! While speaking, arge mass of Reishi suddenly gathered on the de of the Quincy. The surrounding Reishi all converged in the direction of his de, and even the sand formed by Reishi in the Hueco Mundo turned into Reishi, converging toward the de of the Quincy, and converged into a huge ball of light in the blink of an eye. This guy Seeing the scene in front of him, he was stunned by the knowledge of Kimura Muyang. Although it is said that the ability of the Quincy Master itself is the subordination of the spiritual sonthat is, the way to control the fighting of the spiritual son, but this level is too much Its exaggerated, even the sand made of spirits can be absorbed and utilized by being reincarnated into spirits, which is simply appalling. Prepare to ept it! The power of myplete Vollstndig [Biskiel]!! Reiryoku on the de umted to the extreme, and Quincy uttered a roar, the sword in his hand pointing straight at Muyang, and a terrible attack shot out from his sword. With a sh of light in his eyes, Muyang crossed his arms, and ayer of pale blue light appeared above Zanpakuto. With a wave of his arm, the attack that came head-on was cut into two by Muyangs sh. Falling far away, there was a sudden violent explosion, and a violent air wave came from the distance, blowing Muyangs clothes. It seems that you have no ability. Although your strength is indeed much stronger than before, there is still a distance between you and me. This boring battle should be drawn quickly. You have no value. Said coldly, Muyangs feet shed, and his body suddenly appeared in front of the Quincy. What Seeing Muyang who suddenly appeared in front of him, The Quincy was suddenly shocked. Even if he had used the [Vollstndig], he could not catch the trajectory of Muyangs movements. Looking at the Zanpakut that had been erged in front of his eyes, Quincys eyes widened. At this time, even using [Blut] would have no effect at all. If nothing else, he could not keep up with Kimura Muyangs. action. Even if you use the [Blut Arterie], it doesnt make any sense at all, so its better to drive the [Blut Vene] with all your strength. Thinking in his heart, ayer of lines appeared on the body of Quincy, and he instantly used the full power of the [Blut Vene], which was his strongest defense. At the same time as he used the [Blut Vene], the body of Quincy also moved. Although he knew that he could not avoid Muyangs attack, he could notpletely give up dodging. Puff There was a resistanceing from Zanpakuto, but it still cut the body of the opposite side. Looking at Quincy who took half a step back and drooped half of his shoulder, Muyang chuckled. Although the opposite sides [Blut Vene] was stronger than the Hierro of Arrancar, it was just that, under his own de, there was no effect at all. Just as this thought shed through his mind, a sense of nervousness suddenly rose in Muyangs heart. With a twist of his waist, the Zanpakuto in Muyangs hand was flung backwards, and the rapid swing of his sword even caused the sound of air exploding. Boom!! A wave of air exploded. Muyang took a few steps back, his eyes slightly vignt. The strength of the enemy was not to be underestimated. What? You were beaten so badly, Quilge. A voice suddenly came from the smoke, and the smoke gradually dispersed, revealing the figure inside. Seeing the figure appear, Muyang frowned slightly. He wore a brown mask with a pentagram emblem on his head. His neck was tied with a bow tie, and his waist was tied with a star emblem belt. He had a slightly raised short beard and a strong physique. The appearance of this guy was simr to the enemy described by Stark. Masculine?! Seeing the person who appeared behind Muyang, a trace of surprise shed through Quilges eyes. Although he was also a member of the Sternritter, inside the Sternritter, everyones rtionship was not harmonious. Especially Masculine. As a member of the Wandenreich, who was also a prominent member of the Sternritter, he did not have the demeanor of a knight, let alone the aplishments of a soldier. His character of being in the limelight was not at allpatible with him. Why did this guy save him? Although he had doubts in his heart, Quilge did not hesitate at all. In just an instant, he had already retreated far away. Although he was injured, it did not affect his movements at all. Is he also a Quincy? Ignoring Quilge who retreated, Muyang set his eyes on the person who appearedter. If he did not guess wrong, this guy was the enemy that Stark met before, the so-called enemy that is not easy to kill. However, why is it like this? The previous Quincy who used swords as weapons, not to mention, at least his attack is still a long-range attack simr to bows and arrows, and the guy opposite ispletely a closebat type enemy. Is this guy the enemy that His Majesty said needs to be paid attention to? Tilting his head and looking at Muyang, a trace of doubt shed in the eyes of Masculine, who looked simple and honest. But it looks like there is nothing amazing. Is it you who hurt Stark? Ignoring the other partys words, after looking at it, Muyang suddenly opened his mouth and asked. Hmm? Stark? It seemed that Muyang had asked a question that caught him off Masculine. Maskelyne was slightly stunned, then a smile appeared on his face. He seemed simple and honest, but in fact, he said viciously, Is it that useless Arrancar? He runs quite fast. I heard that he is an expert, but in front of me, the hero of justice, he can only run away. As he spoke, as if he suddenly thought of something, Masculine paused and then said, Are you hispanion? I thought he was dead. Just as Masculine finished speaking, a fist struck his cheek. An irresistible force came from his face and sent his body flying. What?? As his body flew in the air, Masculines heart was filled with shock. With his strength, he did not even have the time to react before he was sent flying. Moreover, the powering from his face was truly extraordinary. Even the power that he was proud of was not superior to his opponent. The shock in his heart had not yet been suppressed, and his body was still flying in the air. A figure suddenly appeared behind Masculine. Ayer of green light appeared on Muyangs fist, and then it ruthlessly smashed into Masculines head. Boom!! His body seemed to have turned into a meteor. Masculines body suddenly smashed into the ground from the air, leaving behind a huge crater. Only after his body fell did a burst of air explosion sounde from the air, as well as the sound of his body suddenly smashing down. Seeing Masculine being shot down by Muyang without any ability to resist, Quilges eyes shed, and his feet moved slightly. Although his personal rtionship with Masculine was not good, if he were to watch him get killed, he would be in even more danger. Moreover, this was indeed a good opportunity to sneak attack Muyang. As these thoughts shed through his mind, a stream of Reiryoku gathered in his hand. Hu Just as Quilge was about to do something, a Zanpakuto descended from the sky, and a cold light shed on the de. Turning his body to the side, the Zanpakuto stabbed into the ground in front of him, raising arge cloud of dust. The expression in Quilges eyes kept changing. He looked in the direction of the de, and a faint smile appeared in his eyes. Although Ichimaru Gin had a smile on his face and looked very sunny, his appearance was particrly terrible in the eyes of Quilge. He could feel the hidden cold killing intent behind that smile. Sorry, Kimura is a little busy now, let me y with you for a while. Ichimaru Gin said in a rxed tone, as if the person opposite him was not his enemy, but a friend who had been friends for many years. Silently withdrawing his own Zanpakuto, the next moment, Ichimaru Gin body has appeared in front of Quilge, and the Zanpakuto in his hand waved down to the other sides head. With a raise of his arm, he used the knife in his hand to block Ichimaru Gins attack, and Quilges heart slowly calmed down. Although it was more difficult to fight with Muyang, but only to deal with Ichimaru Gin, Quilge felt that he could still do it with his own strength. Just as Quilge rxed in his heart, the corner of Ichimaru Gins mouth suddenly rose, revealing a trace of a strange smile. Seeing the smile on Ichimaru Gins face, Quilges heart suddenly jumped, and a dim knife light bloomed in front of him. Sizzle His body retreated, and Quilges head tilted, a few drops of blood dripping from his face. The head slowly turned back, leaving a long and narrow scar on Quilges face. Although he dodged at thest moment, his face still left a big scar, and this was under the condition that he activated the [Blut Vene]. Oh, I actually failed. With a sh of the knife, Ichimaru Gin took back his Zanpakuto and crossed in front of him. The residual blood on the de was particrly conspicuous, reflecting the ugly face of Quilge. But dont worry, next time I will cut off your head. . Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 251: Immortal Quincy Chapter 251: Immortal Quincy Bastard, the information is not urate at all. He reached out and touched the blood on his face. His eyes were gloomy, and his heart gradually sank. ording to the information collected by their [Wandenreich], Ichimaru Gin was only a captain level Shinigami. When facing their [Sternritter], he should not have the advantage at all. However, it was this person who was evaluated as an ordinary captain ss, who was marked internally as someone who did not need to be particrly concerned, who actually broke his [Blut Vane]. This kind of strength was too different from what the intelligence said. When you are distracted in battle, are all Quincy like you? Isnt it too unprofessional? Ichimaru Gins whisper suddenly sounded in Quilges ear, but it was particrly cold in Quilges ear, as if he was stared at by a poisonous snake. Puff Blood sprayed. Even if he urgently used the Hirenkyaku and switched his Blut to [Blut Arterie], Quilge was still hit by the Zanpakuto of Ichimaru Gin, leaving a scar on his body again. Because you know you cant defend, so you chose to dodge? Your judgment is right, but your speed is still a bitcking. With a symbolic smile on his face, Ichimaru Gin directly revealed the weakness of the other side. Even if he used the [Blut Vane], he still couldnt resist the destructive power of the spear, and he would still be injured in the attack, and in that case, he could not avoid Ichimaru Gins attack at all. But if he gave up on defense. If he turned to use [Blut Arterie], as long as he was hit in the vital point by Zanpakuto of Ichimaru Gin, he would be dead, his Zanpakuto was too fast! With a gloomy face, various thoughts shed through his mind, but he never thought of a good way. It seems that not only the battle over there, but my side is also about to end. His eyes turned slightly and looked at the battlefield of Muyang on the other side. Theter big Quincy was hit on the head by Muyang. There was no reaction until now. It seemed that he was dead. I really dont know how Stark was defeated. How can it be Mr. Masculine was actually defeated in an instant Dont lose, sir! Come on, big star! Stand up quickly! A bald little fatty stood on the edge of the hole created by Masculines fall. He clenched his fists and shouted, just like a little fan. Is this ability that Stark said? Standing in the air, Muyangs sight saw through the dust and saw the Quincy lying on the ground. At the same time that the little one spoke, the body of the Quincy, who had been dying and lying on the ground, suddenly poured out a force from the body of the Quincy. He suddenly stood up from the ground. Not only did the injury on his body recover, but it seemed to be much stronger than before. Star Flying Kick! A voice suddenly came from the ground, and then a figure suddenly sprang out, breaking the smoke in the sky. Masculines legs were tight, and he flew towards Muyang. Feeling the speed of the other party, Muyangs eyes narrowed slightly. At this speed, his strength would not be weak. Muyang turned his arm and blocked Zanpakutos de in front of him. After all, this was a good opportunity to measure the strength of the Quincy. He had to feel the level of the enemy. Bang!!! A powerful force came from Zanpakuto, and Muyangs arm couldnt help but tremble. The force was very strong, but it could still be endured. I didnt expect you to be able tounch a counterattack after suffering such an injury. After taking a few steps back, Muyang calmly said. I am [S], Mask De Masculine! Their support is my strength. All the muscles in his body were tight, and Masculine said loudly with a smile on his face. As long as there was the support of his fans, the super big star as a friend of justice would never fail. No matter what the enemy was, they would be defeated by his own hands. This has been verified many times. I see, support? The power of Quincy is really strange. Shaking his hand, Muyangs face changed into a look, By the way, what is the [S] you are talking about? As expected of a viin. As Shinigamis viin, do you want to get information from the hero of justice? But as a big star, I wont casually reveal our secrets. Although he looks like a fool, he is very tight-lipped. It seems that I can only kill you and then investigate myself. A mere viin, you really boast shamelessly. You actually dare to say that you want to kill the hero of justice. Yes, do your best. Defeat him, big star! After hearing the fans call, my whole body is full of strength, and the power that is constantly gushing out of my body is like burning me to ashes! After letting out a loud cry, the power on Masculine became stronger. He stepped on the ground, and his body was like an arrow leaving the bow. He shot toward Muyang with a cloud of smoke and dust. The air also made a burst of sound. Big star? Hes like a clown! With a cold look in his eyes, Muyang reached out with his left hand and pressed down on the other partys head. What? Feeling that his collision was actually held down by Muyang with one hand, a trace of disbelief shed in Masks eyes. After the support of his fans, his strength was now several times stronger than before, and he was actually suppressed so easily by Muyang! Come on, big star! Seeing that Masculine was pressed by Muyang on the head and could not move forward, James, who was standing in the distance, suddenly opened his mouth and shouted. The moment he opened his mouth, almost visible to the naked eye, the muscles on Masculine suddenly expanded a size. Muyang suddenly felt that the strength in his hand had be a little stronger. Hmph! With a cold snort, Muyang waved the sword in his hand, and a light green de light shot out from his Zanpakuto. Puchi A bloody crack suddenly appeared on James body, extending down from the top of his head and splitting his body in half. Big star Damn it! He actually attacked innocent fans! Seeing the end of his die-hard fan, James, a trace of anger shed in his eyes. He twisted his body and stood in front of Muyang. His fists were clenched in front of his chest, and the veins on the back of his hands bulged. A star-shaped pattern appeared on his fist. Look, it appears together with anger. The Star Crest that appears on the fist! This is exactly the star card chosen by God to strike the viin. A viin like you who attacked innocent fans is the most unforgivable! Take my punch. The star kills the iron fist! The entire arm was covered in blue veins. Masculines fist fiercely swung down at Muyangs head, bringing with it a burst of explosive sound. Judging from the momentum alone, it was no longer inferior to Yoruichis Hakuda. How is it, viin! When the Star Crest appears, my attack power will be ten times more ordinary. This is the so-called iron fist of justice! Die obediently under justice! With a happy smile on his face, Musk fiercely swung his fist. He seemed to have already seen the scene of Muyang being smashed in the head by him and spilling brain matter. A viin, a star. It really makes people lose their appetite. Also, dont talk about the so-called justice with a self-righteous look! His body turned to the side and grabbed the other sides arm. Muyangs eyes were cold, and his right hand moved. A knife light shed, and blood sshed. Ah!!! bastard! You dare to cut off my arm! Holding his broken arm, Mask screamed with a painful face, and bright red blood flowed down his fingers. His eyes bulged out because of the intense pain, and his whole face became distorted. Even if there is a powerful force, you are just a weak guy. Dont say that you havepletely mastered your own strength, you cant even use it skillfully. If Quincy is a guy like you, I am relieved. Damn it, you bastard With a malicious look on his face, Masculine stared at Muyang with his eyes wide open, looking as if he wanted to eat Muyang up. You, a mere Shinigami, a mere viin, how could a super hero like me lose to you Dont you think so, James Thats right James, who had been cut into two by Muyang, suddenly shouted, waving his arms as if nothing had happened and loudly supporting Masculine who had lost a hand. What? This is still not dead? Seeing James, who had been cut into two and still maintained a vigorous life force, Muyang could not help but be shocked. There was actually such a guy. His body was still broken into two, butpared to him, the virtual super-speed regeneration was nothing! However With a sh of his eyes, Zanpakuto quickly waved the sword in Muyangs hand. A knife light shed, and James, who had been cut into two pieces, directly turned into eighteen pieces. Come on, super big star! Although his body had been cut into pieces, every piece of James had be an independent individual, and his mouth was still calling out to Masculine loudly. Woo A huge amount of energy continuously surged out of my body Boom Star energy has been replenished! The clothes all over his body burst apart, leaving only a pocket cloth wrapped around his key parts. Masculines body was full of explosive muscles, and there were many star-shaped badges on his body. His face was also covered withplicated patterns, and a terrible momentum was emitted from his body. Viin Shinigami, your scenes are over. Go to hell! Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 252: Double Kill Chapter 252: Double Kill The scene is over? This sentence should be given to you. You really are an idiot who cant see the situation clearly. Hearing what Masculine said, Muyang revealed a sneer on his face. The ability of this guy opposite him was almostpletely understood. In other words, there was no meaning for him to exist anymore. The one who cant see the situation is you, Shinigami!! The muscles all over the body bulged, full of visual explosive feeling. Masculine twisted his body, and a powerful force gathered on his arm. Take this move, this is my killing move to gain true strength Star Capture Fall!! As Masculines voice fell, his fist suddenly swung out, and an attack was swung out from his arm. The arm was raised, and the cross was folded in front of him, blocking the attack from the opposite Quincy. Muyangs eyes showed a hint of seriousness. This level, ordinary captain would not be able to withstand it. How is it! I, who have obtained true strength, can even defeat a viin a kilometer away! Is that all? He reached out and patted his clothes. There was not even a scratch on Muyangs body. He suddenly raised his arm and raised the Zanpakuto in his hand high. A ball of green light shed on the de. In the light green light, there was a powerful Reiryoku, which made people tremble. Danger! Although I dont know what this move of Shinigamis is, I can clearly feel that this move of his is very dangerous! And dangerous things must be eliminated! Just as he finished speaking, Masculines body suddenly erupted with a powerful aura. A pentagram made of Reishi suddenly appeared above his head, and behind him. A pair of wings formed by Reishi appeared, just like the previous Quilge, it could be called a the final for of a quincy, the [Vollstandig]. However, no matter what kind of danger it is, in front of the super big star wrapped in Gods might, it will all disappear without a trace. You will be destroyed by me and turned into dust! As he spoke, Masculines body danced in the air, outlining the shape of a five-pointed star. Take this, The shining star! A pir of light in the shape of a five-pointed star shot out from the air, carrying a terrifying force as it attacked Muyang who was on the ground. Just as Masculine was preparing his moves, Muyang suddenly let out a sharp cry as he raised Zanpakuto high up in the air. The things around him seemed to feel an invisible force, constantly trembling. A dazzling light suddenly shed in Muyangs eyes. Facing the pir of light shot out by Masculine, Zanpakuto suddenly swung out his hand, and a cyan sh shot out from his Zanpakuto. The cyan sh collided with the light pir in the shape of a five-pointed star of Masculine, effortlessly tearing apart the impact of Masculine, and rushed towards Masculine with an unstoppable momentum. What How is this possible Seeing that his most proud move was actually torn apart by a sh, Masculines eyes were full of disbelief. This was really beyond his expectations. How could it be The big star Staring nkly at Masculine, whose body was torn apart by Muyangs sh in the air, James, who had been cut into several small shapes on the ground, let out a low wail. Damn it! He let out an unwilling cry, and a blood-red mark appeared between Maskelynes eyebrows, and then his body disintegrated in the air, turning into ashes and disappearing. Dont! Dont die, big star! Really Looking at James, who was still in disbelief and constantly shouting, Muyang revealed a sneer. He had already beenpletely wiped out. It would be useless no matter what he did. Although something incredible had happened before, and the seriously injured guy suddenly recovered under the support of this little thing, the current situation was not something that could be achieved by recovering. Just as this thought shed through his mind, Muyangs face suddenly revealed an extremely shocked expression. He suddenly turned his head and looked at the sky. A familiar Reiryoku gradually appeared there, and he was slowly bing stronger. How is this possible He looked at the vague outline in the air in horror. The guy who had been destroyed had reallye back to life again! The big star and James are of the same mind. Only one person is alive, and the other will recover! Hearing the words from James behind him, Muyang was shocked. He was indeed careless. He knew that Masculine could recover through James support, but he did not kill him decisively. He thought that as long as he killed Masculine, he would not be afraid of him recovering. He did not expect that such a thing would happen. Thunder Roar Cannon! With a swing of his arm, his palm aimed directly at James. A cold light shed in Muyangs eyes, and a blue pir of light suddenly shot out from his palm. Under the palm of his hand was James frightened face. Bang!! A figure suddenly appeared in front of Muyang. A tough fist blocked the ghost that Muyang had sent out, protecting James who had no resistance at the critical moment. The heroic big star came back from heaven with more powerful force under the call of his fans. Are you ready to be punished? Damn viin, in order to protect your fans, the big star will not give you any more opportunities. Die, Shinigami! With a shake of his body, he directly opened theplete Holy Body. The momentum of Masculine was more than a level stronger than the previous battle. This level of strength made Muyang secretly surprised. He did not expect that after death, his strength would be stronger. I really learned. I really did not expect that you Quincy are so different from what I understand. But rest assured, the next time I fight with you, I will not have any luck. I willpletely crush you, and even the dregs will not be left! Putting his hand on the hilt of his own Zanpakuto, Muyang said as he walked forward. The Zanpakuto in his hand slowly pulled out of the scabbard. As Muyang stepped down, a strong momentum slowly umted on his body. When he finished his words, the momentum emitted by his body had made the hearts of Ichimaru Gin and Quilge in another battlefield tremble. In order to thank you for teaching me a lesson, I will let you die a quick death. As soon as he finished speaking, Muyangs feet shed, and his figure suddenly disappeared. Swish A dazzling saber light suddenly blossomed in the air. Theyers of saber light were like a peacock spreading its tail, easily capturing everyones attention. And under the extremely bright saber light, there was a strong killing intent that made peoples hearts tremble. Just by the residual attack, it made the people on the side feel cold all over, and a fear rose from the depths of their hearts. When his feetnded on the ground, Muyangs face was calm, and he slowly and leisurely returned the Zanpakuto in his hand to the sheath, with a calm and light expression. A breeze blew, and the clothes on Muyang swayed gently in the wind. Behind him, there was a deep gully that could not be seen. As for Maskelyne and James, this time, there was really not even a speck of dust left. Looking at the terrible scene caused by Muyangs strike, Quilge, who was facing off with Ichimaru Gin, shed a touch of horror in his eyes. This degree of destructive power was really unheard of, and the most terrible thing was Muyangs reaction. It seemed that he still had a lot of strength left. In this way, how strong his real strength was was really unknown. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 253: The Rain is Coming Chapter 253: The Rain is Coming An unknown ce. The pce covered in ice and frost suddenly existed in an unknown space. The architectural style waspletely different from Soul Society, revealing a strange feeling. The sunlight that shone from nowhere fell on the pce, reflecting the cold light. At the side of a majestic door, there were people standing. They were wearing white standard cloaks, covering their faces under the cloaks. It made it impossible to see their faces clearly. They were all filled with a mysterious feeling. At the front of the crowd, a majestic and domineering figure stood. Behind him, the blood red cloak moved without wind, leaving a dense ck hair. The thick ck beard on his lips added a bit of tyranny and dominance to him. Huh? The man standing at the front suddenly opened his half-closed eyes and raised his eyebrows slightly. Whats wrong, Your Majesty? a man beside the man asked as he moved half a step forward. Although he was asking, there was no trace of emotion on the face of the man who asked the question. His light blue eyes were deep and calm, like a calmke. Coupled with the golden hair hanging down from his forehead, he revealed an elegant temperament. Even if there was no expression on his face, he still gave people a feeling of nobility. Masculine is dead. Oh? Hearing His Majestys answer, the blond mans indifferent eyes showed a little surprise, but it was just a little bit. Although the death of a powerful member of the Sternritter was a big deal, it was only that much. At most, it was just a little surprise to him. It seems that there is a mistake in the information. He reached out and touched the headset in his ear. After hearing the information from the other side, the blond man looked at the Emperor in front of him and reported, Muyang, who was originally judged to have lost his threat, has now been proved to have strength far beyond Captain level. Even Ichimaru Gin, who is in the same line, also has thebat power beyond ordinary Captain. The two members of Sternritter who went to stop them before, namely Quilge and Musk, are now dead, and Quilge has sent back the messenger of the battle. After reporting the information received, the blond man looked at the Emperor in front of him. Youre worrying too much, Haschwalth. Isnt this better? They are still in Hueco Mundo, and now they are facing Quilge, In this case, what happens next is not up to them. Just take advantage of the fact that he is unable to rush to Soul Society now. I will lead the Sternritter to Soul Society and ruthlessly ravage them! A bloodthirsty light shed in his blood-red pupils. The ck-haired man suddenly raised the cloak behind him, and his whole body emitted a terrible evil aura. The bodies of the people standing behind him trembled uncontrobly, and then a high momentum emitted from each of them. As for Hueco Mundo, let Gremmy deal with him! Even with Haschwalths indifference and calmness, a trace of surprise appeared on his face when he heard the name that came out of His Majestys mouth. His Majesty actually sent that monster to deal with Muyang. In this way, the Hueco Mundo would be messed up by him. However, as His Majestys best assistant, as long as he carried out His Majestys orders seriously and firmly. In the crowd behind him, a guy with curly bangs on his forehead suddenly showed a touch of relief after hearing the words of His Majesty in front of him. He also did not expect that His Majesty would release that monster for the sake of this battle. That guy should be locked up all the time. However, it was probably the only fortunate thing that he did not need to fight with that guy on the same battlefield. Otherwise, with that guys character, he would definitely make everything a mess and he would also be affected. Sternritter, attack! _________________________ Can they actually snatch our Bankai? In the main room of the 13th squadron, all the captains were present, and all of them had cautious expressions on their faces. Tshir Hitsugaya, who came back from the virtual circle from the modern world, has told all the information he currently knows to Head-Captain. Of course, the most important thing is that Quincy can seize Shinigamis Bankai. It must be known that the highest level ofbat power in Shinigami is Captain. The reason why he can be above countless other Shinigami in Seireiter is because of the existence of Bankai. This is also an important evidence of their Captain. Of course, Zaraki Kenpachi is not included in this. Now it is suddenly told that Quincy has a device to seize Shinigamis Bankai. How can they not be shocked? And ording to the information brought back by Tshir Hitsugaya, Quincy has a strong power. Even the Captain level Shinigami can never defeat the enemy without using Bankai. Captain Kurotsuchi, now I need you to tell me how long you need to crack the enemys device, and the ability to analyze the enemy. Yamamoto Genryuusai, who stood at the front, suddenly opened his eyes, and a cold light shed in the depths of his calm eyes. All the captains present could clearly feel the suppressed anger in Yamamoto Head-Captains heart. In the face of this state of Yamamoto Genryuusai, Kurotsuchi Mayuri also put away his usual attitude and looked unprecedentedly serious. I have never seen this device before. It is apletely new technology, but in three days at most, I canpletely analyze this device. Well, I will give you two days to find a way to restrain the device. Yamamoto Head-Captain, Kisuke also has such a device in his hand, and it is a device with Suzuki Kusus Bankai that has been seized. I think Kisuke should be able to study it clearly soon. In this way, we may be able to use more energy to explore other abilities of Quincy. " " Yes, but even so, we cantpletely ignore this matter. We cant pin all our hopes on Kisuke Urahara. Captain Kurotsuchi, you have to continue to carry out this matter, but you can put more energy on other things. I know. Looking at Tshir Hitsugaya with dissatisfaction, Kurotsuchi Mayuri took back his eyes and said. Now is not the time to quarrel, but this guy dares to question his Ability. After this matter is over, he must be good. Boom!!! Both hands grabbed his walking stick and stamped on the ground. Yamamoto Genryuusai eyes suddenly opened, and there seemed to be a me burning in his eyes. Although the enemy has not officially fought with us, but there is no doubt that the war is about to begin! We dont know when the Quincy will appear, and we dont know how they will start to attack, but from now on, Gotei 13th has officially entered the state of war! Each Division is to carefully patrolling their respective jurisdiction areas, and can not rx the slightest vignce. In addition, 2nd Division is responsible for themunication of the information in the whole Seireitei, and also eliminating the hidden dangers in the Seireitei, to ensure the stability of the court. ording to the report of 2nd Division, 3rd Division is ready to support all aspects of the battlefield at any time, and 4th Division members are all to stand by in the Seireitei, absolutely can not be mobilized! 5th Division members are responsible for sending the seriously injured Division on the battlefield to 4th Division for treatment, 8th Division is responsible for investigating all the preserved information about the Quincy, and must get more advantageous information before the battle begins; 12th Division analyzed the ability of the enemy in the shortest time and informed all Division members. The responsibility of 13th Division has not changed, even if there is a battle, absolutely can not ignore the hollow. The rest of the 6th, 7th, 9th, 10th, 11th Division, prepare for battle with all your strength. Now is the time for you to protect the Seireitei. Even if the bones are broken, you must protect theplete and dignity of Soul Society and 13th Division in the next battle. As for me, I will personally lead all the members of 1st Division to hold the center! Dismissed! Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 254: Pierced Chapter 254: Pierced Its really worrying. Nanao-chan Walking out of the teams main room, Kyouraku Shunsui reached out to press his bamboo hat and looked up at the sky. Blue sky and white clouds were still the peaceful and peaceful sky of Soul Society. If it was before, now Kyouraku Shunsui must be thinking about where to hide and quietly sleep, or holding the wine pot to find someone to drink two cups. But at this moment, he could not find any leisure mood. War! The mouth softly revealed the arrival of the war, and Kyouraku Shunsuis eyes showed a trace of caution. Even with hiszy character, he knew how dangerous the next thing was. Even Aizens rebellion was far from it. He also knew about the war a thousand years ago. Once that person was involved, the next thing was already rted to the survival of the whole world. Unohana Retsu walked with her eyes closed in thest face of the captains. Her face was still calm, but her palms hanging on the sides of her body were unconsciously clenched. The frowning eyebrows also responded the turmoil and uneasiness in her heart. As one of the members of the first generation of Gotei 13th, she clearly knew the horror of the man, and it was because of this that she felt a sense of uneasiness about what was about to happen. Ha! With an arrogant smile on her face, Zaraki Kenpachi strode toward the direction of 11th Division. He did not care about anything else about this war. The only thing he knew was that there would be an unprecedented battle next, and many powerful enemies would appear. He could also fight with many powerful fellows, and this was the time for their 11th Division to show! Looking at Zaraki Kenpachis back, Tshir Hitsugaya frowned. As the only captain who has been in contact with the enemy, he deeply knows the horror of the enemy strength. That so-called, the strength of the people inside is absolutely not weaker than any captain. If there are more than 20 enemies of that strength, Soul Society is finished. ________________ Hueco Mundo Looks like youre going to fight to the death. " " Sensing the change in his aura, Ichimaru Gin smiled slightly and his aura changed. Even he couldnt remember how long he hadnt fought seriously. His character determined that he would always be like a poisonous snake, hiding in the dark and waiting for the opportunity. The fox mask on his face covered all the emotions in his heart. No one could figure out the true feelings in his heart. However, from now on, he no longer needed to hide. What he needed to do now was to be a sharp knife and cut off everything in front of him. Because in this world, there was the most important person to him. Kamishini no Yari, Dance Step! He held his own Zanpakuto with both hands and ced it in front of his chest. The de was facing Quilge on the opposite side. Ichimaru Gins eyes, which had been closed all the time, suddenly opened. There seemed to be a trace of scarlet light shing in his cold blue eyes. Being stared at by those eyes, Quilge only felt like falling into hell. His whole body was cold. Just as Ichimaru Gin opened his eyes, Quilge was shocked by the cold killing intent in his eyes. When they were in a deadlock, a cold light shed between Ichimaru Gins hands, and Zanpakuto in his hand became longer in an instant, with a cold killing intent stabbing to Quilges body. A gloomy breath came head-on, Quilge suddenly came back to his senses from his absent-mindedness, and then his pupils suddenly contracted, and the white de still stuck to his cheek. Puff At the critical moment, he tilted his head, but Quilge was still unable topletely dodge Ichimaru Gins attack. The cold de cut Quilges cheekbones, tearing arge piece of the bone on his face, revealing arge piece of flesh on his face. The whole person looked particrly miserable. Damn it! He took two steps back, Quilges face was full of anger, not only because he was injured by Ichimaru Gin, but what made him more worried was the future of their Sternritter and the Wandenreich. With his understanding of His Majesty, once he learned that there was such a fighting force that could affect the whole war, and now appeared in the void circle that had been controlled by them, His Majesty would definitely take advantage of this time to attack Soul Society. Perhaps at this moment, His Majesty had appeared in the sky of Soul Society. Oll use my life and trap these three people in the Hueco Mundo! With this thought in his mind, a trace of determination shed through Quilges eyes. Swish Before his body could do anything again, another attack shed in front of Quilge. Blood Strike! The previous matter had been confirmed, and it had no effect on Ichimaru Gins attack. If he didnt want to die, it was better to use it obediently. After all, in this case, maybe he could escape. Sure enough, when Quilge used it, Ichimaru Gins de only passed by his face, but did not hurt him again. Quilge did not have time to breathe a sigh of relief, another knife light appeared in front of him. Damn it! How is this possible? How can his speed suddenly be so much faster Quilges forehead was full of sweat. He struggled to avoid Ichimaru Gins sh. Even if he had used it to the limit, he still could not defend against Ichimaru Gins attack. His attack was too fast, not only the speed of his attack, but also his movement speed was also equally amazing. Swish Ichimaru Gins figure suddenly appeared in front of Quilge, holding his short Zanpakuto in his hand and shing down from above. It was toote to escape. Dang The sword in his hand suddenly lifted up and blocked in front of him, blocking Ichimaru Gin sh. Quilge rxed slightly in his heart and finally caught up, not being cut by his Zanpakuto. Got it! The Zanpakuto in his hand was blocked by Quilge, but the corner of Ichimaru Gins mouth suddenly hooked up. Shit!! Seeing Zanpakuto in front of him facing his Ichimaru Gin, the pupil of Quilge suddenly shrank. This guys Zanpakuto could freely stretch and shrink, and the speed of stretching was very fast, if he was aimed at by his Zanpakuto like this A touch of bright white became bigger and bigger in the eyes of Quilge. The dark white knife light contained a cold killing intent, which almost made Quilge feel desperate killing intent. Puff A figure quickly retreated. The clothes on his body were destroyed in the battle, making him look a little embarrassed, but at this moment, Ichimaru Gin had a smile on the corner of his mouth. Although he was indeed affected a little, butpared with the other side, it was much better. His left arm was drooping weakly, and there was a trace of defeat on his face. Even if he reacted at thest moment and dodged at the first time, one arm was still broken, and the next battle was even more difficult. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 255: Schrift Chapter 255: Schrift It seems that this boring battle is finally going to end. Looking at Quilge who had his limbs crippled not far away, Muyang said softly. Since the first time he was hit by Ichimaru Gin, the ending was already determined. In this level of battle, as long as there was a slight disadvantage, he would die. Standing behind Muyang with his hands folded in front of his chest, Harribel had no expression on his face and just looked coldly at the battle over there. For her, whether it was Shinigami or Quincy, they were all enemies and had nothing to do with her. Suddenly there was a strange feeling in her brain, and Harribels eyebrows slightly raised. The current Hueco Mundo was different from before. It was basically the headquarters of Quincy. Now there were only three people in the enemys hintend, and Harribel could not be careless. Therefore, since she came to Hueco Mundo, the probe nerves in her brain had always been in a state of activation. Just now, her probe nerves suddenly detected a trace of incongruity, but there was no substantial information detected. Whats wrong? Sensing Harribels abnormality, Muyang turned his head slightly and asked. No, its nothing. Since there was no definite feeling, it was better not to say it out. Perhaps it was because he was too nervous. As he thought about this, Harribel shook his head slightly and suppressed the feeling of disharmony in his heart. Looking at the slightly strange expression on Harribels face, Muyangs eyes shed with a hint of realization. It seemed that not only him, but Harribel also felt a trace of disharmony just now, as if he had forgotten something. ________________- Dont worry, my bankai is very fast. With a strange smile on his face, Ichimaru Gin pointed the tip of his Zanpakuto to Quilge who was not far away. Under normal circumstances, he disdained to kill this kind of guy who had lost the ability to resist, but now it was a war! Kamishini no Yari! A bright white light shed in his hand, but just as Ichimaru Gins hand burst out a dazzling light, Quilge, who was lying not far away from him, suddenly moved. A pair of wings made of spirit particles spread out behind Quilge, and countless tiny spirit lines formed by spirit particles connected to his limbs. With the help of those thin threads, Quilge, who had been crippled, instantly disappeared from the spot at an extraordinary speed, and then appeared behind Ichimaru Gin. The sword in his hand pointed to Ichimaru Gins back, and Quilge showed a strange expression on his face. Although he was dead, at least, at thest moment of his life, he wanted to give hisst strength for the future of Wandenreich. Ichimaru Gin, who had his back to Quilge, had no panic on his face, even the enemy who should have been disabled suddenly stood up and disappeared in front of him at an abnormal speed. His Zanpakuto, which had been stretched out, had recovered his shape at some point, with a sly smile on his face. The Ichimaru Gin Zanpakuto passed through his armpit, and the tip of the de was impressively facing Quilge. In Ichimaru Gins hand, his Zanpakuto burst out dazzling light again, and at the same time, Quilges face was full of enthusiasm, shooting out a ball of light from the tip of his de. Puchi The sharp de easily prated Quilges chest, destroying all his vitality. Long live the Wandenreich! A wisp of blood slipped from the corner of his mouth, and Kiki Lujies face was filled with a satisfied expression. Although he had indeed died, his attack had also indeed hit the enemy. ______________________ What is this! Looking at the thing that was like a cage that trapped Ichimaru Gin not far away, Muyangs eyes shed a trace of astonishment. It looks very simr to Shinigamis Kido. Harribel said, But But this is definitely not Kido. Theposition of this Reishi ispletely different from Shinigamis Kido. Perhaps it can be said to be the opposite. Muyang said. This thing should be the unique skill of Quincy, but he did not know that this was a move that all Quincy could use, or the unique skill of the dead Quincy. Looking at Ichimaru Gin in the cage, Muyangs eyes shed with a trace of caution. He could see that Ichimaru Gin was seriously attacking and trying to destroy the cage, but the result was very unsatisfactory. Even when Ichimaru Gin attacked the cage, the cage did not have any damage. Ichimaru Gin attacked so fiercely, but we cant hear any sound outside. It seems that that thing has the ability to iste sound. Yes. Anyone trapped by Quilges prison, no message can be transmitted to the outside world. A voice suddenly sounded behind Muyang. Puff A cold light appeared, apanied by drops of blood falling to the ground. Who are you? It was unknown when Zanpakuto had been unsheathed. At this time, he was hanging by Muyangs side. There was a trace of blood on the de. Looking at the enemy retreating into the distance, Muyang was slightly shocked. Before the enemy spoke, he actually did not notice it at all. As if he had seen through the thoughts in Muyangs mind, the old man with a strange face grinned and said. There was a hint of a smile on his face, as if he was mocking something. Lets continue with the previous topic. Quilges Schrift is [J]. Quilge Opie The Jail. If you are hit by his ability, you will be trapped in the Reishi cage. That thing is very difficult to destroy. Schrift [J]? It seems that I have heard some incredible news. Ah, it has been so long since the battle. I thought you already knew about these things. It seems that I identally leaked the information. There was a trace of surprise on his face, but he immediately restrained it. The person changed into a nonchnt expression. But it doesnt matter. Yes, it doesnt matter. No matter what you say, it wont change the fact that I want to kill you. As soon as he finished speaking, Muyang had already appeared in front of the strange old man. Huh? A trace of astonishment appeared on Muyangs face. He raised his Zanpakuto in front of him. Why did the enemy that should have existed disappear? Wait? Who is the enemy? Fortunately, I took into ount his speed. Otherwise, there would be another wound on my body. Not far in front of Kimura Muyang, the entric Quincy reached out and touched his chest, with a look of fear on his face. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 256: Muyangs First Victim Chapter 256: Muyang''s First Victim There was a trace of blood on the Zanpakut in his hand, and there was indeed a new piece of information in his mind, but he couldnt remember the appearance of the enemy. This strange feeling made Kimura Muyang burst into his heart. Chill, what happened just now? Sha Sha Sha Sha Sha Sha Sha A strangeughter came from the front. Looking at the guy opposite him, Muyang suddenly had a strange feeling in his heart. He felt a familiar feeling from the strange guy opposite him. However, he had indeed never seen that guy. In his impression, there was no such person. Who are you? As soon as the words left his mouth, the strange feeling in Muyangs heart became even more intense. The doubts in his heart became more and more, and this scene always gave him an inexplicable sense of familiarity. Shashashashasha~~~~ Although I dont know how many times Ill have to say it again, let me tell you in our first meeting, Im [V], The Vanishing Guenael Lee. Although he had a ridiculous face, at this moment, the expression of the Quincy was undoubtedly serious. You cannot see me, feel me, or even keep me in memory of my existence. What. Just as Muyang was talking, the enemy in front of him suddenly disappeared without any warning. It was even impossible to know what method he relied on to disappear. In front of Muyang, his body suddenly disappeared. This is definitely not something that can be done by the Quincys [Hirenkyaku]. His eyes still stayed in the direction of the previous enemy. Muyangs eyes shed a trace of seriousness. At the beginning, he could still feel the existence of the enemy over there, so he thought it was something like a cover-up, but then he could no longer feel the existence of the enemy. That guy His mind suddenly became nk. He still had some impression of what had happened before, but Muyang could no longer recall the appearance of the enemy. Sha Sha Sha Sha Sha Sha Sha In front of Muyang, the strange old man stood there and let out a strangeugh. His body seemed to be in a different world from theirs. Although he stood in front of Muyang, Muyang and Harribel did not notice it at all, as if there was no one in front of them. Thats right. You guys cant feel my existence at all. My ability has three forms. Form 1 is the disappearance of figure. Form 2 is the disappearance of existence. Under Form 2, the enemy can not attack my body at all. At most, they can only feel the illusion left behind by the vision. And when I use Form 3, my existence will directly disappear from the enemys consciousness. In other words, You will forget my existence. After his body twisted, the old man with a strange face appeared in front of Muyang again, with a strange smile on his face. Then, lets do it again. The first time we meet, I am [V], The Vanishin Guenael Lee. This guy Looking at this guy in front of him, Muyang frowned. For some reason, when he saw this guy in front of him, he felt a sense of familiarity, but there was no memory of him in his mind, as if he had forgotten something important. Without waiting for Muyang to slowly recall, the strange old man in front of him suddenly took out a dagger. He leaped and pounced towards Muyang. The de in his hand shed with a cold light. The weapons of Quincy are really strange. Shouldnt you use the bow and arrow? Looking at the enemy in front of him pouncing towards him, Muyang teased. A hint of ridicule shed across his face. Looking at the other partys movements, he knew that he absolutely could not hurt himself. This was Muyangs intuition after experiencing countless battles. The Zanpakuto in his hand drew a strange angle and shed down diagonally at Guenael. Muyang seemed to have already seen the scene of the other partys blood spraying out. Although there was indeed a strange feeling in his heart, this level of attack was simply like sending him to his death. Swish A sound that broke through the air entered Muyangs ears. His expression immediately changed greatly. The attack that he thought was full of confidence actually missed. When Zanpakuto chopped down, it seemed as if there was nothing in front of him. However, in front of Muyang, the old man with a strange expression was indeed holding a dagger and stabbing towards his neck. He tilted his head, and the dagger shed with a cold light as it cut across Muyangs neck. The cold de caused goosebumps to appear on Muyangs neck. He suddenly raised his right leg, and ayer of green light shed on his leg. Xiu Another sound of air breaking rang out. His right leg, which had been umting strength, still missed. Muyangs expression changed slightly, and with a sh of his feet, he directly appeared in the distance. His eyes looked cautiously at the enemy opposite him. When the enemys de cut across his neck just now, that cold feeling could not be wrong, but why did his two consecutive attacks fail? He could only attack by himself and not be attacked. This kind of thing absolutely did not exist. His body should be able to change between the real and the fake, but the speed of conversion is too fast, at least faster than the speed of my previous attack. In that case Puff What A blood-colored crack extended from his forehead, and blood continued to spray out from the crack. Guenael rolled his eyes up and looked at the blood that had been left on his forehead. His face was full of disbelief. With his ability, as long as there was a little time, he could make his body disappear. In this way, no matter what kind of attack the enemy used, no matter what kind of attack they used, they could not attack him, but now How is this possible? Its so far away, and you didnt move at all The eyes that were already very big became bigger, and Guenael looked at the body of Muyang who was gradually disappearing in front of him, and his face was full of shock. Is this a remnant of vision an illusion? Only found out now? Its toote. Muyang, who had appeared behind Guenael at some point in time, said and pulled his Zanpakuto out of Guenaels body. Damn it! Guenael looked at Muyangs Zanpakuto, which had prated his heart, in a trance. Bright red blood spurted out from his chest, and his tone was full of unwillingness. He clearly had many hidden methods that he had not used, but because of a moment of carelessness, it ended just like this. With deep resentment, Guenael fell into the darkness. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 257: V, The Visionary Chapter 257: V, The Visionary Whats going on? Turning to look at the body of Quilge who was still lying on the ground, Muyang had a sh of doubt in his heart. If the Quincy was killed, the dead body should be visible. Why did the body disappear after Guenael was killed? Oh, it was killed so quickly, but it was also expected by me. After all, it is just a Vision of mine. Wearing a robe, wearing a hat on his head, hiding all his body behind the clothes, with his hands in his pockets, he looked like a middle school student going out for a stroll. The person had a pure smile on his face, but the words he said could not be associated with the middle school students. Looking at your clothes, you must also be from the Sternritter. Looking at the young man in front of him, Muyang held Zanpakuto in his hand tightly. Although the other party looked harmless, Muyang still felt a sense of danger from the young man in front of him, which was more dangerous than the previous few people. He was obviously so weak, and no matter how you looked at him, he did not look like a person who was good at fighting. Why did such a guy give me an extremely dangerous feeling? Forget it, lets try it first. Turning his palm, Zanpakuto in his hand crossed, Muyang moved his feet, and the sharp de cut toward the neck of the new enemy. Peng As soon as Muyang moved, a me suddenly appeared in front of him. The fiery me appeared out of thin air, beating chaotically in the air, turning into a ring that surrounded the new Quincy. Seeing the mes that suddenly appeared around the body of the Quincy, Muyang stopped. Puchi There was a strange feeling under his feet. What his feet stepped on was not the ground at all, but more like a swamp. A wave of air burst out from Muyangs body, shaking off the mud that trapped him, and then a barrier made of Reishi appeared under his feet. With a step, Muyangs body sprang into the air. Plop His body suddenly drilled into a ball of water, and the water pressure from all directions let Muyang know, He was indeed in the water now, but it was really abnormal for water to appear in the air. Was it an illusion? Using some strange ability to make people hallucinate? Its not an illusion As if seeing through the thoughts in Muyangs mind, the young Quincy standing on the ground said with a smile on his face: Its not something like a spell, but reality! I can turn imagination into reality, Gremmy. It is your honor to fight with me, because I think that I am the strongest in the Sternritter. Turn imagination into reality? What a cheating ability. A resplendent saber light suddenly blossomed in the air. Therge ball of water that was wrapped around Muyang instantly dissolved under the saber light. Bang!!!!!! Muyangs body suddenly fell from the sky and fiercely smashed in front of Gremmy. A dense and dazzling light shone on Zanpakuto in his hand. As Zanpakuto waved, all the mes around Gremmy disappeared. Since it is imagination, let me split your imagined head in half. As Zanpakuto waved his hand, there was a misty light and shadow, and in a trance, it was as if there were millions of Zanpakuto shing at Gremmys head at the same time. Puchi A huge wound appeared in front of Gremmy, almost cutting his body into two pieces. Its so dangerous. Fortunately, I avoided the head at thest moment, otherwise I would really be killed. Gremmy, who was half-kneeling on the ground, still had his hands in his pockets. Although his body had almost been split in two, there was no nervousness on his face. However, you are really amazing. I clearly imagined that my body would be tougher than steel. I didnt expect it to be cut off so easily by you. As he spoke, Gremmys body had already returned to its original state. Other than the blood stains on the ground, there was no sign of injury at all. Do you still have the ability to heal? Muyang frowned as he looked at Gremmy, who had recovered to his original state. He suddenly felt troubled. Facing an enemy who could easily heal his injuries in an instant was not something to be happy about no matter how he looked at it. This is not heal. With a smile on his face, Gremmy still looked rxed. Muyangs attack just now seemed to have no effect on him at all. However, if you insist on saying this, it is not wrong. However, I just imagined that the injury of was healed. Looking at Gremmy who patted his clothes with a rxed face, Muyangs face was ugly. For such a guy, if he could not attack quickly, it would be difficult to affect him. However, even if that kind of cheating ability could not be used without limit, there should be some kind of restriction. Nonsense ability. You must think so, right? A person like you must be able to understand the fact that you cant defeat me no matter what. Gremmy spread his hands in front of him, his eyes narrowed, making people unable to see his expression, but the mocking smile on his face made Muyang feel ufortable. I dont even need a finger. I can kill you with my brain. Before Muyang could move, he suddenly felt a tremor under his feet, and then the ground they were standing on suddenly rose up, and the ce they were stepping on also turned into a hard ground. Although there are no spectators around, if I want to kill someone like you, there must be a gorgeous stage. Just the thought in his mind instantly produced such a huge stone, standing on the desert of the Hueco Mundo, and the methods that Gremmy showed were terrifying. Peng Arge ball ofva suddenly appeared behind Gremmy, and the hotva changed shape behind him at will. Since the fire just now has no effect on you,e and try theva. This is much hotter than the previous fire. Moreover, liquid things are more difficult to destroy than the previous fire. It is only difficult to destroy! There was no sign of retreat on his face. Muyang waved his hand and a huge sh flew out. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 258: Meteor Fall Chapter 258: Meteor Fall Bang Boom The sound of a series of bullets echoed in the air, apanied by the dancing of countless bullets and the shing of fire. There was also the asional sound of artillery bombardment. Almost every instant, countless artillery fire poured out. His body floated in the air as if he couldnt withstand it, but he cleverly avoided every bullet. Although there was no strain on Muyangs face, it seemed that he was also restricted in the field. He couldnt make any counterattack at all and could only passively dodge. Haha, look. With my imagination, even such a thing can be easily aplished. At this time, Gremmy had fallen into great joy. He had no time to distinguish the specific situation of Muyang. Just seeing that Muyang had no strength to fight back, he felt that he had locked onto the victory. So what? Hearing Gremmys words, Muyang raised his eyes and said lightly. As his voice fell, his body suddenly disappeared from Gremmys vision. Countless des of light suddenly blossomed in front of Gremmy. The shells shot from the weapons in front of him were all turned into pieces in an instant. Die!! A cold light shed in his eyes. Muyang coldly spat out two words. No matter how strong the other party was, if he did not give him a chance to react, he would be killed in an instant. The moment Muyangs Zanpakuto fell, a thick iron wall suddenly appeared in front of Gremmy. Swoosh Zanpakuto in Muyangs hand cut off the iron wall in front of Gremmy without any obstruction, but the speed of waving the knife inevitably weakened a bit. For the contest between experts, even a breath of time was enough, and just as Muyangs Zanpakuto was dyed, Gremmys body had already shed to the side. Oh, oh, oh. Its really amazing. No wonder His Majesty specially sent me here, I almost killed by you. Gremmy, who took two steps back, still had a faint smile on his face. The previous thrilling scene had no effect on him at all. He had his own self-confidence. Even in the Sternritter thatposed entirely of monsters, he was recognized as the most absurd of all. His existence was even deemed as dangerous. In that case, Ill give you something special. As he spoke, Gremmy, who was standing in front of Muyang, swayed. Then, under Muyangs shocked eyes, an identical Gremmy appeared beside the original Gremmy. Looks like this isnt some simple clone technique. Feeling the aura of the newly appeared Gremmy, Muyang revealed a trace of caution. This was definitely not an ordinary clone technique. This split person seemed to have strength that was not inferior to his main body at all. Of course not, this is I, the other me! I can use my imagination to create life. In the current situation, both sides can not be cut down, and neither side will die. Moreover, my imagination will directly multiply! Looking at one of the Gremmy who was sent flying but was not injured at all, Muyangs expression changed slightly. His imagination could actually reach such a level. He really did not expect to meet such an amazing guy. The current situation was really a bit tricky. Then, Ill give you something you havent cut before. Gremmy said with a malicious smile on his face. Just as his voice fell, a huge pressure appeared above their heads. At the same time, a huge shadow shrouded the heads of Muyang and the others. You must be joking. Ichimaru Gin, who was still trapped in the cage, looked up and saw what appeared in the sky, and the calm expression on his face suddenly disappeared. If he was just trapped in the prison, he was not worried at all, because he was confident to break free, but now this thing, even he could not keep calm. This power was simply beyond his imagination. Hunt, Tiburon! When she saw what was in the sky, Harribel, who had been watching the battle from the side, could no longer watch the battle in peace. She directly unleashed her Resurrin at the first time, and a powerful Reiryoku emitted from her body. sh!! Boom Without the slightest hesitation, after Resurrin, Harribel released her most powerful attack at the first time. The golden sh was waved from Harribels hand, and it hit the thing that appeared in the air effortlessly. With a loud bang, countless gravel fell from the sky and smashed huge potholes on the ground. However, the thing in the sky continued to fall without being affected. The previous sh could not even stop it from falling. How is it? Even if you can avoid such a big meteorite, the guy trapped by Quilges Prison will definitely not be able to escape. If he is hit by this kind of thing, he will definitely turn into ashes along with the prison. All of you will die under the great destructive power of this meteorite. Only I will survive in the ruins. This kind of thing is too cheating. Looking at the meteorite thatpletely covered the entire sky, Ichimaru Gins face showed a helpless look. In the end, would he end up like this? It was too bad. If Rangiku knew, she would definitelyugh at him. There are not many people like you even in the Quincy division. At such a critical time, Muyang could still remain calm. After looking up at the huge meteorite in the sky, he put his attention on Gremmy and asked. Of course, didnt I say that I am the strongest in the Sternritter? Still with a faint smile on his face, Gremmy added: Assuming yes, its just an assumption, its not an imaginary thing, its useless to assume that you can kill me right now, the meteorite is an existing fact, It wont disappear, and of course, with your ability, you cant kill me now. The meteorite fell here and wiped out all three of you, leaving me alone to survive in the ruins, just as I imagined, there is nothing You can do, Kimura Muyang! Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 259: Beyond Imagination Chapter 259: Beyond Imagination Theres nothing we can do? The corners of Muyangs mouth curled up slightly, as if he had heard something funny. How ridiculous. I really dont know when my strength has been underestimated to such an extent. With a few chuckles, a terrifyingly powerful Reiryoku slowly rose from Muyangs body. His body did not make any movements at all. It was just a simple release of Reiryoku. The gravel around Muyang seemed to have been affected by some kind of power and slowly floated up. Even Gremmy, who had been maintaining his confidence, was shocked when he felt this power. Buzz, buzz, buzz, buzz A sharp and ear-piercing sound came from Zanpakuto in Muyangs hand. At some point in time, his Zanpakuto had already been wrapped in ayer of silvery-white Reiryoku. Those silvery-white Reiryoku were vibrating at a frequency that was almost impossible to see with the naked eye. Traces of pitch-ck cracks strangely appeared around Zanpakuto. From those cracks, there was an extremely dangerous feeling. This kind of power How is this possible Seeing the abnormality on Muyangs body, Gremmy seemed to have suddenly thought of something. His face suddenly revealed a look of disbelief. Although it was not to the extent of panicking, such news was enough to shock people. Why can you still use the power of Bankai without Bankai!! Moreover, you should not be able to use Bankai anymore! Yes, who knows. With a cold face, Muyangs feet swayed and directly flew into the air. He only saw Muyangs arm waved, and then a silver knife light like a silver river hung from the sky, dividing the whole world into two halves. Click With an inaudible sound, the meteorite that had fallen from the sky split into two under Gremmys shocked eyes, falling in two different directions. In the crack of the meteorite, a hollow crescent moon emitted a dark light. How did this guy do it? Looking at the back of Muyang who was standing in the air, Gremmys heart shed with a trace of doubt. Although he did have a terrible ability, even something like a meteorite could be easily created through his imagination, but if he had to rely on his own strength to split the huge meteorite into two, there was no way. No, Not just him! In the entire Sternritter, there were few people who could do this. Even His Majesty Just as Gremmy was thinking of this, the figure of Muyang who was standing under the moon suddenly disappeared from his sight. Not good!! Just as this thought shed through his mind, he didnt even have time to think about anything. A de light as dazzling as before appeared again, and this time, the target of the de light was him! The moment the de light shed, in the eyes of Gremmy, everything in this world seemed to have slowed down. The Zanpakuto in front of him slowly fell down, and he could even see the ck cracks that appeared along with the downsh of the Zanpakuto. However, what slowed down was not only the Zanpakuto in front of him, but also Gremmys everything, including his bodys movements, and even his thoughts. However, all of this was only the world in Gremmys eyes. In Harribels eyes, Muyangs movements were simply incredible. She could only vaguely see a dazzling bright white de light. Although Gremmy watched Zanpakuto the downsh inch by inch and then cut through his body, he could do nothing. Even the thoughts in his mind became extremely slow. He could only watch helplessly as the Zanpakuto cut off his body. Then he felt the pain slowly transmit to his nervous center. Damn it! Everything in front of him suddenly returned to normal. The strange flow of time from before was instantly restored. Everything in front of Gremmy returned to normal. The intense pain was transmitted to his brain in an instant. However, even his head that relied on fighting had been cut in half. With a bang sound, along with the ssh of blood, Gremmys body was cut in two and fell to the ground. How can this be? I have two bodies now. How can you hurt me? Although his body had been cut into two pieces, Gremmy still had some consciousness for a while. After understanding everything that had happened to him, Gremmy struggled to turn his eyes to the side. How is this possible Not far away from Gremmy, another Gremmy corpse was lying there. At this time, he turned his eyes and looked at each other, feeling the horror of each other. In that instant just now, Muyang had actually cut off two of Gremmys bodies at the same time! However, how did he manage to get rid of two of his own bodies at the same time? Although its a bit troublesome, its finally over. Putting Zanpakuto back into his waist, Muyang revealed a rxed expression. Over? What are you talking about? A familiar voice came from all directions of Muyang. The number actually increased again! Seeing the few Gremmy that appeared around him, Muyang moved his hand and Zanpakuto appeared in his hand again. At the same time, a thought shed through his mind. Could it be that the Quincy were all such tenacious fellows? The previous one was like this, and this time was also the same. No matter what, they could not be killed. Fortunately, I had a backup n. Otherwise, I would really have been killed by you this time. When he appeared in front of Muyang again, Gremmys face unconsciously carried a touch of relief. If he had not thought about his own body before, it would have been really terrible this time. After all, Muyangs de cut him from head to toe. A more clone, right? Looking around, Muyangs face revealed a trace of understanding. Since he already knew his methods, then he would definitely not give him a second chance. My imagination is now six times what it normally is. In other words, my current strength is six times what it was before! You are finished, Muyang!! Gremmy, who had been rtively calm, suddenly revealed a trace of madness on his face. After the series of setbacks before, even if his current strength became as strong as he said, he was no longer as calm as before. Several Gremmy who were surrounding Muyang stretched out their hands at the same time, and a dark space suddenly appeared behind Muyang. Muyangs body suddenly trembled, and a terrifying gravity seemed to tear his body apart. " " Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 260: The War Begins Chapter 260: The War Begins This is Haha, since there is nothing that you cant cut off, then I will use something invisible to deal with you! You will be wrapped in the space of the universe and die! As Gremmys voice fell, the ck formless substance behind Muyang suddenly expanded. In just a blink of an eye, it covered Muyangs entire body. Hahahaha! In the space of the universe, body fluids will forcibly evaporate from the eyeballs and the adhesive membrane of the mouth. The blood that is exposed to the space of the universe will start to boil. If you try to breathe, your lungs will be destroyed. The body tissues will slowly copse, weing the arrival of death. However, all of this is based on the fact that your consciousness canst until that time. Looking at Muyang who was trapped in the universe space, Gremmys expression twisted. Muyang was finally killed by him. This kind of situation was almost unsolvable. No matter what kind of person it was, they would definitely not be able to survive in such a harsh environment. Is this your trump card? You really disappoint me. Muyangs indifferent voice suddenly came from the ck space. Under Gremmys horrified eyes, he slowly walked out step by step. There was not a single scar on his body. How is this possible! Being in the space of the universe, no matter who it is, it is absolutely impossible toe out unscathed like this. So this is all you have. Just seeing things that are beyond your imagination, you have already panicked like this. It seems that I really overestimated you before. A guy like you should not have many opportunities to fight, right? Thats why you are so flustered when you encounter a little thing. Looking at Gremmy who was already in a mess, Muyangs face showed a trace of disappointment. After a few years of silence, he thought that he could fight happily. Who knew that this would be the case? This guy only had a lot of strength, but in the end, he was just a little brat. However, this is war. No matter who the enemy was, as long as he wielded the weapon in his hand, it would be enough to destroy it. Thinking of this, he raised his Zanpakuto above his head, and a silver-white light appeared again. _____________________ Soul Society. At this time, the Seireitei was full of tension. Since the first meeting of the team not long ago, the captains of each team issued an all-out alert to the below, ready to fight at any time. The situation has been clear, and all the people of the entire Gotei 13 know that the destroyed division in the rumor hase back. What they are about to face is a cruel war. It does not matter whether it is right or wrong, it does not matter whether it is righteous or evil, only victory or destruction. 11th Division jurisdiction area Hey, hey, hey, although you are just a guy who just graduated this year, but you are also a member of 11th Division. How can you tremble in fear when there is going to be a battle? Get up, bastard! A slightly older team member looked at the young team member who was patrolling with him and patted him hard on the shoulder. This guy, in the end, is still too young. Although he has also experienced some exercise, he still cant bepared with the old members of 11th Division. They are thebat team of 13th Division, the battlefield is their stage. How can they tremble because of theing of war? Who said I was afraid? I was trembling with excitement because I was going to fight. Although he said that he would not admit defeat, the trembling body of the team member and the pale face were enough to show everything. For the war between the two ethnic groups, even thebat madman of 11th Division could not help but feel fear. Well? Hey, you two. What are you doing? Get up! A voice suddenly came from behind them. Ah yes Turning his head, after seeing a shiny bald head, the two 11th Division members bodies trembled unconsciously and said loudly. This was the Madarame Ikkaku and the Ayasegawa Yumichika, even in the entire Gotei 13, they are well-known existences. Well, I dont remember that our team has cowards. Whether the other party is Hollow, Arrancar, or Quincy, we have to do just the same thing, that is to kill them! Enjoy the next war, bastards! After saying something casually, Madaramu carried his Zanpakut on one corner of his shoulder, and the two of them continued to walk forward with Ayasegawa. Really, Quincy or something,e out quickly, I have been waiting impatiently. This wont do, Ikkaku. Although there was a smile on his face, the faint killing intent in Yumichikas eyes from time to time revealed his true state of mind at this time. Even if you say anything, the Quincy will not suddenly appear in front of us. I know, just what is that?! Halfway through his words, a strange feeling suddenly rose in Ikkaku heart, and he suddenly looked up at the sky. In the field of vision, a figure stood above Soul Society. It was not only Ikkaku who found this matter, but also arge number of Gotei 13 Division team members who found this guy of unknown origin. Enemy A team member shouted as soon as he found the person, and immediately attracted the attention of everyone in the surroundings to the person in the sky. Its okay. There is a Soul Concealing membrane on the periphery of Seireitei. This guy cante in. Everyone, dont panic. Seeing that the team members around them seemed to be showing signs of panic, A chief immediately shouted loudly, trying to calm down the team members who were panicking around them. No! One of the team members stretched out his finger and pointed at the guy in the sky with a hint of fear on his face. This guy is already inside the Soul Concealing Membrane! Boom!!!! Dozens of light pirs suddenly rose in different ces of Soul Society. Each light pir emitted a rich aura of spiritual droplets. What is this thing? Looking at the pir of light not far from them, Ikkaku eyes showed a hint of caution. The war had begun! Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 261: Strong Enemies Chapter 261: Strong Enemies The majestic King of Quincy Yhwach stood in the sky of Seireitei, looking at Soul Society and the others who were busy below, his eyes were dull, and he did not know what he was thinking in his heart. Pathetic Ravage the Soul Society, my Sternritter!! Boom As Yhwachs voice fell, more than a dozen light pirs with strong Reishi fluctuations appeared in the street of Quiet Spirit Court below. Buzz The moment those Spiritual Energy pirs appeared, everyone in the 13 Hall of Protection was rmed. All the captains and vice-captains rushed out of their respective offices at the first possible moment. That terrifying Spiritual Energy fluctuation was absolutely not something that ordinary team members could deal with. This What is it Light light pir? 8th Division member Osaka Mizuki looked at the spiritual light pir in the distance and his eyes showed shock. As a rookie who had joined the Gotei 13 for less than a year, just hearing the news of the war had already shocked him. Originally thought it was impossible for the enemy to break into the Seireitei. People like him who had just graduated and had littlebat power would not really go to the battlefield. Who knows, the war has only just begun, and they have already been involved. No! No! Thats not right! Thats not glowing! Although Hara Ichitaro, who graduated a few years earlier than Osaka Mizuki, forced himself to remain calm, the few drops of sweat that quietly slipped from his forehead still revealed the panic in his heart at this time. Thats not glowing, its burning! Thats a blue pir of fire! A pir of fire? The surrounding team members all looked at him, unable to understand what he said. How could the words of a pir of fire be like that? It cant be wrong! In the legends, Quincy can control Reishi. The pirs of fire in the distance are high concentration Reishi burning, and each of them is emitting a strong Reishi fluctuation. Its terrible. This concentration of Reishi Damn it, how many experts are there Looking at the pirs of light standing in the Seireitei, everyones expressions turned ugly. The Captains Office Captain-Commander! Chjir Sasakibe suddenly appeared behind Captain-Commander Yamamoto. Kneeling on one knee, there was a serious look on his face. What did the Captain Kurotsuchi say? The enemys invasion method is unknown, but there are powerful Reishi fluctuations in those Reishi columns, and the Reishi concentration is quite terrible. In addition, Kisuke has sent a message, asking us to hold on for a moment, and we must not use Bankai. Soon there will be something that can suppress the Quincy. Is that so? After listening to the report of Chjir Sasakibe, Captain-Commander Yamamotos face did not show any expression. He just stood on the balcony and looked at the chaos in the Seireitei. His eyes were slightly narrowed, and the back of his hand holding the crutch was exposed. It showed that his heart was not calm at this time. ____________ 3rd Division jurisdiction area A beam of light happened to appear in front of Kira Izuru who was patrolling Reishi Investigation Division! Is it not done yet? Although he did not release his Zanpakuto for the time being, He was undoubtedly in apletely alert state at this moment. Just this beam of spiritual light in front of him that emitted terrifying fluctuations was already incredible, not to mention the enemies that might be hidden inside. Sorry! But the concentration of spiritual droplets is too high, the number measurement device is in a mess A member of the technical development bureau who stayed behind the 3rd Division team member had a few drops of sweat on his face. He was holding a machine in his hand and kept pressing it. It was the first time he had seen such a high concentration of spiritual droplets. Do you think it is inside? Riku. Kira looked cautiously at the light pir in front of him, and his face was heavy. It was not a good sign that the enemy directly invaded the base camp at the beginning of the war. Although they would have the home advantage in this way, the initiative of the battlefield waspletely controlled by the other side. Whether they wanted to fight or retreat, it waspletely dependent on the enemy. Yes, there is no other ce. The third seat of 3rd Division, Riku Togakushi, also had the same cautious expression. They all knew what it meant to be directly invaded by the enemy. What was more, they did not know the enemys method of invasion at all. This meant that such a tactical enemy could continue to use. Come out quickly. I have been waiting for a long time. If you are yawning when the enemy appears, dont regret it if you are scared and bite your tongue off. You monkey. It seemed that they wanted to ease the heavy atmosphere, and the fifth and sixth seats of 3rd Division joked with each other. Report! I managed to analyze the Reiryoku! Thepatibility rate of Reiryoku with the sample is 93, it is the Quincy! Hearing the loud words of the Reishi Investigation ss behind him, the eyes of several people of 3rd Division suddenly froze. I see! Lets go! Seeing the hazy figure revealed from the spirit column, Kiras face moved and shouted, then he raised Zanpakuto in his hand and ran forward. Boom A fiery pir of light suddenly shot out from the front, and the zing pir of fire instantly pierced through Kiras body. There was no time for him to react at all. Wu Pu - A mouthful of blood sprayed out from the air. Kiras eyes shed with a trace of confusion, and his body powerlessly copsed to the ground. The aura on his body also disappeared in an instant. As the vice captain of the Gotei 13, he was actually killed in an instant without even seeing the enemy. The strength of the Quincy was so powerful. Vice-Captain Kira Its a sneak attack, too despicable Seeing Kira was actually killed in a face-to-face, the other three chiefs of 3rd Division were angry. carry out Shikai, dont let him escape! Blow it, Flute! Destroy it, Jin! Roll it up, Shunsen! Boom The three of them had just released their respective Zanpakuto. Before they could make a move, a figure wrapped in a cloak rushed out from the beam of spiritual light. His two hands pressed firmly on the heads of the two chief officers. Then, he suddenly smashed into the ground. Immediately, blood sshed out. Riku, who was shocked in his heart, had just turned his head when he saw a blood ssh in front of him, and then his body fell back weakly. Seeing the most powerful deputy captains and chief officers were all killed by the Quincy in a single move, without even a bit of resistance, the remaining yers suddenly trembled and unconsciously took a few steps back. Sorry, the order we received was to kill all of you! Looking at the Gotei 13 team members who had regained the courage to rush forward, the Quincy mouth pulled out a trace of a ferocious arc. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 262: Hopeless Situation Chapter 262: Hopeless Situation Technology Development Bureau Looking at the huge dots of light that appeared on the radar in front of him, Akons face was full of cold sweat. In Seireite, there are sixteen enemies Reiryoku. However, it is also possible that the location of Reiryoku is due to the battle. The phenomenon of Reiryoku disappearing in Shinigamis side has urred. The police officers who are going to investigate have died before sending the information. Akon!! The deputy captain of the 3rd Divisions reiryoku disappeared, and the three chiefs of the same team, disappeared! 25 team members have died in the west 6-1! 61 died in the 2-4 area! Damn it! He punched the table in front of him fiercely. Although he had tried his best to keep calm, Akon still could not help but feel a trace of panic in his heart. It had only been seven minutes since the invasion, but nearly a thousand people had died. This was too exaggerated. How could such a war continue? Akon tilted his head slightly and looked at the captains office on the other side. A trace of confusion shed through his heart. Although as long as he had the advantage in terms of high-endbat strength, Soul Society would not lose in this war. But Thinking of the information he had learned before, Akons heart rose a trace of haze. The Quincy is in control of the device that can seize Shinigamis Bankai. Before cracking that thing, the Captainsbat effectiveness cant be yed at all. However, the enemy with this level of strength, even if the Captain, if he cant use Bankai, it is impossible to win easily. Hurry up, Mr. Kisuke. Looking at the screen in front of him that can contact Kisuke, Akon whispered. Kurotsuchi Captain has been ordered by Head-Captain to study other things about Quincy. Now in this case, how to break through the dilemma depends on Kisukes research. As long as he can develop a restraining method as soon as possible, Soul Society can at least maintain the invincible situation. ____________ North District 27 team members died! Vice Captain Kiras reiryoku has also disappeared! As Hells Butterfly danced in the air, messages were sent to the captains and vice captains in the Seireitei who were in the middle of the battle. Is that so I got it. With his eyes lowered, ayer of shadow covered Roses face. Around him, there were team members who had lost their breath. They were in the corpses of many team members of Gotei 13th, and Roses whole body was emitting a cold aura. It seems that there is no good news. Who is dead? The Quincy with a strange hairstyle stood opposite Rose, tilting his neck and asking. Although facing a captain of Gotei 13, there was no tension on his face, as if in his eyes, the captain level character was not enough to make him feel nervous. Is there a need for me to answer you? His eyes were half open and half closed, and Roses face was full of gloom. Even the tone of his voice was full of bone-chilling cold. Of course there is! Hearing Roses words, the Quincy who was wearing a blindfold andpletely covered the upper half of his face suddenly grinned, revealing a mouthful of teeth that made people vomit. The ce where Reiryoku disappeared just now was the location of Bazz-B. If no one died, it meant that he had messed up. Gently raising the Zanpakuto in his hand and standing in front of the quincy, a stream of Reiryoku on Roses body quickly umted. Although he could not use Bankai because of the scruples in his heart, as a figure who had been promoted to captain a hundred years ago, he did notck the means to fight against the enemy. It really isnt artistic at all. Roses eyes fell on Zanpakuto in front of him. His tone was full of mncholy, like a low hum. Seeing Izuru constantly stimtes my inspiration. Standing near him, as long as I hold the guitar in my hand, the melody will overflow like tears. If Izuru is missing. My guitar would be sad too. Sorry, I really dont understand the topic of your art. The Quincy stretched out his five fingers in front of him, and the aura of his body changed in an instant. But dont worry. Dont cry anymore about your friend. Because within the next five minutes, youll be dead as well The other hand gently stroked his own Zanpakuto. The gentle posture was like ying an instrument, and Roses face had some inexplicable emotions. Rose suddenly raised his head. His eyes were filled with killing intent that could not be concealed. Seeing so many of his subordinates die miserably at the hands of the Quincy made it impossible for him to conceal the killing intent in his heart. There was no need to conceal it. What he needed to do was to kill all the enemies in front of him! Dont think that you can return alive and kill me! In the sky, two powerful auras collided in an instant. _____________ What did you say! Quincy attacked Soul Society? Although he had heard from Kisuke on the phone before, Kurosaki Ichigo still found it hard to ept the news until now. But, isnt there only Ishida left? They are different from Ishida. A trace of inexplicable meaning shed in Yoruichi eyes. Now is not the time to talk in detail. In short, Soul Society is facing the biggest difficulty now. It is difficult to resist the attack of Quincy only by the captain of Gotei 13. Although Soul Society has not asked for help for the time being, I think I should still tell you. As for what you want to do Urahara-san! Suddenly opened his mouth to interrupt Yoruichi words. Kurosaki Ichigo looked at Kisuke who was busy with something on the other side, his eyes full of determination. Please prepare the realm gate for me. I want to go to Soul Society! As expected Putting down the thing in his hand, Kisuke turned to look at Kurosaki Ichigo with a smile in his eyes. The realm gate has been prepared for you. You can go down now. Sorry, the two of you cant go with Kurosaki. Suddenly reaching out to stop Orihime and Sado who were nning to follow Kurosaki Ichigo, Kisukes eyes shed with a hint of inexplicable meaning. Because he was in a hurry, he did not install the Reishi converter on the Dimension Portal. This time, only Kurosaki can pass. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 263: Choice Chapter 263: Choice Ichigo! Just as Ichigo was about to enter the realm gate, Yoruichi suddenly called out to him. Whats wrong, Yoruichi? Ichigo turned his head, a hint of doubt on his face. Before you go to Soul Society, I have something to tell you first. While speaking, Yoruichi face was full of seriousness and seriousness. Do not use Bankai. The enemy has unknown means and can take away Shinigamis Bankai. Take away Bankai?!! Hearing the words spoken by Yoruichi, not only Ichigo, but even Orihime and others who came to send him on the well, also cried out, the surprise brought to them today was too much. Bankai, Shinigamis strongest ability, is also an important certificate as a captain. ording to the information they heard before, every Shinigami who learned Bankai will be recorded in the history of Soul Society. This kind of means that Shinigami thought by relying on, the Quincy actually has a way to take it away Yes, this has been confirmed. Kusus Bankai has been taken away by the enemy. What? Miss Kusu At this time, several people remembered the Suzuki Kusu they saw when they first arrived at the Urahara Shop, but at that time, because they suddenly heard the news from Kisuke, they were too surprised, so they did not care much. Now that they thought about it, the aura of Suzuki Kusu was really a little strange. In this case, Mr. Kisuke is now busy cracking that kind of thing. After listening to Yoruichi words, there was a sh of realization in the eyes of Orihime. No wonder even if it were foropened to the realm gate, Kisuke waspletely handed over to Mr. Tessai. It turned out that there was more important things to be busy with. Yes, but even if it is Kisuke, Therefore, Soul Society is very dangerous now! Can you understand me saying this, Ichigo? After hearing the meaning of Yoruichi words, Orihime and Sado Yasutora both showed a trace of worry on their faces. The current Soul Society was really too dangerous! Was it really safe for Ichigo to go alone? In the face of a group of unknown enemies, as the captains of Soul Societys highestbat strength, they could not exert their strongest ability without any scruples. In the absence of Bankai, it was a difficult thing. After all, if there was no powerful strength, Quincy would not dare to attack Soul Society. Although he was clear about Soul Societys current situation, there was no fear on Kurosaki Ichigos face. On the contrary, his eyes became even more determined. After two years of retrieving Shinigamis strength, he was not as simple as just recovering Shinigamis strength. He could clearly feel that the powerful Reiryoku contained in his body, even he himself did not know how strong he was now. Dont worry! With a bright smile on his face, Kurosaki Ichigo turned around and jumped into the realm gate without any hesitation. " " Dont let anything happen to you!! Kenpachi, Byakuya, Toushiro, Ikkaku, Yumichika, Rangiku The faces of Soul Societys group ofpanions crossed through Kurosaki Ichigos brain one by one, and finally fixed into Rukias smiling face. Kurosaki Ichigo stepped on the ground, and the speed of his forward could not help but increase a bit. Seeing Kurosaki Ichigos figure disappear into the realm gate, Yoruichi took back her eyes and turned to look at Orihime and Sado standing beside her. Just now, because Ichigo was here, there were some things that I did not say directly. This time, Kisuke did not install the Reishi converter on the Dimension Portal not only because of time. As her eyes swept over the bodies of Orihime and Sado Taihu on the well, a light shed in Yoruichi eyes, and no one knew what she was nning in her heart. There are some things that need to be done together with the strength of the two of you. ___________ In the room of the Urahara Shop Suzuki Kusu did not follow up to see Kurosaki Ichigo off, but stayed in front, cooperating with Kisukes research. After all, she was the only one who had her Bankai taken away. With her help, it was somewhat helpful to the device of the Quincy. Looking at Kisuke who was constantly busy, Suzuki Kusu turned slightly and his eyes fell on Ishida Ury. The body stood in the same ce, Ishida Urys eyes were scattered, and the whole person did not know what he was thinking. The breath on the body was also floating, apparently a great blow. Ishida Ury, who had always considered himself as thest Quincy, hadpletely carried out the honor and responsibility of the Quincy. When he suddenly heard this news, it was already a good performance for him to have such a performance. He didnt know when, but his face was already sweating a little. Ishida Urys hands hanging on the side were sometimes clenched and sometimes loosened. Obviously, at this moment, Ishida Ury was full of struggle in his heart. Ishida San. Raising his head slightly, Kisukes gaze fell on Ishida Ury who was at the side. A trace of deep thought shed through his eyes, and the face hidden under the shadow of the hat made it impossible to see his true thoughts. Ah? As if he had just woken up from a dream, Ishida Ury raised his head, and there were a few traces of blood in his eyes. It was obvious that the thinking just now had consumed a lot of his mind. I know that the current situation makes it very difficult for you. We wont force you to make any decisions. No matter what, it is better for you to make the decision yourself. Although his mind was still in great shock, Ishida Ury still tried his best to gather his thoughts and calmed his mood, and his eyes were also barely calm. Sorry, Urahara-san, Suzuki-san. The corner of his mouth pulled out a forced smile, Ishida Ury raised his foot and walked out of the door of the Urahara Shop, walking slowly in the direction of his home. I wonder what kind of decision he will make. He retracted his gaze from Ishida Urys back. Suzuki Kusu looked at the thing in front of Kisuke. Kisukes research seemed to be about to end. There seems to be nothing here that needs my help. Ill go back and take a look first. Also, there are some things that I need to tell them. Suzuki-san! Kisuke called out to Suzuki Kusu, who was about to get up and leave. A strange light shed through her eyes. If possible, can I trouble you to ask Yukio and Riruka toe over to my side? There are some things that I need their help with. No problem. Although it was a bit strange for Kisukes request, Suzuki Kusu still agreed without hesitation. She knew that Kisuke was definitely not a person who spoke without thinking. In order to deal with the most dangerous situation, it is better to make ns early. Looking at the direction where Suzuki Kusu left, Kisuke said in a low voice, with some confusion in his tone. However, it is best not to reach that step. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 264: Renjis Battle Chapter 264: Renji''s Battle What the hell is that monster? Looking at the monster-like Quincy opposite him, the team member of Gotei 13th trembled. Although his hand was holding Zanpakuto, this Zanpakuto, who could usually calm his mind, could not bring him any sense of security at this time. The arm holding the knife trembled uncontrobly. Our attack has no effect at all, but all the people who were pierced by his shining thorn are all dead. Another team member said with cold sweat on his face. His arms were also trembling slightly. Such an enemy was much more terrifying than Hollow. The unknown always gave people fear. And and why why do people who slowly die constantly cry out in pain! Sha His body unconsciously took a few steps back. Looking at the terrifying enemy approaching step by step, one of the team members finally could not suppress the fear in his heart and turned to run. Run!! Run! This guy is not someone we can deal with! As the first person fled, more and more team members turned their heads and fled. Each and every one of them wished that they had two more legs than others. Dont be afraid! Dont run! Looking at the fleeing team members, Fujino Masayoshi shouted loudly. As the person in charge of the 6th Division, he was still a chief officer. At this time, it was time for the 13th Division to advance bravely. No matter what was said, they could not retreat. Even if they were to die, they had to die in battle! Our mission of the 13th Division is not to protect our own lives! Rather, even if we have to sacrifice our lives, we have to protect Seireitei! No matter how much Fujino Masayoshi shouted, the team members around him still fled one by one. In the face of life and death, those people only cared about their own lives. As a chief officer, no one would listen to his orders. He was the only one left to face the approaching enemies. Do not retreat! Looking at the enemy who hade in front of him, Fujino Masayoshi closed his eyes in despair. He knew that with his strength, even if he rushed up, he would not be able to cause any damage to the enemy at all. It was even impossible for him to even touch the enemys body. However, retreating without a fight was definitely not something he could do. Bang The Quincy raised his arm, and a spike of light appeared in front of him. At this time, a sh fell from the sky and ruthlessly fell between the Quincy and the team member. Very good, very good! Ah Vice-Captain Abarai!! Leave it to me next, you go quickly! While speaking, Renjis eyes stared at the Quincy below. The aura on the body is extremely terrible, just from Reiryoku, it is absolutely not inferior to himself. Moreover, the means of attack are unknown, very strange. The cognition of this Quincy in front of him shed in the eyes of Renji. The arm shook, and the Zabimaru in his hand directly cut off the head of the Quincy. The thin arm gently lifted, and the hand of the Quincy suddenly emerged a strange pattern. Only relying on a pair of meat palms, directly blocked the sh of Renji, and even flicked Renji Zabimaru aside. The attack had no effect at all! Taking back his own Zanpakuto, Renji jumped down and his eyes noticed the lines on the back of the Quincy hand. This thing should be the [Blut Vane] that Mr. Kimura said, in the face of my chop, it can actually be perfect defense. However, no matter what kind of defense it is, there should be a limit, so in the subsequent exchanges, my attack speed will increase by another level! I am 6th Division Vice-Captain, Abarai Renji. Whats your name, Quincy! In the face of Renji, the opposite Quincy stopped and looked at Shinigami opposite him. His eyes were calm, and he did not know what he was thinking about. As Nodt. A low voice came, and without waiting for Renji to say anything, Quincy arm was raised, and several shiny spikes suddenly appeared in his hand. With the swing of his arm, it flew toward Renji body. With a sh of his feet, Renji suspended dodging, facing the unknown attack, he did not want to use his own body to test it. However, Death has Shunpo, and Quincy also has [Hirenkyaku], which is not inferior to his Shunpo in terms of movement, not to mention that the person who uses it is a person whose strength is even higher than Renji. . Just as Renjis footsteps just fell, the whole body wrapped like a mummy, As Nodt had appeared in front of him, holding a shining spike in his hand, directly stabbing at Renjis body. The attack of Quincy is not limited to the bow and arrow, even if it is a closebat, it can be fought with a good color. Although he was caught by the enemy, there was no panic on Renjis face. The arm on the side was pulled, and the snake-tailed pill that had been released before suddenly retracted. The spikes on the tip of the de emitted a faint cold light. If As Nodt stabbed the spikes in his hand into the body of Renji, Renjis Zanpakuto would also pierce his body. Only for a moment, As Nodt thought of his response. A light shed under his feet, and his body directly appeared in the distance. The weapon in his hand was not stabbed after all. Unlike Soul Society who rushed to fight in a hurry, they had been preparing for a thousand years for this battle. There were many good cards in their hands that could be used. There was no need to exchange injuries with Shinigami. Moreover, it wasnt like he didnt have any results. Pfft A stream of blood suddenly spurted out from Renji shoulder, and a short spike was inserted on his shoulder. Damn it! When Looking at the wound on his shoulder, Renjis eyes shed a trace of haze. When did the enemy attack? He did not notice at all. It seemed that there was a big gap between the two. The two hands opened slightly and made a hugging gesture. More than a dozen glowing spikes appeared in front of As Nodt and the spearhead was facing Renji. " " Being aimed at by so many spikes, Renjis heart suddenly felt cold, and in a moment, a sense of fear rose in his heart. Shaking his head hard, shaking off the fear in his heart, Renji held Zanpakuto in his palm tight. Fear and what not, go to hell, this is war! In front of the enemy! Even if he had any emotions now, it could only be anger! Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 265: Fear Chapter 265: Fear Damn, is it poisoned? Feeling that his hands and feet were like frozen, Renjis heart could not help but think. You, found out, right? Seemingly seeing through the thoughts in Renjis heart, As Nodt opened his mouth and said, his eyes were as deep as theke water, so that people could not see the depth. Do you think that might be poison? No! This is actually something that you have forgotten a long time ago. His tone suddenly became high-pitched. As Nodt raised his arm and his fingers unconsciously danced. Think about it. Be stronger. After bing a vice-captain, you will have to rely on the weapons in your hands to knock him down one by one. That should be the feeling you have forgotten for a long time, right? The most important feeling in life is Speaking up to this point, As Nodts originally high spirited tone suddenly slowed down. His voice became a little low, and his eyes shed with a kind of heart-palpitating brilliance. Fear Fear Hearing what the opposite Quincy said, Renjis eyes shed slightly, and a very absurd feeling rose in his heart. Would he feel fear? Its really amazing. Its just a Vice-Captain, and he can bear it for so long. If its just an ordinary Shinigami, as long as he is shot by my [Arrow], he will scream and go crazy because of fear, and then die because he cant bear the inner torment. Anyone who is shot by my arrow, all the feelings will be fear. At this time, if the enemy takes a step, will there be something fatal? If you hold the knife, or pull out the knife, hold it high. Or swing it down, when the enemy speaks to me, will he cast any terrible spells at the same time? If he moves his fingers, or moves his sight, or even breathing anything will make you suspicious. You cant concentrate on thinking. But you can rely on your own will to persevere, it is really surprising. As Nodt looked at Renji, and his eyes showed obvious amazement. As a Vice-Captain, Renji could do such a degree, which really surprised him. If it was Captain, he would naturally not be too surprised to do such a degree, but Renji was just a Vice-Captain, and he was a Vice-Captain with rtively shallow qualifications. However, that is only surprise, far less than [Fear]. In the depths of your heart, it has beenpletely upied by fear of me! Dont joke! How is it possible to fear that kind of thing! Before I kill all of you Quincy, my heart will not have any extra emotions! Stepping on the ground, Renjis body rushed forward straight, and Zanpakuto in his hand threw it toward the head of Quincy. As I said, your sh is invalid for me! The arm was lifted, and the Blut Vane wasunched in an instant. It was just a simple block, and As Nodt directly blocked the attack of Renji, with the sh of Renji, it could not break through the defense of his Blutit. Between the defense, a few light thorns appeared in front of Esdeath Note again, and quickly shot into Renji body. Puff A mouthful of blood spurted out, and Renji body quickly retreated. Fear can be ovee by experience, the more ustomed the strong to fight, the easier it is to produce such an illusion. However, Fear with a reason was nothing. It could be contained through willpower or experience. As long as there was a reason, as long as the source was cut off, the fear could be removed. However. There was no reason for true fear! Because it is not based on feelings, but on instinct! True fear. No reason, no boundaries. It is like a lot of insects crawling on the body, no one can get rid of instinct! With the low voice of As Nodt, in a trance, Renji seemed to feel countless disgusting insects squirming on his body, the sticky touch, which was crazy. Ah The mouth suddenly issued a furious howl. Although fear shed in the eyes of Renji, Zanpakuto in his hand still waved out without hesitation, and ruthlessly swung toward the enemy in front of him. How many times do you want me to say it before you understand? Your sh is useless to me How is it possible?! There was a surprise in the tone of Ace Note. Looking at the wound left on his wrist, the surprise in his heart could not be concealed. The sh that should have beenpletely ineffective against him actually cut his own body. His sh could actually break through the defense of [Blut Vane]! Huchi Huchi Huchi Breathing heavily, Renji eyes were full of blood, and the whole person looked a little ferocious. For people like me, fear will only make me more crazy! Shouting loudly, Renji waved his own Zanpakuto in his hand and waved it out. Sizzle Another wound appeared on Esdeath Notes wrist. The defense of the [Blut Vane] waspletely useless! Renji, who had fear in his heart, the power of the sh in his hand became more amazing. The power of each sh was much stronger than before. Every time he attacked, he could leave a wound on As Nodts hand. This guy is like a mad dog. Although he is afraid in his heart, the fear aroused his fierceness. Although he was hit by Renji in session, there was no panic expression on As Nodts face. Even if he did break through his Blut Vsne defense, Renji still had no way to cause more damage to him. Those small wounds were not important at all. However, if he is allowed to attack like this, even if it is me, it will be very troublesome. With such a thought shing through his mind, the action of As Nodt suddenly became faster, his hands opened, and several light thorns appeared in front of him. The pink petals suddenly floated down from the air, and the dreamy scene made the movements of Renjis hands pause. But these dream-like Cherry Blossoms made As Nodts body unconsciously tense up. In his eyes, under the dream scenes of the falling Cherry Blossoms, what was hidden was the killing intent that made people palpitate. Dang dang The Cherry Blossoms floated down and actually blocked all the light thorns of As Nodt. Retreat, Renji. A figure appeared in front of Renji at some point, holding Renjis Zanpakut in his left hand and a hilt in his right hand. His tone was cold, but Renjis movements suddenly stopped. Leave the rest to me. The cool breeze blew, Kuchiki Byakuya was still expressionless, but there was a murderous look in the depths of his eyes. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 266: Byakuyas Fear Chapter 266: Byakuya''s Fear Kuchiki Byakuya! A pure white captain haori, a white and crystal star-shaped pliers on his head, silver wind gauze wrapped around his neck, and a handle in the hand of a white finger-glove. With a cold expression on his face, and the killing intent in his eyes, Kuchiki Byakuya appeared in the middle of Renji and As Nodt, not caring about the possibility of being hurt by the two people. I thought you would not dare toe, Kuchiki Byakuya! Looking at Kuchiki Byakuya with a high and cold temperament, there was a trace of unknown meaning in his eyes. What reason do I have to note? The tone of his mouth was extremely cold, even colder than usual. Whites words seemed to freeze everything around him. After knowing him for so long, this was the first time that Renji saw his Captain so angry. As if he did not feel the cold aura emitted from Byakuya, As Nodt lifted his foot and walked forward as if he did not notice it. As soon as the arm was lifted, several wounds suddenly appeared on the arm of As Nodt. Dont act rashly! Renji could barely break the [Blut Vane] with all his strength, but it was not a problem at all in the hands of Byakuya. It was just a simple attack that broke the defense of the opposite side and hurt his body. Looking at the wounds on his hand, As Nodts eyes shed a trace of surprise. Although he knew that with Kuchiki Byakuya strength, it was inevitable to break the defense of his [Blut Vane]. After all, even Abarai Renji, who was his deputy captain, broke his own defense. However, never would he have thought that he would be able to break through his defense so easily. However Just this alone was not enough!! He opened his hands and countless light thorns appeared in front of him. Each of them emitted a strong aura. Be careful. Captain! His attack will make people fear! Fear? There was no change in the mood on his face. Even the eyes did not change at all. Kuchiki Byakuya seemed to have not heard the reminder of Renji. He held Zanpakuto in his hand, his body forward, his arm waved, and the pink cherry blossoms all over the sky blew toward the opposite side. It seems that you dont believe it at all. Seeing Kuchiki Byakuya rushing to himself without any concealment, there was a glimmer of light in the eyes of As Nodt. It was these people who did not believe that they would have feelings like [Fear]. The stronger the person, the more confident he was and believed that he would not be afraid of anything. However, fear was irresistible His eyes suddenly widened, and a trace of morbid excitement shed in his eyes in an instant. As Nodt waved his hands, and the light thorns in front of him all flew toward Kuchiki Byakuyas body. Puff " " Sizzle Countless tiny scars appeared on the body of As Nodt. The power of Senbonzakura was terrible. Even if there was no Bankai, the destructive power was still very considerable, and the number of attacks was absolutely desperate. In contrast, the two light thorns stabbed Kuchiki Byakuyas body, but under Kuchiki Byakuyas richbat experience, all of them did not hit the fatal parts. Compared with the opposite As Nodt, it was really a subtle injury that could be ignored. Hehe Although it seemed that he was at a disadvantage in the previous fight, but the mouth of As Nodt let out a lowugh, not worried about the wound on his body at all. This guy Looking at As Nodt who wasughing opposite him, Kuchiki Byakuyas eyes showed a trace of caution the principal of the system came to thetest chapter. If he had to say what he did not want to face the enemy the most, then he was undoubtedly a madman. Everything of that kind of enemy was unpredictable. No one knew what he would do in the next second of the battle. The battle with that kind of person would always have all kinds of changes. At this time, As Nodt, who was injured but made a lowugh, was obviously such a madman in the eyes of Kuchiki Byakuya. However, no matter what kind of person the enemy was, the only thing he should do now was to kill him! Trample Soul Societys territory and trample on the dignity of Gotei 13, this group of people is undoubtedly the biggest viin. Bursting a trace of uneasiness in his heart, Kuchiki Byakuya waved his knife forward, this is a life and death battle, and finally can only end with the death of one side. Damn, the captain was attacked by him! Seeing that Kuchiki Byakuya was hit by the light thorn of the other side in the confrontation, there was a sh of anxiety in his heart. Although he always had the greatest trust in the captain in his heart, the strange self of the enemy was personally experienced before. It evoked the fear hidden in the depths of his heart. This power was simply like a joke. Can the captain really resist it? Do you feel it? Your hands and feet feel like they are frozen. Seeing Kuchiki Byakuyas slightly shing eyes, a glimmer of splendor shed in As Nodts eyes. No, not poisoned, but fear! Fear again? Hearing the words of the other party, there was a sh of disdain in Renjis eyes. It was the same as what Renji said before, but how could fear work on himself? In this world, there is no battle without fear. However, that feeling has been ovee when I crossed the boundaries of countless life and death so far. I never suppress the psychology of fear, but epted fear in battle, and after crushing it, I constantly gained the strength to move forward! The face remained unchanged, and Kuchiki Byakuya held Zanpakuto in his arm without trembling. A mere fear had no meaning for himself! What a proud guy, are all Shinigami as stubborn as you? Whether it is you or the previous vice-captain, all of them think that they can ovee fear by relying on their own experience and willpower. They are really a bunch of ignorant guys. I thought that you had already understood my ability when you were hiding on the side. Then let me say it to you again! He stopped and looked at Kuchiki Byakuya with a hint of expectation in his eyes. As Nodt was faintly expecting in his heart, expecting this person who gave a very high evaluation of the organization to bring him a surprise. The fear with reason is nothing, it can indeed be ovee by experience and willpower. However, there is no reason for real fear! Because it is not based on feelings, but on instinct, just like what you see now! With the exnation of As Nodt on the opposite side, Kuchiki Byakuyas body suddenly stopped, and he seemed to see Rukia turning from a beautiful woman into a white bone. Hisana died in front of him with pain.. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 267: The Iron Chapter 267: The Iron He let out a painful howl, and with great perseverance, he suppressed the various thoughts in his heart that made him faintly afraid. Zanpakuto in Byakuyas hand waved, and the pink cherry blossom with a sad killing intent rushed to the body of As Nodt. Your heart is already in chaos. With a movement of his feet, his body easily appeared in the distance. Ace Note looked at Kuchiki Byakuya who had lost his mind and whispered. Although he was injured because of Byakuyas attack just now, but As Nodt was not worried at all. He was injured now, but Kuchiki Byakuyas situation was not better than him, even more dangerous, because his heart had been shaken, and the sword in his hand could no longer be as resolute as before. You should understand that you cant win against me in your current state without Bankai! Looking at Kuchiki Byakuya opposite, As Nodt spat out this sentence. After hearing his words, Kuchiki Byakuyas body suddenly became stable, and the mind that had been in disorder suddenly calmed down. Is this your purpose? Lure us through battle, wait for our captain to use Bankai, and then seize it, so that you can easily wound Soul Society. I really did not expect that you have already known about this. Hearing Kuchiki Byakuyas words, As Nodts pupils contracted slightly. What happened now was beyond his expectation. The war had just begun, how did the enemy know this information? No wonder even if he fought so hard, he firmly did not use Bankai. Its a pity that we already know your depth, so before we find the corresponding means to restrain, we will never use Bankai. As long as the captain still hasbat power. You will unconsciously have more scruples. The current battle has be a battle of time. Lets see if you destroy Soul Society first or we find the means to restrain. Then kill you with Bankai! " " Pa It is really worthy of being the head of the four nobles of Soul Society, the head of the Kuchiki family. This analysis is really clear. Suddenly reaching out and pping his hands, he opened his mouth to praise Kuchiki Byakuyas analysis, but there was no praise in the tone of As Nodt. However, Since you know that we can seize your Bankai, I dont know if you have heard of the ultimate move of ours? Hearing As Nodts words, Kuchiki Byakuyas face changed greatly and he could no longer keep calm. ording to the previous information, the final move that Quincy had is [Vollstandig] Thinking of such a situation, Kuchiki Byakuyas face became more and more determined. He had a reason to never lose, so, even if he risked his life, he absolutely could not fall! Damn it! Looking at the enemy in front of him, Tshir Hitsugaya clenched his teeth. He was still too weak! What? Are you going to give up just like that? The youth looked at the opposite of him, without any emotion on his face, and raised his arm. A sharp w made of metal was held in his hand. It was the sharp w, which had troubled him a lot in the previous battle. The sharpness of the w was no less than that of Zanpakuto, and thebat experience of the other side was also above him. It was really a hard battle. Then, its my turn to attack! As soon as he finished speaking, his opponents body shed and he suddenly disappeared from Hitsugayas line of sight. Hirenkyaku!! Hitsugaya didnt need to think too much about the reaction he had gotten from countless battles. The possible attack routes of his opponent naturally shed through his mind. He waved his hand, and several sharp ice cubes flew out along with Zanpakuto. Group of birds icicles! Do you still not understand? Your level of ice is useless against me. Have you not seen what happened before? There was no intention of resisting Hitsugayas attack at all. As he spoke indifferently, his body directly resisted Hitsugayas attack and appeared in front of him. The sharp ws in his hand suddenly swung out. Dang!!!! Hiysugaya raised Zanpakuto in his arm and blocked the enemys attack. At the same time, he used his other hand to press against the back of the knife. Hitsugayas face showed a bit of difficulty. In the case that his ability was useless, the disadvantage of his body size could not be avoided. In the face of an enemy, his height always made him lower. In this state, it was not conducive to the use of strength. Humph! With a cold snort, Cang Du moved his feet and kicked Hitsugayas body away. Damn it! After quickly adjusting his body and stabilizing his body, Tshir Hitsugaya held his Zanpakuto with both hands, and his whole body was concentrated in an instant. Taking a deep breath, a bright light suddenly burst out in his eyes. Tshir Hitsugaya stepped on the ground and rushed forward. Your attack is useless to me. I am the [I] of ther Sternritter, Cang Du the Iron! Looking at Tshir Hitsugayas attack, a trace of disapproval shed on his face. As Cangdu, his body is not injured by ordinary people, so even if his attack ability is not outstanding in Sternritter, there are still few people who can beat him in a frontal battle. After all, just by relying on his body that could not be injured, he was already in an invincible position. As he turned a deaf ear to Cang Dus words, the divine light in Hitsugayas eyes was restrained. His eyes were filled with determination as he looked at Cang Du. As Zanpakuto waved his hand, a dazzling de light suddenly shed down from his Zanpakuto. Puff A wound appeared on Cang Dus body, and blood sprayed out. The bright red blood reflected Cang Dus face that was full of disbelief. How could you? Feeling his body that had been cut open, Cang Du still looked incredulous. After all, his body was like steel, and it was actually cut open by someone. It seems that this move taught by Senior Kimura is quite effective. Turning around and looking at the wound on Cang Dus chest, Hitsugayas eyes shed with a trace of splendor. It seemed that Kimuras strength far surpassed his predictions. His cutting technique had probably already reached an unimaginable level. However, Soul Societys current situation was really not good. It would be great if they could provide support. Sensing that Reiryoku was colliding everywhere inside Soul Society, Hitsugaya frowned. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 268: The Overkill Chapter 268: The Overkill Bang! Bang! Bang! Oh Bang!!!! Damn it, is this guy a devil Looking at the Quincy who was wantonly destroying in front of them, Shinigamis eyes were full of undisguised fear. ck hair, a beautiful face, and a hot figure. After wearing the uniform of Quincy, it was even more attractive, but the means of the Quincy in front of them made Shinigami tremble. It was the seemingly cute girl opposite him. In just a few minutes, she killed most of Shinigami, and countless members died in her hands. Ha ha ha! With a bright smile on her face, and a little excitement in her eyes, she looked like a girl who got an interesting toy, but the smile on her face was no different from a demon in the eyes of the surrounding Shinigami. Compared with them, the girl in front of her was more like a demanding Shinigami. Every time the short saber in her hand swung out, it would take away a few lives. Moreover, every person who died a tragic death was blown into pieces. The surroundings of the young girl were already covered with countless broken limbs and wreckage. Pa! Arge hand suddenly stretched out from the side and firmly grabbed the young girls wrist, stopping the attack she was about to attack. Even a young girl like you is a soldier of the Quincy Looking at the Quincy in front of him who looked like an innocent girl, Komamura Sajins eyes shed with a hint of heaviness. The team members who were killed around them were all the team members of their seventh division, all of whom were his loyal subordinates. Even a little dog like you can be a captain? It seems that Soul Societys hands are severelycking! The corner of her eyes slightly nced at the hand holding her wrist. The cold light shed in the eyes of Bambietta and then her eyes fell on the body of Komamura Sajin. The corners of her mouth were slightly hooked, and her eyes shed with an interesting look. Bang A burst of explosion suddenly erupted from where the two people came into contact. Komamura Sajins body hurriedly retreated. Looking at his palm that was injured by the explosion, his eyes revealed a trace of caution. ______________ Bang A corpse mmed into the wall. It pierced through the wall. He really cant take a hit! A huge body approached from afar. The burly figure was almost three meters tall. There was a thick iron chain wrapped around his waist. His thick facial features and the thick beard on his face added a bit of a valiant aura to him. Its all to deal with weaklings like this. It makes me very tired. Looking at the gradually approaching Quincy, the face of the executioner shed a trace of seriousness, but there was a deep worry under that seriousness. These enemies that appeared now, each of them had strengthparable to Captain, but Soul Societys side, because of the other partys ability to take away Captains Bankai, did not dare to fight with full strength. In this case, Soul Societys current situation was very bad. Cut it out, Kazeshini! In a low voice, the spirit of words came out, and two double-edged sickles connected by a chain suddenly appeared in his hand. Even if he doesnt like his Zanpakut, he will not hesitate at all in the face of the life-or-death juncture of the Soul Society. Now the primary consideration is how to save his life under the attack of the enemy and defeat the enemy! Oh, it seems that I finally met a good person. You should be the vice-captain. Although it is a little worse than my expectation, it is also good. He reached out and stroked his hair back, then twisted his neck, and a hint of tyranny shed in the eyes of the Quincy. I am Driscoll Berci, O of the Star Cross Knights, The Overkill! As long as I constantly kill the enemy, my strength will constantly be stronger. On the way here, I have killed hundreds of people. It will be better to kill you again. Bastard! Hearing what the Quincy Master opposite said, Shhei Hisagis eyes suddenly turned red. The people who died were his subordinates. Some of them are even friends who he have known since he was a student. they were all killed by this guy The rage in his heart burned fiercely, waves of anger rushed into his heart, making him want to tear the enemy in front of him into pieces. Looks like the people I killed have a close rtionship with you? Noticing the change in the mood of Shhei Hisagi, a trace of interest shed through Driscolls eyes. He took out a long light spear in his hand, emitting a strong spirit particle fluctuation, making Shhei Hisagi opposite him nervous. In that case, let me send you to reunite! The light spear in his hand suddenly shot out, emitting a terrifying fluctuation. Driscoll was right. After killing hundreds of Shinigami team members, his strength had increased by more than a little. Bang! Bang! Shhei Hisagi raised his Zanpakuto and pushed the opponents attack to the side. However, Shhei Hisagis expression became very ugly. Although he had blocked the first wave of attacks from the enemy, through the exchange just now, he had already felt that there was still a huge gap between him and the enemy with his current level. It seems that you have also felt it. There is a huge gap in strength between us like a chasm. Being keenly aware of the change in Shhei Hisagis mood in an instant, Driscoll spoke to strike his confidence. However, a mere vice captain, even if he loses to me, it is nothing. However, I originally thought that there would be a good opponent. Who knew that such a weak guy would be so boring? In that case, I will deal with you next! He took out a long spear from the ring guard on the back of his hand. Compared to the previous one, the shape of the flying spear this time was much moreplete. There were even some detailed patterns on it. Looking at the weapon made of spirit particles, this was already very amazing. Sensing the terrifying fluctuationsing from the flying spear, the expression of Shhei Hisagi changed greatly. This level was not inferior to that of Espada in the previous battle. He absolutely could not resist it! Was he going to die just like that? Looking at the spear that was flying towards him, a trace of despair shed through Shhei Hisagis eyes. Boom! A figure suddenly fell from the sky and fiercely stomped on the ground. His body twisted and he stretched out his left hand. Just by relying on one arm, he actually caught the opponents attack. Under the astonished gazes of Shhei Hisagi and Driscoll, he bounced it in another direction. This is Looking at this familiar figure in front of him, a glimmer of light suddenly shed through Shhei Hisagis eyes. Kurosaki Ichigo He had actually arrived at such an urgent moment. With him joining in, the current situation would definitely improve greatly. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 269: Ichigos Advent Chapter 269: Ichigo''s Advent Kurosaki Ichigo? Looking at the blond youth in front of him, Driscoll was slightly stunned. Then, he suddenly opened his mouth and said with a proud smile on his face, Aiya, my luck is really too good! Kurosaki Ichigo, The first of the five [Special Combat Powers], this is the enemy Im looking forward to! Hahahahaha! If I can kill you, not only is it an iparable military service, but even my strength will rise greatly because of killing you. Looking at the opposite Quincy who wasughing wildly, Ichigos eyes were full of gloom. Although he had heard from Kisuke Urahara that Soul Society was now being invaded by Quincy, he did not expect that in such a short time, Soul Society had been ravaged by this group of people. There were broken houses everywhere, and the bodies of the team members scattered everywhere. The entire Soul Society was full of turmoil of Reiryoku, and there were Reiryokus collisions everywhere, as well as the mourning soul inheritor of the team before death. Bastard! The Zanpakuto in his hand was tightly held. The anger in Kurosaki Ichigos heart could not be suppressed, and there was no need to suppress it. For this group of enemies who unscrupulously destroyed Soul Society, there was nothing to say. They were even worse thugs than Aizen. What he could do now was to defeat the enemy with the sword in his hand and protect Soul Society. I will never let you go! With deep anger on his face, Kurosaki Ichigo moved his feet and his body instantly appeared in front of Driscoll. Zanpakuto in his hand chopped down. Boom The blue Reiryoku overflowed, and the huge shpletely drowned the enemys body. With a backhand put the Zanpakuto in his hand on the ground, Kurosaki Ichigo closed his eyes and felt Reiryoku in Soul Society. Fortunately, Rukia and others are all fine Boom A powerful Reiryoku suddenly exploded in front of him, attracting Ichigos attention. Hes actually still alive! Feeling the powerful Reiryoku in front of him, Ichigos face revealed a shocked expression. He had attacked with hatred just now, but the other party was still able to fight after being caught unprepared by his [Getsuga Tensho]. The enemy was indeed not simple, as expected of someone who could destroy Soul Society to such a degree. You are really a powerful guy. If I kill you, my strength will be much stronger! The smoke dissipated, revealing the figure of the Quincy. However, behind the Quincy at this time, a pair of wings made of Reishi slightly opened, from the wings, emitting a strong Reishi fluctuation. Under that fluctuation, even the surrounding buildings were affected. Ichigo could even see a part of the buildings broken down into Reishi. What is going on? In the legend of the modern world, such wings should belong to angels, but at this moment, what appeared in front of Kurosaki Ichigo waspletely the existence of demons. This is the [Vollstandig] Hearing the name mentioned by the other party, Kurosaki Ichigos pupils contracted slightly. This was not the first time he had heard of such a name, and he had heard of it before. If it is you, you are indeed qualified to let me use [Vollstandig]. However, you will die obediently, and I will ept this credit! He stretched out his arm, and a long spear made of Reishi suddenly appeared in the hands of Driscoll. Feeling the spiritual fluctuation on it that was very different from before, the face of the Shuhei Hisagi was greatly changed. Be careful, Kurosaki Ichigo! Its toote! A sinister smile appeared on his face. Driscoll swung his arm, and the spear in his hand suddenly stabbed out. The surrounding air suddenly became hot. The speed of his thrust was so fast that it almost made the surrounding air burn. Eyes focused, Kurosaki Ichigo lowered his body. He stretched out his right hand and grabbed Zanpakuto who was inserted into the ground. He clenched his hands tightly, and a powerful Reiryoku burst out from his body. Zanpakuto pulled up from the bottom up, and the blue Reiryoku was like water. Boom! A violent shockwave suddenly erupted, and waves of air pushed away the Shuhei Hisagi who was standing to the side. What a powerful and monstrous reading! Holding his hand in front of him, Shuhei Hisagis eyes were filled with shock. He already knew that Shinigami, acting as Kurosaki Ichigo, was powerful enough to match the captain. However, only when he truly fought with him would he know how strong he was. ___________________ 1st Division This Reiryoku is Yamamoto Genryuusai suddenly turned to look at a direction and his eyes narrowed. Second Division sent intelligence, Shinigami agent Kurosaki Ichigo has arrived at Soul Society and is now fighting with Quincy! Hum! Little devil! Although his mouth was disdainful, Chjir Sasakibe, who was standing on the side, noticed that the hand of the head captain holding the crutch loosened a little. Although he was dissatisfied that Soul Societys dangerous situation actually needed a human teenager to rescue, the head captain also knew that in the current situation, it was a lucky thing to increase thebat power of a captain level. With only Kurosaki Ichigo alone, their side could lose at least hundreds of ordinary yers. Hows Captain Kurotsuchi doing? No reply. Wheres Kisuke? No reply as well. Head-Captain lowered his eyes and could not see any emotions, but Sasakibe could clearly feel it. At this time, the anxiety in Head-Captains heart was very weak, but Head-Captain was indeed anxious about Soul Societys current situation. Such emotions would never appear on Head-Captain in the past. However, there is a message from Hueco Mundo. Hearing Sasakibes next words, Yamamoto Head-Captains eyes suddenly widened, and a slight change of emotion appeared on his face. Muyang applied to allow him to take Arrancar Harribel, and the former Soul Society traitor Ichimaru Gin to go through the gate of Seireitei to help the battle! His face returned to its previous calm, and Head-Captain slowly closed his eyes. Ill allow it! Seeing that Head-Captains aura had returned to calm, a hint of rxation shed in his eyes. He reached out and gestured to themunicator behind him. As long as he added three more powerful forces, Soul Society would be safe. ___________________ Hueco Mundo I really didnt expect that Even this body was created by imagination. So, your original body is just a brain? Looking at the head on the ground in front of him, Muyangs tone was a little emotional. Imagination, what a terrible ability. Could it be that all Quincy were all such interesting guys? Hey, hey, hey, no matter what, Kimura, the one you just defeat now is too outrageous. Ichimaru Gin came over and casually nced at the head on the ground. He waved his hands and said to Muyang in a strange tone. Is that so? There might be something even more ridiculous. To Ichimaru Gins words, Muyang waved his arm and a crack appeared beside them. Lets go, Soul Society still has someone waiting for us. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 270: Prelude to Counterattack Chapter 270: Prelude to Counterattack So thats how it is! He let out a soft sigh, and a smile suddenly appeared on Kisukes face. Although he had tworge dark circles under his eyes, it could not hide the elegance in his eyes at all. Is the research done? Seeing the expression on Kisukes face, Yoruichi was slightly stunned, and then asked with some joy. Well, what we have to do next is to deliver these things to the captains. Ill go. No! There are some other things must be done by you. Then what you said is Its me! As the voice fell, several figures appeared in the Urahara Shop. Sorry for the inconvenience, Miss Kusu, and Mr. Stark. What do you mean? Did you miss us? Hiyori rubbed his nose in dissatisfaction and raised his head to question Kisuke. Because, there are important things that need your help to investigate, Hiyori-chan, these are some of the more interesting things. You can find anyone you want in that kind of thing. Why do you have to find me? Because in my impression, this is something only you can do! Bang He kicked Kisuke hard on the leg, and Hiyoris face turned slightly red, looking proud and delicate. Dont always use such an excuse to make me do things! Bastard! Tell me, what is it? Idiot! Idiot! Hiyori is actually shy. What a straightforward personality! Seeing Hiyoris reaction, Lisa and Love, who came with several people, began toin one by one. Well, because Hiyori Chan and others have something to help with, this time only Miss Nan and Mr. Stark can go to Soul Society this time. How about it? Can you? Of course its okay. Suzuki Kusus face showed a faint smile. I have no problem. Although it is very troublesome, thest time I was beaten so badly. If I cant return it, Lilte will never forgive me. He reached out and rubbed his head, making his hair a mess. Although Stark still looked listless, it can be seen from his eyes that he has been serious. This war is extraordinary. Then I am relieved. With the two of you and Kimura who rushed to Soul Society from Hueco Mundo, Soul Society should be able to survive this time. Kimura also went? That is great. It seems that I can rx a little. Hearing the news from Kisukes mouth, Starks face became more rxed. This thing is what I developed, something that can help Shinigami take back Bankai. Take back Bankai? Hearing Kisukes words, Suzuki Kusus face was slightly moved. As Shinigamis strongest means of Bankai, it was actually seized by the Quincy in the battle. Such a battle was too passive, and it was because he was afraid that Bankai would be taken away. So at this time, the war will fall into such a level. Soul Societys side ispletely at a disadvantage in the battle. After all, the enemy is not a target that can be defeated without needing Bankai. And now, Kisuke has developed a method to take back Bankai. As long as it is confirmed to be feasible, the captains can use Bankai to change the disadvantage in the current battle. Exactly! After the previous research, I understand the weakness of Quincy to seize the principle of Bankai, and then use that weakness to stop the plunder of Bankai, and then retrieve the seized Bankai! He reached out and pointed to a pile of ck pills on the table over there, and Kisukes face shed with wisdom. This is the [Shadow Potion], something that canpletely stop them stealing your bankai. You should also know that Arrancars Resurion is to release the soul power that is suppressed into the shape of a de to obtain a huge power. Bankai can be said to be almost the same form of ability as them. If you can seize Captains Bankai, you should also be able to seize Arrancars Resurion. However, none of Arrancars Resurio was taken away! It is impossible for the Quincy to not be interested in Arrancar. In fact, they have captured a lot of Arrancar as military force, these are what you saw in Hueco Mundo they also want Arrancars power asbat force, knowing this, but not seizing the Resurion, there are two reasons to see. The Resurion can not be seized, or the Resurion will be detrimental to the Quincy! Suzuki Kusu took a deep breath, took Kisukes words, and her eyes shed. Yes! ncing at Suzuki Kusu and expressing affirmation of her words, Kisuke then said: ording to the relevant research of Hollow, it is impossible to deduce the reason that can seize Bankai but can not seize the Resurion. In this case, it is better to think that it is not conducive to Quincy! Kurotsuchi Captain once told me that he has always been concerned about one thing about Quincy. That is, the extreme hostility of Quincy to Hollow, is not like what they say, it is because of resentment. The so-called hostility is because of different thoughts. It is impossible to continue to hate the object of no will and thought. There is only one reason for endless hostility - That is the fear from the bottom of the heart for the object that will bring life danger! The fear of Quincy against Hollow Yes! Looking at the disbelief on the faces of the people in front of him, Kisukes face did not change, and then said: The so-called Quincy is a race that has no resistance to the Hollow at all. Everything of the Hollow is poison for the Quincy. After being eroded by the Hollow, not only will the Reiatsu weaken, but the soul will copse, resulting in death. There is no way to go to the Hollowfication like Shinigami, because of this, if you can absorb some Hollow Strength, and treat the Bankai as Hollowfication only for a moment, the Bankai will be poison for the Quincy! How do I use this? Just touch it with your body. Without any hesitation, Suzuki Kusu reached out to the pill. A strange power was immediately absorbed from her finger into her body. Pa With a crisp sound, a crack suddenly appeared on the disc that absorbed Suzuki Kusus Bankai. A familiar feeling welled up in Suzuki Kusus heart. With a gentle smile on her face, she stroked her own Zanpakuto. A very different feeling rose in Suzuki Kusus heart. It was clearly just a period of time away from his own Zanpakuto, but it seemed to be a century apart. Moreover, she seemed to have a new understanding of her ability. It seems that there is no problem, how about it, Mr. Akon, did you hear our words clearly? All heard! Then, can I ask for your help? Of course, this is a big matter that concerns the entire Soul Society. Now that Captain is not here, I can be fully responsible. However, before that, can I ask a question first? Please speak. The things you developed are based on the fact that Captain need to use Hollow Strength in the instant of Bankai, so as to avoid it being taken away. Then can I think that Kurosaki Ichigo, who has Hollow Strength, and the captains of the 3rd, 5th, and 9th Division, can now use Bankai and will not be taken by the enemy? Of course! Lock on all the positions of the Captain and the Vice-Captain, get rid of the rest of the modified insects. Immediately prepare for Tentei Kuura, convey the news to all the Captain and Vice-Captain level that we have found a way to prevent the Bankai from being taken away. Kurosaki Ichigo and the three Captain who can use Hollowfication can use their Bankai normally! Also, Muyang ising to Soul Society from Hueco Mundo with Ichimaru Gin and Arrancar Harribel from Hueco Mundo. In Human World, Suzuki Kusu and Arrancar Stark areing. They have pills that can prevent Bankai from being taken! In various ces of Soul Society, the captains who were fighting were slightly stunned, and then a smile appeared on their faces. Can you use Bankai directly? Reaching out, he tore off his torn clothes. Kurosaki Ichigo wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and showed a smile on his face. Bankai! Oh, the prelude to counterattack is ying. Feeling the sudden burst of Reiryoku, Kyouraku Shunsui tilted his head and said. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 271: Grimaniel Chapter 271: Grimaniel Do you really think that way? Fight back? On the other side of the spring water, a Quincy said with a calm face. Even if he knew that Shinigami could use Bankai, he did not panic at all, as if it was an insignificant thing. Oh, I almost forgot that your Quincy also has the ability topete with Shinigamis Bankai. If I remember correctly, it is called [Vollstandig], right? It seems that you know quite a lot. I wonder which bad-mouthed guy leaked the news. He had short white hair, a beard, and a pair of square eyes on his face. He was wearing a buttoned coat with a tie inside. Although his face was slightly old, the aura he exuded could not be underestimated. Moreover, Kyouraku Shunsui knew that such a guy must have extremely richbat experience, which was very difficult to deal with. However, even if you know more, it will not have any effect on the final result. The result of this battle, at the beginning, is already doomed. You Shinigami will eventually withdraw from the stage of history! Suddenly raising his hand, the white pistol in his hand shot out a ray of Reishi light, and a Gotei 13th Division member in the distance died on the spot. If I am not wrong, this Shinigami is here to send you pills to prevent Bankai from being stolen. Yes, but your reaction is really fast. You really sacrificed the lives of your team members in vain. What a pity. What? In your eyes, is such a reaction already fast? As soon as the voice fell, the old Quincy eyes suddenly shed a glimmer of light. Kyouraku Shunsui only felt the front of his eyes sh, and the figure of Quincy had already swayed behind him. Kyouraku Shunsui moved his feet, his body suddenly twisted, his arm swung, and Zanpakuto in his hand waved back. A trace of Reishi light shed under his feet, and the body of Quincy instantly went around. Kyouraku Shunsui sh wiped his clothes, and the figure of the other side appeared in front of Kyouraku Shunsui again. Oh, I thought I could attack, I didnt expect you to be so powerful. Holding Zanpakuto in his hand, Kyouraku Shunsuis old face showed a trace of helplessness. He did not expect that the war had just begun. He met such a troublesome guy, really cant make people happy. Is that so? The corner of his mouth was slightly pulled up. Quincy seemed to want to make some expression, but in the end, he just spat out two words, then his feet moved, and his body disappeared from Kyouraku Shunsuis sight again. Its not okay to always y a routine, Mr. Quincy. Although he said this, his tone was slightly contemptuous, but there was no rxation in Kyouraku Shunsuis eyes. As a master who has been through hundreds of battles, he will never make such a mistake. Under his action, there must be a deeper intention. Step back, wave the de, keep up, and wave the de again. While dealing with the opposite Quincy, Kyouraku Shunsui was on guard in his heart, and at the same time divided a part of his mind to sense the situation in the court. Now, not only Kurosaki Ichigo, but even the captain of the 3rd, 5th, and 9th Division can also use Bankai, which is absolutely a great excitement for Soul Society. " " After another round, the eyes of Quincy suddenly shed a glimmer of light. The light under his feet shed, and the speed increased several times in an instant. And the figure constantly shed, even with the eyesight of Kyouraku Shunsui, for a moment, he could not urately grasp the movements of the other party. His head suddenly cooled, and an extremely dangerous feeling appeared in Kyouraku Shunsuis mind. Kyouraku Shunsui felt bad, his feet moved, his body turned, but the sense of danger lingered in his heart. Grimaniel(Gods step)! Bang The pistol in the hand of the Quincy shot at Kyouraku Shunsuis head. Irooni, white! The corner of his eyes swept a touch of white, and Kyouraku Shunsuis eyes shed with a trace of wisdom. As he whispered, he suddenly waved the [Katen Kyokotsu] in his hand. A drop of bright red blood dripped from Kyouraku Shunsuis earlobe. Although he tilted his head at thest moment, the enemys attack still grazed his ear, leaving a scar on his body. Puff A clear wound appeared on Quincy chest and abdomen, and blood kept spurting out from his wound. Holding his abdomen with one hand, blood kept dripping from between his fingers. The Quincy left Kyouraku Shunsui far away, looking at the other party with a trace of hidden fear Oh, oh, it is really surprising. Is this realization of your fear, Quincy? Looking coldly at the opposite Quincy, Kyouraku Shunsui said,pletely different from his smiling face, there is no smile in his eyes,pletely indifferent. This is war! You should have known it clearly when you began to act. Since it is war, there is bound to be someone to sacrifice, and this person may be anyone, naturally it is you and me. If you do not have the consciousness of facing death, it is better not to join the battlefield at the beginning! The consciousness of death? That kind of thing, I have long had it! It seemed that he wanted to hide the uneasiness in his heart, but Quincy lost hisposure and shouted! The roaring posture formed a sharp contrast with his stiff clothes. Hehe. Kyouraku Shunsui chuckled, seemingly dismissive of the reaction of the other party, but he put his attention on the pair of light wings behind the other party. It was a pair of wings made of Reishi, emitting violent Reishi fluctuations. It was also because of the appearance of the pair of wings that the other partys speed was greatly enhanced in an instant. This must be the so-called [Vollstandig]. Although it was a question, Kyouraku Shunsuis tone was very sure, apparently recognizing the move used by the opposite Quincy. Yes! Oh, speaking of which, after fighting for so long, I have not yet introduce myself. It is rude, so I will go first. With a little smile on his face, Kyouraku Shunsui looked at the opposite Quincy. Gotei 13 8th Division Captain, Kyouraku Shunsui! Sternritter, Robert utron! Robert is it? Then, it is your turn to say a color. ___________________ Hahahaha, what a fool! Knowing that we can seize Bankai, and even dare to carry out Bankai. In this case, I will not be polite to ept your Bankai! There was a brutal smile on his face, Driscoll took out a metal te from his waist, and a ck mass suddenly appeared and wrapped Kurosaki Ichigos body. Pa What is going on! Looking at the ck curtain in front of him, Driscolls face shed a trace of disbelief. Why couldnt he seize Kurosaki Ichigos Bankai? Do you think I will be brainless enough to know that It will be seized, yet i still use Bankai? You can not control it! Kurosaki Ichigos body suddenly appeared in front of Driscoll. A ck trench coat made a rustling sound in the wind. His cold face was full of determination. His hands tightly grabbed his Zanpakuto. A ck Reiryoku wrapped around his Zanpakuto, and the surging Reiryoku made Driscoll change color. Getsuga Tensho Zanpakuto suddenly waved his hand, and a powerful sh came down on Driscoll. The ck crescent moon seemed to split the whole world in half. The soaring Reiryoku made everyone in the Seireitei look at him. " " Tsk Ichigo really likes to show off. Hirako Shinji slightly turned his head and looked at Reiryoku who was rushing into the sky. He smiled, seemingly pleased and helpless. Lets hurry up too, Hinamori. Otherwise, the limelight will be stolen by someone else. After speaking to Lieutenant Hinamori Momo behind him, Hirako Shinji suddenly elerated his pace and rushed in one direction. There was a powerful Reiatsu that was wreaking havoc and there was even a violent explosion. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 272: Stark Joins The Fray Chapter 272: Stark Joins The Fray Standing with his sword in hand, looking at the body of the Quincy who had been cut in two in front of him, Ichigos eyes shed a trace of forbearance, even if he was in an enemy position, for each person, he always had a trace of kindness in his heart. However, when his eyes swept across the ruins around him, the trace of kindness in Ichigos heart was immediately wiped away by him. He could not forgive this group of Quincy who ravaged Soul Society like this and caused countless deaths of Shinigami! Booom A pir of me suddenly came from the distant building. Ichigos face changed, and the me light column shed past his face, and the hot me almost ignited his hair. His eyes shed, and he looked at the opposite side. A figure stood tall on a wall. The Quincy with his hands in his pockets looked down at Ichigo with a hint of excitement in his eyes. Haha, its Kurosaki Ichigo. Im really lucky! He stretched out a finger to aim at Kurosaki Ichigo and made a shooting posture. The Quincys mouth rose, and his face showed an arrogant expression. However, you wont be so lucky the next time! The eyes were cold, and the stretched fingers suddenly became hotter. Traces of mes came out of the fingertips of Quincy, emitting a terrible temperature, and the air around his fingers seemed to be affected by the high temperature, showing a strange distortion. ming Finger, 1! As the voice fell, a zing me shot out from the fingertips of Quincy, which was the same as the me that was shot before. A trace of determination shed across his face. Kurosaki Ichigos body did not dodge. He raised Zanpakuto in his hand and waved his knife. He suddenly hit the opponents attack. Boom!!!! The mes scattered and sshed on the ground. The broken wall that burned Soul Society was burned. It made a bang sound. Ichigo looked coldly at the opposite Quincy. His heart gradually sank. The guy who was killed before was not a problem. It could only be said that he barely reached the level of the captain. It was not difficult for him to defeat him. But the guy in front of him now, although just a tentative fight, his strength was definitely not weaker than any captain. Ha- as expected, it is one of the five specialbat powers mentioned by His Majesty It can easily block my ming Fire Finger, not too shabby, Kurosaki Ichigo! Jumping down from the wall, his feet shed, and Quincy body appeared in front of Kurosaki Ichigo. He pointed to his head, and the tone of Quincy was as arrogant as ever. Sternritter, [H] The Heat, Bazz B! As he spoke, Bazz-B stretched out two fingers of his right hand. Since the opponent is you, in order to show respect to you, let me use this to deal with you! ming Finger, 2! Getsuga Tensho! Boom Boom Yes, do you really think you can withstand my attack? Puppy dog. Bambietta waved her hand. She looked at the left side of Komamura on the opposite side. There was a group of Shinigami lying around them. They were the soldiers who had been affected in the previous battle. They were either dead or seriously injured. His entire body was covered in wounds, but the eyes of Sajin Komamura were full of determination. His expression did not waver at all. This was a war that concerned the survival of the entire Soul Society. His own life was not important at all. Its really unbearable Looking at the opposite side of Komamura, Bambietta was a little helpless. Such a cute puppy was really a little reluctant to kill, but why was he so reckless? Tenjin! A huge sh fell from the sky, striking the body of Bambietta. No matter what, you wont listen. Your attack is too heavy, just like your body! As she said this helplessly, Bambietta waved her hand, and a spirit wave shot up. Boom! The instant the wave of spirit particles shot out from Bambietta collided with the attack from Komamura, a violent explosion erupted. Waves of air rose up, blowing away the reckless Shinigami on the ground and rolling him to the side. Puff There was a stuffy feeling in his chest, and Komamura spat out another mouthful of blood. Although his face was still calm, his spirit was inevitably exhausted. I already told you, I am the Sternritter [E] The Explode, Bambietta Basterbine. You cant defend against my explosion. Because its not that the thing I send out will explode, but the thing thates into contact with my spirit particles will be a bomb! She looked at Komamura in front of her with a smile on his face. He seemed to enjoy this kind of battle. Every time she saw the enemy being helpless under her ability, she would feel an indescribable sense of satisfaction. Attacking Soul Society, trampling on the dignity of the 13 Division. Even if I have to risk my life, I will defeat you! After receiving the [Bankai Medicine], there was no relief on Komamuras face. Although he can indeed use the Bankai now, but after the battle just now, he has learned that the enemy he is facing is by no means a character that can be easily defeated, and the opponents ability has a great impact on his Banka. However, even if we know we are no match for them, we must do our best to keep the enemy here. This is the spirit of the Gotei 13! There was a sh of determination on his face, and the long sword in the left hand of Komamura waved, and Reiryoku quickly improved. Bankai Boom! Before he could use his own Zanpakuto Bankai, a crack suddenly appeared in the air of Soul Society, two figures shed out from inside, and at the same time, a blue attack suddenly shot out and bombarded the body of Bambietta. This fluctuation is Cero! Feeling the fluctuation of Reiryoku, who was different from Shinigami and Quincy, the face of the Sajin Komamura changed slightly and suddenly turned his head. Aiya, aiya, attacking a woman really doesnt fit my character Following azy voice, a figure descended from the sky. Stark held a short gun in each hand, reached out and rubbed his head, slightly distressed. So what if shes a woman? Dont you often attack me? A tender voice came from the gun in Starks hand. Lilte. You are just a kid, not a woman. Bang The gun in his hand was uncontrobly smashed on his head, and Stark suddenly shouted again. Captain Komamura, I think you can leave her to us. Suzuki Kusu! Looking at the other figure that appeared, Sajin Komamura immediately felt rxed. If she came here now, it meant that Muyang wasing as well. On Muyangs side, there was a force that could almost change the entire situation. With their participation, Soul Societys side would definitely be able to reverse the current situation. This is really too much, to actually make my clothes tattered! Bang! Bang! The deep voice of Bambietta came out from the raging fire. The repressed tone made people clearly feel the anger hidden under her calmness. It was as if she wanted to destroy everything in the surroundings. Dont be too self-righteous! Shinigami Boom A beam of Reishi light suddenly appeared, and the violent Reishi fluctuations made Suzuki Kusu and the other three people all change their faces. Even Lilte, who was ying with Stark, stopped. Starks body swayed and came out of the opposite side of Bambietta. Looking at the girl floating in the air opposite him, there was a rare solemnity in his eyes. Such a Reiryoku was really not to be underestimated. Quincy: Vollstndig! A pair of wings formed by Reishi appeared on her back, and there was also something like a hat made of Reishi on her head. The eyes of Bambietta were silent, but in that silence, there was a terrible force that would erupt at any time. I really dont want to use this. If I use it, the battle will end in an instant. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 273: Assemble Chapter 273: Assemble Hearing a sound in front of her, Bambiettas expression suddenly changed, and he swung his hand backwards. ording to what Hirako Shinji had said before, everything she saw was the opposite! How smart! When his body appeared in front of Bambietta, Zanpakuto, which was in Hirako Shinjis hand, waved hard, and in the next moment, a spray of blood seemed to spurt out and spray everywhere. Do not underestimate me! Her body suddenly shook, and countless attacks shot out from the wings behind Bambietta. They all attacked in all directions. In a situation where she could not distinguish between the front, back, and left, her choice was to destroy everything in front, left, and right, the embodiment of destruction! Seeing Bambiettas action, Suzuki Kusu smiled slightly. Zanpakuto shook slightly in her hand, and countless white threads suddenly appeared around Bambietta, wrapping her up like a cocoon. Boom! Boom! Boom! A muffled sound rang out. The white cocoon that was wrapped around Bambietta suddenly expanded and turned into a strange shape. However, it did not crack. As the explosion disappeared, it gradually shrank back to its normal size. Dont look down on us, you stinking woman! A trace of irritation shed across Candices face. There seemed to be lightning shing on her body. Her body shed and she appeared next to Suzuki Kusu. The outstretched palm of her hand shed with lightning. A terrifying power was brewing in it. As I said, everything you see is reversed. Hirako Shinjis body moved, and his hands held the knife and waved down. Puff Damn it!! She reached out to cover her wound, and Candices eyes were full of anger. The damn Shinigami actually injured her. The speed is very fast. In such a situation, you can still avoid my attack. Not bad. Taking a few steps back, Hirako Shinji held his own Zanpakuto in his hand and looked at the opposite Quincy with a little solemnity in his eyes. I thought it was a woman, so I paid attention to it when I attacked. I didnt expect that I underestimated you. While speaking, Hirako Shinjis body moved forward little by little, but Candice did not dare to act rashly. The other partys ability was too strange. Before she knew it clearly, she could only make a simple move. It was better to deal with the myriad changes without changing. Stop, stop, not forward. It is a very smart decision. However, this will not change your ending. A snow-white saber light suddenly chopped down in front of Candice. Her body shook, and a pair of wings appeared on her back. Candice reached out to hold a thunder-shaped Reishi saber and waved it behind her back. " " I forgot to tell you. What You see is also the opposite. A strange smile appeared on Hirako Shinjis face. The body that was originally behind her disappeared, reappeared in front of Candice, and the Zanpakuto in his hand chopped down. Weng I dont only have a sword as my weapon! With a sinister expression on her face, she looked at Hirako Shinji who had a look of disbelief. Candice suddenly exerted strength in her hand, and at the same time, she activated her ability. A strong electric current came from her knife and passed to Hirako Shinji, which immediately made his body tremble. After being hit by tens of thousands of volts of electric current, your body wont be able to move! The smile on her face became even wider. The Reishi knife in Candice other hand ruthlessly chopped down. It seemed that she saw Hirako Shinjis body was cut in half, and Candice eyes were full of excitement. I am really sorry. The tens of thousands of volts of electric current is not enough to paralyze my body. Just as Candice thought that her attack was very likely to seed, Hirako Shinji shed a smile on his face, and his body disappeared from the sight of the other party again. At the same time, a voice sounded in Candices ear. Not good!! Feeling Hirako Shinji appear behind her, a trace of panic shed in Candices eyes. If she was hit again like this, she would really be finished! Her body moved in an instant, as if turning into a lightning bolt, trying to avoid Hirako Shinjis attack, but she was still hit on the shoulder by the opponents Zanpakuto, and an arm was almost cut off. Swish Just as Hirako Shinji was about to pursue the victory, a knife light suddenly appeared in front of him and blocked his way. This is. Looking at Shinigami in a dead tyrant suit in front of him, Hirako Shinjis eyes shed a trace of surprise. The other party was definitely Shinigami. Although he could not call his name, he had indeed seen the other party in Seireitei. But, why did the other party attack him now? Hey Candice, i just saved your life. Gigi opened her arms and jumped in front of Candice, with a yful smile on her face. Damn that guy, I will blow him into a pulp! Feeling the pain of the wound on her shoulder, Candice eyes were full of hatred. Gigi, help me cure it! Huh! Can I?!! When he heard Candices words, Gigis face suddenly showed an extremely excited expression. She even drooled a little, and her eyes shone with a strange light. Idiot! Dont look like a happy idiot! Dont use blood to treat it. This degree should be able to do it! Okay. Hearing the other partys answer, Gigis spirit suddenly became low, and she flew to the ground listlessly, pulling a Shinigami. Forget it, it doesnt matter. Anyway, they are all Quincy. If they dont die, they cant be zombies. She keptforting herself, but the loss on Gigis face was still obvious. As she moved her hand, the balls of flesh wriggled like they had life, flying to Candices body and healing her wounds. Dont be so impatient, a sow like you wont be able to analyze such aplicated ability. Liltotto also fell from the sky and stood beside Candice. The words that came out of her mouth were very vulgar, which was very inconsistent with her cute appearance of a child. What did you say? When you are in a disadvantageous situation, you still want to go up and fight with others. Are you an idiot? You shouldve let Gigi trap them, and we should escape first. What the hell is going on? Looking at Shinigami in front of him who was rushing towards him one after another, Hirako Shinjis eyes were tangled. Among the people who rushed over, there was nock of subordinates. Facing these familiar faces, he could not do anything. The Quincy named Gigi, her Schrift is [Z] The Zombie. She can turn people who are stained with her blood into zombies who only obey her orders. Just as Hirako Shinji was worried about Shinigami who attacked him in front of him, Suzuki Kusus voice came from the side. You know a lot, Shinigami. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 274: Turn The World Upside Down Chapter 274: Turn The World Upside Down Hearing a sound in front of her, Bambiettas expression suddenly changed, and he swung his hand backwards. ording to what Hirako Shinji had said before, everything she saw was the opposite! How smart! When his body appeared in front of Bambietta, Zanpakuto, which was in Hirako Shinjis hand, waved hard, and in the next moment, a spray of blood seemed to spurt out and spray everywhere. Do not underestimate me! Her body suddenly shook, and countless attacks shot out from the wings behind Bambietta. They all attacked in all directions. In a situation where she could not distinguish between the front, back, and left, her choice was to destroy everything in front, left, and right, the embodiment of destruction! Seeing Bambiettas action, Suzuki Kusu smiled slightly. Zanpakuto shook slightly in her hand, and countless white threads suddenly appeared around Bambietta, wrapping her up like a cocoon. Boom! Boom! Boom! A muffled sound rang out. The white cocoon that was wrapped around Bambietta suddenly expanded and turned into a strange shape. However, it did not crack. As the explosion disappeared, it gradually shrank back to its normal size. Dont look down on us, you stinking woman! A trace of irritation shed across Candices face. There seemed to be lightning shing on her body. Her body shed and she appeared next to Suzuki Kusu. The outstretched palm of her hand shed with lightning. A terrifying power was brewing in it. As I said, everything you see is reversed. Hirako Shinjis body moved, and his hands held the knife and waved down. Puff Damn it!! She reached out to cover her wound, and Candices eyes were full of anger. The damn Shinigami actually injured her. The speed is very fast. In such a situation, you can still avoid my attack. Not bad. Taking a few steps back, Hirako Shinji held his own Zanpakuto in his hand and looked at the opposite Quincy with a little solemnity in his eyes. I thought it was a woman, so I paid attention to it when I attacked. I didnt expect that I underestimated you. While speaking, Hirako Shinjis body moved forward little by little, but Candice did not dare to act rashly. The other partys ability was too strange. Before she knew it clearly, she could only make a simple move. It was better to deal with the myriad changes without changing. Stop, stop, not forward. It is a very smart decision. However, this will not change your ending. A snow-white saber light suddenly chopped down in front of Candice. Her body shook, and a pair of wings appeared on her back. Candice reached out to hold a thunder-shaped Reishi saber and waved it behind her back. I forgot to tell you. What You see is also the opposite. A strange smile appeared on Hirako Shinjis face. The body that was originally behind her disappeared, reappeared in front of Candice, and the Zanpakuto in his hand chopped down. Weng I dont only have a sword as my weapon! With a sinister expression on her face, she looked at Hirako Shinji who had a look of disbelief. Candice suddenly exerted strength in her hand, and at the same time, she activated her ability. A strong electric current came from her knife and passed to Hirako Shinji, which immediately made his body tremble. After being hit by tens of thousands of volts of electric current, your body wont be able to move! The smile on her face became even wider. The Reishi knife in Candice other hand ruthlessly chopped down. It seemed that she saw Hirako Shinjis body was cut in half, and Candice eyes were full of excitement. I am really sorry. The tens of thousands of volts of electric current is not enough to paralyze my body. Just as Candice thought that her attack was very likely to seed, Hirako Shinji shed a smile on his face, and his body disappeared from the sight of the other party again. At the same time, a voice sounded in Candices ear. Not good!! Feeling Hirako Shinji appear behind her, a trace of panic shed in Candices eyes. If she was hit again like this, she would really be finished! Her body moved in an instant, as if turning into a lightning bolt, trying to avoid Hirako Shinjis attack, but she was still hit on the shoulder by the opponents Zanpakuto, and an arm was almost cut off. Swish Just as Hirako Shinji was about to pursue the victory, a knife light suddenly appeared in front of him and blocked his way. This is. Looking at Shinigami in a dead tyrant suit in front of him, Hirako Shinjis eyes shed a trace of surprise. The other party was definitely Shinigami. Although he could not call his name, he had indeed seen the other party in Seireitei. But, why did the other party attack him now? Hey Candice, i just saved your life. Gigi opened her arms and jumped in front of Candice, with a yful smile on her face. Damn that guy, I will blow him into a pulp! Feeling the pain of the wound on her shoulder, Candice eyes were full of hatred. Gigi, help me cure it! Huh! Can I?!! When he heard Candices words, Gigis face suddenly showed an extremely excited expression. She even drooled a little, and her eyes shone with a strange light. Idiot! Dont look like a happy idiot! Dont use blood to treat it. This degree should be able to do it! Okay. Hearing the other partys answer, Gigis spirit suddenly became low, and she flew to the ground listlessly, pulling a Shinigami. Forget it, it doesnt matter. Anyway, they are all Quincy. If they dont die, they cant be zombies. She keptforting herself, but the loss on Gigis face was still obvious. As she moved her hand, the balls of flesh wriggled like they had life, flying to Candices body and healing her wounds. Dont be so impatient, a sow like you wont be able to analyze such aplicated ability. Liltotto also fell from the sky and stood beside Candice. The words that came out of her mouth were very vulgar, which was very inconsistent with her cute appearance of a child. What did you say? When you are in a disadvantageous situation, you still want to go up and fight with others. Are you an idiot? You shouldve let Gigi trap them, and we should escape first. What the hell is going on? Looking at Shinigami in front of him who was rushing towards him one after another, Hirako Shinjis eyes were tangled. Among the people who rushed over, there was nock of subordinates. Facing these familiar faces, he could not do anything. The Quincy named Gigi, her Schrift is [Z] The Zombie. She can turn people who are stained with her blood into zombies who only obey her orders. Just as Hirako Shinji was worried about Shinigami who attacked him in front of him, Suzuki Kusus voice came from the side. You know a lot, Shinigami. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 275: Roadblock Chapter 275: Roadblock "Oh my, when did Dangai be like this?" Looking at Dangai which waspletely different from the original, Ichimaru Gin reached out and pulled his hair, with a strange smile on his face. It should have started when the Quincy reappeared. They have destroyed countless Hollow in Hueco Mundo, which has caused the distortion of the world. If we don''t take measures quickly, the world will be destroyed by collision. Looking at the turbulence in the Dangai, Muyang''s face was calm, but his eyes exuded a kind of heart-racing calmness, as if he felt Muyang''s mood. Ichimaru Gin''s smile was also slightly restrained, and he followed Muyang in silence. The three people walked quickly in the dim Dangai, only hearing the sound of clothes shing. Pa The footsteps suddenly stopped, Muyang''s eyes turned to one side, looking in a direction without any emotion, there was a mass of restraint twisted there, it looked nothing different from everything around. "Get out, even if you hide, you can''t hide the smell of the Quincy on you that I hate to smell." Hearing Muyang''s words, Ichimaru Gin face was slightly stunned, subconsciously turned his eyes to that side, but he did not see anything. Although there was a strange feeling, no matter how he looked, he did not see anyone. Harribel did not say a word. She just stood quietly behind Muyang, but a hand was already on the hilt of her sword. She knew that Muyang would not talk nonsense. Since he said it, there must be something over there. Not long after Muyang''s voice fell, a shadow on the ground suddenly squirmed, and a figure climbed out of the shadow, like a ghost. "Is it you who killed Gremmy? Sure enough, you have some ability. I hid so well that you found me." The body climbed out of the dark shadow on the ground little by little and saw the Quincy costume on the other side. Ichimaru Gin and Harribel suddenly tightened their faces. The other party was indeed a Quincy, but he could hide from their perception. It was definitely not a simple thing. "However, since I am here, all three of you can''t pass here." "What a big tone. Aren''t you afraid of biting your tongue?" Looking at the opposite Quincy, Muyang frowned slightly. In this war, all the Quincy had their own special abilities. Those abilities were all incredible. Fighting without knowing what the other party''s ability was really not a happy thing. After all, he was used to having all the information of the other party before the battle. If only Kusu was here. Looking at the strangely dressed Quincy in front of him, Muyang could not help but think of this idea. If he had Suzuki Kusu''s ability, he could definitely know the enemy''s ability easily, and if he could learn the enemy''s ability before the battle, he could at least increase the odds of winning by two points. "Oh, if you don''t believe it, you can try it. Don''t worry, I won''t fight back." While speaking, the Quincy raised his bare feet and took a step forward. Muyang and others had not made a move, but he actually wanted to force them to make a move. "Kamishini no Yari!" A silver knife light suddenly shot out, and the speed did not give the enemy any time to react. Ichimaru Gin Zanpakuto shot out, and the de looked like it was going to pass through the body of Quincy, but the moment it approached the other side, the direction changed strangely. The de should have been straight forward, but in front of the other side, it turned a corner, deliberately avoiding the other side''s body. The pupil suddenly contracted, and Zanpakuto in Ichimaru Gin''s hand changed back to his original appearance in an instant. His eyelids drooped slightly, and he looked at Zanpakuto in his hand, but Ichimaru Gin''s heart was set off a wave, his own Kamishini no Yari'', actually turned just now! It was not only Ichimaru Gin who was shocked, Muyang and Harribel were also shocked by what happened before. The moment Zanpakuto approached the other side, he actually avoided the other side''s body and even turned a corner. "Look, not to mention you, even Zanpakuto can''t pass through me." While speaking, the Quincy did not stop. Step by step, he approached Muyang and others, his face still looking like he was going to die, but Muyang did not dare to look down on the other side at all, the other side''s ability was too strange. "My Schrift is [W] The Wind, Nianzol Weizol" As soon as the voice of Quincy fell, Ichimaru Gin and Harribel both made a move at the same time, and the two waved at the same time. In his hand, Zanpakuto shot again and aimed at Nianzol''s head, and Ichimaru Gin''s face curved with a sly smile. + Shua Just as Ichimaru Gin attacked from the front and pulled the other side''s line of sight, Harribel appeared behind him. Ayer of golden light shed on the top of Zanpakuto in his hand. With the wave of her arm, a sh left the body and cut down on the other side''s body. "Really, it''s useless." His hands were still in his clothes, and Nianzol looked rxed. He didn''t care about the joint attack of Ichimaru Gin and Harribel at all. Obviously, he didn''t think that their attack would hurt him. Sure enough, when Harribel''s attack was about to fall on him, the attack was suddenly affected by an inexplicable force, and the direction was instantly distorted and thrown aside. Muyang''s arm moved, and a sh flew out from his body and collided with Harribel''s distorted impact. The two forces instantly offset each other. This was in the Dangai. If the movement was too big, there might be some serious consequences, especially now that Soul Society, Human World, and Hueco Mundo were not stable. As the Dangai that was connected to the bond, there could not be any problems at this time. "There are often people who say that my speech and teeth are not clear enough, The enemy discovered by refers to the enemy discovered by instinctively. Not only the enemy seen by the eyes, even if you can''t see, the enemy is the enemy. No matter where you attack from, no matter how you attack, you will avoid my body. " As he spoke, Nianzol raised his arm and pointed a finger at Zanpakuto, who was in front of Ichimaru Gin. His heart tightened, and Ichimaru Gin''s Zanpakuto instantly changed back to normal, but there was a small gap at the edge of Zanpakuto''s de. Seeing that gap, Ichimaru Gin eyes narrowed. "I see." Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 276: Roadblock 2 Chapter 276: Roadblock 2 There is nothing to be afraid of, in this state, no one can hurt me! A pair of wings quietly appeared on his back, gently pping, feeling his powerful strength at this time, Ktotsu''s heart was more stable, he opened the Quincy [Blut Vane], and he would definitely not die easily. There was no emotion in his silver eyes. Muyang raised his arm, and Zanpakuto was instantly wrapped in ayer of silver light, and the de emitted a strange fluctuation. "It''s useless!" A ray of light swept towards Muyang. That was equivalent to an extension of Nianzol''s body. Other than Nianzol himself, nothing else could get close. It would only be repelled and broken. If it swept by that thing, Muyang''s body would definitely be cut into two in an instant. "You are right, it''s useless!" The silver light in his eyes suddenly flourished. The moment Nianzol''s attack approached Muyang''s body, Muyang''s foot moved and his body instantly disappeared from the other party''s sight. By the time Nianzol reacted, Muyang''s body had already appeared in front of him. Zanpakuto raised his hand high, the silver light on the de shing. "It''s useless. With just your Zanpakuto, you won''t be able to touch me." In the midst of Nianzol''s arrogantughter, Muyang raised his hand and waved down his Zanpakuto. Looking at Muyang who was still a few steps away from him, Nianzol was stunned at first, and then the smile on his face became even wider. What? He said that he was so powerful, but he was still afraid of his own ability. He didn''t even have the courage to approach him! However, to actually make a move so far away from him, could it be that he still didn''t understand? He had already seen through the method he used to attack through the'' wind . Right now, he was rejecting anything. The silvery-white light in his eyes flourished. The Zanpakuto in Muyang''s hand shed down from afar. His speed was slow, as if something was in the void in front of him, Zanpakuto, blocking his movements. "This feeling, what is going on?" Just as Muyang''s Zanpakuto waved down, the smile on Nianzol''s face suddenly disappeared. His brows furrowed. Although Muyang was indeed very far away from him, the moment the other party brandished his de, his heart suddenly tightened, as if something very important to him was about to lose. A drop of sweat slid down Muyang''s forehead. A light shed in his eyes, and Muyang waved his arm. A trace of silver light shed on the tip of Zanpakuto''s knife. Bang His body suddenly fell from the sky and fell to the ground. The pair of wings on his back also suddenly disappeared. There was an indescribable panic on Nianzol''s face. He felt the power that had disappeared from his body. The intense fear grew crazily in his heart like weeds, and instantly filled his heart. Suddenly raising his head and looking at Muyang standing in front of him, Nianzol''s eyes were full of horror. The unknown always brought fear to people. "You What did you do to me" "I will kill you!" "Kill me?" Nianzol''s pupils contracted slightly, and his body unconsciously trembled. He was dead! However, he was not dead at this time! "The one I killed was you from the past!" As if he had seen through Nianzol''s thoughts, Muyang said. Hearing Muyang''s words, Nianzol''s eyes suddenly shed with a trace of light. "It seems that you already understand." Muyang''s face was slightly pale. It was clear that the move just now was not a move he could casually use. That kind of move consumed a lot of Reiryoku, and it still had a certain effect on his body. "Find the weak you from the river of time and then kill you. Although it won''t kill you directly, it will also greatly reduce your strength, just like now." Looking at Nianzol, who was lying on the ground, a bright light shed in Muyang''s eyes. Although the other party was now powerlessly lying on the ground and seemed to have lost all his strength, he did not carelessly approach the other party. No one knew what kind of trump card the other party was hiding. It would be a pity if he was killed because of a moment of carelessness. Shing With a flick of his arm, a silvery white sh shot out from Muyang''s Zanpakuto. The moment the sh was sent out, the surrounding air fluctuated violently. Boom! "It seems that it was the right decision to not get close to you carelessly." Looking at the sh that had avoided Nianzol''s body and passed by him, Muyang''s face revealed an expression that was beyond his expectations. "What a difficult guy. I thought this would lead you to take the bait. Who knew that you would be so cautious?" With a disappointed expression on his face, Nianzol stood up. Although the aura on his body was indeed much weaker, it was not as powerless as before. Spreading his hands, Nianzol''s eyes wandered, a faint smile on his face, and the aura fluctuation emitted from his body was not any worse than before. "Although I am very cautious," His body suddenly disappeared from the original ce, and at the same time, a de light appeared. Muyang''s Zanpakuto suddenly pierced through Nianzol''s head, directly stabbing into the other side''s head. The strength was so great that it almost knocked Nianzol''s body away. His body shed in front of Nianzol. He reached out and grabbed the hilt of Zanpakuto''s saber. A handful of blood suddenly spurted out and fell to the ground. With a twist of his wrist, the de light shed, and a crescent moon appeared at the neck of Nianzol. "It''s not like you can deceive me with just a bluff." With a swing of his arm, he wiped away the blood that remained on Zanpakuto. Then, he sheathed his saber. Muyang turned his head to look at Nianzol, who had been decapitated on the ground. Then, he walked forward. At this time, the situation in the Dangai was not something he could stay in for a long time. Just as he lifted his foot, Muyang''s feet suddenly shook and he almost fell down. "Damn it! Is the side effect so great? Although it is the first time I used it, such a violent side effect is beyond my expectations." Feeling the weaknessing from his body, Muyang revealed a bitter smile. Sure enough, the domain of time was not easy to step into. "Are you alright?" Hearing the familiar voice, a trace of surprise shed across Muyang''s face. He raised his head and looked at the familiar figure standing not far away from him. "Didn''t I tell you and Ichimaru Gin to leave first?" Harribel did not answer Muyang''s question. When he saw Muyang''s slightly pale face, Harribel already understood his current situation. Walking to Muyang''s side, he pulled his arm and ced it on his shoulder. Harribel''s feet shed continuously, and he quickly left the Dangai with Muyang, rushing in the direction of Soul Society. "Really. I don''t know how to say you." Looking at the face of Harribel who was close to him, Muyang was silent at first, then shook his head and revealed a helpless smile. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 277: Untouchable Chapter 277: Untouchable "Bankai! Daiguren Hyourinmaru!!" With Toushiro Hitsugaya''s Bankai, the temperature suddenly dropped. A pair of ice wings appeared behind him, holding his own Hyourinmaru in his hand, and a cold flow in the eyes of Toushiro Hitsugaya. Before, because he could not use Bankai, he was suppressed by Quincy for so long. Now it is finally his turn to fight back. Moreover, from Reiryoku who came from the court, other Captain should also start to fight back now. Seeing that Toushiro Hitsugaya actually has Bankai, a trace of doubt shed in the eyes of Cangdu. He clearly knew that his side had the technology to seize Bankai. In the previous battle, even if it was difficult, there was no Bankai. Why did he choose Bankai at this time? Is it because of the ck pill before? Although his heart was full of doubts, Cang Du still touched the badge on his body at the first time. It was a device that could seize Shinigami''s Bankai. "Huh" A light shed on the chest badge in his hand, but nothing happened. Toushiro Hitsugaya still maintained the posture of Bankai. "What''s going on? Why can''t his Bankai be seized?" "During the time we were in a stalemate, Soul Society has cracked your technology. Now your badge ispletely useless. Don''t think about taking away our Bankai. In other words, you are finished, destroy the Quincy!" Zanpakuto in his hand gently swung, bringing a burst of cold air. The momentum of Toushiro Hitsugaya gradually increased. The sky above his head surged with a gust of wind, and arge amount of dark clouds gathered. With Toushiro Hitsugaya as the center, the temperature in arge area around him quickly dropped. "What a big boast, Mr. Shinigami Captain!" With a flip of his palm, several metal ws appeared on the back of his hand, and the cold light in the eyes of Cangdu shed. His hands were closed, and his hands emitted a violent Reishi fluctuation. "Snake Strength w!" The fierce Reiryoku released, transforming into a ferocious python head. The huge snake head roared and rushed towards Toushiro Hitsugaya. With an indifferent expression in his eyes, Toushiro Hitsugaya held Zanpakuto in his hand, the de pointing straight at Cang Du, where Zanpakuto''s de was, two ice thorns appeared, forming a cross shape. "The cross flower is the emblem of the Hyourinmaru. I am sorry that I couldn''t get you a five-star." In the frightened eyes of Cangdu, a cold breath was released, and the water in the air solidified instantly, forming a huge cross-shaped ice rack. And his body was in the center of the ice rack. "It''s over." Looking at the Quincy who was frozen by his own attack, Toushiro Hitsugaya was relieved and fell from the air. As soon as his body rxed, his feet staggered and he almost fell to the ground. Feeling the exhaustion of his body, Toushiro Hitsugaya revealed a bitter smile. Because he had been dyed for too long, even if he defeated his opponent, he now had no strength to continue fighting. "Matsumoto." Looking at Matsumoto Rangiku lying not far away from him, a trace of guilt shed through his eyes, and then his body fell forward weakly. Pounce Reaching out a hand to catch the body of Toushiro Hitsugaya, Kensei looked at the Quincy who was frozen not far away. "Well, it is really a hard battle." Looking at the injuries on Toushiro Hitsugaya, Kensei shouted in the direction of the Quincy: "Hey, Mashiro! Hurry up and take Matsumoto Vice-Captain over. Their injuries must be sent to 4th Division immediately." "Stupid Kensei! Please call me super level Vice-Captain!" Standing on the ice pir that the Quincy was sealed in, Kuna Mashiro looked curiously at the Quincy in the room. After hearing Kensei''s cry, he stood up and made a dissatisfiedwsuit. After that, his body suddenly jumped down from above. Boom Kicking on the ice pir, Kuna Mashiro''s body suddenly rushed down to the ground andnded beside Matsumoto Rangiku. He picked up the body and walked to Kensei. "Hey, stupid Kensei, look, the one on Little Rangiku''s chest is much bigger than mine." "Don''t talk to me about this with all seriousness!" With a slight blush on his face, Kensei shouted at Kuna Mashiro in embarrassment. "What is it?" Boom A powerful Reiryoku suddenly burst out, causing the air to flow, blowing the bodies of Kensei and the others, and the footsteps that were originally raised suddenly fell. Turning around and looking at the Quincy standing in the middle of the air, Kensei turned his head andined to Kuna Mashiro with an unhappy face: "You, this guy, who told you to use so much force, to release the enemy." Kensei casually tossed Toushiro Hitsugaya to Kuna Mashiro. He stared at Cang Du who had escaped. The corners of his mouth curled into a smile. He twisted his neck, and his two fists collided. His eyes were full of fighting spirit. "I''ll leave captain Hitsugaya and vice captain Matsumoto to you. I''ll be there soon!" "Soon after? Don''t be too arrogant, Shinigami! You should all stay!" Hearing Kensei''s contempt, a trace of anger shed in Cang Du''s eyes. His body shook, and the surrounding Reishi suddenly fluctuated violently. A pair of light wings appeared behind him, and the momentum of his body suddenly became several times stronger. "Is this the Vollstandig of Quincy? I thought it would be boring, but now it seems that it won''t happen." Watching Kuna Mashiro leave with Toushiro Hitsugaya and Matsumoto Rangiku, Kensei''s fingers hooked, Zanpakuto was thrown into the air, his arm waved, holding his own Zanpakuto, and the Reiryoku on Kensei''s body fluctuated. "Bankai! Tekken Tachikaze!" A pair of sharp-toothed knives were like boxing gloves on his hands, and the knives were connected with the treads,pletely wrapping Kensei''s two arms, connected to the back, even the back was wrapped in armor, and the whole person gave a fierce temperament. "My battle style ispletely different from that of Hitsugaya. You have to be mentally prepared. Don''t be killed in an instant." A hint of coldness shed through his eyes. Kensei stomped his foot, and with a boom, he left a huge hole in the ground. Meanwhile, Kensei''s body instantly rushed into the sky. Boom The two fists collided and suddenly burst out a violent impact, and after the impact, a hurricane spread in all directions from where the two fought, and the surrounding buildings were suddenly plowed into the air. "My iron fist Tekken Tachikaze is not a simple punch!" As soon as Kensei''s voice fell, the body of Cang Du in front of him suddenly made a burst of crackling sound, and a trace of pain shed on his face. "My Zanpakuto can pour explosive force into the fist. When it hits the enemy, the explosive force will pour into the enemy''s body indefinitely! You can still stand after receiving a punch from me. You are not bad, but This is over!" As soon as he finished speaking, Kensei''s body shook, and he threw out another heavy punch. At this time, Cang Du''s body was in a stiff state, and he was unable to dodge at all, forcibly receiving Kensei''s attack. Boom There was a violent sounding from his body. Cang Du''s body flew out like a cannonball. Although his ability was Iron skin, Kensei''s attack could send the explosive force directly into his body. His steel-like body could not help him at all. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 278: Iron Fist Chapter 278: Iron Fist under maintence Chapter 279: Enemy Boss Chapter 279: Enemy Boss His body fell from the sky. Kensei looked at the big pit in the distance, twisted his head, and showed a smile on his face. It seemed that he met a good opponent. "Come out, the ability of Quincy is not only this little." Boom!!! The soaring Reiryoku suddenly broke out, and under the terrible Reiryoku, the surrounding things slowly turned into Reishi and dissipated. "Oh? Not bad, Reiryoku like this." Sensing that Reiryoku had be much stronger, a trace of excitement shed through Kensei''s eyes. As expected, he did not disappoint her. Only this kind of battle was interesting. The previous battle was too weak. "I hope you can still smileter." Feeling the paining from his chest, a trace of hatred shed through Cang Du''s eyes. He had actually injured the body he was so proud of. This Shinigami was unforgivable! With a thought, Zanpakuto, who had lost his master scattered on the ground, floated up and circled around Cang Du''s body. His speed became faster and faster, forming a whirlwind of swords and des. "I am the [I] of the Sternritter, the Iron, Cang Du!" His arm suddenly waved forward. Zanpakuto, which was around him, immediately flew forward like a soldier who had received the order. The scene of the tens of thousands of swords striking at the same time was quite intimidating. The strict sword qi crisscrossed. Even Kensei revealed a hint of seriousness in his eyes. Reiryoku gathered on his body, and Kensei threw out a punch. Boom A violent explosion sounded, and with the wave of Kensei''s fist, arge gap appeared in front of him. No matter how many weapons flew over, they were just the lowest level of shallow blows. - Boom Hearing the sound behind him, Kuna Mashiro suddenly stopped moving forward. "Oh, Kensei seems to be fighting very fiercely over there? I want to go and see " Looking at Matsumoto Rangiku and Tshir Hitsugaya, who were behind him, A trace of struggle shed through Mashiro''s eyes. Although he really wanted to go over now and fight the enemy with Kensei, the two of them were in a precarious situation. If he ignored them, there would definitely be a problem. "Damn it! Really, Mashiro super eleration" She reached out and wiped hee face. A pure white mask appeared on her face. Her Reiryoku rose sharply. She was almostparable to a captain, but there was an extremely obvious trace of Reiryoku in that group of Reiryoku. With a forceful stomp, a huge hole suddenly appeared under her feet. At the same time, Kuna Mashiro''s body suddenly rushed forward. It was only after her body left that there was a violent explosion in the air, even leaving ayer of visible ripples. Just after Kuna Mashiro left, a dark-skinned, fat guy sat on a tray and floated over. He held a short scepter in his hand and looked in the direction of Kuna Mashiro''s departure. A sinister smile shed in his eyes. "Hey, hey, hey, hey!" Augh of unknown significance came from his mouth, and the Quincy dressed like a clown followed the direction of Kuna Mashiro''s departure and headed towards the location of 4th Division. "Tsk, even in such a situation, she was still able to escape." Wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, Hirako Shinji turned his head and spat out a mouthful of water. His face was somewhat dissatisfied. The four team leaders and a vice captain on their side had taken the initiative to escape. It was really too shameful. "Captain Komamura, where are you going? Your injuries have not been treated!" With his back facing Hirako Shinju, he waved his hand. Komamura silently advanced in one direction. Although his body was covered with big and small wounds, he could not allow himself to waste any time at this juncture. This was the juncture of life and death for Soul Society. Even if he died, he would die in battle! "Forget it. That''s his personality." Holding Hinamori Momo, Hirako Shinji shook his head. Everyone had their own persistence. Just like how others could not change him, he could not change anyone. The more it was like this, the more they would firmly carry out their beliefs. "How was it? Did you gain anything from the battle just now?" Hirako Shinji turned to look at Suzuki Kusu and asked. Not to mention fighting strength, in the war, Suzuki Kusu''s ability is absolutely the most useful. No matter how careful the enemy is and how tight-lipped they are, as long as there is Suzuki Kusu''s ability, they can always get some important information from the other side. "Several Quincy of the other side, the ability is corresponding to Explosion'', Gluttony'', Strength'', Thunderbolt'', Zombie''. The most troublesome one is the Zombie'', the Quincy called Gigi. As long as anyone is stained with her blood, Shinigami will be her subordinate zombie, under her control. Although their agility will fall, but still can not be underestimated. If she controls one or two captains, the battle will be difficult!" "It is indeed very tricky!" Thinking of Shinigami, who just attacked him without caring about his own death, Hirako Shinji''s eyes shed a trace of gloom, and anyone who was attacked by his original subordinates would not feel good. "Then, do those Shinigami soldiers controlled by the other side have a chance to recover?" "you have to ask Captain Kurotsuchi or Kisuke." "However, this battle is not without any gains. Not to mention that we have grasped their abilities, although the five of them have escaped, they will definitely not feel good. At least, they will not be able to continue fighting for a short period of time." "Then we are now." After packing up her things, Hinamori looked at Hirako Shinji and hesitated for a moment before asking. "Now? Of course, we are going to find the enemy''s boss! Go deep into the hintend of Soul Society and release his Reiryoku without any restraint. How can we let him continue like this with such a provocative attitude!" Looking at a direction of Soul Society, Hirako Shinji corner of the mouth hooked up, revealing a smile, but the sweat on his face slipped unconsciously. That kind of powerful Reiryoku, even if he was so far away, still made his mind tremble. Just looking at Reiryoku, he knew that the boss of Quincy was definitely not a simple character. Feeling the powerful Reiryoku over there, Suzuki Kusu shook the Zanpakuto in her hand. She actually felt that his palm was sweating. This kind of performance, it had been a long time since she had seen it now. Even she herself was almost unable to remember it. "Fighting or something, it is really troublesome." Although the mouth said so, Stark''s eyes are full of solemnity, and in the depths of his eyes, there seems to be a trace of fighting spirit surging. Feeling such a Reiryoku, even he can not help but surge with fighting spirit. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 280: Dangerous Ability Chapter 280: Dangerous Ability "Damn Shinigami, he actually beat me like this!" In a hidden ce, the five women of the Sternritter dodged. Although they sessfully escaped from the encirclement of Suzuki Kusu and others, they also paid the corresponding price. They were all in a mess. Even Gigi was hit by Stark''s Cero, and her clothes were messy. "It''s not that Bambietta is too useless than yourself. If you killed the puppy captain from the beginning, it would not be like this." Looking at Bambietta, who was angry over there, Gigi tidied up his clothes and waved his hand. He still had a smile on his face. He was no match for Shinigami, and the strategic retreat did not make her angry. "Bastard! What did you say" Hearing that Gigi actually questioned her, there was a sh of anger in Bambietta''s eyes, and he looked at Gigi with anger in his eyes. As the [E] of the Star Cross Knights, the Explosion'' Bambietta Basterbine, her character was just like her ability, extremely hot, and if there were any unhappy things, she would not be able to help but want to get angry, because she was in a bad mood and countless Quincy soldiers died under her hands. "Calm down, bitch, if not for Gigi, we would have been killed now." It was unknown where the snacks in her hands had been thrown to, but there were many wounds on Liltotto''s body. She looked a little embarrassed. When she saw that Bambietta and Gigi seemed to have a tendency to quarrel, she immediately said, but it seemed to be useless. On the contrary, it made Bambietta''s mood worse. "Bastard!" She clenched her fist and a trace of lightning shed. A stone was hit and turned into pieces. Candice''s face was full of anger and humiliation. She was actually beaten by Shinigami. In the end, she relied on Gigis ability to escape with great difficulty. It was too humiliating. How could she let go of such hatred easily! "However, those people are really strong. It is already good that we can escape." Meninas tilted her head and said neutrally. In their previous state, they were tricked by the enemy and lost the initiative. It was already a blessing to be able to escape. It was simply wishful thinking to defeat the other party. "Don''t overestimate others!" "But it really is like this. We are no match for those few people." "I already said not to increase the morale of others!" She nced at the two people who were arguing like fools. Liltotto retracted her gaze and looked at Gigi and Bambietta. "Hey, Gigi, how did that woman know your ability? Did Shinigami already know so much about our information?" "I don''t know. That Shinigami is very strange. She kept talking to me during the battle and seemed to be able to see through my attack. She didn''t hit her once and was almost intercepted by her in the end." she said. Hearing Gigi''s words, Bamabietta immediately thought of Suzuki Kusu, who had given her countless hardships in the battle, and his face showed a gnashing expression. "That bitch. Next time, you must give her to me. I will blow her up!" "Don''t talk big too early, bitch! If I am not mistaken, that woman is Suzuki Kusu, the woman who has always been with Muyang. She is not a weak woman." "Humph! Muyang, if he dares toe, I will kill him together!" Huh?? As soon as they finished speaking, they suddenly felt a trace of Reiryoku''s fluctuation and immediately restrained their auras. "This kind of Reiryoku is Hollow!" They looked at each other, and their eyes all revealed surprised expressions. This was clearly Soul Society, so why did Reiryoku appear one after another? "It should be Visored. Among Shinigami, there are a few people who possess the power of the Hollow. They are called Visored." "They are prey!" They exchanged nces and saw the eagerness in each other''s eyes. They had just experienced a sullen battle, and this was a good time to vent their anger. Just as they were about to show themselves, they suddenly felt another group of Reiryoku. It was the Reiryoku they were familiar with. The few people who were about to move immediately froze. This Reiryoku is PePe! "What is that disgusting fellow trying to do?" "Hehehe You run really fast, Shinigami!" Looking at Kuna Mashiro, who was advancing quickly in front of him, There was a strange smile on PePe''s face. "However, my love'' is beyond everything. No matter how I escape, my love'' will still catch up with you and be hung up by my rope of love!" His hands closed and formed a shape of a heart. As the voice of the Quincy fell, a wave of the shape of a heart suddenly shot out from his palm and chased Kuna Mashiro who was constantly moving in front of him. Dong! A heart suddenly imprinted on Kuna Mashiro''s back. Her originally rapidly moving body suddenly stopped. She suddenly stepped on the ground, leaving a deep hole. Slowly turning her body, a trace of confusion shed through Kuna Mashiro''s eyes. She threw away Tshir Hitsugaya and Matsumoto Rangiku in her hands without hesitation. The rity in her eyes gradually disappeared, reced by a trace of confusion. "Lord PePe " There was a strange blush on his face. Kuna Mashiro slowly approached PePe. "Although he is in the same camp as us and is now dealing with Shinigami, it is still very disgusting. This guy!" Looking at PePe over there, Meninas could not help but say. "Hee hee hee hee~~~~ There is only one heart and only one body. If you are stared at by my eyes, your heart will be divided into two, and the divided heart and body will be mine at the same time! Sternritter [L], The Love PePe Wabrada makes a grand appearance" Looking at Kuna Mashiro who had been controlled by his own ability, Pepe''s eyes shed with a hint of pride. "Oh?" Her eyes shed. She saw Tshir Hitsugaya and Matsumoto Rangiku thrown to the ground by Kuna Mashiro. PePe''s eyes shed. It was a captain and a vice-captain. Although they were injured now, if he could control them, he would be able to gain the most credit in this war. Thinking of this, PePe''s face showed a sad expression. "The love in the heart of Shinigami, who has been abandoned by hispanions, will be reduced. The bonds betweenpanions are still no match for the power of love. He abandoned his formerpanions because he loved me. Ah! How passionate is this love!" After the speech, he put away the hypocritical expression on his face. PePe looked at Tshir Hitsugaya and Matsumoto Rangiku. His hands were folded into the shape of a heart. His face showed an excited expression. He was about to have a captain and a vice-captain as subordinates. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 281: Manipulation Chapter 281: Maniption A light wave shot out from his hand. It looked like it was about to hit Matsumoto Rangiku and Tshir Hitsugaya''s bodies. A figure suddenly shed, and then Pepe''s attack missed and shot to the ground. "OhLet me see who it is. It is you few. It is clearly a Quincy, but you helped Shinigami in the battle. Is this your choice? I will report this truthfully to His Majesty." "Put away your disgusting face, otherwise I can''t guarantee that I will not eat you, although it is not something delicious." Although Liltotto was short, the words she said were very arrogant, not giving Pepe any face. With their current lineup, there was nothing to be afraid of. "Don''t try anything funny. Otherwise, I will blow your body into pieces!" There was a sh of light in her hands. Bambietta''s eyes shed fiercely. It seemed that she could not help but want to go up and give it to Pepe. "Wow, I got two powerful Shinigami!" There were little stars in her eyes. Gigi had a sick smile on her face. She waved her arm and cut her body. A long scar appeared on her arm. Blood sprayed out and fell on Dong Shng and Rangiku. The bodies of the two people became gray at a speed visible to the naked eye, like corpses. 4th Division Sensing the strange reactioning from a ce not far from the team building, Isane''s body shook, and a trace of hesitation shed in her eyes. Then she suddenly got up, took her Zanpakuto and walked outside. "Isane!" A faint voice suddenly sounded from behind him and called out to Isane. "Captain!!" Turning around, Isane looked at Unohana Retsu with a struggling expression on her face. "I understand your current mood. Thepanions are attacked not far away by the enemy and may die in the next moment. But the rescue is not what we should do. Before the war began, Captain Commander ordered that no matter what, 4th Division could not be mobilized! Our 4th Division is in charge of treatment. If even we are in a deep battle, this war, Gotei 13 will be finished!" "But." "I said no." The tone was still t, but Unohana Retsu''s tone was unquestionable. "What we have to do now is to believe in ourpanions, and then treat them with all our strength when the wounded are sent to 4th Division." Isane looked at Unohana Retsu standing by the window and looking at the sky outside. Finally, she stopped moving and sat on the chair weakly. Although looking out from the window of 4th Division, Soul Society''s sky was still as clear as ever, but Reiryoku, which was violently colliding everywhere in the court, clearly told everyone that the current Soul Society was in a state of war. Boom Punches and kicks intersected, and a violent impact burst out. The circr fan shaped impact almost ttened all the surrounding buildings, but Kensei did not notice the miserable situation around him at all. To be exact, he did not have the time to pay attention to those. At this moment, his eyes were staring at the familiar figure opposite him. His heart was filled with anger. On the night more than a hundred years ago, they fought with theirpanions because of Aizen''s calctions. They fought with their swords. Even because of their own origin, theirpanions did not dare to make a move. In the end, everyone was forced to leave Soul Society and hide in Human World for a hundred years. Since that day, he secretly vowed not to fight with hispanions anymore. But now. Bang Reaching out to block Kuna Mashiro''s kick, Kensei''s body could not help but take a step back, and his face was very ugly. It was impossible for him to fight with all his strength, but it was different for Mashiro. "It is too sad. War is extremely sad at any time. It is because of love''! Do you think war is caused because of the justice that both sides believe in? It is not. War is caused by love!" "Love for his wife, love for his children, love for his parents, love for his friends, love for the Lord, love for God. Faith is also love, and with love, even war could be beautiful!!" Seeing this scene in front of him, Pepe''s eyes shed with abnormal excitement. Every time because of his ability, hispanions who had been relying on each other would turn against each other. He would have an indescribable sense of excitement. The excitement from inside out almost made him unable to control himself, making his soul tremble. Bang At the moment before the fight, Kensei hesitated again. Kuna Mashiro''s foot suddenly kicked him on the head, kicking his body far away. He smashed countless buildings all the way, plowing a deep mark on the ground. Spit! Getting up from the ground, wiping the corners of his mouth and spitting out a mouthful of blood. Kensei''s eyes gradually turned cold. If this went on, not to mention defeating the Quincy, it would be good if he could survive here. "Although the Quincy keeps saying things like love'', but it is probably the ability to control people. As long as the manipted person can''t move, there is nothing to worry about. In other words, as long as Mashiro''s movement is restrained, there is no problem. And the key to deal with that ability is that as long as the maniptoris killed, the connection of the puppet will be cut off!" Looking at Kuna Mashiro with a white mask and rushing to him again, Kensei''s eyes turned and grabbed Mashiro''s leg, pressing her body to the ground. A light shed in his hand, and Mashiro''s body suddenly froze in ce, unable to move. "Fortunately, there is this thing that Kimura gave me." Looking at the silver-white shackles left on Kuna Mashiro''s hand, Kensei''s eyes shed with a trace of relief. He was not good at Kido. If not for the portable Bakud that Muyang gave him a long time ago, it would be difficult to trap her. "Then, it''s your turn now, Quincy!" He turned to look at the Quincy in the distance. Kensei was murderous, without any cover. The other party''s approach had touched his bottom line. In the face of such an enemy, he would not hold back at all. "Oh, oh, your eyes full of killing intent are really terrible!" As he spoke, Pepe reached out and put his hand on his chest, forming a shape of love. His voice was slightly low and strange. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 283: Ichimaru Gins Weakness Chapter 283: Ichimaru Gin''s Weakness Boom The body was once again hit by the other side''s'' crit''. Kensei''s eyes were gloomy. In the current situation, he was not at an advantage, and this was in the case that the other side only had one person to attack. He did not forget the disgusting Quincy before. He would never believe that the other side was directly killed by his attack. Bang His body fell and smashed a big hole in the ground. Kensei had not thought about how to deal with the next attack, and a cold breath suddenly appeared behind him. With a step, he appeared not far away. Looking at Hitsugaya, who was holding Zanpakuto in his original position, Kensei''s eyes were clouded. Why did the captain of Tsen Kaname attack him? Moreover, wasn''t he injured? "Damn! Gigi, didn''t you say that you would give it to me alone" Looking at Hitsugaya who suddenly attacked, there was no surprise in Bambietta''s eyes. Instead, he shouted in another direction, his tone full of dissatisfaction, like a big sister who had been robbed of her toys. "But Bang is too slow. I can''t wait." A figure suddenly pounced on Hitsugaya from behind, holding his body and showing a yful smile to Bambietta. Then he turned his eyes to Kensei, with a smile that chilled Kensei''s heart. "Moreover, Mr. Captain can''t wait anymore." His eyes fell on Hitsugaya again, and a trace of thought shed through Kensei''s eyes. He had felt strange about Hitsugaya''s dark skin before, and there was no sign of intelligence in his eyes. He looked like a puppet, just like Bai who had been controlled before, but there was a trace of difference. Not only that, but all the injuries on his body had also recovered. However, since Captain Hitsugaya had appeared, it meant that. Swish The figure shed and appeared far away, and the original ce was swept by a cloud of smoke and instantly shattered. Sure enough, not only Captain Hitsugaya, but even vice captain Matsumoto had be like this. Looking at Matsumoto Rangiku, who was in the same condition as Tshir Hitsugaya, Kensei''s eyes were full of caution. The current situation was too dangerous for him. He was not so confident to fight against four opponents of the same level with his own strength. "Yes, if so many people are still unable to kill you, it is too shameful." As soon as his voice fell, Bambietta''s body suddenly flew to Kensei, and Reiryoku suddenly emitted a violent fluctuation, causing the Reishi around him to be restless. Shua A bright white knife light suddenly appeared, and the de that crossed the sky directly pierced through the neck of Bambietta. There was no time for her to activate the [Blut Vane]. Blood kept flowing from her neck, and there was blood flowing from her mouth. There was a burst of hey hey'' sound in her mouth. Even someone as powerful as a Quincy was no different from an ordinary person when death approached. Plop The Zanpakuto on the neck suddenly disappeared, and Bambietta''s body fell from the sky. Zanpakuto on the neck seemed to have never appeared, but the blood constantly sprayed out reminded what had just happened. "Kill one first." Ichimaru Gin held his spear in his hand, his eyes slightly opened, sweeping from Matsumoto Rangiku, and looked at Quincy with undisguised killing intent in his eyes, the delicate wife of the bloody butcher on the short knife. "Ichimaru Gin.." From not far away, Bambietta nced over. There was no fluctuation on Gigi''s face, as if the one who was killed was not hispanion. His eyes fell on Ichimaru Gin. Ji showed a bright smile, which was also an interesting opponent. "Hey!" Hiding in the dark, Pepe''s face revealed a wretched smile. Sure enough, hiding on one side was the right decision. Otherwise, how could there be such a good opportunity? His hands quietly ced in front of his chest, forming a shape of a heart, aiming at Ichimaru Gin in the middle of the air. Compared to being on guard against himself, even when fighting against Bambietta, he had to be careful of his sneak attack on Kensei. This Ichimaru Gin did not know his ability, and the possibility of his sneak attack seeding was much higher. Just as this thought shed through his mind, before he could make a move, Pepe suddenly felt an extreme sense of danger. Not good!! The other Shinigami!! A heavy blow suddenly hit Pepe''s back, and the unprepared body was directly kicked out. Shua At this moment, Ichimaru Gin''s body moved and suddenly disappeared from where he was. Shua Not only Ichimaru Gin, but also Gigi, to be precise, Hitsugaya Toshiro and Matsumoto Rangiku, who were controlled by Gigi, acted. Although she doesn''t like Pepe, but when her side is at a disadvantage, Gigi knows that one more person will bring more strength. If Pepe is also killed, she will be alone against the two captain-level characters. Seeing Matsumoto Rangiku in front of him, who was waving at him, Ichimaru Gin heart suddenly tightened. Now he is far from being strong when undercover beside Aizen, and his heart is not strong enough. There was a sudden chill behind him, and Ichimaru Gin knew that it was Tshir Hitsugaya''s Hyourinmaru. The cold light in his hand shed and mercilessly waved to Tshir Hitsugaya, Ichimaru Gin did not show any mercy to him, even if he was the boss of Kijuju. When In his hand, Zanpakuto crossed his arms and let out a sigh of relief. He blocked Ichimaru Gin''s attack. Tshir Hitsugaya''s head tilted to avoid Zanpakuto, who was controlled to be a zombie, but he still had his own fighting consciousness. Behind him, Matsumoto Rangiku''s Zanpakuto cut down, and a gray smoke wrapped around Ichimaru Gin''s body. The corner of his mouth showed a wry smile, Ichimaru Gin shook his feet and once again appeared in the distance. He didn''t want to make a move on Rangiku. It seemed that he saw what Ichimaru Gin thought in his heart. Under the control of Gigi, Matsumoto Rangiku followed behind Ichimaru Gin. Her hands kept on, and Zanpakuto waved to Ichimaru Gin one after another. When Matsumoto Rangiku was directly holding Ichimaru Gin, Tshir Hitsugaya attacked from the distance from time to time. The front was pinned down by Matsumoto Rangiku. Although he was not the opponent of Ichimaru Gin, it was not easy to subdue her without hurting her, let alone that Tshir Hitsugaya had been on the side, it was already very difficult to keep undefeated. Looking at the three people fighting on the side, Gigi had a bright smile on her face, her feet moved, and her body fluttered to the distant Bambietta, with inexplicable light in her eyes. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 284: Unohana Retsu Chapter 284: Unohana Retsu 4th Division Captain room Isane felt the three Reiryoku who were constantly approaching 4th Division. A trace of tension shed on her face. The three groups of Reiryoku, each wasparable to Captain, without any concealment. They approached the direction of 4th Division without restraint, as if telling Shinigami that they were about to invade and were arrogant. "Captain!" Looking at Unohana, there is a struggle in the eyes of Isane. She has some understanding of the past of Unohana, but it is because of the past of Captain that she does not want these Quincy to continue to approach the range of 4th Division. The current Unohana is the Captain of 4th Division of the Medical Division. Her hands should only be used for treatment now, not to dye the blood of the enemy again and be the executioner that will make herself strange. "Don''t worry, Isane." Suddenly standing up, Unohana Retsu still has a gentle smile on her face. She reached out to take her Zanpakuto and walked out of the room, leaving only Isane a determined back. The meaning revealed in the back made Isane''s heart suddenly twitch, as if it was grasped by an invisible hand, and it seemed that something important would be lost. First Division After sensing the few Reiryoku near 4th Division, Captain-Commander Yamamoto s eyes shook, and the face that had not changed any emotion before changed for the first time. As Captain-Commander, he had experienced countless battles in the past thousands of years. He knew better than anyone the importance of the medical 4th Division. Therefore, before the war, he gave the order to Unohana that no matter what happened, they would never send 4th Division. Who knew that 4th Division did not move, but there were enemies sent up. Unohana Retsu, I don''t know if you can still be the Yachiru'' that can shock the whole Soul Society after a thousand years of silence! Just as Yamamoto Captain-Commander thought of this, a terrible Reiryoku suddenly broke out on the side of 4th Division. At the same time, there was also a sharp sword intent. Feeling the terrible aura, all of Soul Society, whether it was Quincy or Shinigami, were shocked. "Is this what you call a soft persimmon? Candy!!" Looking at the woman opposite him with an ugly face, Liltotto''s face was gloomy as if it could drip into the water. He thought that it was a good idea to attack the other side''s medical division. After all, the strength of the medical team could not be too strong. But who knew that there was such a terrible woman in there. Just releasing Reiryoku made her mind tremble, and the sharp sword intent seemed to tear her body, and this was in the state of the other side''s Zanpakuto who was not unsheathed. "Damn woman!" Candice face was also very ugly. He did not expect that there would be such a terrible opponent here, which was more terrible than the woman he met before. Was the female Shinigami all so terrible? The woman named Suzuki Kusu almost killed them. What would this woman do? "Three Miss Quincy? It''s a pity that we are both women. I didn''t want toy my hands on you." Although he said so, Unohana Retsu''s aura was firmly locked on the three people opposite, and at the same time, she put her palm on Zanpakuto. Although her tone was still gentle, the killing intent in her voice did not hide the top genius of the League of Legends at all. "Is this really Captain Unohana?" Behind, watching the back of the captain Unohana. The members of 4th Division all had an unbelievable look on their faces. Captain Unohana spoke gently and was very gentle when dealing with people. In addition to a little ck-bellied, there was nothing different, but Reiryoku, who was strong and terrible, was telling them that Captain Unohana was very strong, even stronger than many Captain. At least this level of Reiryoku, they had never felt in other Captain. "Originally, Captain-Commander ordered that 4th Division can not be mobilized, so you can only let you act wantonly in the Seireitei, but since you havee out of 4th Division, I can only apologize." As her voice fell, Unohana Retsu''s aura suddenly became sharp. The Zanpakuto in her hand was suddenly unsheathed. Along with a dazzling knife light, Unohana Retsu body appeared in front of Candice. Zanpakuto crossed a half circle and shed horizontally at Candice''s body. "Ettie!" There was a sh of horror in their eyes. Although after feeling Unohana Retsu Reiryoku, the threat level of the other party was increased several levels, they did not expect to underestimate the other party. Unohana Retsu strength was far beyond their imagination. "Damn it!" A pair of light wings shed behind her back. There was a sh of lightning on Candice''s body. She appeared in the distance now, but there was a huge wound on her waist. Her whole face paled. If she had not directly activated [Vollstandig] at thest moment and used her own sacred text ability, she would have died in that hit just now. Shua, shua, shua Just as she breathed a sigh of relief, a few cold lights shed directly on her body. The sharp hidden weapons entered her body, making Candice''s situation worse. "It is not a good habit to be so careless in battle, or is it that your Quincy is only at this level?" He turned his head and looked at Candice whose face was as pale as a vegetable. Unohana''s face seemed to be under the shadow, with a trace of gloom. Compared with the gentle appearance before, they were two people. "If it is really like this, then I am too disappointed." She leaned his body and let go of Meninas who rushed over from the side. The hand of Unohana swept Zanpakuto, and a blood light shed, directly sweeping the other side from the air. With a swing of her arm, the blood left on Zanpakuto was thrown away. Unohana seemed to be more gloomy, but in the depths of her eyes, there seemed to be a vague excitement shed, as if something terrible was slowly awakening in her heart. "Minnie!!" Seeing that anotherpanion was seriously injured, Liltotto''s face was gloomy. Full of confidence to find trouble here, who knew that the battle had just begun to lose two people, and most importantly, they could not see the dawn of victory at all. "Is it gone? Goodbye then, Quincy masters! It''s a pity, and you''re just a child to boot." "Don''t look down on us! Smelly bitc.h!" With a roar from her mouth, Candice body suddenly burst out a violent Reishi fluctuation, the wings on her back were fluttering, and the Reishi around her constantly gathered toward her body. It was the ability brought by the [Vollstandig] to the limit the affiliation of Reishi! Crackling There was a burst of thunder sound on her body, and Candice, regardless of her weak body and pale face, forcibly activated her ability, trying to fight with Unohana. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 285: Kimura Muyangs Arrival Chapter 285: Kimura Muyang''s Arrival Her face grew darker and darker, but her eyes became brighter and brighter. The lightning that erupted from Candice''s body was reflected in the eyes of the Unohana, making her eyes brighter and brighter. A trace of hidden excitement quietly emerged on her face. The corners of her mouth were slightly raised, and at the same time, the momentum of her body became more and more terrifying. "Go to hell!!" Lightning shed on her body and burst out with a shocking momentum. Candice''s body carried an indomitable momentum and rushed to the Unohana like a moth flying into a me. "Minnie" Looking at Candice''s determined back, a trace of reluctance shed across Liltotto face. Although they often argued, they had a friendship of hundreds of years after all. With her perception, she naturally knew that Candice was definitely not a match for this captain. "Candice" Meninas struggled to stand up from the ground. Her eyes were half open as she looked at Candice who was fighting to the death in the air, and there was a bit of pain in her eyes. Her eyes became brighter, and Zanpakuto in the hand of the Unohana raised slightly, and the Reiryoku on her body became more solid, and Zanpakuto actually emitted a faint light. "It''s over!" His lips parted slightly as he spat out these words. Unohana''s body shed and suddenly appeared in front of Candice. In her hand, Zanpakuto shed at her neck with misty light. A pure swordsman did not have any extra probing and showed no mercy when attacking. If he wanted to attack, he would kill with one blow! Shua Just as Zanpakuto was about tond on Candice''s body, Candice used all her strength to release a move that was about tond on the body of Unohana, a figure suddenly cut out from the side and plunged into the battle circle of the two people. Dang Zanpakuto, which was wrapped up by the silver white Reiryoku, descended from the sky like a white bolt of lightning, striking Unohana''s Zanpakuto. The slender de, the tip of the double-edged de, and the familiar Reiryoku. The pupils of the Unohana suddenly contracted, as if she was surprised by the action of the person. On the contrary, seeing that the attack of the Unohana was blocked by Zanpakuto who came out of nowhere, there was a trace of surprise in the eyes of Candice, and then a bright smile bloomed on her face. The determination in her eyes was reced by surprise. "Although I don''t know what happened, you are dead, smelly!" Her eyes were filled with viciousness. Reiryoku, which covered Candice, gathered in her hands and exploded with dazzling lightning. Along with the explosion of lightning, his body was moved by several pairs of light wings on his back and quickly shed to the side of Unohana. She waved it. The body of the person suddenly turned in the air. The ecstasy on Candice''s face had not subsided, but she felt a terrible force suddenly hit her shoulder. Boom!!! A terrible explosion suddenly burst out in the air. A circle of ripples spread out in all directions. Looking at the huge hole left on the ground and Candice in the middle of the pit, Liltotto''s face was very ugly. After suffering such an attack, she did not know whether she could survive. No! Now, she should be worried about himself! Suddenly, she turned his head and looked at the two people in the air. Her eyes swept across the body of Unohana and fell on the person who cameter. Although this woman was also very strong, the guy who cameter was obviously more terrible. "First, you stopped me and then you knocked down the Quincy. What are you trying to do? Muyang?" Putting away his Zanpakut with a calm expression, Unohana''s face suddenly returned to its usual insipidity. She spoke to Kimura Muyang in front of her in his own unique tone. "Harribel, don''t let them escape." He did not answer Unohana Retsu question. Muyang turned to Harribel behind him and then turned his eyes to Unohana Retsu. Feeling the cold sword intent from the other side, aplex look shed in his eyes. He could feel that there was a terrible thing brewing in the body of the other party. It was something called destruction'' or killing''. That feeling was even richer than that of Zaraki Kenpachi. "I just think that as the captain of the medical team, you should note out of the battlefield and fight with people head-on." Hearing Muyang''s words, Unohana Retsu body trembled slightly, and the hand holding Zanpakuto suddenly tightened, as if someone touched something. "Moreover, your hands do not have to be stained with blood again. Even if there is, it can only be left on the patient when the treatment is done." Her body suddenly shook, her shoulders shook gently, and Unohana Retsu suddenly closed her eyes tightly, her lips tight. Seeing the other side''s reaction, Muyang no longer said more, suppressing all kinds of thoughts in his heart, and looked at the three Quincy on the other side. "Oh? You are not dead yet. It seems that your Quincy body is not as weak as I imagined." Looking at the three female Quincy opposite, Muyang said with a smile on his face. After fighting several Quincy in a row, the Quincy did not have much mysterious colors in his heart. Although each of them had special abilities, the basic abilities would not be much different. "Who the hell are you?" With a strong vignce in his eyes, Liltotto looked at Muyang and said coldly. Just one blow made Candy lose his ability to move. Although there was no attention from Candy, and the factor of previous injury, this degree was too exaggerated. Not only that, when Candy was hit from the sky to the ground, she also injured Meninas who had fainted on the ground. It was unknown whether it was a coincidence or the other party''s design. If he deliberately designed it, it would be too terrifying. "Muyang." "Muyang?! How is that possible" Hearing Muyang''s name, Liltotto''s eyes suddenly showed a trace of disbelief. Muyang was powerful. When His Majesty knew that he had not lost his power, he had already included the other party in the [Special Combat Force], but it was absolutely impossible for him toe out of this ce now. "Quilge, Masculine, and Gremmy." After spitting out the names one by one, Liltotto''s face changed inexplicably. These were all people who went to the Hueco Mundo to kill Muyang. Since Muyang came here now, did they all die? Although they were both Quincy, their previous rtionship was not harmonious. Liltotto did not have any special feelings about their failure or death. However, the strength of those guys was not simple, especially Gremmy, the guy who had been locked up by His Majesty, even in the [Sternritter], he was definitely a target for people to fear. "Yes, all of them are difficult to deal with." After getting Muyang''s affirmation, Liltotto''s face changed again, and then her eyes turned around and began to think about where to escape. Such an opponent was absolutely not something she could deal with. Even if she and Meninas were in good condition now, they should not think about winning. As for now, it was a great fortune that she could sessfully escape. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 286: The Captains Fall One After Another Chapter 286: The Captains Fall One After Another "Knowing the gap between the strength of both sides, so considering the retreat at the first time is really a wise decision. However, the so-called Quincy is only this level." "Don''t be too arrogant! Shinigami!" As if stimted, Liltotto look cold, one hand patted on a heart-shaped thing on her side, and then a bow appeared in her hand. At the same time, a pair of wings appeared behind her, and the Reishi around her constantly gathered to form an arrow. "Go to hell!" "We, the members of the Sternritter, seem to be at a disadvantage." "It''s fine!" It seemed that he did not care about his own disadvantage at all. Yhwach had no expression on his face. "After a hundred years of dormancy, all of us of the Sternritter seem to have forgotten what war is. Let Shinigami''s people eliminate a group of people who are not capable enough for me. Use their lives to build the cornerstone of the new world." "Ha! You are the boss of these guys!" Throwing several bodies on the ground and shaking the blood on Zanpakuto, Zaraki Kenpachi''s face showed a bloodthirsty smile. The enemy on the opposite side was very strong! Such a guy should be very cool! "This guy" Feeling the strong Reiryoku and the strong fighting spirit of Zaraki Kenpachi, Haschwalth''s face showed a slight change. "Zaraki Kenpachi, I have heard about you, this monster, can defeat three members of the Sternritter, the strength is really not to be underestimated, worthy of one of the five great special forces''." "Ah? special forces? What is that? Forget it, I don''t know what it is. However, I am not here for you, this little minion. I am here, but to fight with you!" With an arrogant smile on his face, Zaraki Kenpachi shed to the front of Yhwach, and the Zanpakuto in his hand was mercilessly cut down, and the sword was cold. "Zaraki Kenpachi, one of the special forces, is so vulnerable. It seems that I have overestimated you." He picked up Zaraki Kenpachi by the neck with one hand. There is no scar on Yhwach''s body, even the clothes are not damaged, even if it is as strong as Kenpachi, in front of such an enemy, it is like a baby without any resistance. Bankai! Kokujou Tengen Myouou! A dark shadow suddenly shrouded over Yhwach, and with a burst of Reiryoku, a huge sh fell from the sky. Turning around and moving, Haschwalth''s sword shed. Pa The huge Zanpakuto in the hands of the Warrior King suddenly broke, and at the same time a huge wound appeared on his body, almost splitting one into two pieces. The next moment, Zanpakuto in the hands of Komamura was broken into two pieces, and a deep wound appeared on his body, blood sshing. "Captain Komamura!" "No, this kind of thing like being distracted in battle." A voice suddenly came from behind, Hirako Shinji pupils suddenly contracted, and Zanpakuto in his hand waved back without hesitation. "Is the Sternritter defeated by this level of enemy? it is really ridiculous." Suddenly there was a sharp pain in his chest, Hirako Shinji body fell back, and his eyes reflected the figure of a long golden hair with a cold expression. "Damn it! He was killed without even touching the enemy, it is really shameful." "Captain!" Looking at Komamura and Hirako Shinji who were killed in a sh, Hinamori Momo''s body could not help trembling. "How could this be? The captain actually" "Has he lost his will to fight? What a fragile Shinigami." Looking at Hinamori Momo who was on the verge of copse, Haschwalth had no emotion on his face. He slowly pulled out the sword at his waist. "However, the order we received was topletely ravage Soul Society and destroy all the enemies." Dang! Raising his hand to block the attack, Haschwalth slightly raised his eyes, and his indifferent face showed no surprise of being attacked at all. "Suzuki Kusu, it seems that the members of the Star Cross Knights are really ipetent. Obviously, you are the first to kill the target." "Right, then it is really an honor." While speaking, Suzuki Kusu''s body suddenly retreated, and then a blue sh came from the distance. "Vice-Captain Hinamori, first give Son and Komamura Captain an emergency treatment." "Yes!" "Shinigami, who ims to be a world mediator, actually works together with Hollow. This is really a irony." Looking at Stark who is holding two guns not far away, Haschwalth''s face is still indifferent. "Well, although fighting is very troublesome, if it is for the sake of partners, there is no way. Moreover, such a strong enemy, it is almost impossible to fight easily. So, it is really troublesome." His mouth constantlyined, but Stark swept past theziness of the past, and his face showed a rare solemn expression. "Unlimited Cero!" "Bankai! Paper Thousand Spiders!" "Captain Captain" "What''s wrong?" "Captain, are you alright" "I''m fine, Isane." The corner of her mouth rose, and Unohana Retsu showed a familiar smile on her face. "Great! Captain has returned to her original self. It''s great! I thought I thought" Reaching out to wipe off the tears at the corner of his eyes, the feeling that had gripped by Isane suddenly rxed. Isane had some understanding of the past of Captain Unohana. If Muyang had not suddenly appeared to stop Captain Unohana, in order to protect Soul Society, Captain Unohana would probably turn into her old murderous self and could note back with the identity of 4th Division Captain. That kind of result was uneptable to her. What a gentle man! Standing in the courtyard and feeling Reiryoku leaving far away, Unohana suddenly had this feeling in her heart. Giving up the title of Kenpachi'', she was just the captain of the medical team, contributing her strength to Soul Society. This kind of lifested for thousands of years. Although she asionally remembered the years of fighting, missed the pleasure of dancing on the de, the fun of fighting However, this kind of dull life was also very good. "War, quickly end it" Feeling the intense collisions in various ces in the Seireitei, Unohana whispered and rubbed Zanpakuto on her waist with a trace of sadness in her eyes. If possible, I really don''t want to fight again with a knife. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 287: Yet Another Fodder Chapter 287: Yet Another Fodder "ording to themand of Captain-Commander, 4th Division only needs to stay behind." Putting Zanpakuto back into his waist, Muyang''s breathing was slightly rapid. Even he, after several fierce battles in a row, felt that his body was not able to support himself. "I naturally understand the importance of 4th Division." His face recovered his usual smile, feeling the messy Reiryoku of Muyang, Unohana Retsu said: "Then, let me treat you first, Mr. Kimura." "Although I want to say that I don''t need it, my body is about to reach the limit. Then, I''ll have to trouble you, Unohana Captain What?!" Feeling the sudden weakening of several groups of Reiryoku in the distance, Muyang''s face changed greatly. "Shinji!! Stark! And Kusu!!" Just as his body was about to move, a hand pressed on Muyang''s shoulder. Unohana Retsu shook her head and looked at Muyang deeply. "No, Mr. Kimura, you can''t defeat the enemy that they joined hands in a short time. With your current body, even if you rush over" "I can!" Holding Unohana Retsu''s hand and taking it off his shoulder, Muyang''s eyes were firm, "I understand my strength, so I will say, I can!" Turning his head to take a deep look at Unohana Retsu, Muyang moved his feet and quickly rushed to the direction where Hirako Shinji and Reiryoku were weakened. Roar Along with a roar, a shock wave suddenly hit Muyang. "Cut!" Feeling the sharp pain from his shoulder, Muyang frowned. Although he had rxed his guard because he was too worried about the situation on Suzuki Kusu''s side, being hit by this level of attack, his current physical condition was really not good. "Kukukuku, it''s actually Muyang. We are really lucky. Don''t you think so, Gabriel!" "No, no, you are wrong. This is not our luck, but this guy''s luck is good. If he can be killed by us, even if he dies, He should be content now." "Jie Jie Jie Jie Jie Jie Jie, you are right. It is his honor to be killed by us!" "No, no. He thinks that it is his honor. Only the two of us. He may not think so. Maybe he is still thinking of killing us. Shinigami is always so self-righteous." "You are the self-righteous ones, right? Trash!" Worried about the situation on Suzuki Kusu''s side, Muyang showed no mercy. The powerful Reiryoku burst out like an overwhelming storm. With the wave of Zanpakuto in his hand, a huge silver-white sh fell in the direction of the two Quincy. "It''s terrible, no wonder His Majesty told me to be careful." As he said this, one of the Quincy body suddenly swelled up, like a giant ape. Two huge forelimbs pressed on the ground, and a huge roar came out of his mouth. Then a shock wave several times stronger than before shot out from his mouth and collided with Muyang''s sh. Rumble! A violent impact burst out, with the ce where the two attacks collided, everything within a hundred meters was destroyed. "It''s really terrible. Can a casual sh have such power?" The giant ape Quincy said with a little panic on his face. "No, no, the strength of the other party has dropped. The blow just now was really big, and the strength of Reiryoku is rare. However, this is clear about his weakness. We have seen his information and should know that with his strength, if he is at his peak, the power of the sh should be stronger, and the attack just now seems to be a bluff. His current strength is less than one out of ten! Do you think I am right, Muyang?" Raising his hand to block the attack from Muyang, the Quincy had a smile on his face, as if everything was under control. "What a wonderful analysis, even I can''t help but apud you." The face did not change, Muyang tiptoed and continued to approach the Quincy who spoke, Zanpakuto in his hand constantly waved, and the knife pointed to the vital points. ording to the experience of fighting with the previous Quincy, each of these Quincy had a special ability, which they called Schrift. And these two Quincy, the one who can be the giant ape, the way of attack should be the sound wave, which belongs to the direct attack type, this Quincy is easy to deal with; The real tricky is the strange ability, just like this Quincy who keeps talking, has not yet felt what her special ability is, and it is because of this that he is more vignt. "Do you feel that your strength is very strong? No, your strength is false and not real. Every time you wave the knife, it will make you further realize the real yourself, the powerless self!" With Muyang''s attack, the chatter Quincy dodging became more and more difficult, but her mouth did not stop, and she kept talking. "Why did you suddenly stop attacking? Do you realize your own weakness and powerlessness?" Looking at Muyang with a yful look, the chatterbox Gabrielli spread his hands. "Sure enough, it''s another strange ability. Is it questioning''? Your ability." "Huh?" "Your ability is probably the ability ofnguage like questioning'' or opposing''." Zanpakuto naturally drooped down, and Muyang had a rxed posture, as if he had seen through everything. "From the beginning, you have been constantly questioning everything. Whether it is yourpanion''s own point of view or yourpanion''s approval of your point of view, everything will be questioned by you. And I can probably feel that while you are constantly questioning all of this, your strength is slowly improving. This can be seen from the situation when you deal with my attack. Therefore, your ability is probably to improve your own strength by questioning others'' point of view." Looking at the face of the opposite chatterbox, who gradually became ugly, Muyang felt relieved and waved his hand to add, Oh, by the way, about your ability, there are probably doubts about others and weaken the strength of others. But it doesn''t matter. After such a long time, even if you can weaken my strength a little, it is not a big deal. What''s more, during this period of time, I have recovered a little strength. Compared to the part where you be stronger, there are probably more. "Sorry, I heard you talk so much, but I haven''t had time to ask your name, and I am going to say goodbye, Ms. Quincy." The body suddenly appeared in front of the chatterbox Quincy, and the tip of Zanpakuto''s sword in Muyang''s hand was already on the other side''s chest. This speed! There is no time to react, how can it be so fast Feeling the sharp sword intent released by Zanpakuto, who was pressed against her chest, the chatterbox Quincy was cold as if he had fallen into an icehouse, only feeling a breath of death enveloping her whole body. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 288: The King Moves Chapter 288: The King Moves "Don''t ignore me! Shinigami!" Just when the talkative Quincy was about to be killed by Kimura Muyang, the giant ape Quincy let out a roar, his body grew a little bigger, a pair of light wings appeared behind him, and the spirits around him for a while. Restless, gathered towards him, a terrifying force gathered in the big mouth "Gabriel, you will die with this Shinigami, so all the credit will be mine alone!" With such a thought in his heart, the giant ape Quincy attacked mercilessly, gathering all the strength of his body, without any scruples about hispanions who might be affected by his own attack. At the same time, the release of the full power of fear of Muyang was changed to a specialized attack. With such an attack, even if it is Muyang, as long as he can withstand my blow directly, he will die! Roar! With a roar, a terrible shock wave burst out from the mouth of the giant ape Quincy. "How can it be" The pupils suddenly contracted, and the giant ape Quincy was shocked. At the moment when his attack was sent out, Muyang, who was about to kill the chatterbox Quincy in his sight, suddenly disappeared, leaving only the gray-faced chatterbox Quincy. "Is there no such record in your intelligence?" Half squatting, the Zanpakuto in his hand stabbed down, effortlessly running through the head of the giant ape Quincy. "Muyang''s speedparable to God of sh'' Yoruichi. Rumble!!!! The powerful shock wave urately bombarded the chatterbox Quincy body, and the violent impact blew the clothes on Muyang''s body. "To be able to keep his life in such an attack, what a tenacious vitality, this is worthy of praise." Pulling Zanpakuto out of the brain bag of the giant ape Quincy, he threw off the blood stained on it. Muyang turned to look at the other side of the chatterbox Quincy, who was struggling to survive. At this time, the other side no longer had the previous unrestrained style, but copsed on the ground like a dead dog. Although he was not dead, he could do nothing but wait for death with horror. "Ho ho " Although the chatterbox Quincy used the Schrift in thest moment, And pushed it to the extreme, but only barely kept her life. What''s more, she was injured in the throat by the attack just now, and now she can''t speak at all. "It is sad, presumably as a noble'' Quincy, you don''t want to live in such humiliation. Then, let the merciful Shinigami free you." Taking a step forward, in front of the chatterbox Quincy, Muyang waved Zanpakuto in his hand, and a stream of blood flew out, ending the life of the chatterbox Quincy. "Sorry, I still don''t know your name in the end." I wonder how Kusu and the others are doing! "Kimura, how are you?" Just as that thought shed through his mind, a familiar voice suddenly sounded from behind Muyang. This was Looking at the familiar figure behind him, Muyang''s pupils constricted. He could clearly feel Reiryoku in the distance, but what was with this Kusu in front of him? The exact same face, the exact same figure, and even the Reiryoku that was emitted from his body was exactly the same as Suzuki Kusu. What was going on?!! 1st Division Room. Dong! The cane in his hand mmed on the ground, Yamamoto Genryuusai looked solemn, and the feather on his body moved without wind. "Chojiro, you stay in the team building, and I will personally fight." "Yes!" Boom A vast Reiryoku suddenly broke out. The hot breath contained in Reiryoku instantly covered the entire Soul Society. Even the air seemed to be ignited by Reiryoku. Whether it was Shinigami or Quincy, all the people in the battle stopped moving. "What terrifying power. The strongest Shinigami in a thousand years, truly lives up to his name." "Oh my, Old Man Yama is angry. Just feeling his Reiryoku makes me have goose bumps, as if I were cut in the head and scolded by him." It was still a frivolous tone, but the whole person was serious. Kyouraku Shunsui held the double knives and looked at the Quincy who had been fighting for a long time. "I can''t read anything at all!" Suzuki Kusu barely stood, and the strength of the enemy almost made her feel desperate. This blond Quincy named Haschwalth was too powerful. He directly killed Hirako Shinji and Komamura in one shot. He could confront him for so long, which waspletely the reason why the other party did not take it seriously. The most important thing was that although Bankai was not seized, his own Bankai Ability waspletely ineffective against him! Bankai, Paper Thousand Spiders! Zanpakuto''s Bankai takes a step further on the basis of Shikai, not only can he spread around, read the information of the enemy, predict the attack of the opposite side, and can even read a part of the inner thoughts of the target. Since learning Bankai, whether it is Kimura or other Captain, including Captain-Commander, she can read a part of their inner thoughts, and it is the same when facing Aizen; It is the same when facing Hollow, and when facing other Quincy before, it is the same; Even the leader of Quincy standing not far away, Yhwach, can slightly perceive the information in his heart. However, in the face of this man in front of him, her ability was useless! "Don''t waste your energy. Everything you do, everything you think about, and everything that is about to happen, all of it is revealed in His Majesty''s eyes." Bathed in the setting sun, Haschwalth had a cold expression on his face, holding a double-edged sword in his hand. "No hard work will be in vain!" Although I can''t read his mind, at least, under the power of Bankai, I can predict his attack and then counterattack! Although her body was covered with scars, Suzuki Kusu''s eyes were full of determination. Even if she could not defeat the person in front of him, but every time she wielded her sword, she must make a contribution to this bloody battle between Shinigami and Quincy, even if it was just a little insignificant. Boom The figure wrapped in mes fell from the sky and heavily fell to the ground, revealing the figure of Captain-Commander Yamamoto. "I haven''t seen you for a thousand years, Yhwach! Let me kill you!" Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 289: Bankai Zanka No Tachi Chapter 289: Bankai Zanka No Tachi "I haven''t seen you for a thousand years, Yhwach! Let me kill you!" The killing intent in Captain-Commander Yamamoto''s eyes was not concealed. Even in the face of Aizen, he did not show such obvious and strong killing intent. "You dare toe to His Majesty alone, you underestimate your enemy too much, old man!" "Go to hell!" Several figures of Quincy suddenly appeared behind Captain-Commander Yamamoto, shouting and rushing up. Boom!!!!! Captain-Commander''s Zanpakuto waved, and the mes rolled back, instantly swallowing the Quincy who rushed up. "Idiot." There was no sympathy for the encounter of his subordinates, but Yhwach opened his mouth to sneer: "Stepping into my battle, the end is like this." Hearing Yhwach not care about the life of his subordinates, Captain-Commander Yamamoto twisted his neck, and his eyes were a little cold. "Why, do you have something to say with that look in your eyes?" The knife light shed, apanied by a terrible me to sh at Yhwach''s face. Even if he resisted in a hurry, it left a deep wound on his arm, and blood spilled. "It has not changed at all, Yhwach!" "However, you should also know that your nasty behavior of despising your subordinates has to stop here." Even though he was injured in the short hand just now, Yhwach looked like he did not care at all. He seemed to look at Captain-Commander Yamamoto who was wrapped in fire in front of him with some nostalgia and said, "But the posture of this fire possession is quite simr to the past." "Nonsense!" Stepping forward, out in front of Yhwach, with Zanpakuto in the hand of Captain-Commander Yamamoto, a terrible me burst out. Even Yhwach had to retreat three points and pulled out the weapon hanging on his waist. "You finally drew your sword?" "You speak as if you have been waiting for me to draw my sword." "Why do you think I have to wait?" "" Captain-Commander Yamamoto, Reiryoku, who had enveloped the entire Seireitei, became stronger again. The air of Soul Society, who had originally be a little hot because of his Reiryoku, became even drier. "Just to crush your flesh, blood, sword, and even your soul, and crush it into powder!" With the Captain-Commander''s deration of killing, the terrible mes that had originally wrapped around his body and knife suddenly disappeared. "Bankai Zaka no Tachi!" "Bankai" The battle with Suzuki Kusu had stopped when Captain-Commander Yamamoto arrived. Haschwalth looked at Yamamoto Genryuusai holding Zanpakuto in his hand, which waspletely different from the previous image. It was really difficult for him to connect it with Yamamoto Genryuusai Bankai. "After the disappearance of me, the charred wood like knife is Bankai?" "Don''t underestimate the enemy!" Feeling Haschwalth''s doubt, Yhwach said: "It is to seal all the mes into the Bankai in the knife. Once it is waved, it is the end. It is a sword of fire that can burn the object of hit with explosive me." "You have seen this Bankai once a thousand years ago. Is it still the same as before?" "Is it like a thousand years ago, you can try it with your flesh and blood!" " " At the same time, Soul Society.. His throat was dry. His lips cracked. The Hyourinmaru waspletely useless. Seeing that the water on the vase on the table had evaporated in a sh, a trace of worry shed across Unohana Retsu face. This kind of power, just like a thousand years ago! Captain-Commander, please decide the winner as soon as possible, before Soul Society is destroyed because of your own strength! "Bastard!" "Bastard!" At the same time as Muyang spoke, Suzuki Kusu'' who was facing him repeated. "What an excellent ability, isn''t it?" Suzuki Kusu ying with the Zanpakuto in her hand, she looked at Muyang who was facing her. "Even something like read mind'' can be done. It''s really an excellent ability. However, in terms of excellence, my ability is better. What do you think?" "Imitating other people''s abilities and imitating other people''s appearances. What a vile act!" "No matter what you say, now that you have be like this, you won''t be able to attack without mercy. After all, I am'' Suzuki Kusu !" Suzuki Kusu''s twisted expression shed across her face, and then she smiled like a flower as she slowly walked towards Muyang. The Zanpakuto in her hand naturally fell down. "Damn bastard!" Sensing the thoughts in Muyang''s heart, the smile on'' Suzuki Kusu became even brighter. Just like that, she became the most difficult target to deal with, and then slowly tortured the other party, making him slowly walk toward death in pain, hesitation, grief, and despair. "It really makes me want to vomit!" Reiryoku, who had be even more disheveled, gradually calmed down. Muyang''s eyes gradually became cold. His hand holding the knife no longer hesitated, and a fierce momentum emanated from his body. "Kusu is not a disgusting bastard like you!" Facing the face that was exactly the same as Suzuki Kusu''s, the Zanpakuto in Muyang''s hand swung down without hesitation. Dang "How heartless. Even the person she treasured the most in his heart could actually attack without mercy like this." Raising her hand to block Muyang''s attack, Suzuki Kusu'' had a hint of surprise her eyes as she mocked. "However, even if you fight seriously now, you may not be my opponent. With your current state." Even in the face of the serious Muyang, Suzuki Kusu'' was not afraid at all. It was true that the Muyang in his peak state was very strong, but Suzuki Kusu was not weak either! Moreover, what she was facing now was only a Muyang who had experienced many battles and his body was close to the limit. Under the power of this Zanpakuto, all of the attacks of the other side could not be hidden. As long as Muyang''s strength and speed did not reach a level that could absolutely crush him, he would definitely not lose! And now, Muyang, who was in a weakened state, was absolutely unable to reach that level! "So, the real Kusu is definitely not a guy like you!" Taking a deep breath and spitting it out, Muyang''s entire person rxed in an instant, and the Zanpakuto in his hand slowly lifted up. "It''s useless. You should know that before this Zanpakuto''s power, all your attacks will be what !!!" The whole person''s head suddenly emptied, and all the thoughts were abandoned in an instant. Zanpakuto in Muyang''s hand drew a perfect curve, splitting the Suzuki Kusu'' in front of him in half. "The real Kusu will not be so excessive to rely on Zanpakuto like you, it''s just a fool''s way!" Life slowly passed, revealing the real Quincy form, a bald Quincy with an eye in the middle of his eyebrows Loyd Lloyd. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 290: The Charred Remnant Chapter 290: The Charred Remnant "What''s going on? It was clearly cut, but there was no meing out." Looking at the gap on his cloak that had been cut, Yhwach''s eyes were full of doubts. "Did his Bankai really changepared to a thousand years ago? But there is no one that has no connection with Zanpakuto''s Shikai and Bankai. His Bankai ability is me, this can''t be wrong! Then where are the mes?" These thoughts turned in his mind, but his body did not stop, avoiding the attack of Shanben Captain-Commander. Although he can''t see the me, he absolutely can''t be cut by Zanpakuto! Yhwach dodged sideways, and Captain-Commander Yamamoto''s chop fell to the ground. As far as the de reached, everything disappeared, leaving only a deep and bottomless ravine. "Zanka no Tachi, Higashi: Kyokujitsujin (Longsword of the Remnant me, East: Rising Sun Edge)! Concentrate all the heat of my me on the tip of the de. Reduce All Creation to Ash!" With absolute confidence in his own strength, Captain-Commander Yamamoto did not hide his ability, stepped out in front of Yhwach, and Zanpakuto in his hand waved again. "Even the essence of your Quincy defense can not resist!" "Boring!" After learning the ability of Captain-Commander Yamamoto, Yhwach''s face was calm. After avoiding the attack of Captain-Commander Yamamoto, the sword in his hand suddenly fell. "If you don''t touch your sword, I will cut you directly!" The corner of the mouth showed a sneer. In the face of Yhwach''s attack, Captain-Commander Yamamoto did not dodge. How could it be !! Looking at the sword in his hand that was only half broken, Yhwach''s eyes were full of astonishment. When he cut down, not only did he not hurt Yamamoto Genryuusai, but his sword was destroyed. A terrible me instantly wrapped around Yamamoto''s whole body. In the raging fire, Captain-Commander Yamamoto stood with a saber in his hand. He looked like a demon from hell, exuding a terrible aura. Zanka no Tachi, Nishi: Zanjitsu Gokui(Longsword of the Remnant me, West: Remnant Sun Prison Garb)!! "This is a real 15 million degrees. You can''t even touch me. Just like me after Bankai, my body and de are all like the sun!" Not far away, looking at Captain-Commander Yamamoto who was wrapped in mes, like a demon, Haschwalth''s face was dark and dark. 15 million degrees such a high temperature that was close to the limit was impossible to see with the naked eye, was it an illusion? No! It''s his Reiryoku! That overwhelming power is like a real existence, making his raging Reiryoku like a me "Come on, end it, Yhwach, Soul Society and I will turn into ashes with you, end all of this." With such a gesture, Yamamoto Genryuusai walked forward slowly. In the case that hepletely released his strength and showed such strength, any enemy in front of him would be burned to ashes, even if it was Yhwach, it was vulnerable, just like a thousand years ago. It burned like a zing fire. Eyes, hair, throat If not for the Blut Vane, even at this distance, he would have already been reduced to ashes. "What? Just watching?" After using Bankai and showing such a posture, Captain-Commander Yamamoto was full of a tyrannical aura. Compared with the image of the stern elder in the past, he was more like an executioner who specialized in killing! "No, that is too difficult. The sword is broken, there is nothing to do, and it is reasonable to not move." "In fact, you can escape although you will be caught and killed by me!" Hearing Captain-Commander Yamamoto full of killing intent, Yhwach pulled his hand and a huge Reishi light arrow shot to Captain-Commander Yamamoto, but it was easily blocked. "Indeed, the sword has been broken, and you still have the bow and arrow left. Come on!" In the face of Captain-Commander Yamamoto, Yhwach stretched out his arm and Reishi gathered. "What is it? It is useless to this old man!" "Do you think the Quincy''s tactics are only the Quincy Cross and the Holy Arrow?" "Saint''s Praise!" As Yhwach''s voice fell, a Saint with Reishi suddenly appeared and wrapped the figures of Yamamoto Genryuusai and Yhwach in it. The concentration of Reishi in it was terrifying. Even in the current state of Yamamoto Genryuusai, it felt a hint of threat. "The powerful defensive curse of Quincy attack and defense, once stepped in, will be killed by Light of God!" "It''s all useless!" Even if he fell into such a powerful attack and defense curse technique, Yamamoto Genryuusai still did not have the slightest panic. Zanpakuto in his hand was inserted into the ground, and Reiryoku on his body had a wave of fluctuation. "Corpse souls, the ashes of the dead scattered in my me, the hands of the deceased, for the time being, share the joy of battle! Zanka no Tachi, Minami: Kaka Jmanokushi Daisjin (Longsword of the Remnant me, South: Great Burial Ranks of the Ten Trillion Fire Dead)!! " With the end of Yamamoto Genryuusai, the bones made of ashes drilled out from the ground, shattering the impact created by Yhwach. The ck skeletons, holding various weapons, like the devils from hell, rushed to Yhwach, who was shocked not far away. "What the hell is this" "Great Burial Ranks of the Ten Trillion Fire Dead. The ashes of the dead under the old knife, aroused the heat of my de, the dead awakened, like my hands and feet, chasing after my enemy, until it turned to ashes!" Standing among the many ck skeletons made of ashes, Yamamoto Genryuusai held the knife in one hand and looked at Yhwach. "Ha! A Shinigamy ironically awakens the dead! The despicability of the Shingami is really not to be underestimated! Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni!" "Do you think you can stop me by relying on these?" Reishi gathered at the foot, Yhwach''s body suddenly jumped up, ignoring the skulls that were like ghosts, and went straight to Yamamoto Genryuusai. All the skeletons who jumped up halfway and tried to stop him on the road were all beaten to pieces by the attacks he casually waved. "Seems like you eyes are just for show. The face of the deceased whose arm was broken by you and turned his head off." He just stood there quietly and watched Yhwach move forward like a clown. Captain-Commander Yamamoto had no emotion on his face. "This is" "Shaldritz Algra Hubert.".. Hearing Yamamoto''s words, Yhwach looked at the skeletons who blocked his way. The faces were all his former subordinates and died in the hands of Yamamoto Genryuusai in the war thousands of years ago. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 291: Golden Lightning Palace Chapter 291: Golden Lightning Pce "How is it, the feeling of being confronted by your former subordinates?" Seeing that Yhwach became a little hesitant because he recognized his former subordinates, Captain-Commander Yamamoto had a sh of doubt in his heart. In his impression, Yhwach was not a guy who cherished his subordinates. "Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni, you bastard!" However, these are not important! Turning around and pulling a little distance away from Yhwach, Zanpakuto in Captain-Commander Yamamoto''s hand tightened. "Wait! Where are you going?" "Don''t be noisy, I just want to open some distance. You cane and kill me, but you have to defeat your subordinates first." "Bastard!" "It''s over, Yhwach!" Turning around, Yamamoto Genryuusai momentum is like a deep abyss, although all over the body is wrapped up by the sun, but it gives off a piercing chill, and the cold eyes almost freeze Yhwach. "Woo" Looking at the former subordinates who surrounded him tightly and wanted to kill him at all costs, Yhwach let out a painful roar in his mouth. "It seems that you have not lost your humanity yet!" "Don''t say it as if you understand everything! I said it! Do you think you can stop me with this" There was a sh of struggle in his eyes, Yhwach''s whole body strength surged, and the bones surrounding him instantly turned into ashes, and his whole person jumped up in an instant and rushed toward Yamamoto Genryuusai. "I can see the tears in your eyes, Yhwach. It is painful. If you don''t destroy the dead bodies of your subordinates, you can''t get close to me. You hate it. I am vicious to recall the dead subordinates back to the battlefield." "But this is far worse than the pain and hatred of Shinigami who was killed by you!" Zanka no Tachi''sst terrible power surged as Captain-Commander Yamamoto waved his arm. "Zanka no Tachi, Kita: Tenchi Kaijin (Longsword of the Remnant me, North: Heaven and Earth End in Ashes)!" Even the time to react was not left for Yhwach, and the terrible attack instantly cut him in the waist. Zanpakuto in his hand slowly restored to his original state. The terrible high temperature of Captain-Commander Yamamoto gradually subsided. The terrible Reiryoku, who shrouded the whole Seireitei, slowly calmed down. The heat in the air gradually subsided. In addition to Yhwach, no one in the enemy could be worthy of Captain-Commander Yamamoto to deal with. Moreover, any power has a price to pay. To control that terrible power, even Captain-Commander Yamamoto, who is known to be the strongest in a thousand years, has to pay a lot of price, let alone with his old body, even if he just liberated this short period of time, it has brought a great load to his body. "Strength can''tpare? I am very sorry, Yhwach" Captain-Commander Yamamoto, who had turned to leave, suddenly stopped and an ominous feeling rushed to his heart. Who does the leader need to apologize to Losing the war that he personally triggered, who else does he need to apologize to? Those uncoordinated ces in the previous battle instantly rushed into the heart of Captain-Commander. Yes, Yhwach has never been a person who cherishes the life of his subordinates. How can he hesitate because of the resurrection of his former subordinates and blocking his way? With that person''s style, no matter who it is, as long as they are in front of him, they will be killed by him without hesitation. "Bastard! Who the hell are you?!" The dividing line of time N minutes ago 1st Division Captain room "Chojiro, you stay here and this old man will personally fight!" "Yes, sir!" Watching as Genrysai Shigekuni rushed to the battlefield, feeling the Reiryoku, which was rioting and colliding everywhere in the Seireitei, Chjir Sasakibe felt as if he returned to the time when he followed Lord Genrysai Shigekuni thousands of years ago to go to war. No matter what kind of enemy he faced, Lord Genrysai Shigekuni always rushed to the front, no matter what kind of enemy he faced, Lord Genrysai Shigekuni could always defeat him, no one could resist the Zanpakuto who cut everything, and no one could resist the Shinigami who was sweeping and moving! And himself, just like before, followed behind Lord Genrysai Shigekuni, carrying his belief as his left and right hand. Peng! A figure suddenly flew up and crashed into the wall. "Genshiro!" Looking at Okikiba Genshiro who slid down from the wall and copsed on the ground, whose life and death were unknown, a trace of pain shed through Chjir Sasakibe''s heart. He instantly pulled out his Zanpakuto and pointed to the enemy. Dark red cloak, thick ck hair and beard, deep eyes, just standing there, it brought a great sense of oppression to Chjir Sasakibe. "Yhwach!" He read out the name of Yhwach word by word. Chjir Sasakibe''s heart suddenly calmed down. Even in the face of the enemy leader, he did not feel fear and tension. Even in the depths of his heart, there was a trace of joy and excitement. At this moment, it was the moment when he, as the left and right hand of Lord Genrysai Shigekuni, carried out the life of his own people! Only, if the person in front of him was Yhwach, then who was fighting against Lord Genrysai Shigekuni at this time? "It''s useless!" Feeling the small movements of Chjir Sasakibe, Yhwach opened his mouth: "In front of me, you should not imagine that you can send a message to Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni." "However, it is really a familiar face, Chjir Sasakibe." "It is a great honor for an inconspicuous guy like me to be remembered by the leader of the Quincy." The power that had been lurking in his body surged out little by little as he unsheathed his Zanpakuto. It had been tempered for a thousand years and hidden for a thousand years. Now was the time to use that power. "Bankai: Kk Gonry Riky (Golden Lightning Pce)!" The powerful Reiryoku burst out, and violent lightning shed everywhere. The sky suddenly turned dark, and the rumbling thunder sounded in the air. A splendid pce appeared in the air. From time to time, there were shes of electric arcs on it, and each arc exuded a dangerous aura. "Excellent ability." Feeling threatened from Chjir Sasakibe in front of him, Yhwach could not help looking at him. "To be able to spread the name of Soul Society two thousand years ago, you really are not a simple thing. However, you are really hidden. Whether it was in the war a thousand years ago or in the light of a thousand years ago, I have never seen you show such strength." "The idle talk ends here, Yhwach, since Lord Genrysai Shigekuni is not here, I will be the one to kiill you!" The Zanpakuto in his hand continued to fly in the air, and Chjir Sasakibe emitted a kind of destructive aura, which made people palpitate. "Interesting. What makes you think that you can defeat me with only this level of strength?" Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 292: Offer Chapter 292: Offer "Poof " Half-kneeling on the ground, Chjir Sasakibe spat outrge mouthfuls of blood. His whole body was full of scars. In the air, Golden Lightning Pce, which was closely connected to him, also became a mess. Although it was still shing with lightning, it was no longer as powerful as before. "Damn, is this it?" Struggling to stand up, feeling the pain from all over his body, and the empty Reiryoku in his body, Chjir Sasakibe''s eyes shed a trace of unwillingness. Sharpening for a thousand years, hiding for a thousand years, umting for a thousand years, the strength that he had umted could not even block the person in front of him. Such a weak self, and saying that he wanted to be the left and right hand of Lord Genryusai Shigekuni "For Shinigami, you have done quite well." ncing at the wound on his wrist, Yhwach looked at Chjir Sasakibe with a hint of praise in his eyes. "It is enough to prove your ability to hurt me. The injury in this battle is beyond my expectation. However, what you can do is limited to this. From the beginning of this war between Shinigami and Quincy, you have no chance of winning." As soon as the voice fell, Yhwach''s figure appeared next to Chjir Sasakibe, and the knife in his hand stabbed to Chjir Sasakibe''s neck. Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi Zi The lightning shed, and a terrible thunder fell from the air, urately hitting him before Yhwach made a move. "It is useless!" Strange lines appeared on the surface of the body, which was the strongest defense of the Quincy, the Blut Vane! Yhwach did not even have a bit of defense, so he waspletely attacked by Chjir Sasakibe. Puchi The long knife pierced the neck of Chjir Sasakibe and nailed him to the ground. Blood sprayed, and Chjir Sasakibe closed his eyes unwillingly. "Sorry, His Excellency, in the end, I still failed toplete the task you gave me." "As a subordinate, your loyalty has been recognized by me. As an enemy, your tenacity has also impressed me. However, you are still too weak. In this war, weakness is the original sin. In the future I can see, there is no existence of Shinigami." Finally, after looking at the corpse of Chjir Sasakibe, Yhwach adjusted his clothes and went straight down to the bottom of 1st Division building. All the Shinigami that appeared along the way were not his enemies. He was defeated with a simple look or a wave of his hand. "It is here, there is nothing!" The lowest level of the underground prison, the eighth prison There was only darkness here or rather, it was a space that even darkness could not identify. There was no space up, down, left, or right, no gravity. This was the prison called. There were only a few people, but Soul Society had to spend an extraordinary amount of effort to maintain this space for the sake of these few people. In order to make the sinner unable to sense it. In order to hide the sinner from within and let them forget the existence from then on. This was a huge hole created by Soul Society in order to make it. Now, almost no one knew who the first prisoner was, but thest sinner sealed here was still fresh in the memory of Soul Society''s residents, and after he was locked up, he still left a considerable impression in the hearts of Shinigami. Aizen Sousuke. He was Shinigami, and he was also the king of the Hollow. This treacherous disciple descended into the void with the body of the ruler and threatened the iparably powerful strength of Hgyoku to crusade against Soul King. But in the end, under the efforts of all Shinigami, not only did it shatter his ambition, but he also locked him in hell with an immortal body. Although the Skyoku that was specially used to execute Shinigami had been destroyed, even if the Skyoku was still intact, it could not kill Aizen, who obtained the immortal body from Hgyoku. Now his hands, feet, eyes, and eyes, the touch of his skin was all sealed by the Bakud and locked in the darkest space. However, at this time, a part of his senses were suddenly released from the seal. Without any warning, Aizen''s one eye, one ear, and the cloth seal wrapped around with Bakud on the mouth suddenly peeled off. After the ck cloth was peeled off, Aizen eyes still saw endless darkness. However, even if it was dark in front of him, Aizen could still clearly feel the person standing in front of him. He clearly felt the powerful Reiryoku that the person exuded, the Reiryoku that waspletely different from Shinigami and had once felt. The corner of his mouth gently raised a smile, and Aizen said calmly: "At the critical moment of the war with Shinigami, not to face Captain-Commander Yamamoto, but specially used a camouge toe here to find me. Should I say that it is my honor?" Fluent speech! After an ordinary person has been sealed for more than a year, it must take time to retrieve the flexibility of the tongue and throat. When he just opened his mouth, he should not even be able to make a sound. However, the way Aizen spoke was the same as before he was locked in. There was no trace of pessimistic consciousness in his tone, nor was he subjected to guilt. He looked at the man in front of him with a leisurely attitude and eyes that knew everything. "The leader of the Quincy, Yhwach!" Even if he was locked up, he urately said the name of the person in front of him. At this time, Aizen''s body is wrapped in a seal, only one eye, one ear and mouth can be freely controlled, and the body is fixed on a chair. However, even so, in the face of Yhwach, he is still calm and calm, with a familiar smile on the corner of his mouth, as if everything is under control. "Aizen Sousuke, attempted to suppress Soul King through that power, subvert the world. Although it failed in the end, it also let me see your ability. In the assessment, you are regarded as one of the five great special forces'' with powerful Reiryoku. How about, do you want to submit to me, defeat Soul Society with us, and subvert Soul King!" "Submit to you?" There was still a faint smile on his face, and Aizen''s eyes shed a trace of sharpness. In a trance, it felt like the fierce man who turned his hand over the clouds and rain, and rolled up the billowy waves in Soul Society returned again. "Don''t joke." Looking at Aizen calmly, there was no emotion on Yhwach''s face. After a while, he said, "It seems that the negotiation failed. A figure like you can not be easily recruited. Fortunately, I did not have much hope for this matter." The door closed, and the darkness shrouded here again, as if nothing had happened. Only Aizen, who was in the dark, had a different light in his eyes. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 293: The Real Yhwach Chapter 293: The Real Yhwach "I''m very sorry for not being able toplete the task you handed over, Your Majesty." Hearing the words that were cut in half by himself, Yhwach'', who fell to the ground and gradually walked to the end of life, the ominous premonition in Captain-Commander Yamamoto''s heart was getting stronger and stronger, and he only felt that something very bad happened. "Bastard! Who are you?!" As soon as the voice fell, a me burst out. The blue me was produced by the high concentration of Reishi. In that, Captain-Commander Yamamoto felt a familiar Reiryoku of Yhwach! That was!! Turning his head to look in the direction of the me pir, Captain-Commander Yamamoto''s pupils shrank suddenly, that was the first team building! ! "Chojiro!!" Feeling Reiryoku, who was about topletely disappear from me Pir, Captain-Commander Yamamoto changed his face and his heartbeat instantly slowed down a beat. Since the establishment of Gotei 13, guarding Soul Society and Seireitei, for the first time in a thousand years, Captain-Commander Yamamoto lost hisposure like this. "Yhwach, you bastard!" The voice was slightly trembling, but soon it returned to calm. Captain-Commander Yamamoto looked at the real Yhwach behind him at some point, and his eyes were burning with anger. Since Yhwach came here now, the situation of 1st Division House was needless to say. Although he was very clear about Chojiro''s strength, he was still a little inadequate in the face of Yhwach, and he contacted his gradually dissipating Reiryoku. Zanpakuto in Captain-Commander Yamamoto''s hand tightened, and Reiryoku on his body gradually became stronger. The umted Reiryoku was strong and solid, making people have no doubt that at this moment, Captain-Commander Yamamoto, once he made a move, it must be a thunder strike. "You did very well, Sternritter, Y The Yourself, Royd Loyd." Ignoring Captain-Commander Yamamoto on one side, Yhwach showed extraordinary confidence and looked at Captain-Commander Yamamoto who fell to the ground with his back facing him. He did not know when the Quincy who had recovered his original appearance was ordered by him to pretend to be him and Captain-Commander Yamamoto who had a battle and was killed. "You said I did very well? It was a great honor." The Quincy, who had been about to die, heard Yhwach''s words, and the gradually dim eyes suddenly released a bright light, and a little crystal clear tears shed in his eyes. In the face of the reaction of his subordinates, Yhwach''s mood did not fluctuate, just simply stretched out a finger, an attack released, and smashed the Quincy who fell to the ground into g. The excellent subordinates who fought for themselves and even sacrificed their lives lost their value after losing theirbat ability. "Shameless man, what have you done so far?" Seeing Yhwach ignore the behavior of his subordinates, Captain-Commander Yamamoto''s eyes shed with a trace of disdain and disgust. It was such a Quincy, so it was determined to destroy them all! It was raining in the sky at some point, and the raindrops fell on the face of Captain-Commander Yamamoto, lying down along his cheek. It was unknown whether it was rain or the tears left by Captain-Commander when he discovered his dead subordinates. "What is hidden under the 1st Division?" In the face of Captain-Commander Yamamoto''s inquiry, Yhwach opened his mouth tly, but the words made Captain-Commander Yamamoto''s face change greatly. Central Great Underground Prison!!!!!!!!!!!! It was a prison built under the 1st Division, used to imprison Soul Society''s sinner whomitted a heinous crime, and all the criminals were imprisoned in Soul Society, especially the lowest level! All the people imprisoned there were the most heinous people in the history of Soul Society. They were the people who Soul Society wanted to erase their existence, and the nearest person who was imprisoned was Aizen Sousuke, who wanted to subvert Soul Society and rece Soul King! "I came to see Aizen Sousuke." I heard the answer I don''t want to hear the most! "I invited him to be a special force to pledge allegiance to me. As expected, he refused. But this is also good. Anyway, the future is endless." Turning around, looking at Captain-Commander Yamamoto, Yhwach''s eyes were calm, and his calm eyes revealed terrible confidence. Even if he knew the strength of Captain-Commander Yamamoto, he was fearless. "So, did you use your full strength in the battle with the fake? How foolish, Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni." "What a joke!" "Dispel!!" The Reiryoku on his body rose sharply, just about topletely liberate his strength again, but the strength on his body disappeared in an instant, and Yamamoto Genryuusai felt as if he lost something in an instant. "Ridiculous." Yhwach held an astrbe in his hand, and there was a ck shadow wrapped around it. It could be clearly felt that a terrible force was struggling in it. "Shinigami has already mastered the technology that can not be taken away by our Quincy. Why don''t you use it?" Yhwach held the astrbe in his hand, which was the power of the strongest Fire Zanpakito of Yamamoto Genryuusai, to defeat the Zaka no Tachi. In the previous battle with the fake Yhwach, the terrible power that this Zanpakuto showed was almost invincible. It was worthy of the name of the strongest Fire Zanpakuto. However, at the moment, the power was in the hands of Yhwach. "Because that technology borrowed the power of Hollow? The ridiculous persistence! It is boring!" There was a sh of regret in his eyes. Captain-Commander Yamamoto held his Zanpakuto and looked at Yhwach on the other side. He felt a little powerless. In the face of Yhwach in his peak state, he lost the power of his Zanpakuto. What was worse was that the power of his Zanpakuto was in Yhwach''s hands. "Probably you think that no one can take away your Bankai! Because of the self-confidence of your own strength, you think that no one will be able to take away your strength, so you did not use the technology developed by Kisuke. In the previous battle with Royd, he did not use this ability to take away your Bankai, so it deepened your judgment." "But, no! It is just because no one else can control your powerful Bankai except me." "What should I do? As long as I use your Bankai, I can wake up the dead body of your dead subordinates. Yamamoto Genryuusai." "Bastard" As if seeing his former subordinates being awakened and attacking himself in a muddle, Captain-Commander Yamamoto only felt a surge of anger in his heart. The knife in Yhwach''s hand gently drew in the void, and a huge Reishi bow took shape in the middle of the air, shooting down a long sword made of Reishi, which emitted a terrible fluctuation. He reached out and pulled out the spiritual sword inserted in the ground in front of him, and a strange emotion shed on Yhwach''s face. "Farewell, Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni!" The light shed, and blood sshed. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 295: Worry Chapter 295: Worry "It''s useless!" Zanpakuto''sst terrible power shed, and a burst of me waved out, smashing Yhwach''s attack. Captain-Commander Yamamoto paused, and his body instantly appeared in front of Yhwach. "So fast!" In the face of Captain-Commander Yamamoto''s thousands of years of grinding Shunpo, even Yhwach was a little slow to respond, but even so, Yhwach did not panic at all. He raised his arm and the power on Reishi Sword surged out, blocking Captain-Commander Yamamoto Zanpakuto. Boom! A me suddenly poured out from Zanpakuto, the Captain-Commander Yamamoto, and wrapped around Yhwach. "Even if the Bankai is taken away, can you still use Zanpakuto''s power?" "However, how can the Strength of Shikaipare with the Strength of Bankai?" A me suddenly rose from Yhwach''s body and swallowed up the me from Captain-Commander Yamamoto. The violent me jumped around Yhwach''s body, and the manic Strength seemed to burn everything up. "How is the feeling of your own Bankai. What an excellent ability, simple and direct, but powerful. There are no other rules, just burning everything with absolute high temperature. In the face of this terrible high temperature, all means are meaningless." Holding the astrbe that seized Captain-Commander Yamamoto Bankai, Yhwach had a mocking expression on his face. If he used Yamamoto''s Bankai, with his ability, he could revive the subordinates of Yamamoto who had died under his hands. Now this Yamamoto was forced to face his former subordinates, what kind of expression should he have? It was really expected. "You can try and see if you can hurt me by seizing my Bankai." In the face of Yhwach''s threat, Captain-Commander Yamamoto looked cold and his mood did not fluctuate at all, but the aura emitted by his body became more terrible. Although Zanpakuto in his hand could not Bankai, but just relying on Shikai, the strength that Captain-Commander Yamamoto showed at this moment was not inferior to him after Bankai. What is going on? His Bankai is taken away, but he can still unleash such a terrible power. Even if he is fighting with Your Majesty, he is not at a disadvantage. No! It is not that he is not at a disadvantage! To be precise, he is a little better! However, why was it like this? Even when he was fighting with Royd just now, after his Bankai, in addition to Zanpakuto''s strength, he did not show such a powerfulbat power. However, at this moment, whether it was strength or speed, they were far stronger than before. Even Reiryoku was faintly stronger than before. However, for Shinigami, Bankai is absolutely stronger than Shikai! After Shinigami''s Bankai, Reiryoku will be five to ten times stronger, this is beyond doubt! In the end, how did he do it? With the power of Shikai, he is above Bankai! "" On the other side, Muyang, who had originally nned to go support Suzuki Kusu, was currently in a bitter battle. After experiencing so many battles, the current him was undoubtedly at the peak of his strength. His body, which was almost at the limit, made it impossible for him to continue fighting. And Reiryoku, which had been consumed in battle time and time again, had not recovered at all. "Mr. Chojiro!" Suddenly, he felt the power of Chojiro Sasakibe''s Zanpakuto dissipating, and his Reiryoku disappeared quickly. Muyang''s heart was greatly shocked. The movement of his hand stopped, and an unstoppable de light fell on his chest. "If you are distracted in battle, you will die. Of course, even if you go all out, you will still die under my hands." As his body retreated, Muyang looked at the opposite side with a gloomy face. It was another Muyang standing there! "The result of this war has been decided from the beginning," Shinigami went extinct and the Quincy won! Knowing this ending, isn''t it normal for Shinigami to die one by one? " The Zanpakuto in his hand shook casually, with a casual look, "Muyang" looked at Muyang with a sneer. "Are you done?" His heart was filled with sorrow. He didn''t even have the desire to reply to the other party''s ridicule. Muyang''s expression was cold. His figure shed, and he suddenly disappeared from "Muyang"s field of vision. "If you''re done, then go to hell." After a furious sh, Muyang sheathed his saber. "How could it be!" With an incredible expression on his face, Muyang'' fell to the ground, and his appearance quickly changed, bing the same as the fake Yhwach who died in the hands of Captain-Commander before. "Even if you imitate me and have the same strength as me, but the strength that does not belong to yourself, the strength that has not been tempered, can''t be regarded as real strength at all. With the stolen strength, what do you think you can do?" Throwing down the slowly dying Quincy, Muyang endured the diforting from everywhere on his body, and raised his foot to the direction of Captain-Commander Yamamoto. In the ce where the Chjir died in the 1st Division House, there was still a feeling of Yhwach''s Reiryoku, so the one who fought with Captain-Commander before this should be the Quincy who had the same or simr strength as the guy I just met. At this time, he also let his subordinates pretend to be his own appearance to dy Captain-Commander, but he went to 1st Division. His goal is Aizen! Thinking of Aizen, who was imprisoned under the 1st Division, Muyang''s heart was covered with ayer of haze. If Aizen was released, it was no different from adding blizzard to the snow for Soul Society, who was already bad to the extreme. There was always a bad premonition in his heart! Thinking of Suzuki Kusu, who was now fighting alongside Captain-Commander Yamamoto, the uneasiness in Muyang''s heart became more and more worried. With the terrible strength of Captain-Commander, it would cause damage to Suzuki Kusu, not to mention that the one fighting with Captain-Commander was the powerful Quincy leader and one other person. The guy who defeated Shinji and others in an instant, even Muyang could not urately grasp the strength of that person. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 296: Tragic End Chapter 296: Tragic End "Why?" Yhwach looked at the uneasy jumping mes around him in bewilderment. It was clearly the power of the Zanka no Tachi that he released through the astrbe. Logically speaking, it should be the power thatpletely submitted to himself, but "Why did these mes not submit to me!" "Naive! This old man has trained for a thousand years. How can my power be casually seized!" His mouth was still full of ridicule, the killing intent on his body was still undisguised and strong, and the momentum he exuded was still violent and powerful, but the situation of Captain-Commander Yamamoto at this moment was not optimistic, big and small wounds all over his body. Haschwalth quietly looked at the two people who were confronting each other. Although the momentum exuded by Captain-Commander Yamamoto at this moment was daunting, it inevitably had a feeling of being strong on the outside but dry on the inside. What''s more, even if His Majesty can''t use the Bankai of Yamamoto Genryusai, Yamamoto Genryusai, who has lost Bankai, how can he fight with His Majesty! "Yhwach!" Holding Zanpakuto in his hand, Captain-Commander Yamamoto''s eyes suddenly burst out a bright light, and there seemed to be a world burning in his pupils. "This is" In an instant, Yhwach seemed to see the Yamamoto Genryusai a thousand years ago, the "mes of Hell" who held Zanpakuto in his hand waved a burst of mes, his heart was as cold as iron, burning everything in the world! "Go to hell with me!" The body suddenly appeared in front of Yhwach, and Zanpakuto in Captain-Commander Yamamoto''s hand was raised high. The next moment, a terrible me suddenly burst out, far more than the power that erupted after Captain-Commander Bankai before. "Burn my bones and blood! Spirit and flesh! Together with Reiryoku who has been condensed for a thousand years, sharpen the power of a thousand years! I swear! I will kill you here" As Captain-Commander''s voice fell, his whole person seemed to be a sun, and the terrible mes surged on Captain-Commander''s body. The strange thing was that since Captain-Commander joined the war, the hot breath that filled the whole Soul Society disappeared at this moment, and even a little cold. Terror!! Terror! In the face of Captain-Commander Yamamoto''s desperate attack, Yhwach''s face changed dramatically! A strong fear emerged in his heart, which felt even more than the battle a thousand years ago. I''m gonna die!! Intuition told Yhwach that even if he himself, he would die without doubt if he took this move head-on! "Your Majesty!" A cry of surprise came from his mouth, but Haschwalth''s footsteps were motionless, and his hands under his sleeves were slightly clenched. "It''s over!" At thest moment when the de was about to touch Yhwach, Captain-Commander Yamamoto nced at Seireitei, the ce he had paid for his life. It''s over, whether it''s this war, Yhwach, or my own life. Boom! At the moment when the Captain-Commander Yamamoto Zanpakuto fell on Yhwach, the terrible me suddenly burst out, and a violent explosion burst out from the ce where the two fought. The terrible high temperature burned everything in an instant, whether it was the house, or Shinigami who had note to evacuate and Quincy. "Fortunately, I caught up." Gently putting Suzuki Kusu on the side of Hirako and others, Kimura''s eyes showed a trace of fear. If he came a momentter, Hirako and several others would die in thest desperate attack of Captain-Commander. Did he sacrifice his life to end his enemy? Looking at the bottomless ck hole not far away, Muyang feltplicated. Captain-Commander Yamamoto, who stood at the top of Shinigami and guarded Soul Society for thousands of years, finally died on the battlefield. However, at thest moment of his life, he was able to protect what he cherished with all his strength. The Captain-Commander must have died in a good way. "It''s over? I let you down. You are the only one who has ended your own life!" A low voice suddenly sounded from under the ck hole. "What" Muyang was stunned and turned to look at the ck hole. A figure covered in darkness slowly appeared. Although he looked battered and exhausted, Reiryoku was not wrong. It was Yhwach "How is this possible! Captain-Commander Yamamoto burned all of his Reiryoku and his life. He used all his strength, but it was not enough topletely defeat Yhwach!" "Your Majesty" Compared with Muyang''s loss ofposure, Haschwalth calmly bowed slightly and paid respect to Yhwach''s return. He did not know what kind of meaning was contained in his slightly lowered eyes. "Let''s stop here today. The next time wee, it will be the time to destroy Soul Society!" His eyes swept slightly over Muyang and several people around him. Yhwach threw down a harsh sentence and turned to look at Haschwalth. "As you wish, Your Majesty." With his head slightly hanging down, Haschwalth pulled out the long sword at his waist. A ck shadow appeared and wrapped around the figures of Haschwalth and Yhwach. Damn it! Looking at Yhwach and Haschwalth not far away, a trace of hatred shed in Muyang''s eyes. Although he survived from the attack of Captain-Commander, Yhwach was not unscathed. At this time, it was the best time topletely destroy him, but in his current state, it was difficult to even stand up, let alone fight. Strength! Stillcking strength! If he had enough strength, why would he let the enemy so easily invade Soul Society, trample over the quiet spiritual court, and hurt manypanions? Dong!!! A ck, slender Zanpakuto descended from the sky and stabbed deeply into the rubble. "This is?" "It must be Kurosaki Ichigo." Looking at Zanpakuto in front of him, Yhwach''s face can''t see any emotions. "Are you the leader of the enemy?" Looking at Yhwach in ck in front of him, Kurosaki Ichigo''s face has a deep hostility. It is this guy in front of him, who turned the originally quiet and peaceful Soul Society into the current appearance of devastation. It is this bastard who hurt Rukia, Renji, and Shinji into that kind of state. It is this bastard who caused Captain-Commander Yamamoto die! "Go to hell! Getsuga Tensho!" Apanied by a roar, Reiryoku, which was all over Kurosaki Ichigo''s body, rose in an instant and converged into a terrible chop, with Kurosaki Ichigo''s most determined mind, and waved fiercely at Yhwach in front of him. "Haschwalth, defeat the enemy for me." In the face of Ichigo''s full blow, Yhwach''s face did not change, and he said lightly. "Yes, Your Majesty!" Nodding his head slightly, he walked out from behind Yhwach. Haschwalth casually pulled out the long sword at his waist. A light shed, and the amazing crescent moon rushed instantly disappeared. The shock on Kurosaki Ichigo''s face, who was facing Haschwalth, had not disappeared. He saw another sh of knife light in front of him. Pa da Looking at Zanpakuto which was only half in his hand, Kurosaki Ichigo''s heart was nk. He had no idea what had happened! "Let''s go, Haschwalth. Kurosaki Ichigo, stay here for the time being. We wille to pick you up one day, my child born in the dark!" "What do you mean!" Hearing Yhwach''s inexplicable words, Kurosaki Ichigo suddenly had a bad idea in his heart, and he held Zanpakuto''s hand tightly. "It seems that you know nothing about your own life, and even don''t know about your mother." "What the hell are you talking about!" The uneasiness in his heart was getting stronger and stronger, and Kurosaki Ichigo only felt a mess in his heart. "If you want to know, go and explore it yourself." Slightly turning his head, he nced at Kurosaki Ichigo, and then a ck shadow wrapped up the figures of Haschwalth and Yhwach, and instantly disappeared from Kurosaki Ichigo''s sight. As Yhwach left, Reiryoku, who was scattered all over the quiet spiritual court, disappeared one after another. Obviously, he received the message sent by Yhwach. With light rain spread across, Soul Society''s hot air was gradually smoothed. Kurosaki Ichigo stood in the same ce, thinking about what Yhwach said before he left. Looking at the ravaged Soul Society, there seemed to be a fire in his heart. Feeling that the Quincy had disappeared, Muyang suddenly breathed a sigh of relief in his heart, and then his eyes turned ck and he fell to the ground. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 297: Post War Recuperation Chapter 297: Post War Recuperation "Team 11 to 16, head to West 56th District! The rest follow me!" "The three groups and Matsuda nine seats go to the North District!" "Don''t worry about the bodies for now! Take the injured people first!" "Emergency delivery! Please send out your orders!" "Quick, send them to room two and three!" "Finally, they started to move the wounded" Standing at the door of the operation room and looking at the soldiers busy moving the wounded, Isane Kotetsu''s eyes showed a trace of sadness. As a member of the Gotei 13, she could only hide in the courtyard of the 4th Division in the previous battle. It was definitely a painful thing to feel Reiryoku disappear one by one. "As a result, there was no one injured in the battle" Lowering his head, Isane''s eyes floated to Unohana Retsu standing by the window and looking at the outside. "Captain Unohana, can we stay in 4th Division like this? If we go to the Seireitei to help, we can treat more wounded people" "Isane!" Captain Unohana suddenly spoke, her voice was as gentle as always, but in the ears of Isane, there was an unspeakable bitterness. "Don''t be emotional and say such silly words! Driven by uneasiness, it is easy to send all the people of theprehensive rescue team out, but you should understand that you can''t do this even without me exining. Usually, you will never be so inconsiderate!" "Yes. I am very sorry!" Looking at the back of Captain Unohana, who was not wide but extremely firm, Isane bit her lips and a few tears fell involuntarily. I am really stupid! Captain Unohana, must''ve felt more than me! More want to save everyone! "Don''t cry, Isane. No matter what happens, 4th Division is not allowed to move out! Because this is thest order that Captain-Commander gave us!" "How is it going?" "Mr. Kimura is just too weak. He just needs to rest for a while. As for Miss Kusu''s injury, it is quite serious. However, there is no time for Reiryoku to treat her, so she has to undergo an emergency operation to sew up her vital parts. Now she is out of danger, and her body condition has stabilized." "That''s good" Hearing the doctor''s answer, Hirako breathed a sigh of relief. "In the end, she was defeated without even touching the clothes of the enemy boss. It''s really shameful. However, what a terrible opponent" Thinking of the Quincy who defeated them in an instant, Hirako Shinji''s eyes shed a trace of haze. "That guy" Ichigo, who came from nowhere, heard Hirako Shinji words and said, "Me too, that blond bastard, I didn''t see what happened clearly, and cut my Getsuga Tensho into two pieces." "Oh, it''s Ichigo. Speaking of which, you also fought with that guy, right? After we were defeated." "Yes, we were beaten very badly." "By the way, how is Rukia and the others?" "Like Miss Kusu, they first had an emergency surgery to sew up the vital parts. They are temporarily out of danger." "Is that so? That''s good" "Lord Kurosaki Ichigo!" A member of the 12th Division ran over, panting. "Captain Mayuri called you because of the Zanpakut." Looking at Ichigo who rushed to 12th Division below, Hirako Shinji shook his head slightly. However.. Thinking back to what the leader of Quincy vaguely heard at thest time said to Ichigo, Hirako Shinji''s heart shed a trace of uneasiness. 1st Division "I couldn''t find the body of Captain-Commander." "" Several Captains stood in a circle, in the middle was a broken Zanpakuto, which was left with only the handle, which was the only thing left by Captain-Commander. "Report to the Captains!" "6th Division Captain Kuchiki Byakuya and 11th Division Captain Zaraki Kenpachi, both survived, but the injury is serious, I am afraid it is difficult to recover. And 10th Division Captain Tshir Hitsugaya and Vice Captain Matsumoto Rangiku are still under the observation of Captain Kurotsuchi." "Dismiss!" "Ah?" "I don''t want to listen to this kind of report right now, don''t you understand Captain-Commander has passed away, what kind of bad news do you want me to ept?!" "Enough! It''s too shameful to throw a tantrum at the messenger!" "Tantrum?" Turning to look at Kensei, Soi Fon said, "Because you hate Captain-Commander, you are so calm!" "What did you say" "Soi Fon, you shut up!!" Komamura''s roar suddenly sounded, and his face was full of sadness and grief. "Do you think you are the only one who wants to scream?!" Pa The sudden p woke everyone up from the grief. Looking at the people in front of him, Kyouraku Shunsui tried to speak as usual in the tone: "Alright, alright! Don''t quarrel! ording to the current development, everyone has to stand proud in the resting ce of our Captain-Commander! Crying and angry in front of him is disrespectful. It''s really not presentable!" "Gotei 13 Not to chase after the dead, nor to shed sad tears of the deceased. Soul Society exists to protect and to guide! " Looking up at hispanions who had cheered up a little in front of him, Kyouraku Shunsui said seriously, "We must move forward! We are Gotei 13!" "Can''t do it?" "Why? Don''t you always break your own Zanpakuto and take him back" "Idiot, I''m not, but." Faced with Kurosaki Ichigo''s doubts, Kurotsuchi Mayuri looked at him with contempt. It was difficult to exin this kind of stupid guy. There is only one way to fix Zanpakuto, that is to use the spirit of the owner Reiryoku, and the time needed to pour it into Zanpakuto, that is all! "I understand. In other words, I can only take it back and slowly repair it? If so" Hearing Kurotsuchi Mayuri''s word, Ichigo picked up his Zanpakuto. "Be good and listen to me!" "What I just said is only limited to the state when Zanpakuto was destroyed, and it is whole another concepts." "What!" "Of course, there are also exceptions, such as Komamura. The owner has an extremely strong connection with Zanpakuto, so there is a huge w in his Bankai, if his Bankai is injured, so does himself. But in contrast, once the owner''s injury is healed, Zanpakuto can also recover. I have obtained the final information of all the team members here, so far, the exception is only this one. The Bankai of Ikkaku Madarame, which was destroyed during the battle with Edrad Leones, was reluctantly restored by Akon, but his abilities were never restored. " "Connection with bankai?" "Then, how do you exin Renji''s Bankai? I remember that his Bankai was once destroyed in the battle with Byakuya." "Have you ever counted his Bankai''s de section?" "The de section of the Zabimaru that was destroyed by Kuchiki Byakuya has been damaged since then!" "Then what should we do?" Holding the broken part in his hand, Ichigo''s face showed confusion. The words of the Captain Kurotsuchi Mayuri had been very clear. His, could not be repaired! After losing strength for 17 months, he finally recovered his strength again, but found that he still could not protect hispanions. Even his Zanpakuto suffered irreversible damage. This result Beep beep "It''s me. Is it, as expected, I know, I''ll go right away." After hanging up themunication, Kurotsuchi Mayuri called Kurosaki Ichigo and walked out with an inexplicable expression on his face. "Come with me, Kurosaki Ichigo. It''s better for you to meet them, though I don''t want to see them at all. The big people of Zero Division have arrived!" Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 298: Zero Division Arrives Chapter 298: Zero Division Arrives Outside the wall of the Seireitei. The captains stood quietly, waiting for Zero Division toe. Everyone had different expressions on their faces, and a strange atmosphere was brewing. "Shinji!" "What? Ichigo, are you alsoing? I don''t rmend you." Seeing Ichigo who was following closely behind the Captain Kurotsuchi, Hirako Shinji''s face was somewhat disgusted. "Come to think of it, where will Zero Divisione from?" Even Seireitei has be like this, but they still do not move out, where do they usually stay? " Looking around, Ichigo was puzzled. It was clearly weing Zero Division who was about toe, but he specially came out of Seireitei to this remote ce. "Yes!" "Mr. Kyouraku! How about Spirit King Pce? Isn''t it in the Seireitei?" "Do you remember when you first came to the Seireitei, the wall of the Seireitei fell from the sky?" Kyouraku Shunsui did not directly answer Ichigo''s question, but instead talked about what happened when Ichigo first came to Soul Society. "Because the Seireitei has not been peaceful recently, it has been surrounded by the city walls. In fact, this is originally something. Since it is only defending the Seireitei in an emergency, then where are these city walls usually defending?" "Look, it''s here!" Without giving Ichigo time to think, Kyouraku Shunsui pointed to the sky, and then a huge pir suddenly fell in front of everyone. "This is" ", is the mobile tool of Zero Division. All members of Zero Division are inside!" "All members? Are they all squeezed in such a small space?" Looking at the pir in front of him, Ichigo''s face shed with doubts. Even if there are manyyers, it is too exaggerated to squeeze the members. "Zero Division has no team, five members are all captains!" As Kyouraku Shunsui spoke, the door slowly opened. Several strands of Reiryoku came out of Ichigo''s perception. It was not as powerful as Yamamoto Captain-Commander, but gave Ichigo a vague feeling, just like Aizen after the evolution. "And the totalbat power of those five people is more than all the members of Gotei 13!" Gulp. Hearing Kyouraku Shunsui''s words, Ichigo''s throat unconsciously rolled, nervously looking at the few people who slowly came out from inside. The totalbat strength of five people is greater than all the members of Gotei 13? Doesn''t that mean that each of them has the strengthparable to Captain-Commander? "Hey! Hey!" "Come,e, finallye! The big people of Zero Division havee!" "Long time no see, the little ghosts of Gotei 13! Have a good meal, a good sleep, and kicking?" With a burst of noise, five strange-looking people appeared in front of Ichigo. The tension and expectation he had built up before disappeared. "Why is there a group of people that are very different from what I remember?" Shinji couldn''t help but break out in a cold sweat. He whispered the thoughts in Ichigo''s heart. Pa!! As soon as he finished speaking, a fat palm appeared behind Shinji''s head and pped down hard. "It hurts!" His body unconsciously leaned forward. Shinji covered the back of his head and turned his head in dissatisfaction. "What are you doing, bastard!" "Long time no see, Shinji! Little Hiyori isn''t with you? How rare!!" "What long time no see? Who are you?" "Wait Little Hiyori? Little Yang Yang?" Hearing these two familiar names, the corners of Hirako Shinji''s mouth twitched slightly. Looking at the round girl in front of him, an absurd idea appeared in his heart. "What are you talking about? Have you forgotten? It''s me! Kirio!" "A- are you really Ms. Kirio?" Hearing the words of the guy in front of him, Hirako Shinji refused in his heart. The Ms. Kirio in his eyes was a beautiful woman! She was not the fat woman in front of him! "You are so annoying, Is it true that I''ve changed so much?" "This is no longer much! Who are you!" Hearing the fat woman in front of him say the familiar words in a sweet tone, Shinji roared angrily. "You''re so annoying. You haven''t changed so much either Ah I''m hungry!" As she spoke, the erged version of Hikifune Kirio took out arge piece of cake from somewhere and began to eat it. I think I probably understand why your figure has changed so much "Long time no see, Unohana!" With a long bamboo stick in his mouth, Tenjir walked to Unohana Retsu with a sloppy appearance. "How is it? Is there any use for the healing skill I taught you to work hard?" "Of course." As if she did not want to see the annoying face of Tenjiro, Unohana Retsu lowered her head and closed her eyes. "Really? If so, why did so many people die this time! What happened?" As if he had not realized the emotions of the Unohana, Tenjiro had an annoying expression on his face and sneered loudly in an exaggerated tone. Unohana Retsu opened her eyes slightly and looked at the guy in front of her, who she had not seen for a long time and could be considered half a "Master", a trace of danger was revealed. "Forget it! A long-lost reunion! Although there are many things to say, we can talk about itter!" The monk with thick eyebrows and big eyes appeared behind Tenjiro and hugged his neck and shouted. "Oh, oh, everyone in Zero Division is still the same!" Kyouraku Shunsui shrugged helplessly, and there was a trace of deep thought in the eyes under the bamboo hat. "So, what are you doing here?" "are you Ichigo Kurosaki?" Without answering Kyouraku Shunsui''s words, The Monk turned to look at Ichigo standing on one side, "This time, we follow the will of Soul King to rebuild Gotei 13! First, take Kurosaki Ichigo to Soul King Pce!" "What a joke!" Hearing the words of The Monk, the anger in Soi Fon heart could no longer be suppressed. "Although I don''t know how great Zero Division is, the people who are still in Soul King Pce like this are nowing to rebuild Gotei 13? Don''t joke with me!" "Continue the topic just now, then" "Hey! Bastard" Completely ignored by Zero Division, Soi Fon''s heart was full of anger. "It''s too noisy!" Suddenly appearing behind Soi Fon, grabbing her wrist and subduing her, Tenjiro''s voice was low, finally showing a hint of momentum belonging to the Zero Division. "This sentence should be our lines!" What are you? The job of the king''s guard is to guard the Soul King Pce, and the job of Gotei 13 is to guard the Seireitei! Because you people can''t protect them well, we came to help!" Tennjiro''s words were like a knife, stabbed into the hearts of every captain present. Dong! A huge fistnded on Tenjiro''s head. "It hurts! Damn it!" "Let''s talk about it after I tell you everything. Let''s finish the important things first!" "There is no need for that!" A cold voice suddenly sounded. Senjumaru Shutara smiled, and the several skeleton arms behind her each held something wrapped in bubbles. "The people on the roster have all been collected here!!" Looking at Kuchiki Byakuya and several people brought by Senjumaru, the captains were surprised. How did she do it when everyone was unaware "No!" "In that sphere, it is Kuchiki Byakuya, Abarai Renji, Kuchiki Rukia and three people? Any one of them will be in danger if they leave the Seireitei now, and you can''t take them away!" "That''s why we have to take them away!" The voice of the Tenjiro sounded again. "You should understand as well, right? You can''t heal the three of them with your strength! What you can''t do, I''ll treat it! You should understand, Unohana, what you should do now is not treatment!" His tightly knitted brows rxed slightly. Unohana Retsu opened her eyes slightly, as if she had made a decision. Her whole temperament suddenly changed, and there was a bit of unspeakable meaning in the coldness. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 299: New Commander-In-Chief Chapter 299: New Commander-In-Chief "Ah the one in this is the Tensa Zangetsu, right?" Out of the corner of his eye, he nced at the few bubbles behind Senjumaru. Suddenly, he discovered something. Kurotsuchi Mayuri took two steps forward and looked at the Zanpakuto, which was brought over by Senjumaru. His face turned a little ugly. "Have you invaded the research room? You are still doing things that look down on people as usual!" "Oh? I was still wondering who it was. It turned out to be Mayuri. You are still exaggerating as usual. I just put my hand on the door handle, and it easily opened. That''s all. Compared to when I was here, the lock was much looser! " Senjumaru looked at Kurotsuchi Mayuri with a bit of ridicule and her tone was full of mockery. "Wait!!" Looking at the busy Zero Division people, Ichigo could not help but say: "Since you took them away for healing injuries, why did you take me away? My injuries are not as serious as them. I can be cured if I stay in Seireitei! And I have something to do" "I know! Only you were taken away for other reasons!" "Other reasons?" "Ichigo! I think it''s better for you to go to Soul King Pce." "Shinji?" "Although Captain Kurotsuchi can''t repair your Zanpakuto, I think if it is Zero Division, there should be a way to repair your Zanpakuto." "Captain Kurotsuchi, is that so?" "This can''t be done, it can''t be repaired! However, Soul King Pce has the unique way! Using those techniques, you can re-create Zanpakuto which is simr to the original de." "Then, take me to Soul King Pce!" Eight Division Boom "Captain!" "I''ming in, Captain! Sorry for the impoliteness!" "Captain! Since you''re here, please give me a good response." After pushing open the door of the captain''s room and looking at Kyouraku Shunsui, who was standing by the window in a flowery dress, Nanai tried her best to speak in the same tone as usual. "Nanao-chan, we might be separated!" Kyouraku Shunsui''s voice was a little sad, looking at the scenery of 8th Division outside. At this time, he was holding a messenger book in his hand. "Spare me" Central 46. "Appoint Two vice-captains?" An old voice came from the Sage Seat on the top, with some doubts in the tone. Just being appointed as the Captain-Commander and making such an unreasonable request, would there be more unreasonable requests in the future? Absolutely not! "Yes, the Genshiro Okikiba is responsible for the team of 1st Division, and vice captain Ise Nanao is responsible for taking care of me. They are all the work they are best at. Let them be my vice captains together." "No! How can you do it without permission -" Hearing Kyouraku Shunsui''s request, the sage'' on the front immediately retorted. This unreasonable request was to provoke the authority of the central 46! "The appointment rights of the vice captain is in the hands of the captain of the same team! The one who set this rule is Central 46, right?" As Kyouraku Shunsui''s voice fell, the room fell into a dead silence. Looking at the silent "Sage" Kyouraku, there was no joy of victory on his face, but it became more dignified. Compared to his next proposal, the request just now was simply insignificant. "Then, can I continue? My first job of the Captain-Commander is to teach Zaraki Kenpachi The Art of Killing''!" "What" The room instantly erupted with even more noisy voices than before. The words that Kyouraku Shunsui said made the expressions of the people sitting above change greatly, and waves of suppressed arguments echoed in the room. "Although Captain Kuchiki and others went to Soul King Pce, there is no guarantee that they can return safely. Captain Zaraki''sbat power is very important, We can''t let him stay in this state!" As if he did not notice the strange atmosphere in the room, Kyouraku Shunsui said his reasons. "No!" The sage above said in a voice that was almost ferocious. "If his strength goes a step further, no one will be able to stop him if he ns to rebel! Have you forgotten that when Genryusai Shigekuni wanted to teach him swordsmanship, didn''t he also give up for a day?" "Then what do you n to do?" Compared to the exasperation of the sage, Kyouraku Shunsui''s tone was still calm, but the words he said made the people above speechless. "Now, Soul Society can''t resist the next wave of attacks! Everyone, can you protect yourselves?" "It seems that it is approved." After waiting for a moment, Kyouraku Shunsui found that the people above still did not raise any objection. Kyouraku Shunsui slightly tilted his head and looked at the door. "Come in, I''ll leave Captain Zaraki to you! Captain Unohana no, the first generation Kenpachi, Unohana Yachiru!" At the same time, somewhere in Soul Society Hu Putting down the round stone in his hand, shooting wiped the sweat on his cheek and looked at the cave not far away, with a trace of doubt in his eyes. "Captain Komamura, I have been in that strange cave for a long time. I don''t know what is in it" In the dark cave, Komamura slowly walked. The dark environment would not cause too much interference to him. After all, his body was different from ordinary people. ck secretly saw things was also a kind of racial talent. However, as he gradually went deeper, a strange emotion surged into his heart. "Who is it" An old voice sounded in the empty cave and echoed in the cave. "Long time no greetings, great-grandfather!" As Komamura''s voice fell, two green lights lit up in the dark, bringing a touch of light to the dark cave, but the dim green light made the atmosphere in the cave a little more strange. "Is it the Sajin?" With a touch of light, he could see a huge body like a small hill lying quietly on the ground, emitting a terrible breath, and with undisguised disgust on his face, he looked at Komamura who was small to him. "Why are you still so shameless toe back!" Dong! Kneeling on the ground, Komamura looked straight at his great-grandfather, his eyes full of determination. "I came to ask Grandpa to teach me the secret skills of our n!" "Hahahaha! It is really funny!" When he heard Komamura words, his Grandpa suddenly burst intoughter. "You''re ashamed of the appearance of our n, wearing a bamboo hat, wearing armor to live in the world, shameless thing, and have the face to say this!" "Please look, I am no longer wearing a bamboo hat! In these decades, the world has changed. I firmly believe that our n cane out to live with the world openly, and it is not far away! And that world is now facing a crisis!" "Shut up!" He opened his mouth and interrupted Komamura. His great-grandfather looked at the younger generation in front of him with his eyes that witnessed the change of the world, and his old eyes contained wisdom. "Are you mistaken? The world is not going to be destroyed, but the change of this world. We will not change, no matter who controls this world, we will quietly survive." "I just said that such a life will change! For our descendants, we must change!" "It can''t be changed, and there is no need to change. No matter who controls this world, it has nothing to do with us." "Great-grandfather!!" In the face of the elder''s cold words, Komamura was emotional. There was still a huge difference between the two of them, just like that year. "Do you still not understand? Sajin!" The body that had been lying down suddenly stood up straight, and the momentum emitted by Komamura''s great-grandfather almost made him unable to maintain his posture. The terrible Reiryoku pressed down, but he did not release it, only confined to the narrow cave. "I mean, do not disturb the peace of us! If you have to do this, I will crush you!" Looking at great-grandfather in front of him, Komamura slowly closed his eyes, and then suddenly opened them. His eyes released a bright light, his body slowly but firmly stood up, with an indomitable momentum. "I can''t ask for more!" Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 300: Ishida Uryuu Chapter 300: Ishida Uryuu Unknown ce Pure white stone buildings stood tall, and the huge buildings werepletely different from Soul Society''s exquisite houses. They were more or less wrapped in ayer of ice crystals, adding a bit of a cold temperament to them. Pa Pa Pa One figure after another moved forward in an orderly manner. The pure white uniforms made these soldiers look extraordinary, and their uniform movements proved their discipline. This was a group of soldiers who absolutely obeyed. "Your Majesty Yhwach!!" The leader held the Sternritter medal in his hand, raised his head, and shouted in a fanatical tone. His eyes were full of fanaticism when he looked at Yhwach, which was a kind of fanaticism willing to die for. "Is everyone here? Sternritter." ncing at the people below the stage faintly, Yhwach''s tone was very calm. Compared to these Quincy soldiers who worshipped him like crazy believers, his feelings were much thinner. For him, the so-called subordinates were just tools to realize his own mark, and loyal subordinates were just tools to be used. What''s more, these Quincy with low abilities were just cannon fodder used to test Shinigami when fighting. "Everyone, I have something to announce." Looking at the people below who were quiet because of his words, Yhwach motioned to the person standing behind the scenes to step forward. With steady steps, Ishida Ury, dressed in a pure white dress of Sternritter, calmly walked to Yhwach''s side. "What happened?" Seeing Ishida Ury standing next to Yhwach, the people of Sternritter below could not help but whisper. Not only the ordinary soldiers, but even the leaders of the high positions looked at Ishida Ury on the stage with astonishment. "Who is that man? Why is he standing on the stage with His Majesty?" "Ishida Ury, thest Quincy who survived in this world. I appoint him as my heir!" Yhwach''s announcement immediately caused an uproar among the members of the Sternritter. Everyone looked at Ishida Ury who stood beside Yhwach with an unbelievable expression. This guy who came out of nowhere, how could he be appointed as his heir by His Majesty? "Please wait! Your Majesty!" Looking at Ishida Ury on the stage, there was a hint of suppressed resentment in Bazz-B''s eyes. He stepped forward, but before he could say the next words, he was stopped by Haschwalth who came out from the side. "Don''t have any objections, and don''t worry! In the future battles, all of you present have a chance to experience his strength personally. I am finished." Looking at the performance of the people below, after Yhwach made the above statement, he directly turned and left. Ishida Ury, who was very close to him, felt that at the moment when Yhwach turned around, his body seemed to pause. It was not a deliberate action or any other meaning. If it was said, it was probably like the difort that was unconsciously disyed because of the original body. "What the hell is going on? I don''t understand what is going on at all! Who is that guy? Come and exin to me!" Bazz-B mmed the thing in his hand on the ground angrily. Bazz-B was frowning, and his face was full of undisguised hostility. After thinking for a moment, he directly jumped off the high tform. "Hey, Bazz-B, where are you going?" "Go to His Majesty! I still can''t recognize this matter. I will go to His Majesty to argue!" Hearing Bazz-B''s words, the eyes of the Quincy above contracted slightly. Thinking of His Majesty''s horror, his tone was a little eager to persuade Bazz-B to stop. "Idiot! Don''t go! Do you think His Majesty will allow such a thing?" "Jugo" Looking at the person walking in front of him from the shadows, Bazz-B stopped and his tone was slightlyplicated. "Where are you going, Bazz-B?" As for you, Are you not going anywhere now? Instead of answering Haschwalth''s words, Bazz-B looked at the familiar and strange partner in front of him. "I always thought that the heir of His Majesty should be you!" "If you were the heir, most of the members of the Sternritter will recognize you, but you yourself look as if nothing has happened?" "His Majesty''s decree is everything! There is no room for a lowly person like me to interrupt." In the face of Bazz-B''s question, Haschwalth''s face did not fluctuate at all. "Tsk, good-for-nothing! How disappointing." Hearing Haschwalth''s answer, Bazz-B frowned, took a step, and released a hot breath. "If that''s the case, then give up that chair now! If you don''t mind giving that chair to that country bumpkin, then let me take it!" "Calm down, Bazz-B!" "I''m quite calm now!" "You have to be calmer than you are now!" Just as the atmosphere between the two was tense, a Reiryoku cut in and resolved the imminent battle between the two. "It''s really I can''t calm down!" It was unknown when the Quincy next to the two people now crossed his arms, held his chin, and spoke in a chanting tone. "Did you not listen at all? Calm down! Calm down " "What are you doing here, Nakk Le Vaar ?" Looking at the guy leaning against the wall, Bazz-B was a little calmer. "It''s not good to help you. His Majesty doesn''t like to fight, and there are good people here." Looking at a dark corner in the distance, Nakk Le Vaar nced at Haschwalth''s unchanging face. "Stop, you two. This kind of battle is not good for you, especially for you. There will only be, you should know, right? The next Emperor!" "In this way, the inheritance ceremony will bepleted. Before long, your power will begin to awaken. I now give you the same Schrift as me." Watching Ishida Ury ept the power he gave, Yhwach''s face shed a mysterious smile. "Why do you want me to be your heir?" Looking at Yhwach sitting on the throne, Ishida Ury finally asked this question. "In that form, I suddenly appear as your heir. I think this will cause conflict within the Sternritter." "Fortunately, you are not a fool who only epts the title. However, the consideration is not thorough. As for why I want to appoint you as my heir, you should understand it after thinking a little." Looking at the confused Ishida Ury, Yhwach''s mouth pulled out a smile. "Do you still not understand? Then, let me ask you, Uryuu, why are you alive now?" Hearing Yhwach''s question, Ishida Ury''s pupils contracted slightly and he understood in an instant. "You understand it very quickly." Seemingly very satisfied with Ishida Ury''s reaction, the extent of Yhwach''s mouth slightly changed. "Nine years ago, after I used my Auswahlen it, all the mixed-blood Quincy was wiped out! In addition to you, you are the only Quincy in history who survived. So, I specially used to introduce you. You have something beyond my strength. That is the reason why I am appointed as my heir." "Understand, Uryuu? Don''t doubt it,e with me!" Standing up and looking down at Ishida Ury, Yhwach''s voice was full of oppression and temptation. "By your will, Your Majesty!" Ishida Ury bowed his head slightly to Yhwach. "You are back, Lord Haschwalth!" "You haven''t slept yet? It''s already veryte. You should rest!" Looking at the maid who was standing straight and meticulous, Haschwalth took off his coat and hung it on the hanger on the side. "I have heard about what His Majesty announced today" The maid did not listen to Haschwalth''s words and went to rest. The maid lowered her head and nced at Haschwalth from the corner of her eyes. "Please forgive me for speaking too much. I think you should speak to His Majesty." "Are you unconvinced?" "Doesn''t Lord Haschwalth think so?" "Although I can''t understand, this is His Majesty''s will. By appointing an heir in that form, it is bound to cause unnecessary conflict within the knights. His Majesty will know this. In that case, there is only one answer. This is that His Majesty intends to create a conflict. The conflict will let each other monitor each other. Not only that, but it also makes everyone''s eyes turn to Ishida Ury." "Who is he? What kind of power does he have? What kind of thoughts does he have? In this way, all his words and deeds will be" "Under the eyes of everyone, that person, except for sacrificing himself for His Majesty, has no way to go. Even if that person notices His Majesty''s deep meaning, it is toote." Haschwalth coldly and quietly analyzed the truth behind Yhwach''s seemingly strange behavior. Then he entered his room in the eyes of the maid worship and gently closed the door. There was an imperceptible strange look in his eyes. Compared with Yhwach''s announcement of the identity of Ishida Ury''s heir, what concerned him more was another thing. He thought back to the unnatural pause when Yhwach left the field in the daytime, and the eyes that His Majesty finally revealed when he was at Soul Society. "The sealed King of Quincy, after 9,000 years of retrieving heartbeat, 90 years of retrieving consciousness, 9 years of retrieving strength" He whispered the words of the Quincy, and there was an inexplicable look in Haschwalth''s eyes. So, if he forcibly used the real power of the King of Quincy before the nine years were up, what would the consequences be? Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 301: Distorted Timeline Chapter 301: Distorted Timeline He was still defeated Waking up from his sleep, Muyangy on the bed nkly, looking at the hanging drop hanging by the bed, and his heart couldn''t help but feel a sense of frustration. Obviously, he had done his best. Even when he faced Aizen, he had never treated it so seriously. After all, he had the advantage of foresight at that time. With hundreds of years of preparation, even in the face of Aizen, who was strong, deep, and intelligent, he was not afraid. But now, in the face of Quincy beyond his knowledge, in the face of the enemy who was even stronger in strength, and he lost the intelligence advantage, what he could do was too bad. Feeling that Soul Society was scattered everywhere, Muyang''s heart became more and more heavy. Until now, after a miserable battle with the enemy, both sides paid a heavy price, but Soul Society still did not figure out the reason why the enemy could sneak attack Seireitei. This was undoubtedly an extremely bad news. It had always been a thief for a thousand days, and there was no reason to guard against a thief for a thousand days. If he could not figure out the reason for the enemy''s surprise attack and make an effective response, it meant that Soul Society would be invaded by the enemy at any time. In the case that the enemy had once experience, the next time would only be more miserable. Although that was said Getting up from the bed, putting on clothes and putting Zanpakuto on his waist, Muyang''s mind shed Yhwach''s face, and his heart was heavier. Although he said that, if he could not defeat the enemy leader, no matter how well prepared Soul Society was, it would be meaningless no matter how well he performed in the next war! However, even if Yamamoto Genryusai burned all his life and Reiryoku could not defeat the enemy, what other way could he defeat? After all, that was the strongest Shinigami in a thousand years. No matter what aspect, he stood at the peak of Shinigami. And Yamamoto Genryusai''sst blow surpassed the blow of life. "What are you spacing out for?" A hand gently patted Muyang''s shoulder, waking him from his meditation. Hirako Shinji was wrapped in several circles of bandages around his neck and looked a little weak, but his face still had that cynical expression. His hands were casually inserted in his trouser pockets, as usual. "This is not your style. Even if you are defeated, don''t look like you are weak. You are the role model of many teams of Gotei 13. At this time, you have to stand up straight." "Tsk I am actually educated by a guy like you. It is really unpleasant." Putting away the worry in his heart, Muyang waved to Hirako Shinji and walked outside. Through Reiryoku''s perception, Suzuki Kusu''s Reiryoku were very stable. Now there was no big problem. They just had to wait for recovery. Since the enemyunched an attack andpletely defeated their strongestbat force, Captain-Commander Yamamoto then it was possible tounch a second attack at any time. Although the time was a little tight and there was no clue, he had to improve hisbat strength in the shortest time. District 79, Kusajishi District. This was one of the few ces with the worst security in Soul Society. The main theme of this ce was burning, killing, and looting. Those who could survive here were some powerful and despicable people. Each person had a few lives in their hands. In the deeper parts of the Kusajishi area, near a tree forest in the wood area, a small house was hidden. It was the ce where Muyang lived. Although he had not returned for a hundred years, the house still remained the same as before, without the slightest change. "I have returned to this ce, the ce where everything began." Muyang stopped in front of the small house. Instead of walking in, he sat cross-legged in front of the door and listened to the sound of the leaves shaking not far away. His mood gradually rxed. He closed his eyes slightly and ced Zanpakuto in front of his chest. His mind gradually became immersed, and an inexplicable rhythm was produced beside Muyang. Inner World "It seems that you have also noticed it." "" For once, Kaze no Sora didn''t wave his folding fan, nor did he have his usual carefree attitude. Instead, he looked at Muyang, who had appeared in his inner world, with a serious expression. "Well, how can I not notice it?" The eyes of Yhwach that he saw before he fainted appeared in his mind, and Muyang''s face also showed a serious expression. "That kind of rich time power is still happening in front of my eyes. I will notice it no matter what." "That''s right!" Holding his folding fan tightly in his hand, Kaze no Sora looked excited, and a few wind des circled around him unconsciously. "Thest move of Captain-Commander Yamamoto is absolutely impossible to resist. That is almost the limit of the attack, and Yhwach really can''t resist it. He just used the power of time and changed the rules with the power of time he grasped, avoiding the power that Yamamoto Captain-Commander used on him. But even so, he was seriously injured." Moreover, the use of that ability is absolutely not without burden to him, otherwise he will not use that power until thest moment. Moreover, it is absolutely not without any burden for him to use that power. It only took a few short breaths of time. After that, he even has no strength to defeat Kurosaki Ichigo. He can only let his subordinates make a move. "Yes!" "However, so what if I know all of this? It won''t take too long. As long as this kind of power is used at a critical moment, even if it is only for a moment, it will be enough to change the situation of the battle." "Don''t forget!" Kaze no Sora suddenly stood still, sticking close to Muyang, his eyes staring at him. "You also possess the power of time!" As Kaze no Sora''s voice fell, a mysterious rhythm floated around him. The grass under his feet gradually withered at a speed visible to the naked eye, and then revived and continued to reincarnate. "My power of time is too weak. I can''t resist Yhwach''s power at all." He opened his hand and stared at the faint silver light in his hand. Muyang frowned. "Although I do have some power of time, my power of time can only interfere with myself and the flow of time around me at most. And it is limited to eleration and deceleration. Even a temporary pause can''t be done." "And the power of time that Yhwach has mastered is at least enough to make time freeze, or even regress. It is more likely that it is more powerful than these." "No! It is not possible! It is absolute! I can clearly feel that the power of time he grasped is stronger than the rough power of time you have mastered now. However, that is only the current you, and the power of time you have mastered is not limited to this!" "The power of time I have mastered?" "Yes! Use your heart to feel it. In this ce, at this time, with your current strength, you should be able to feel it. Your strength has been hidden all the time." "My power?" In the outside world, a ball of silver light faintly wrapped around Muyang, emitting a mysterious rhythm. Everything around him underwent all kinds of crazy changes. The grass withered and the soil gave off an aura of decay. The originally withered flowers once again turned into flower buds. The wooden boards beneath them turned into logs, and then sprouts grew. Time seemed to have lost meaning here. At this time, a dazzling silver light suddenly bloomed from the small room behind Muyang. It was exactly the same as the faint silver light on his body, but it was even more dense and powerful. "This is" Turning his head, he looked at the silver light that was blooming from the small room, and his expression changed indeterminately. That power was very familiar, and it was constantly echoing him. "This is your true power, the power of time that can distort the timeline!" Kaze no Sora''s voice rang out from Muyang''s heart. At the same time, the silver light in the wooden house merged into Muyang''s body like a sparrow returning to its nest. A thick and dazzling silver light enveloped Muyang. In that instant, the terrifying power of time erupted. The timeline was stirred, twisted, and everything changed. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 302: Kenpachi vs Kenpachi Chapter 302: Kenpachi vs Kenpachi The dark sky, the continuous rain, the raindrops sshed, and dark red blood sshed. It fell on Shinigami''s feet, and a sh of lightning shed. The deste ground was littered with corpses, and a strong smell of blood filled the rain. Pa da One foot stepped on the muddy ground, and the sticky feeling made it hard to tell whether it was mud or blood. "Captain!" The person was dressed in a ck tyrant suit, and the white leather armor on his shoulder was almostpletely soaked in blood. At this time, he was looking at the slender figure not far away with a fearful and fanatical gaze. "As expected, there is still no hope. I feel that no matter how many times I search Rukongai, I can''t find a strong person who can meet the captain''s requirements!" Hearing the adjutant''s words, the person who was looking at the continuous rain in a daze slightly tilted his head. "You can actually see through my intentions" Although she was surprised, there was no expression on her face. She still had an indifferent expression, as if nothing could interest her. "Of course!" Hearing the captain''s words, the adjutant seemed to be greatly encouraged. His mood unconsciously rose and his head slightly raised. [In order to maintain the peace of the Quiet Spirit Pavilion and eliminate the rebels outside Rukongai, the captain doesn''t need to find such a reason if he doesn''t want to find a strong person worthy of fighting! ] Speaking of this, looking at the seemingly delicate back not far away, the adjutant couldn''t help but show a longing look in his eyes. The person in front of him was one of the 13 captains standing at the top of Gotei 13th, and also the 11th Division captain who specialized in fighting, Unohana Yachiru Kenpachi! Strong and indifferent were her synonym. Fighting was her instinct, and killing was her interest. Before she was invited by Captain-Commander Yamamoto to join Gotei 13th, she was also Soul Society''s famous [Evil Ghost Sword]. She was known to have mastered the sword style of Soul Society and had once set a terrible record of picking 100 sword schools in a day. None of the losers survived! "This kind of guy, no matter how many he kills, it will be useless!" Speaking of excitement, the adjutant Zanpakuto waved his hand up and down, pointing to a small mountain made of corpses in the distance. "The size of this mountain of corpses ispletely proportional to the dissatisfaction of the captain!" ?? A mountain of corpses? A ripple appeared in his eyes. Unohana Yachiru Thousand frowned slightly as he looked at the mountain of corpses. "When did this mountain pile?" "Ah Wasn''t this killed by the captain?" The adjutant was stunned by the question of Unohana Yachiru. There was a bit of surprise on his face. This was Unohana''s entertainment area. Other than her, was there anyone else who dared to approach? Looking at the mountain of corpses once more, the adjutant''s expression changed. A child in ragged clothes, who looked to be only about ten years old, had appeared on the mountain of corpses. At this time, he was half squatting on the top of the mountain of corpses. In his hand was a strange Zanpakuto that was much older than himself. The de was full of holes, like sawteeth, making people wonder if this Zanpakuto could still fight. "Damn it, what is that evil ghost" No matter what he looked at, his cold eyes looked like he was looking at a corpse. When the child looked at him, the adjutant felt a strong sense of fear, as if he was going to die at any moment. That kind of gaze! It couldn''t be wrong. That kind of gaze was exactly the same as the captain''s. It was the gaze of the best killer! It was as if it was the attraction between the same kind. The eyes of Unohana Yachiru and the eyes of the little ghost met. It was only an instant of eye contact. The two of them simultaneously realized that it was the person they had been looking for. Following instinct, the child jumped up from the corpse mountain. The serrated Zanpakuto in his hand was raised high, and a ball of golden Reiryoku exploded from his body, condensing into the image of an evil ghost behind him. "How terrifying. This Reiryoku, is he really a little ghost" Sensing Reiryoku, who was so powerful that he felt despair, the adjutant paled and instantly left their battle zone. The next battle was definitely not a level that he could participate in. Even if he was watching from a close distance, his life would be in danger. A trace of anticipation shed across his face, and without any movement, Unohana Yachiru''s Zanpakuto had already unsheathed his sword and shed at the little ghost that was shing down from above. Boom The two simrly invincible and lonely Zanpakuto shed. The two simrly invincible and tired swordsmen fought each other. Just a probing exchange of blows had set off a strong impact, smashing the pile of corpses in the distance into pieces. Dang dang dang dang dang dang The two Zanpakuto swords continuously collided. Clear and crisp sounds of des continuously rang out. The impact caused by their exchange of blows recklessly destroyed the surrounding environment. The corpses were sucked into the battle, and in an instant, they were annihted. It was this feeling! The ice-cold de brushed past Unohana Yachiru''s cheek, turning a few strands of her hair into ashes. Meanwhile, Unohana Yachiru''s Zanpakuto also cut down on the child''s waist, almost splitting him in two. However, it was precisely like this that danced on the de. In the battle where their lives were hanging by a thread, the expressions of the two originally indifferent people became more and more vivid, and their eyes shone brighter and brighter. It was as if.. She found the meaning of life again!! This is what she have been looking for, a battle that could please her! A smile could not help but appear on her face. The eyes of the Unohana Yachiru gradually became red, and the Zanpakuto in her hand waved more and more wildly. All kinds of sword skills were disyed in her hands, and the secret skills of various schools were at her fingertips. The sword moves were gorgeous and dangerous. On the other hand, the eyes of the child on the opposite side unconsciously widened, and a smile spread on his face. There was no order in the waving of Zanpakuto in her hand, and she waspletely dancing with her mind. However, even if she waved it without any order, she could block all kinds of dangerous moves of the Unohana Yachiru over and over again, and each counterattack even made her dangerous. If the attack of the Unohana Yachiru is a sword style that integrated everything, all kinds of moves are in the heart, and every movement is a sword path, then the little ghost who fought with her is a natural sword ghost! He can''t understand any sword path, he doesn''t understand any moves, but he can rely on his natural beast-like intuition to swing the sword in his hand instinctively. Driven by instinct, he doesn''t need to think. Every defense can perfectly resist the attack of the enemy, and every dodge can urately avoid the attack of the enemy, and every attack can cut the weakness of the enemy at the most appropriate time! Puff Blood sprayed out and sshed on the child''s face. The warm blood made his whole body burn up. It was different! It waspletely different from the past! Those guys from before, even if they were pierced in the chest by a knife, even if they were split in two, even if blood was spilled all over their bodies, they would not let him have the slightest emotional fluctuation, cutting off trash of that level, rather than cutting people, it would be more like cutting grass or trees. They were equally fragile and powerless to resist. But this time was different! After hundreds of exchanges, dancing on the de again and again, at the end of the day, the blood that sprayed out after sticking his knife into the opponent''s chest was so bright! For the first time, she clearly felt her existence, felt the joy of battle, and not the dull and boring swinging of the knife. Found it This is the person I have been looking for! Feeling the pain in her chest, she watched as her own blood sprayed out. Looking at the excited smile on the face of the youth in front of him, Unohana Yachiru also revealed the same smile on her face. This is the person I have been looking for all the time, the opponent who can fight with me to my heart''s content, let me enjoy the battle! The battle has just begun! Swinging her saber to force back the child in front of him, feeling the pain in her chest, Unohana Retsu became more excited, and her eyes became brighter and brighter. Please! Please me in the battle! The double sabers were wrong, apanied by the blood dripping from the chest of Unohana Yachiru. This is the battle I have been looking forward to! Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 303: Confused Kimura Chapter 303: Confused Kimura Hu hu So strong! He was clearly just a child, but he was so strong! He clearly did not understand any sword techniques, and only instinctively waved the Zanpakuto in his hand like a wild beast, but he was so strong! Even if she was proficient in all of Soul Society''s sword arts, she could only fight with all her might. No! She was no match for him! Looking at the youth who seemed like an inexhaustible beast not far away, Unohana Retsu slightly gasped, but the joy in her heart was almost uncontroble. This was the battle she had been looking for! However, under the extreme joy, there was an almost imperceptible sense of defeat. She was obviously looking forward to meeting an opponent that could fight a battle, but when facing an opponent that was stronger than her and enjoying this battle, an indescribable sense of defeat filled her heart. Especially when the enemy unconsciously sealed his power bit by bit in order to cater to her! "How ironic! I, who carried the name of Kenpachi, am actually so weak!" She blocked her opponent''s attack with her saber. Unohana Yachiru''s arm trembled slightly. After such a long battle, her physical strength had declined greatly. Whether it was the movement of her saber or her dodging steps, they were all much worse than before. She was no longer as strong as she was at the beginning. However, her physical strength had decreased, but her opponent''s strength had declined in all directions. Her saber was still extremely fierce. It was wide open and wide, and her footsteps were still fast and nimble. After a long battle, her entire spirit became even more excited. There was no trace of dejection at all. However, the little ghost, who maintained such a good state, could only maintain an undefeated situation with the exhausted Unohana Yachiru. He was even at a disadvantage! The switched perspective The opponent had be weaker. It was just a swing of the sword at the same level as before, but she couldn''t block it as before. After the sword and de shed, this thought shed through the teenager''s mind. That was, he had never learned how to hold a sword, never learned how to use the sword, never learned how to fight. However, it was just killing. As long as he obeyed his heart and his instincts, killing people was as simple as eating and drinking water. But The guys that appeared around him were too weak! No matter if it was a newbie or a battle-hardened warrior, no matter if it was an expert with extraordinary talent or a cunning sage, there was no difference. It was just a matter of one sh! This kind of guy, this kind of guy who could be killed with one sh, was really too boring. Killing them was like chopping down dead grass, meaningless. However, this guy in front of her was different! This was an expert she had never met before. In the battle with her, she could experience a different kind of happiness. Whether it was her own knife piercing her chest, her knife cutting through her skin, or even every time the sword shed, every time Reiryoku collided, she could feel a heartfelt joy. However, even the strongest opponent he had met was too weak! She was too weak, unable to block his attack. She was too weak, unable to keep up with his footsteps. She was too weak, unable to break through his defense. Was he going to be the same as before? He was cut into two pieces effortlessly. Even if his blood sshed and sprayed on his body, he would not feel any pleasure. It was as if he had cut a piece of dead wood. Don''t! Don''t continue to live like that! He finally experienced the joy of fighting with great difficulty. How could he endure the boring life of returning to his past! Since his opponent could not be stronger Then, as long as he became a little weaker, he should be able to fight as happily as before! HuHuHuHuHu Unohana Yachiru covered the wound on her chest. Fresh blood seeped out from between her fingers and dripped onto the ground. The intense battle caused her wounds to have no hope of healing. On the contrary, it was getting more and more serious. The exhaustion and pain from all over her body told her that her body had reached its limit. This was a state that she had never reached before. Even if her body was at its limit, Zanpakuto, which was in the hands of Unohana Yachiru, did not tremble at all. A drop of dark red blood dripped down the de andnded on the youth''s face. The youth who had previously fought with Unohana Yachiru was now lying in a pool of blood. He had clearly been cut in the head and fallen to the ground. He had even lost consciousness. However, there was a smile on the youth''s face. It was a smile that seemed to have found the true meaning of life. It was this child! Only this child!! Looking at the youth lying in a pool of blood, Unohana Retsu''s eyes bloomed with a touch of light, and a voice screamed in her heart. This was the person she had been looking for. Powerful! Enjoying battle! He even sacrificed his life for battle! The youth in front of him was the person he had been searching for all this time! Only he was worthy of the name [Kenpachi]! In order to enjoy the fun of fighting, he did not hesitate to seal his power in the darkest abyss, even if it meant sacrificing his life. But this was not my intention! However, not only did I not fulfill your wish, I even pushed you into the abyss To be able to enjoy the fun of fighting, you sealed your own strength, this is my sin. In the forest not far away, Muyang quietly hid. After watching the whole battle, he forced himself to keep calm, but his scattered eyes reflected the waves in his heart. Looking at the captain Unohana in the distance with loose hair and a long knife in her hand, Muyang really did not know where to start. Although he had been mentally prepared before, knowing that the captain Unohana was the captain of 11th Division and had a powerfulbat strength and a brilliant record of blood. But until this moment, seeing the exquisite knife skills of the captain of the Unohana Captain, the ruthless means still made him shocked ! Although the captain of the Unohana I know is a little ck-bellied, most of the time he still maintains the image of a gentle and sensible sister. He is definitely not such a terrible existence! Also, that little brat is Zaraki! It is him! However, although that guy is strong, he is absolutely not strong to such an extent. Thebat power that the little brat showed at the beginning was too terrible. Even he can''t be idle. He can definitely beat several Zaraki people he knows. Did I really go back to the past? Looking at Unohana and Zaraki Kenpachi over there, Muyang frowned and his expression was uncertain. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 304: Great Spirit Book Corridor Chapter 304: Great Spirit Book Corridor Just before, thepletely unsealed power of time had stirred and disrupted Muyang''s timeline, causing him to go upstream from the river of time and return to the past. What had just descended to wee him was this wonderful battle. The battle of the Kenpachi! "The timeline was only gently stirred, and it allowed me to reverse time and space. Now, it has appeared here" Looking at the two people not far away, Muyang thought quickly. Although he didn''t know why the kid was so strong, but judging from the speed of Shinigami''s growth, it was probably close to a thousand years ago. After all, for Shinigami, the stronger Reiryoku was, the slower his growth would be. Hitsugaya had not grown up for decades, and Ichimaru Gin had only grown from 13 or 14 years old to 16 or 7 years old in a hundred years. And the kid in front of him, Reiryoku, was much stronger than the two of them at the same time. Compared with Zaraki Kenpachi who looked like he was more than 30 years old, he was afraid that it was more than a thousand years. The Reishi in the atmosphere was more active. It could even be said to be violent. Moreover, it was clearly just Liuhun Street, even one of the few districts in the back of Liuhun Street, but the concentration of Reishi in the atmosphere was very high. Even the range of Muyang''s impression was not inferior! As everyone knew, Soul Society''s Reishi concentration was getting denser the closer to the middle area, and the Spiritual Pulse Hall was the center of Soul Society. There was no doubt that the concentration of Reishi there was the highest. With the situation here, it could be easily deduced that at this time, Soul Society''s concentration of spiritual droplets was several times higher than his original time and space. The concentration of spiritual droplets was high. This meant that the Shinigami at this time period was also stronger than the Shinigami in the original time and space. After all, the difference in the environment was so great. The effect of cultivating in this environment was much better than the original time and space. "Captain!" At the end of the battle, a group of rough and fierce looking men ran over from the distance, looking at Unohana Yachiru. "I''m fine!" "Captain, this child" The adjutant looked at the child lying on the ground and hesitated. Although his strength was like the difference between heaven and earthpared to the two of them, he still had basic insight. Even if he was only watching from afar, he could clearly judge that this child was stronger than their captain! Although he didn''t know what had happened in the battle that caused this child''s strength to fall greatly, causing him to suffer a crushing defeat under the captain''s sword, he was definitely an expert that was rarely seen even in the entire Soul Society. "This child" Looking at Zaraki Kenpachi who was lying in a pool of blood, the blush on Unohana Retsu''s face gradually faded, and the excitement in her eyes gradually subsided, and aplicated feeling welled up in her heart. It was my fault. This young man sealed his true power because of me. This is undoubtedly my fault! "Don''t worry about him!" His eyes swept across the surrounding soldiers, and everyone bowed their heads in understanding. Unohana Yachiru finally nodded. "The operation to destroy Liuhun Street ends here. Return to the Seireitei immediately!" This guy won''t die from excessive blood loss, right? As Unohana Retsu led the people of 11th Division to leave, the ce became silent. After all, all the creatures that could move had been killed by the two Swords. Muyang looked at Zaraki Kenpachi who fell over there, and just as such a thought shed through his mind, he felt that Zaraki Kenpachi''s injuries were recovering quickly. Seeing this, Muyang pped his head. It seemed that he was worrying too much. This guy was the type that could not be killed no matter how he chopped. Since the y had been finished, the next thing to do was to do business. Looking at the direction that Unohana Retsu had left before, Muyang''s eyes were deep. I hope that there won''t be too much of a change in Seireitei! "It hasn''t changed at all!" Standing at the junction of Rukongai and Seireitei, Looking at the pure white building not far away, which waspletely different from the style of Rukongai, Muyang didn''t know whether he should be happy about the quiet spiritual court or the familiar appearance, or should hein about Soul Society''s unchanging state. Even the barrier formed by this murderous stone was exactly the same. However, this kind of thing is useless to me. Ayer of pale silver light that was invisible to the naked eye covered Muyang''s body. He moved his feet lightly, and in the next moment, he had already appeared in the Seireitei. "Sneak in sessfully! It''s as simple as expected!" Somewhere in the Seireitei, below the captain''s room of 12th Division, in a secret room. The spacious room was full of all kinds of strange instruments. A beautiful and pale elegant woman stood in the room, six skeleton arms behind her fiddling with a pile of strange instruments, looking thoughtful. Just as Muyang passed through the wall of killing intent and entered the Seireitei, the woman suddenly raised her head and revealed a bright and beautiful smile on her face. Oh, what a cute little fellow. Don''t you know that I am the captain of Team Thirteen, yet I dare to openly invade the Seireitei? Along with a burst ofughter, the woman slowly floated up. She passed through the walls and ground and came out of another room. The screens suddenly lit up one by one, disying the images of various ces in the Seireitei. "However, to be able to easily break through the wall of killing intent and not cause any movement, you still have some ability. Such a fun toy is rare. Let me see who you are." The positions of each Division did not change He quickly looked around the Seireitei and avoided the leaders of each Division. Muyang once again sighed with emotion about Soul Society''s conservativeness, but this was a good thing for him. After all, if the environment changed too much, it was not conducive to his goal of going to this trip. The Great Spirit Book Corridor! It had nothing to do with Shinigami''s will, and it was a ce where everything about Soul Society was forcibly collected and recorded. If there was a way to understand everything at this point in time the fastest, then it must be this ce. This ce records all of Soul Society''s information, whether it is to understand the current time or to find information about Yhwach, it is the best ce. However, it is said to be forcibly collected and recorded everything, but, for some reason, before in the Great Spirit Book Corridor, there was no detailed information about Yhwach at all, only a few words the King of Quincy, as if it was deliberately covered by someone. I hope that at this time, the information about Yhwach has not been covered up. Standing outside the door of the central 46, Muyang secretly prayed in his heart. Ayer of pale silver light covered his whole body again, and then with a step, he came out of the interior of the underground discussion hall. Not far from him, a super huge library shed with a faint light, which was the Great Spirit Book Corridor that recorded Soul Society''s history! Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 305: Exposed Chapter 305: Exposed "It is not the work of a gentleman to enter without warning." Just as Muyang was about to enter the Great Spirit Book Corridor, a voice suddenly sounded behind him. The soft voice startled him instantly. Careless! His body reacted in an instant. Unsheathed his sword and swept backward. "Aiya, aiya, how dare you be so rude to ady. You really disappoint me. I didn''t spread the news of you wantonly. Is this how you repay me?" It struck empty air! What a quick reaction! Wait! There seemed to be only that person who had this type of speech. Sure enough! Finally seeing the face of the person who spoke, the corner of Muyang''s mouth twitched slightly. This face had once left him an indelible gray memory. "Shutara Senjumaru!" "Aiya, aiya, you know my name and still dare to invade the Quiet Spirit Pavilion. It seems like you have something to rely on?" Looking at Muyang, Senjumaru narrowed his eyes. This guy in front of her was not simple! Although she seemed to have easily dodged Muyang''s attack just now, only she knew that at the moment when Muyang swung his de, she felt the aura of death. This feeling had not been felt for a long time. Too much, I shouldn''t havee alone! With this thought shing through her mind, there was no change on the face of Shutara Senjumaru. "When facing ady, you should first tell me your name, this unknown Mr. Cmity!" "There is no need for the Cmity. I am also a Shinigami, just call me Kimura." Muyang stared at Shutara Senjumaru and did not dare to rx at all. This woman was an existence that could crush Kurotsuchi Mayuri in terms of skill level. Now the other party''s attitude was unknown. If she failed miserably in an easy task, it would be terrible. Moreover, the other side did not need to fight with him at all. As long as she handed out the news here, this group of Gotei 13 would not be stingy with their help. What''s more, there was a Head-Captain Yamamoto who was in his prime! Muyang felt Yamamoto''s Reiryoku from afar and was secretly shocked. The deep abyss and violent Reiryoku was simply unable to raise the thought of resistance. If Captain-Commander Yamamoto was summoned, he was afraid that he would teach himself how to be a person in minutes. "Then, Mr. Kimura, can you tell me what you want to do by sneaking into the Quiet Spirit Pavilion? Moreover, from your appearance, you seem to be very familiar with the Quiet Spirit Pavilion. I wonder if you can exin it to me." "This" Hearing Senjumaru''s words, Muyang hesitated for a moment. In itself, he had disrupted the timeline and returned to the past. Not to mention whether his actions here would change the original timeline, even if he wanted to tell the truth, would anyone believe him? "Looks like you don''t intend to tell me the truth." Before he could finish speaking, a skeletal arm suddenly appeared in front of Muyang''s chest. When! Muyang was shocked. There was no sign of the attack of Shutara Senjumaru, and there was no ripple in the attack. If it was someone with insufficient experience, he would have been hit. With these thoughts running through his mind, Muyang moved his feet slightly and retreated far away. He was not here to fight, not to mention that he was not facing an enemy, so there was no need to fight. Most importantly, if the fluctuations caused by the battle attracted other people, it would be terrible. Just as his feetnded, another skeleton arm appeared in front of Muyang''s chest. It was the other arm of the Shutara Senjumaru. "You can''t catch me at this level." After easily dodging the attack of Shutara Senjumaru, the smile on Muyang''s face did notst for more than a second, and another arm passed through his chest. "My Shunpo is not that slow~." Muyang''s body disappeared. Only a ck coat was left on the spot. "That''s Yoruichi''s-" Looking at the unscathed Muyang and the ck coat in his hand, the face of Shutara Senjumarurevealed a dangerous smile. "This is the Shihouin''s secret teleportation step. In my memory, the Shihouin doesn''t have a single person like you. I''m really getting more and more interested in you." Swoosh Six skeletal arms danced behind her back, attacking Muyang from all directions at a speed that could not be discerned with the naked eye. Oh no, this crazy woman was targeting him! Being locked in by Shutara Senjumaru with a dangerous look, Muyang''s face changed and he secretlyined in his heart. It was impossible to read the information in the Great Spirit Book Corridor. Now the most important task had changed from looking up Yhwach''s information to escaping from the Quiet Spirit Pavilion safely and could not rm the others of the Gotei 13. Especially Head-Captain! In the 1st Division House, a captain with a head of ck hair who looked like he was in his fifties was sitting behind a table. There were several people wearing white captain Haori standing opposite him. Boom!!! A powerful Reiryoku suddenly erupted in the Quiet Spirit Pavilion, disturbing the peace. "Huh??" Captain-Commander Yamamoto suddenly got up and looked at the ce where Reiryoku broke out. That ce was Central 46! His face changed, and Captain-Commander Yamamoto sat down again and picked up the previous documents to read. "Is it okay, Head-Captain? I think we should go and take a look. After all, that is where the sages are." Feeling Reiryokuing from there, a captain asked, on the Haori on his back, there was a big [6]. "It''s okay, the captain of 12th Division is also there, believe in her strength." ncing faintly at the captain who spoke, Captain-Commander Yamamoto was calm. The person who spoke was the captain of 6th Division, and also the head of Kuchiki family, one of the five nobles of Soul Society. Although now he joined Gotei 13, as the representative of the nobility, he always ced the interests of the nobles first. Looking at the other captains in front of him, Captain-Commander Yamamoto looked calm. Gotei 13, although everyone is gathered together for the same goal, but each person is more or less a little selfish, which is inevitable. Simrly, as a newly created organization, now no one knows how many pairs of eyes are staring at Gotei 13, just to take this opportunity to explore, after all, the next thing needs to be the whole of Gotei 13 to work together. "Let''s continue the previous discussion, about a gradually bing stronger and ambitious to covet the power of Soul Society Quincy!" Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 306: The State of Soul Society Chapter 306: The State of Soul Society I am really too stupid! Looking at the old man with white hair in front of him, who seemed to be about to die at any time, Muyang was annoyed. The trembling old man in front of him, who seemed to die at any time, was an elder of this Rukongai. Although he did not have any spiritual power, he had lived here for several hundred years. In Rukongai, although there were not many people like him, it was definitely not an exception. At least in every district of Soul Society, there were several old people like this. Because of his rich experience and outstanding qualifications, these old people were often the elders of various districts and were respected by everyone. Most importantly! These old men knew a thing or two about Soul Society, and they could even tell him some secrets. From this old man, he finally obtained some information about the current time and space. This Soul Society originally didn''t have the protection of the 13th Division, only two sses, nobles and civilians! The nobles upied the most central area of Soul Society, the Seireitei, and the civilians could only survive in Rukongai. Although among the civilians, there were often those who were talented and became the people who Shinigami entered the Seireitei to live, but as for the naturally powerful Reiryoku of the nobles, and the umtion of countless years, the civilian Shinigami could never rise up, and could only struggle at the bottom of the Seireitei. However, decades ago, such a situation changed! The famous founder of "Gotei 13", Yamamoto Genrysai Shigekuni gathered several experts of Soul Society and founded Gotei 13 together, to protect Seireitei! At the beginning of the establishment of the Gotei 13, many people expressed their opposition. After all, such an organization with the name of the Gotei 13, once established, it will inevitably be thergest force of Soul Society, many vested beneficiaries will definitely not be willing to ept such a thing. However, Captain-Commander Yamamoto, who was in the prime of his life, swept away all opposition in one day. On that day, mes filled the sky, and waves of terrible Reiryoku burst out from all over Soul Society, who knew how many residents of Rukongai were affected by the terrible Reiryoku and died under him. On that day, the entire Soul Society seemed to have be a furnace, and everyone was suppressed by a kind of fear in their hearts. Several rivers across several blocks dried up, and arge expanse of lush woods disappeared without a trace. Then Gotei 13 is officially established, and Yamamoto Genrysai Shigekuni is the Captain and Captain-Commander of Gotei 13, and the other Captain of each Division are all legendary characters, each person has mastered Bankai! That is the peak of Shinigami''s strength, and every person who can master Bankai is a character recorded in the history of Soul Society. It is worth noting that Soul Society, who originally had a lofty status, is the head of the five noble families of Gotei 13, and respectively serve as the Captain of 2nd Division, 6th Division, 7th Division, 9th Division, and 10th Division, which seems to represent the original interest group of Seireitei to officially surrender to the new forces. And at the same time that Gotei 13 is established, several other institutions are also established. Central 46 formed by the 40 sages and six Judges selected by Soul Society in the whole realm, is the highestw mechanism of Soul Society, once made by Central 46 Division, even Captain-Commander can''t object. In fact, all forty-six members of this organization were selected from the old noble families who had lived in the Seireitei for generations, or rather an organization set up to protect the interests of the nobles. Onmitsukid responsible for collecting information and dealing with some special events. Kido Corps! the troops who specialized in using the Ghost Path homework, responsible for the enchantment and sealing the square. These organizations, in essence, are just the struggles made by the old forces who are unwilling to hand over the rights in their handspletely, and Captain-Commander Yamamoto, out of consideration of stability, acquiesced to the establishment of these organizations. But Muyang clearly knew theter situation of these institutions. The name of Kido Corps exists in name only. Most of the time, it is only responsible for assisting the work of Gotei 13, and after Tsukabishi Tessai, the Grand Kido Master, went to Human World with Kisuke because of Aizen, Kido Corps is even more in name only. Onmitsukid, this Secret Service, several teams under it, were very glorious for a period of time, but with Yoruichi being the 2nd Division Captain and Onmitsukid Legion, its independence gradually disappeared, until itpletely became a subordinate organization of 2nd Division. As for Central 46, it is worthy of the characteristics of all the nobles. In the next hundreds and thousands of years, it constantly disturbed Soul Society''s order, causing several evil events to happen, until it was killed by Aizen alone. Although not long after the war, Central 46 was reorganized again, but after the matter of being wiped by Aizen before, the prestige of Central 46 was greatly reduced, and it was even more impossible to control the development of Soul Society. Especially, the new Captain-Commander Kyouraku Shunsui, he is not a guy who follows the rules. "Then, thank you." Getting up to bid farewell to the old man, Muyang wandered aimlessly in Rukongai. After what happened before, it was almost impossible for him to enter the Seireitei again. He had seen how difficult it was to deal with Shutara Senjumaru. He was afraid that he had already been discovered by her when he first entered the Seireitei. When he thought of that terrible woman, Muyang felt scared in his heart. That woman was a technical maniac who was not inferior to Kurotsuchi Mayuri. Whether it was in terms of technology or character. No! The surrounding streets suddenly became quiet. This was an extremely abnormal thing in Liuhun Street. "Not bad, very sharp intuition!" A slightly familiar voice sounded from behind Muyang. "Captain-Commander Yamamoto?" Looking at the robust middle-aged man with ck hair behind him, Muyang felt a chill in his heart. Although he was trying his best to restrain his Reiryoku, Muyang could still feel a terrible power. The power contained in that body seemed to be able to burn everything. "Huh?" Hearing the way Muyang addressed him, Captain-Commander Yamamoto frowned slightly. Once, he was called Eijisai, and then it was Genrysai Shigekuni. Now everyone called him Captain-Commander Yamamoto. As for the name Old Man Yama'', only the little ghost Shunsui would address him like this. He had never seen the person in front of him before. Why did he have such a name? Moreover, when did such an expert appear in Soul Society? Although Muyang was also suppressing his own strength, just as he could feel the power of Captain-Commander Yamamoto, Captain-Commander Yamamoto could also feel the powerful power contained in his body. The power was powerful and mysterious, and it was a power he had never seen before. Moreover, the Reiryoku was also extremely thick and pure, and there was an essential difference between him and ordinary Reiryoku. From the posture and movements of standing, the other party was also an expert with a sword, and his attainments in the sword were absolutely not low. "I wonder who you are, and why did you sneak into the Seireitei?" Staring at Muyang, Captain-Commander Yamamoto pressed his left thumb against the hilt of the saber, and a terrible Reiryoku slightly leaked. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 307: Surprise Attack Chapter 307: Surprise Attack Captain-Commander Yamamoto in front of him did not make a move. Just a simple action made Muyang feel great pressure. Even the King of Quincy, Yhwach, who had killed the old man before, was not as strong as the danger Captain-Commander Yamamoto brought to Muyang. At this time, Captain-Commander Yamamoto was at the peak period. The super strong Reiryoku which was the best at Soul Society, the swordsmanship close to Dao, the tempered body, and thebat experience umted over thousands of years. The strongest Shinigami, lived up to his reputation! "If I said that I was just a lost teenager, would you believe me?" Muyang really did not know how to exin his origin. His head twitched and he said. However, as soon as he said it, Muyang knew that it was not good. Captain-Commander Yamamoto was not a humorous person. Sure enough. "Cut!" The saber light shed, and along with a hot breath, it attacked Muyang. The terrifying high temperature instantly destroyed the streets on both sides. "Attacking without a word, isn''t it too polite!" "Since you are unwilling to speak, then this old man can only capture you first!" After forcing Muyang back with one sh, Captain-Commander Yamamoto narrowed his eyes. His expression did not change, but the aura on his body became deeper, and a hot aura faintly emitted. "Reduce all creation to ash! Ryuujin Jakka!!" Boom!! A ball of me soared into the sky. The terrible high temperature made the sky red. The many captains in the Seireitei all felt the terrible Reiryoku that Captain-Commander Yamamoto did not hide and turned their eyes to Rukongai. "Rukongai actually has someone who is worthy of Head-Captain to free his Zanpakuto?" Just looking at the direction of Rukongai from a distance, the captains retracted their eyes. Since Head-Captain has made a move, no matter what the matter is, no matter who the person is facing, the result is already doomed. This is the experience exchanged by countless experts of Soul Society with their lives. "This is too much" Looking at the murderous Captain-Commander Yamamoto in front of him, Muyang''s face was ugly. This was Captain-Commander Yamamoto in his prime. In his impression, although Captain-Commander Yamamoto was usually serious and cold, he was still a kind person. And the person in front of him, this young version of Captain-Commander Yamamoto, was stronger and had a more fiery temper. He pulled out his sword without a word. Moreover, looking at his murderous look, he really wanted to kill him. With a wave of his hand, the mes in the sky disappeared. Captain-Commander Yamamoto moved and appeared in front of Muyang. He held the knife with both hands and chopped down. Not good! Seeing Captain-Commander Yamamoto holding the knife, Muyang was rmed. Head-Captain''s Sword Dao, when he held the knife in both hands, the attack he swung was several times stronger than when he was single-handed! At the moment when Captain-Commander Yamamoto waved the knife, Muyang only felt that he waspletely locked and locked in all directions. He could not dodge! He could only take it head-on! Since that was the case, thene! With a raise of his hand, the Zanpakuto in Muyang''s hand had already changed form. The slender de suddenly disappeared as he brandished the de, and then reappeared, colliding with Shan Ben Head-Captain Zanpakuto. Boom!! mes sshed everywhere, wind des shot everywhere, and a violent impact spread from where the two fought. With the impact of the fight, Muyang moved his feet and pulled away from Captain-Commander Yamamoto. "You can liberate Zanpakuto without saying anything. It seems that you have mastered Bankai!" And the degree of mastery is still very high! Captain-Commander Yamamoto added in his heart. Only when the mastery of Bankai is very skillful, can he liberate Zanpakuto without saying the word spirit, and the person who developed Zanpakuto to this extent is rare in the entire Soul Society. Recalling the situation of the two people fighting before, Captain-Commander Yamamoto''s eyes shed with a trace of surprise. It had to be known that he did not show any mercy in that blow just now. He had gone through the entire Soul Society several times. There were not many people who could receive a sh of his own. "Your strength is not bad!" Looking at Muyang in the distance, Captain-Commander Yamamoto secretly nodded in his heart. "Tell this old man your purpose, otherwise next time, it won''t be so simple!" Looking at Captain-Commander Yamamoto, Muyang suddenly felt helpless. Fight, I''m afraid I can''t beat him, run, I guess I can''t run away. Confess? The question is, will you believe it? Huuummm Just as Muyang was hesitating about how to answer, a blue door suddenly appeared in the sky above Rukongai, and then dozens of simr doors appeared all over Soul Society. One by one, people in white uniforms stepped into Soul Society from the other side of the door in a neat pace. A door through the world just happened to appear in front of Captain-Commander Yamamoto. The moment he saw the door, Captain-Commander Yamamoto''s eyes burst with a shocking killing intent. "Saint soldiers! Dedicate everything for the empire, and conquer Soul Society for His Majesty! Knights, attack!" Stepping on the ground of Soul Society, the leader let out a cry of emotion, raising the bow and arrow in his hand, with a fanatical expression. "Quincy!" Captain-Commander Yamamoto and Muyang shouted at the same time, and Zanpakuto in his hand suddenly waved. The terrible sword pressure apanied the mes and hurricane, drowning the Quincy who had been teleported over, and destroyed along with the gate. "It seems that at least you are on the same side as us in this matter." ncing at Muyang, the chief captain of Yamamoto sheathed his sword and rushed in the direction of the gate. Although it was a guy of unknown origin, there was no doubt that he was Shinigami! At this moment, the Quincy invaded Soul Society again, and it could be seen from all over Soul Society that the enemy''s attack was almost full. This was a decisive battle! This was the decisive battle between the Quincy and Shinigami! Since he was Shinigami, then in this battle, he was an ally. Whether he admitted it or not, this was already destined. Quickly rushing to his enemies, Captain-Commander Yamamoto''s eyes were burning. After the deliberate guidance of the previous battles, the enemy finally decided to throw all their strength into the battlefield at once, and also very conceited to choose Soul Society as the final battlefield. However, this was exactly what he had hoped for. The various arrangements he had made before could be used! "Bakud # 77, Tenteikra!" The Reiryoku quickly spread and reach all of the Captains and Kido Corps, issuing emergency orders. "Lock down all the passages of Human World and Soul Society. All the enemies whoe will stay in Soul Society forever!" Orders were quickly issued, and the newly established huge organization of Gotei 13 began to operate. The members of each Division went to the various warzones in an orderly manner to fight against the Quincy whounched the attack from Human World. "Is this war between Shinigami and the Quincy?" Feeling the battle fluctuations from all over Soul Society, Muyang was slightly moved. Theter generations only knew that in the war between Shinigami and the Quincy a thousand years ago, Shinigami won, but no one noticed how much Shinigami paid with his life in that war! Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 308: Bloody Battle Chapter 308: Bloody Battle "They were all wiped out as soon as they arrived, it is really a disgrace to our Quincy!" An arrogant voice came from behind Muyang. A Quincy in a pure white cloak looked at the burntnd, and a trace of disdain shed in his eyes. Then he looked at Muyang provocatively, and a ball of Reishi quickly gathered in his hand. Turning around, he looked at the newly appeared Quincy with an expressionless face. From Reiryoku on his body, this guy was much stronger than the previous wave of wiped out. However, no matter how strong he was, it was like this. Among the Quincy, in addition to several people, there are few who can be taken to heart by Muyang. "Shinigami! That look of yours really makes me ufortable!" Aware of the contempt in Muyang''s eyes, a blue vein on the forehead of the Quincy, and the mass of Reishi in his hand suddenly became violent. All kinds of things nearby, whether buildings or trees, even thend, quickly turned into Reishi, rushing toward the hands of the Quincy, and the violent Reishi even rolled up a whirlwind. "See! This is the power of our Quincy! Soul Society is simply our home ground! The Reishi in the air is so dense that even everything here is made up of Reishi. Our strength here can really be exerted! It is many times stronger than in the modern world!" Feeling the Reishi that was rapidly gathering around him, feeling the terrible power that he controlled, the eyes of Quincy were full of fanaticism. "So, you Shinigami, go to hell for me! Soul Society belongs to us Quincy!" With a roar, the Reishi in the hands of Quincy condensed together and turned into a huge bow suspended above his head. A huge pure blue bow made of Reishi suddenly shot out. "Divine Saint Destroyer Arrow!" In the face of the bow and arrow that emitted a destructive fluctuation, Muyang looked indifferent, just simply raised his own Zanpakuto to his chest, and a sharp Sword Qi burst out from the de. The silver-white sh effortlessly scattered the bow and arrow of the Quincy, without any obstruction, and no decay. In the horror of the Quincy, it passed through his body and disappeared into the horizon. "This" A blood line appeared on the forehead of the Quincy, and only had time to let out a groan, and was cut into two with full of unwillingness. "Because the strength that Soul Society can exert is stronger than in the modern world, so he chose the battlefield to be Soul Society?" Muyang always felt that the reason why the Quincy chose the battlefield to be Soul Society was absolutely not because of such a simple reason. "There must be something that I don''t know in this!" Looking in the direction of the Seireitei, Muyang''s eyes changed a bit. There must be a reason for the outbreak of the war. If the outbreak of the battle between Shinigami and the Quincy was because of the difference in the way the two handled the hollow, Muyang would never believe it. War has always been driven by interests! If you can''t get benefits through the war, no one will light the war! "Let me take a closer look through the war a thousand years ago." After taking a look at the battles all over Soul Society, Muyang rushed in the direction of the Seireitei. When the war broke out, it must be the ce where the battle was the most intense and also the ce closest to the truth! In District 28 of South Flowing Soul Street, a Shinigami team was carrying out a mission. A few days ago, Shinigami, who was stationed here, reported that there were many cases of residents disappearing. Soon after, the name Shinigami also lost contact, and the newly sent Shinigami did not find any situation in two days, and also lost contact on the third day. For such an abnormal situation, the captain of 5th Division directly sent out the 7th seat in the team and led a small team to investigate the situation. Shinigami, who was at the bottom, would never know, They were originally the pawns thrown out by the upper level! In many streets of Rukongai, something simr happened, and it was obvious that they knew the suspicious situation at a nce, and the captains of each Division just ignored it. They just sent Shinigami in the team again and again, and finally let the backbone officer lead the small team to investigate. Huuummm A light blue door suddenly appeared in front of the current team of Shinigami. Behind the door, Reiryoku came. From the spirit channels perceived by the door, it was apletely different existence from Shinigami. Quincy!! Shinigami''s face changed and he drew his knife. In the recent hundreds of years, Shinigami and the Quincy had a lot of friction. This situation reached the peak after the establishment of the Gotei 13. Although there was no official deration of war, small-scale battles had never stopped. Unfortunately, Shinigami had always been at a disadvantage! ording to the surviving Shinigami, the Quincy had a huge advantage in Soul Society. They could easily control the Reishi in the air, and could even force Soul Society to turn everything into Reishi for order. "For the empire, destroy Shinigami!" In the nervous eyes of Shinigami, a team of Quincy came out of the gate. The leading Quincy looked at the team of Shinigami, who was ready to fight, and the corners of his mouth pulled out a cruel smile. Hearing the Quincy words, the pupils of the leading officer suddenly shrank. This was definitely not the small scale battles in the past! "This is war! The war has begun!" The chief officer shouted loudly and released his Zanpakuto first. "Crush it, Earth Rock Dragon!" The Zanpakuto in his hand smashed to the ground, and a wave of fluctuation was released from the chief officer as the center. Rumble!! The ground shook, as if there was a giant monster stirring in the ground. Crack A crack appeared on the ground now, and then spread quickly. Several Quincy fell down without warning. Bang! The cracked ground suddenly closed, and several rapid shouts came to an abrupt end. "It''s really a disgrace to the Quincy!" Avoiding Shinigami''s attack, the leading Quincy looked gloomy, pulled his arm, and a Reishi bow came out in front of him. "Rain of Light!" Countless Reishi arrows shot out from the hands of the Quincy, and the endless bows and arrows scattered to Shinigami''s side. With the action of the leading Quincy, the rest of the Quincy who dodged all took out their bows and arrows, wave after wave of arrows kept shooting at Shinigami. "Rise!" Reiryoku on his body surged violently, and Shinigami, who led the team, flushed red. With his roar, the ground in front of him rolled over and over, and a huge earth wall blocked in front of everyone, blocking the arrow rain of Quincy. "Quick! Report the situation here to the captain, I can''t hold on for long!" The earth wall was destroyed by the rain of arrows and reorganized. It repeated for a short period of time for a group of Shinigami. "The seven seats of the light!" Looking at the boss who tried to maintain the earth wall to protect the people, a group of Shinigami''s eyes were red, and a member who was good at Shunpo rushed back to the Seireitei to report the news. The others stared with red eyes and gritted their teeth to the Quincy. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 309: Approaching Shadow Chapter 309: Approaching Shadow "What a boring persistence!" He stretched out a finger and picked up the bangs in front of his forehead, but the Quincy looked rxed. In front of him, dozens of Shinigami fell in a pool of blood, with anger and indignation on his face. "However, weak guys have no right to speak, and have no right to survive!" Waving his hand, he released arge rain of arrows,pletely wiping out the body of Shinigami on the ground. The Quincy took his own team to the center of Soul Society, Seireitei. Before the battle began, they Quincy gave instructions about the battle. The elite members of the many Quincy led dozens of small teams and randomly arrived at the ces where Soul Society had strong Reiryoku reaction. They cleaned up Shinigami''s team scattered all over Soul Society, and then gathered together to the Seireitei, wiping out all the Shinigami that they saw along the way. As the leader of the Quincy, His Majesty led the most elite Star Cross Knights. When Shinigami was divided into troops to support Soul Society because of the battle everywhere, he directly descended on the periphery of the Seireitei and defeated Shinigami''s main camp with the strongest strength! Well? A Shinigami came out of the perception range of the current Quincy, feeling the rtively weak Reiryoku, and the Quincy mouth pulled out a smile. "Yes!" With one hand outstretched, a blue Reishi arrow shot out, crossing a long distance, and instantly appeared in front of Shinigami. Pa! A hand suddenly appeared next to Shinigami, holding the Reishi arrow shot by Quincy, and then crushed it. Scared It wasn''t until the spirit arrow was crushed that Shinigami cried out in rm, standing Zanpakuto in front of him with a nervous expression. "Leave this ce to me. You can leave first, Captain!" "Ah?" Hearing the sound, that Shinigami finally reacted and looked nervously at the person beside him. "This is" His eyes fell on the other person''s clothes, and Shinigami was relieved. "It turned out to be the senior of 3rd Division!" "I am 3rd Division of 3rd Division, Yamada Bengo, you leave first, leave this to me." "But, how can we let Senior alone" "I said!" Yamada slowly pulled out his Zanpakuto. "You should have other things to do!" "Everyone has their own duties and missions. Everyone has their own duties. They don''t interfere with each other but are closely connected. Obviously, they look unrted, but they are connected together, so they burst out with amazing power. In this way, we are the 13th Division!" "It''s so noisy!" Raising his hand, a Divine Saint Destroyer Arrow shot over, interrupting Yamada Bengo''s speech, and a trace of excitement shed on Quincy''s face. "However, if I didn''t hear it wrong, you are the third party, right?" Looking at Yamada Benwu, Quincy eyes became more and more excited. "If I can kill you, it must be a big credit! It is not impossible to be praised by His Majesty personally!" While speaking, a blue light shed under the foot of Quincy, and his body appeared not far from Yamada Benwu. He did not know when a huge bow was condensed in his hand, and an arrow with terrible fluctuations was put on the bowstring. Boom Wave after wave of battle fluctuations came from all over Soul Society, one after another Reiryoku burst out and thenpletely extinguished. "Lord Genrysai Shigekuni, the enchantment seals of all ces are ready!" Grand Kido Master walked into the captain room of Captain-Commander Yamamoto, with a few drops of sweat on his forehead. Although he had decided to deal with the attack of the Quincy at the beginning, everything so far was in the previous n. But in the short time when the Quincy began to attack, Soul Society had arranged the enchantment everywhere, which was not a simple task for them. "Do you need to activate the enchantment now?" "No!" Standing on the sun tform, looking at Seireitei from afar, feeling the disappearing Reiryoku, Captain-Commander Yamamoto held Zanpakuto''s hand with a few blue veins on the back of his hand, trying to suppress the soaring killing intent in his heart. Those disappeared Reiryoku, there were Quincy and Shinigami! "The leader of the enemy has not appeared yet!" This war, if it can not bepletely defeated by the enemy leader, it will be meaningless! As long as we can not defeat the enemy leader, no matter how many times we win, it will be a waste of effort, and everything we have done for this n will be meaningless. After hesitating for a moment, Captain-Commander Yamamoto said, "Let 5th, 8th, 9th, and 13th Division go out to meet Shinigami outside Liuhun Street, andpletely crush the enemy!" Shinigami, who was in charge of sending the order, was slightly stunned. Although with his identity and status, he could not know the ns made by the people of the highest level of Soul Society, but this did not affect his own judgment ording to the current situation. At this time when the enemy leader had not appeared and did not know when to attack, it was not a wise decision to send the strength of four divisions to Rukongai. Under such a decision, the enemy''s main force, whether it was to choose to ambush the Seireitei or choose to destroy the four members of the foreign faction first, did not have enough strength to deal with it. With such a thought shing through his mind, just as he was about to open his mouth to confirm, the messenger only felt a terrible Reiryokuing from the body of Captain-Commander Yamamoto, just a slight sense of feeling made him almost unable to stand firm. "Yes!" The messenger knelt on one knee and responded loudly, and then left the captain room of 1st Division with the fastest instantaneous step he could use. At that moment, he felt the aura of destruction. Just as the four captains received the order and led their subordinates away from Seireitei and attacked in four directions of Rukongai. At the junction of the first and second districts of the Rukongai, a ck shadow twisted in a swamp that reeked of decay. A head poked out from inside and looked at Seireitei from afar. A hint of satisfaction shed in his eyes. "As expected, they split up!" Feeling the powerful Reiryoku approaching him, the creature hiding in the shadows revealed a strange smile. In the other three directions of the North, South, and West of Rukongai, a ck shadow appeared at the same time. After confirming the captain of the team, Reiryoku, gradually disappeared. "Next, it''s our turn!" Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 310: All Out War Chapter 310: All Out War "Ladies and gentlemen of the Sternritter!" Standing on the high tform, Yhwach nced at the many subordinates below. This was the most elite force under hismand, the Sternritter! Those who could join the Sternritter were all elites that were one in a million, and those who could serve as cadres in the Knights were elites among elites, and each person was an existence called "monster". "Follow me to Soul Society and defeat Shinigami! This world belongs to the Quincy!" "Yes!" As Yhwach''s voice fell, many Quincy below him responded with enthusiasm. Buzz A huge blue door appeared in front of Soul Society, and the huge door faced the opposite of the Seireitei''s [Seireimon]. Step, step, step, step With a series of neat and powerful footsteps, a Quincy in pure white clothes and a ck cloak walked out from behind the door and lined up in two rows, weing the cadres and the highest leader of the Quincy Yhwach! "That is" Reaching out, he grabbed the two huge hammers ced on the side, and the guard of Shuwaimon, Higonyudo, looked nervous. As the guard of Seireitei, it was impossible for him not to know the iconic clothing of Quincy, and even more impossible to not know what happened recently. The war between Shinigami and Quincy was getting more and more intense, and now it had reached the white-hot! Just now, the captain of 5th Division just left his side and went to Rukongai to destroy the Quincy. This was the first time in a hundred years of battle with Quincy that the captain personally made a move. At this time, the purpose of these Quincy is self-evident! "I''m telling you, with me, Higonyudo here, don''t even think about" Xiu Before he could finish speaking, a lightning fast bow and arrow had already pierced through his head. After piercing through Higonyudo''s head, the bow and arrow continued to move, heading straight for the street inside the Seireitei. Boom A huge door descended from the sky, blocking the arrow. Just as the huge door descended from the sky, walls appeared one after another from the void and fell to the ground, surrounding Seireiteipletely. "Eh? Wrap yourself up like a turtle?" Looking at the walls that blocked his bow and arrows and surrounded Jing Ling Ting, blocking everyone''s line of sight, a Quincy scratched his head and looked disappointed. "No harm!" Coming out of the gate, Yhwach looked straight at Seireitei in front of him, with a strong confidence in his tone. "No matter what kind of defense the enemy makes, the final oue will not change at all. We will win!" "Is it? But the ending I see ispletely different from what you see!" Apanied by a voice full of killing intent, the figure of Captain-Commander Yamamoto appeared in front of the Quincy group. Behind him, the Captains of Gotei 13th stood casually, and each person''s body exuded a terrible fighting spirit. The soaring Reiryoku stacked together, making the opposite Quincy face changed greatly. "Is there a enchantment around here?" In the face of the oppression of Shinigami, Yhwach looked calm, raised his hand to feel around, and his eyes shed a little understanding. "After we appeared, we immediately set up a barrier. Is it to prevent the surrounding environment from being destroyed?" "I''m really sorry, I guessed wrong!" While speaking, Captain-Commander Yamamoto slowly pulled out his own Zanpakuto. A terrible high temperature spread out, and at the same time released, there was also the terrible Reiryoku who was almost solidified. "To prevent destroying the surrounding environment and so on, it was just done casually. The real purpose of this barrier is to prevent you rats from running away!" Boom The voice of the Captain-Commander fell together. And his terrible sh. The raging mes seemed to burn together, and those Quincy who could not escape were swept by the mes andpletely disappeared. As early as when Captain-Commander Yamamoto pulled out Zanpakuto, the captains behind him were sensible and left his side. For the strength of Captain-Commander Yamamoto, they had a personal experience. Where Captain-Commander was, there was no need for support! "Your Majesty!!" Feeling the terrible attack of Captain-Commander Yamamoto, several members of Sternritter changed their faces slightly and were about to go forward to block the knife for Yhwach. "Back off!" Pulling out the sword at his waist to block Captain-Commander Yamamoto''s chop, Yhwach shouted back his subordinates, and his eyes showed a rare hint of fighting spirit. "But" The members of the knights wanted to say something, but Haschwalth raised his hand to stop them. "His Majesty''s decree, our mission! Members of the Knights, attack with all your strength and destroy all the enemies!" "It is you who are eliminated!" A dark skinned, purple-haired captain shed out of the middle of the Quincy. With a low shout, a blue lightning burst out from his body, and the whole person''s speed instantly soared, turning into a lightning bolt shuttling through the Quincy. With only a pair of fists, he killed dozens of Quincy in an instant. Bang! A huge palm blocked his attack, and a hurricane burst out from the ce where their fists collided, blowing away the surrounding soldiers far away. "Yo, it seems that there are quite good goods among the enemies." Looking at the burly Quincy who blocked his attack, a yful smile shed on the handsome face of Shihouin Yoruichi. "This sentence should be said by me!" Looking at Shihouin Yoruichi, the Quincy''s face also showed a smile, which was a happy smile that could fight to the heart''s content. His palm clenched, holding the fist of Shihouin Yoruichi in his hand, the Quincy body expanded a little again, and the flesh of the whole body was full of terrible power. "Your arm, I will take it!" Holding the arm of Shihouin Yoruichi, the Quincy pulled hard. "Dream on! [Utusemi]!" Her feet moved slightly and disappeared directly from the front of the Quincy. Behind him, a blue lightning appeared in the hands of the Four Maple Institute Imperial Hall. Her body twisted in the air and then punched the waist of the Quincy ruthlessly. Boom The body of the Quincy and the ground made a violent impact, and a huge hole appeared on the ground. A terrible crack spread around with his body as the center. "Well, it''s just good." Looking at the Quincy who was knocked unconscious by her fist, Shihouin Yoruichi shrugged her shoulders and looked at the battlefield in the distance. As far as the eye could see, the battle between Shinigami and the Quincy was everywhere. One by one, Shinigami waved Zanpakuto and fought with the Quincy who held the bow and arrow. But overall, the one who had the upper hand at the moment was the Quincy! Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 311: Quincy Consciousness Chapter 311: Quincy Consciousness "Bankai! Ghost Teeth Instant Flower!" A powerful Reiryoku suddenly broke out from the battlefield, and a crystal flower bloomed in the crowd. It was the sword flower formed by the sword de. The flower petals withered and the flower disappeared. At the same time, the life of the enemy disappeared. "Quite an excellent ability." Haschwalth praised with an indifferent expression. Under the long eyshes, there was no emotion fluctuation in those eyes. Whether it was in the face of Shinigami''s attack, the death of the surrounding Quincy, or the battle on Yhwach, it seemed that nothing could make him have emotional fluctuations. "I will treat it as the appreciation of the enemy!" Qiu Yuanzhi waved the Zanpakuto in his hand. Every time he waved, there were petals blooming. Each petal contained terrible power, forcing Haschwalth to retreat step by step. Tick! A drop of sweat rolled down his cheeks and dripped onto the ground. Qiu Yuanzhi He felt a huge pressure. Although it seemed like he was suppressing the other party and forcing the other party to continuously retreat, he was in a battle situation and knew clearly that the real situation was not like this at all. His Zanpakuto had two types of power: direct attack and Kido. With his own Sword Dao as the foundation, he added two more damage to the enemy while attacking the enemy. Each sword flower had a terrifying lethality, and the petals withered would cause another injury to the enemy. But! From the beginning of the battle until now, he had attacked hundreds of times, but the enemy was unscathed! Even if he used Bankai and burst out a stronger power, it was useless. Such a situation did not change at all! Looking at the sword flowers that he waved constantly blooming and withering on the enemy, and the enemy was not damaged at all, a panic rose in his heart uncontrobly. This was a situation he had never encountered before. The attack waspletely ineffective! "It''s about time!" Haschwalth, who had been retreating and passively resisting Qiu Yuanzhi and the attack, moved. A blue light shed under his feet and left the battle. "What?" Hearing Haschwalth''s words, a feeling of extreme danger suddenly rose in Qiu Yuanzhi''s heart, and a few drops of cold sweat fell from his forehead. "It''s over!" As Haschwalth''s voice fell, hundreds of crystal petals suddenly appeared on Qiu Yuanzhi''s body. The dense petals wrapped his whole body, and the terrifying power of hundreds of attacks gathered together, almost destroyed Qiu Yuanzhi''s body in an instant. Puff Blood sprayed out from every part of Qiu Yuanzhi''s body. In just an instant, his aura fell to the extreme, like a candle in the wind. "To be able to survive such an injury in an instant and still remain conscious, what terrifying perseverance." Looking at Shinigami, who was covered in blood and was barely able to stand on the ground with Zanpakuto, Haschwalth also slightly moved his face. "damn it damn it" As soon as he opened his mouth, he spat out arge mouthful of blood. Qiu Yuanzhi and his heart were filled with unwillingness. This was a power that he had painstakingly honed, yet it was actually defeated by his own strength. It was truly a disgrace! This guy who stole his power, trampled on his efforts and dignity He really wanted to kill him With a strong sense of unwillingness, Qiu Yuanzhi He fell into eternal darkness. "Qiu Yuan!" Things happened too quickly. In just an instant, Qiu Yuanzhi He, who had the upper hand, was killed. He did not give the other Shinigami any chance to react or rescue him. When they noticed that side, Qiu Yuanzhi He hadpletely lost his breath. "Damn it!" Although the rtionship between them was not very close, seeing his colleague who he had known for dozens of years die in front of him like this, Shihouin Yoruichi was filled with anger, and lightning danced on her body. Boom!! Just as Shihouin Yoruichi was preparing to take revenge for Qiu Yuanzhi who had died under his attacks, A fist came from behind her with a terrifying momentum. Bang He was keenly aware of the attacking from behind her, and Shihouin Yoruichi turned around to block the attack. "How is this possible?" Seeing the person who attacked her, Shihouin Yoruichi''s expression changed greatly. Combining the power of Hakuda and Kido, the body is wrapped in the rich strength of Kido. In the process of fighting, you can release terrible power with a raise of your hand. This kind ofbat skill is called "Shunko"! This is a power that can only be mastered by honing the skills of white and Kido at the same time to the peak. Even she onlypletely grasped this power in recent years. After being hit by the weak part of the waist and abdomen by her own strength, it is impossible for the enemy to continue to fight! "A very strong force,pletely destroyed my body." As if seeing through the mind of Shihouin Yoruichi, the Quincy coughed blood and spoke. "Just one punch, it ispletely impossible for my muscle system to copse, and I can stand up." Saying this, the Quincy is slowly walking to Shihouin Yoruichi. "But! My mind ispletely beyond the limits of the body! Even if all the bones in the whole body are broken, it can''t stop my belief in fighting!" A thin line of Reishi is wrapped around the Quincy, just like a puppet. With the words of the Quincy, the surrounding Reishi constantly converged to him, and even the soil turned into Reishi, gathering around him, and the rich Reishi wrapped him up, emitting a dazzling light, echoing with the lightning on Shihouin Yoruichi. "Although the Quincy is controlled by Reishi to fight, this degree is too exaggerated" In the vision of Shihouin Yoruichi, this Quincy seems to have be a ck hole, Reishi''s ck hole! "This is the final form of our Quincy!" The Quincy clenched his fist, and the rich Reishi gathered in the palm of his hand, condensing terrible power. "We call it the Vollstandig''! In this state, I have reached an incredible level of control over Reishi. The drawback is that after using this power, I will lose all strength." The body moved unnaturally, and the Quincy face was determined. "In other words, this is the power I bet everything! Then, are you ready, Shinigami? I will fight to thest second of myself, even if the whole body''s trunk is broken, even if the bones are broken, and the blood flows out, I will get up again and again until you Shinigami ispletely destroyed!" Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 312: One Man Army Chapter 312: One Man Army "There is no doubt that in this war, it is our Quincy who has the upper hand." While fighting Captain-Commander Yamamoto, Yhwach opened his mouth and said. "Although I don''t know why you made a stupid decision to let the four Captains go to Soul Society to maintain the situation, but in the current situation, the scales of victory in this war are tilting to our Quincy." In the face of Yhwach''s verbal offensive, Captain-Commander Yamamoto''s face did not change, but calmly waved his own Zanpakuto. The terrible, gentle and sharp Sword Qibined, and each blow had a destructive power. In the face of such a terrible chop, Yhwach was still at ease, and every swing of the long knife in his hand blocked the attack of Captain-Commander Yamamoto. "Is it because you feel desperate about the situation, so you choose to be silent?" Yhwach''s momentum suddenly grew a lot. After the chop of Captain-Commander was scattered, the sword energy still had momentum and flew toward Captain-Commander. Pa Lifting his hand, smashing Yhwach''s sh, Captain-Commander Yamamoto clenched his fist and felt the strength of Yhwach''s sh, and finally opened his mouth. "I have long heard that the leader of the Quincy has the ability to grant others strength, and the ability to recover the power granted out. It seems that it is true." Looking at the Quincy who had just been killed by Shihouin Yoruichi, Captain-Commander Yamamoto knew in his heart. "As expected of the leader of Gotei 13, with just some clues, I have analyzed some of my abilities, but what can I do even if I know these?" Although his ability was broken by Captain-Commander Yamamoto, there was no panic on Yhwach''s face. As long as the war continues, his strength will continue to be stronger, whether it is the Quincy granted by him, or Shinigami who fought with the Quincy granted by him, once they die, the strength will return to his body. "Knowing this, I can make up my mind to kill youpletely by thunder!" The mes wrapped around Zanpakuto suddenly disappeared, and the mes that were originally scattered in the battle suddenly extinguished. Because of the outbreak of Zanpakuto''s strength, the hot air suddenly cooled down. "This is" This feeling was like the calm before the storm. The calm was just to brew a bigger storm! Feeling the pressure, Shinigami''s expression changed drastically. He thought of the fear that he had once been dominated and the terrifying figure that seemed to be able to destroy everything in the world. "Retreat!" They decisively abandoned their opponents who were fighting fiercely, and the captains chose to retreat. This was the highest order given by Captain-Commander before the war. Once the situation developed to the worst, all the captains would retreat to the Seireitei! At this time, it was the worst situation! "Look, your subordinates have all abandoned you!" Although he was puzzled by Shinigami''s behavior and had a feeling of uneasiness in his heart, Yhwach still maintained a calm face. "No harm!" Standing outside the Seireitei, with his back facing it and the Shinigami that he had, Captain-Commander Yamamoto''s back looked very tall. "This war, this old man alone is enough!" Hearing Captain-Commander Yamamoto''s words, Yhwach''s pupil suddenly contracted. "Bankai! Zanka no Tachi!" As Captain-Commander Yamamoto''s voice fell, the Zanpakuto in his hand became like a charred wooden knife. The ordinary appearance, no matter how you look at it, does not seem to be the existence of the strongest Zanpakuto. However! The air suddenly became so dry! The moisture in the air seemed to be evaporated in an instant. Just by standing here, he felt as if his whole body was burning, just like Standing in front of the sun! "Protect His Majesty!" Looking at Captain-Commander Yamamoto not far away, Haschwalth''s heart surged with an extremely dangerous feeling. In front of the power that was so powerful that it made people despair, Everything is false! Captain-Commander Yamamoto raised his foot and walked step by step to Yhwach. Every step he took was like hitting Yhwach''s heart, making his mind shake. "Go to hell!" The huge gap between strength made many Quincy unable to understand the horror of Captain-Commander Yamamoto. The strong desire to show themselves in front of His Majesty made them rush to Captain-Commander Yamamoto recklessly. It was like a moth flying into the fire! Boom! The terrible me was released, turning the body of Quincy into ashes in an instant. Like a moth flying into the fire! Zanpakuto in Captain-Commander Yamamoto''s hand was still hanging by his side, but the heat released by the body unconsciously will turn the enemy or to ashes. The power of this Bankai is absurd! This is! Seeing the terrible power of Captain-Commander Yamamoto, Yhwach''s expression changed slightly. Even he, facing such power "Go! He is only one person! Kill him for His Majesty!" That is, the living example is in front of them. Those Quincy still can''t recognize the huge gap between them and Captain-Commander Yamamoto. They fantasize that they can kill Captain-Commander Yamamoto with their strength and win this war for Quincy. In the face of the dense Quincy, Captain-Commander Yamamoto has no fluctuation on his face. Lifting the Zanpakuto in his hand Swinging - There was no sound, and there was no me, and everything where the de pointed was turned to ashes. A dark abyss stretched into the distance, until the end of sight. Whether it was the Quincy who did not care about the safety and fear death, or the woods and hills along the way, everything disappeared under the wave of Captain-Commander Yamamoto. This power Muyang, who was watching this battle from the shadows, was secretly shocked. The power that Captain-Commander Yamamoto burst out at this moment was more powerful than what he saw, the Bankai after a thousand years! Holding Zanpakuto in one hand, Captain-Commander Yamamoto walked steadily toward Yhwach, and Zanpakuto in his hand asionally or raised, casually waved and killed the Quincy who rushed to himself. Every time Captain-Commander Yamamoto waved, he could take away arge number of Quincy''s life. Under his terrible strength, the numberpletely lost meaning. Whether the Quincy who rushed over was one or a hundred, it was just a single cut. These Quincy from a thousand years ago were much weaker than the ones after a thousand years! Not only is it an ordinary Quincy, but even Yhwach, the strength shown, is far inferior to him after a thousand years! The Yhwach I see in front of me is indeed very powerful, but this strength is much worse than the Yhwach Muyang saw a thousand yearster! Moreover, on this Yhwach, Muyang can''t feel the slightest power of time. Although the power of his body is heterogeneous, there is no power of time. What happened between the thousand years when Yhwach lost his power and fell into a deep sleep? What is the origin of his power? Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 313: Burst Chapter 313: Burst With a terrible chop, the war between Shinigami and the Quincy came to an end. Captain-Commander Yamamoto used overwhelming strength, and with his own strength, he destroyed half of the strongest group of Quincy the Sternritter, and even Yhwach, the leader of the Quincy, fell under his sword. Although because of the desperate protection of some Quincy, Yhwach did not die on the spot, but was rescued by the remnants of the Quincy. But with the injuries he suffered at that time, he was absolutely unable to survive! Captain-Commander Yamamoto, who used the Bankai to show absolute overwhelming strength, did not order to pursue andpletely destroy the Quincy, considering that his Bankai power was too strong and would cause great damage to Soul Society and the whole world. After all, after its leader was defeated, the remaining Quincy was not to fear. Moreover, not all Quincy were in opposition to Shinigami. Even Yhwach, known as the founder of the Quincy, could not affect the idea of all Quincy. The human heart was the most unpredictable! In the battle between Shinigami and the Quincy, the Quincy was defeated, and less than one of the survivors could notpete with Shinigami like before, and the remaining few Quincy families were just curled up in the modern world, silently guarding the human race. And Shinigami, who was the winner, also suffered a huge blow! Six of the thirteen captains of the Gotei 13th were killed! The four captains of the 5th, 8th, 9th, and 13th Division, who were ordered by Captain-Commander to Rukongai, and all the soldiers led by them, were sacrificed, and none survived! ording to the results obtained by Captain Shutara Senjumaru of the 12th Division when they checked the battle scene, the enemy they encountered at that time was the Quincy! And with the power far exceeding that of the captain, the battle almost presented a one-sided situation. Such an investigation result undoubtedly covered a shadow of Soul Society''s victory again. Why didn''t the four Quincy, who were more powerful than the Captain,e out of the current battlefield, but chose to destroy four Captain who went to Rukongai? Moreover, why didn''t they appear when the leader of the Quincy was defeated by Captain-Commander Yamamoto? The only thing that can be confirmed is that the destruction of the enchantment that sealed the entire Soul Society, originally intended to destroy all the invading Quincy, must have a direct rtionship with the few Quincy who did not appear. Rukongai, district 18. The ground here seemed to have been bombed, and it was a scene of devastation. There was no trace of the original few hills, but a huge canyon was left on the ground. "What a terrifying destructive power, itpletely changed the terrain!" Muyang''s figure appeared at the bottom of the canyon, feeling the remnants of Reiryoku in the canyon. A feeling of amazement rose in his heart. He did not interfere in this bloody battle a thousand years ago. As time passed, his understanding of the power of time became deeper and deeper. The more he understood this power, the more familiar he was with this power. His heart was filled with fear towards time. Time was the most ruthless! Time was also the most unpredictable! It waspletely a coincidence that he could go against the river of time and return to a thousand years ago. Even he himself did not know the reason. No one knew if what he did here would affect the world a thousand yearster. The slightest error could result in a thousand miles of error. A small change could result in huge consequences. These were all unpredictable. "It''s really strange. I can clearly feel that he is here." A figure suddenly appeared in this canyon. After scanning the surroundings, Shutara Senjumaru frowned. Shutara Senjumaru was full of confidence in her own skills. Since she could detect Muyang''s aura here, it meant that Muyang must be here. Standing on the river of time, Muyang quietly watched as Shutara Senjumaru controlled the skeleton arms behind her and used all sorts of methods to detect her aura in the canyon. However, all of this was in vain! At this moment, although he was standing there, he was here half an hourter, not here at this moment. The gap between timepletely isted the two of them and was impossible to surpass. However, this did not mean that his power of time had been able to do this. All of this was just because he did not belong to this time and space. Beforeing to this canyon, he had checked where the other three captains were killed. From the situation at the scene, the strength of the person who made the move was absolutely above the captain. The war between Shinigami and the Quincy had ended. There was no doubt that Shinigami won. However, the Quincy was notpletely defeated! They hid in the dark and slowly umted their strength. Even the Quincy leader who was defeated by Captain-Commander did not die, but restored his strength in an unknown ce. Until a thousand yearster, they came back and stepped on Soul Society fiercely! A pulling force came from a distant ce, pulling Muyang, who was originally standing on the river of time, into the river. The turbulent flow of time carried him and flowed rapidly in the river of time. A thousand years of time quickly turned, and broken pictures shed in front of his eyes. Soul Society''s development of a thousand years seemed to be condensed into an illusion film ying in front of his eyes. A strange feeling rose in his heart. A mysterious power was born in his body. The feeling was unspeakable, but there was a wonderful feeling in his heart. A faint enlightenment appeared in his heart. The silhouette of a thousand years of condensed time remained in the sea of Muyang''s mind, burying a seed, only waiting for an opportunity to grow. Rukongai. Kusajishi district. The sky was getting brighter and brighter. The moon shadow gradually faded and disappeared. A ray of sunlight shone on the cottage in the forest. A silver light shed in the void. In the silver light, Muyang''s figure gradually became clear. Standing in front of the house, Muyang closed his eyes. All kinds of scenes and fragments rolled in his mind. After watching Soul Society''s development for nearly a thousand years from a strange angle, many clever ideas and sparks of inspiration burst in his mind. After experiencing a strange journey of time, he had apletely new understanding of the power of time. Moreover, as time passed, with the digestion of those experiences and thoughts, his utilization of his own strength and understanding of the world would be stronger and stronger. This was Muyang''s originally closed eyes suddenly opened, and a trace of surprise shed across his face. Just now, apletely different aura from Soul Society appeared in his perception. Although it was indeed spirit energy, it was a type of spirit energy that was fundamentally different from Soul Society''s. That was the difference between dimensions. That was the aura of the Spirit King Pce! Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 314: Ichigos Decision Chapter 314: Ichigo''s Decision Soul Society, Seireitei. At this time, Seireitei could no longer be called Seireitei. The original ancient buildings disappearedpletely, reced by European-style stone buildings covered with a thinyer of ice. The battle happened in every corner. The corpses of Shinigami and Quincy were lying in the ruins everywhere. The collision between Reiryoku, the team leader, made the entire range of Seireitei shrouded in a strong sense of oppression. Yhwach stood on a roof, looking indifferently at the battles happening everywhere. Whether it is the death of Shinigami or the death of Quincy, none of them can affect him at all. After destroying Yamamoto Genryuusai, Soul Society has no enemy worthy of his attention. With the strength of Sternritter, this is destined to be a one-sided battle. Boom! Kurosaki Ichigo descended from the sky, with his newly forged Getsuga, hended on the battlefield with a powerful momentum, bringing new hope for Shinigami, who was struggling to support himself. Feeling thepletely different Reiryoku from Seireiteiing from the distance, and the familiar breath, Yhwach''s mouth slightly rose, revealing a smile. "Key!" Haschwalth, who stood behind Yhwach, pulled out the long sword at his waist, raised it high, and a few rays of light blossomed from his sword tip. A strange coat of arms appeared on the top of the house, and a wonderful traction force worked on them. A column of light erupted from the coat of arms and reached the sky, enveloping Yhwach and several people led by him. "What is that light -?" Turning his head to look at the light column that led to the sky, Kurosaki Ichigo had an extremely bad feeling in his heart. "Kurosaki Ichigo, you should have heard my voice, right?" As if feeling Kurosaki Ichigo''s thoughts, Yhwach''s voice suddenly sounded in his ear. "Kurosaki Ichigo, guide us under the sunlight, I want to thank you!" "What do you mean by this?" Kurosaki Ichigo''s bad feeling was getting stronger and stronger. Lifting his hand to the sky, Yhwach had an irrepressible smile on his face. He was finally about to take that step! "Thanks to you, we can sessfully invade Soul King Pce!" Without waiting for Kurosaki Ichigo to ask, Yhwach exined himself. "The clothes you are wearing now are called [ken]. They are made from the bones and hair of Zero Division. It is made to forcibly break through the seventy-twoyers of barriers between the Soul King Pce and the Seireitei. And most importantly, in order to protect your body from the friction when forcibly breaking through these barriers, there is no way to make it with other materials." "Super light and super defensive ability. I am afraid that there is no better than this dress in all of Shinigami''s equipment!" "However, it is also because of that powerful defense. After you break through the seventy-twoyers of barriers, the barrier will be in a state that can not be closed for 6,000 seconds!" With Yhwach''s exnation, the light emitted by the towering pir of light became brighter and brighter. The bodies of Yhwach, Haschwalth, and Ishida Ury slowly floated up in the light pir. "Ishida!" Rushing to stop Yhwach, Kurosaki Ichigo, who intended to stop Yhwach, looked at Ishida Ury who stood together with Yhwach and Haschwalth, and his eyes were full of astonishment and confusion. Although he always knew that this was the battle between Shinigami and Quincy, and Ishida Ury was a Quincy, a proud Quincy, but Kurosaki Ichigo never thought that he and Ishida would be in opposing camps in this war. The sky seemed to be pierced by the light column, revealing a huge hole. In Kurosaki Ichigo''s incredible eyes, Ishida Ury stood respectfully behind Yhwach and rose up with Haschwalth. There was no breath, a strong light shed, and the light pir disappeared without a trace. And Yhwach and the other two. Boom In the next moment, a terrifying ray of light appeared out of thin air. The tyrannical power destroyed everything in the surroundings. Santen Kesshun! Kurosaki Ichigo was still in a daze because of Ishida Ury''s choice. A barrier appeared in front of him, blocking the attack for him. "Inoue Sado" Looking at the twopanions who had pulled him away in time, Kurosaki Ichigo fell silent again. Aiya, Santen Kesshun was shattered, Ishida-san is so good Orihime had a silly smile on his face. He tried to ease the awkward atmosphere, but it was useless. Kurosaki Ichigo remained silent. Seeing this, Sado Yasutora silently walked to Kurosaki Ichigo''s side. Ignoring Kurosaki Ichigo''s exmation, he raised him above his head and threw him out. "What are you doing! Sado!" "Then what are you doing?! Ichigo!" Looking at Kurosaki Ichigo, who had finally regained some spirit, Chadu Taihu shouted, "Ishida, stand on that side. The blow we suffered is the same as yours! But what can you change if you are angry about this?" "For Ishida, he decided to stand on the side of the Quincy. Presumably, he must have a considerable realization before the matter! But so what? Even if it is the truth, what we should do has already been decided!" At the critical moment, Sado Yasutora, who had always been not good with words, could also say such words that hit the heart, which swept away the confusion in Kurosaki Ichigo''s heart, and his eyes were firm again. "Yes!" "With his personality and temper, it is difficult to persuade him. So, at least chase him and ask for a reason! If his reason can''t convince me, then I will beat him hard and bring him back!" "What if his reason is eptable?" "Even if that''s the case, I will still beat him up and bring him back!" "That''s right" Seeing that Ichigo had once again revealed that determined and confident expression, a smile appeared on the face of the Sado Yasutora. "Whoa, whoa, it seems that I''m a step toote!" Kisuke held the paper umbre in one hand and put the other hand in his trouser pocket. He looked rxed, not like he was in a battlefield, but like an outing. "What are you going to do? Do you need me to prepare a travel ticket to Soul King Pce for you? But it will take some time." "Compared to your travel voucher, I think my way will be faster." Muyang appeared behind Kisuke and looked up at the sky. As far as the eye could see, the space was folded and twisted. Muyang saw Yhwach, who was rushing to the Soul King Pce with special means, and the people of the Soul King Pce who had been aware of Yhwach''s approach and made preparations. "Mr. Kimura!" Looking at Muyang, Kisuke was slightly stunned. He always felt that there seemed to be some changes in the other person, but he could not say it. "I can go directly to the Soul King Pce, but I can only take one person." As he said this, Muyang''s eyes fell on Kurosaki Ichigo. After going through the trip to Soul King Pce, Kurosaki Ichigo''s strength had greatly improved. Even Kisuke might not be able topare to him now. Only one person? Orihime and Sado were slightly stunned as Kurosaki Ichigo directly walked in front of Muyang. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 315: Departure Chapter 315: Departure "Take me there, Mr. Kimura!" Kurosaki Ichigo looked at Muyang firmly. As Yhwach said, the reason why he could sessfully invade Soul King Pce waspletely because he was in a hurry toe back and rushed to the empty hole caused by his full speed. No matter what Yhwach wanted to do, he must go to Soul King Pce to stop him! What''s more, Ishida, that guy, needed him to personally beat him up and drag him back! "Kurosaki-kun" "It''s okay, Inoue!" Kurosaki Ichigo turned to Orihime Inoue and Sado Yasutora showed a confident smile. "Mr. Kisuke also said that he has a way to go to Soul King Pce. You can follow himter. After Ishida was beaten by me, I still need your help to treat him!" Looking at Kurosaki Ichigo''s bright smile, Orihime unconsciously blushed. "Kisuke, you should have noticed. The enemy''s goal has been Soul KingPce from the very beginning!" Muyang looked at Kisuke. "Yes." In the face of Muyang''s serious eyes, Kisuke also stoppedughing and became a little more serious. "Since you know this, I think I don''t need to say anything. I think you have already thought about what should be prepared." After getting Kisuke''s affirmation, Muyang nodded slightly. With Kisuke''s wisdom and style of doing things, he must have already prepared everything. Now that he thought about it, the thing that he had asked the city to do before was probably already prepared for it. "Don''t resist." cing his hand on Kurosaki Ichigo''s shoulder, aplicated pattern appeared under Muyang''s feet. Swoosh A silver light shed, and Muyang brought Kurosaki Ichigo several thousand meters above the sky. Swoosh swoosh swoosh Bringing Kurosaki Ichigo with him, Muyang''s figure constantly shed, heading towards the distant Soul KingPce in an unknown space. "Then" ncing at Muyang and Kurosaki Ichigo who quickly disappeared from his sight, Kisuke turned his head and stared at Sado Tasutora and Orihime Inoue. "Are you ready? Follow Mr. Kurosaki and step on the unpredictable road, even if it is an abyss!" "En!" Orihime nodded fiercely. Sado did the same. They had been aware of this since the beginning. If they had not had this realization, they would not havee to this day. "Then,e with me, your journey may be a little bumpy. Yoruichi should almost prepare that thing." "You are too slow! Kisuke!" The ground of the original 12th Division. The Quincy invaded Soul Society with their "Shadow Domain", andpletely covered the whole Seireitei, bing the appearance of their Wandenreich. However, after the first invasion of the Quincy, Captain Kurotsuchi had guessed that the technology used by the Quincy had a close connection with the shadow, and it was very wise to build many rooms without shadows in the underground of 12th Division. When the Quincy invaded Soul Society, those were the few ces that were not invaded. A huge fort stands in one of the rooms, it is a fort that is almost the same as the fort of Kkaku Shiba''s family. Yoruichi stood in front of the battery, with one hand on her waist, and looked at Kisuke, who was walking leisurely with Orihime and Sado. "Oh, oh, as expected of Miss Yoruichi, so fast." Habitually covering his chin with a paper fan, Kisuke''s face was always indecent. "By the way, where is Ichigo?" Looking at people behind Kisuke, Orihime and Sado, Yoruichi frowned slightly. Even if the two of them had grown a lot recently, it was almost impossible to stop Yhwach just by relying on them. "In fact, before we came over, we met Kimura." Hearing Muyang''s name, Yoruichi raised her eyebrows. "If it is him, does he take Ichigo first?" "Yes! Mr. Kurosaki has been taken by Kimura to Soul King Pce first. So, we have to move faster, otherwise we can''t catch up." "Is the ticket to Soul King Pce that Mr. Kisuke said is this battery? Then again, why is there a battery of Miss Kkaku in the underground of 12th Division?" "From the moment Zero Division came down, it was made by the Kurotsuchi Captain who saw the development of the situation! After meeting with me, it waspleted!" "Oh" The appearance of Captain Kurotsuchi appeared in his mind, as well as the strange voice, and Orihime put a hand on her mouth. "That person is really amazing. As expected of a scientist." "Huh?" The strange appearance of the Captain Kurotsuchi could not be connected to scientists at all, although he was indeed a genius. "Captain Kurotsuchi is indeed a genius. Although he can''tpare to me." While checking the situation of the equipment, Kisuke spoke. "However, this is notpletely copied. The Shiba family''s fort is a work of art made using the technology of the Shiba family. It is not something that can be copied so easily. We can only shoot one shot of the battery here, and then it will be broken." "Only one shot?" Sado Yasutora raised his head and was a little serious. "Yes, so please sit quietly in the fort and don''t move. I hope you don''t fail!" Lifting his head from theplicated equipment, Kisuke pped his hands. "Although the energy is still a little insufficient, as long as there is this thing Miss Yoruichi prepared, it is enough!" "What is that?" Looking at the bottles in Yoruichi''s hands, the eyes of Orihime Inoue were full of curiosity. "I asked Yoruichi to investigate the bad influence between the modern world and Soul Society triggered by the Quincy. I think that the bad influence was deliberately triggered to cause Soul Society''s chaos and disperse thebat effectiveness. ording to the investigation of Yoruichi, we know that the moment of the bad influence formed and the moment of disappearance will produce a lot of energy. It was a huge mobile energy that could connect the two worlds!" As he spoke, Kisuke loaded the strange energy that Yoruichi had brought over to theunch tform. The value of the energy that represented the energy quickly reached its full value, and a sound of notification rang out, making Orihime and Sado instantly nervous. "Alright, let''s begin! The trip to the Soul King Pce!" Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 316: High Profile Appearance Chapter 316: High Profile Appearance "What is this thing" Kurosaki Ichigo looked at the strange thing in front of him. From there, he could feel a powerful Reiryoku and vigorous vitality. "This is the move of Sister Kirio." Looking at this huge Tree of Life in front of him, a trace of nostalgia shed in Muyang''s eyes. When he was still a vice-captain under Hikifune Kirio, he had seen this move once. The so-called Zero Division referred to the huge impact on Soul Society''s history. It was almost equivalent to the people in Soul Society''s history, and it was an organization that could only be promoted after obtaining the affirmation of the spirit king. And Hikifune Kirio, because of the concept of Artificial Soul'' she first created, and the technique to put it into the body, was invited to join Zero Division, and her attainments in the field of life were the best. "The material of the dish made by sister Kirio transformed the life form was nurtured by her body. I believe that you have seen it when you came to Soul King Pce before." Thinking that HikifuneKirio, who was originally fat as a ball, turned into a beautiful woman after cooking, Kurosaki Ichigo nodded with deep feelings. This tree grew up from Reiryoku who absorbed Sister Kirio. With Reiryoku as food, the more she was attacked, the more intense it grew. The people trapped in it were almost unable to escape, because no matter what kind of attack it was, it would definitely contain Reiryoku, and it was impossible to break through the threshold formed by the Tree of Life. It seemed that this was the battlefield chosen by their Zero Division. This was good. With this thought shing through his mind, Muyang moved and took Kurosaki Ichigo out of the edge of the current barrier. "Mr. Kimura, it seems that they are fighting with the Quincy inside. How do we go in?" Through the gap, Kurosaki Ichigo could see a trace of internal situation, just enough to see Ishida Ury, standing quietly behind Yhwach. "Rest assured, Kirio will let us in, right?" "Ah! Little Ichigo, didn''t you just go down? You came up so quickly." Hikifune Kirio poked her head out from a branch and looked at the two travel-worn men. "Eh? Why are you here too? Little Muyang- Woo -" Muyang''s face changed slightly and quickly covered Hikifune Kirio''s mouth. If she were to say that name in front of Kurosaki Ichigo, she would die of shame and anger. "What did you want to say just now, Miss Kirio?" Kurosaki Ichigo looked curiously at Muyang and Hikifune Kirio, but as soon as he said it, he felt a chill run down his spine. If he continued to ask, he would probably be cut down! With this thought shing through his mind, Kurosaki Ichigo decisively said, "Let us in, Miss Kirio! There are people I must defeat with my own hands!" "There''s no other way, then go in with him. But the next battle is very dangerous. If you are not careful, you will die!" "Who are you going in with?" As soon as he said that, a few branches stretched out from the trunk in front of him and wrapped around Kurosaki Ichigo and Muyang, pulling them in. Bang A sink fell to the ground, and at the same time, there was a burst of exaggerated shout. Yo I Ooetsu Nimaiya raised one of his arms and raised one of his fingers in an exaggerated gesture. Everyone''s attention was immediately attracted by him. At the same time, they also saw the sink he had brought with him, as well as the Zanpakuto that was ced in the sink. "Ten, nine, eight, seven, six, five! Four, three, two Nimaiya!!" After the weird singing ended, Ooetsu Nimaiya took out the Zanpakuto from the sink, stood with a knife, and an extraordinary aura was emitted. Don''t even think about passing through here! Cut the crap, You guyse together! Yo! From now on, it''s Zero Division''s battle! Yay! This saber His gaze stopped on Zanpakuto, whch was in Ooetsu Nimaiya''s hands. An imperceptible light shed in Muyang''s eyes. Zanpakuto that the god of des, Ooetsu Nimaiya personally bring to the battlefield, was definitely not simple! If an ordinary saber was drawn out of the water, it would more or less have some water stains, and it would definitely not be like this saber,pletely untainted! Ooetsu Nimaiya raised his knife to the opposite Quincy, and Ooetsu Nimaiya smiled. "Oh!" The de suddenly shook, as if it was going to fall. "Is it because it hasn''t been unsheathed for too long? The hilt is loose!" Seizing this moment keenly, Gerard suddenly rushed up, and the big sword in his hand was swung out. Boom! Even the threshold of Hikifune Kirio''s life was cut out a huge mark by the sword energy when it was growing rapidly. "You hid very well!" Ooetsu Nimaiya said jokingly as she leaned back to avoid Gerard''s attack. "Dodging a man''s hug is etiquette, right?" "Really? Then what about the next move!" As he spoke, Gerard changed the giant sword in his hand to chop, and the de emitted a shocking sword aura. "This time, it''s my turn to attack!" Ooetsu Nimaiya''s body was standing upright at an unknown time, beside Gerald, and with a low groan, the Zanpakut in his hand suddenly swung out. Bang! Gerard''s body suddenly fell to the ground. "You must be lying" Seeing Gerard defeated in a single move, a drop of cold sweat fell from Askin''s face. Even among the Star Cross Knights that were full of monsters, Gerard could be called a monster. It was not an exaggeration to say that his strength was definitely in the top five in the entire Wandenreich, but he was killed in a single move. "Who do you think I am!" After easily killing an enemy, Ooetsu Nimaiya raised his two fingers and waved them, looking like he didn''t care about it. "He actually used a few strange moves!" Lille Baro sighed slightly, his tone carrying a bit of ridicule. "What do you mean?" "It''s just a cover-up. You can tell at a nce!" Lille Baro said as he raised his giant gun and aimed it at Ooetsu Nimaiya. The giant cross-shaped star aimed at Ooetsu Nimaiya, and an invisible bullet shot out. Bang! Ooetsu Nimaiya simply stood with a knife in his hand, but two huge craters suddenly appeared on the Tree of Life behind him, and it returned to normal in a sh. "What did you do just now?" Lille Baro''s tone carried a bit of caution. If it was said that he had used a camouge when dealing with Gerard, but the bullets shot out by his [One That Pierces Everything] power was not something that could be defended by simple camouge. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 317: The Deathdealing Chapter 317: The Deathdealing As a Quincy, and a Quincy like him, there will never be a situation of aiming mistakes. Moreover, he just made one attack, but two ces were damaged at the same time. "Nothing " Slightly turning his head, Ooetsu Nimaiya flicked the Zanpakuto in her hand. "If you put on a stance like this, you will be able to hit a hundred bullets and split them into two!" Hmph! Upon hearing Ooetsu Nimaiya''s words, Lille Baro let out a cold snort. What kind of joke was this? Even if he didn''t use all of his strength, the power of his [One That Pierces Everything] was definitely not something that could be easily defended against. The gun in his hand was raised again, and bullets were fired continuously. Swoosh swoosh swoosh Bang bang bang Facing the opponent''s attack, Ooetsu Nimaiya did not have the slightest hint of fear or nervousness. He simply waved the Zanpakuto in his hand, and all the bullets that came into contact with his Zanpakuto were split in half, leaving bullet marks on the surrounding [Tree of life]. "So strong" When he first entered [Tree of Life], Ichigo Kurosaki wanted to rush forward to beat Uryuu Ishida and drag him back, but was held down by Muyang, while enjoying the scene of Zero Division. Looking at the enemy''s storm-like attacks, Ooetsu Nimaiya, who was unmoved and approached the enemy step by step, couldn''t help but exim. Heh Walking to the front of Lille Baro, looking at the other party who did not dodge, Ooetsu Nimaiya chuckled and waved the Zanpakuto in his hand. Without any obstruction, Ooetsu Nimaiya''s Zanpakuto easily cut Lille Baro and the huge weapon in his hand into two. "Ba" The Quincy who had been standing quietly at the back, covered in a cloak suddenly made a intermittent sound. The cloak was violently rolling, as if there was something strange, and at the same time, a strange aura was emitted from his body. Ooetsu Nimaiya weighed Zanpakuto in his hand. Just as everyone thought that he was going to continue fighting step by step, he suddenly threw Zanpakuto out of his hand. "Baro" Before the figure under the cloak finished speaking, Ooetsu Nimaiya''s Zanpakuto directly pierced his head, and then Ooetsu Nimaiya''s body appeared in front of him. So fast!! A ck shadow shed past. Ooetsu Nimaiya had already appeared behind him, and his body subconsciously jumped back. The de shed, and the sharp de cut his throat. Blood sprayed out, and his body fell to the ground. However, due to the subconscious dodge before he was attacked, he did not die. "Not bad. Combined with my sh, I jumped back quietly. If you don''t see through the'' sharpness of this de, you can''t do this." "Didn''t you find out" His throat was cut, and although he did not die immediately, his vocal cords were obviously affected, and the words he said were like leaking air. Pfft Without any intention of wasting time with the enemy, Ooetsu Nimaiya leaned forward, and Zanpakuto mercilessly cut off his throat. "This one is a failed work" After killing the enemy in front of him, Ooetsu Nimaiya said. After killing four enemies in a row, the remaining people should have guessed the power of the knife in his hand, so it was better to say it out loud. The sharpness is too high, the de is too smooth, so no matter how you swing it, the de will not be damaged, nor will it be stained with blood! As a knife craftsman, I was also eaten by him. And most importantly, I can''t make a scabbard that can hold this knife. In this way, it can''t be called a knife, so I cannot bring it to the Seireitei. While exining, Ooetsu Nimaiya adjusted his state. Although he seemed to have easily dealt with four enemies just now, that was the release of his state that he had umted for a long time before the battle. A few short attacks had consumed a lot of his essence. "Come to think of it, it is a good thing that you can break into the Soul King Pce. Thanks to you, this guy has a chance to appear. Thank you, my friend!" In the time to speak, Ooetsu Nimaiya adjusted his state again. Although he could not reach the peak state when he first appeared on the stage, there were only three remaining enemies! Boom Just as this thought shed through his mind, Ooetsu Nimaiya suddenly felt a force on his body. A strange feeling made him almost unable to stand straight. "It''s not over yet" His hoarse voice suddenly sounded. He, who was originally lying like a corpse, had actually recovered some of his vitality. "This injury is not fatal" "What the hell is going on" The feelinging from his body was getting worse and worse. He was obviously not injured, but he felt extremely weak. There was even sweat on Ooetsu Nimaiya''s face. "The reason I can be used by His Majesty is because I won''t die easily. It is a very shameful ability, right? I hate this ability very much. It always makes me think" As soon as he finished speaking, his voice gradually returned to normal. He could even barely stand up. As he spoke, he stuck out his tongue and licked the blood on the back of his hand. There was a morbid excitement in his eyes. "One day, I will feel a fatal sensation!" "My Schrift is D, the [Deathdealing]! For the absorption of specific substances, my brain will urately calcte a 100% death rate of [Deathdealing], and can freely control the percentage up and down." It seemed to be responding to the exnation Ooetsu Nimaiya had given them about his Zanpakuto, Askin Nakk Le Vaar also exined his own strength. "What did you say?" While they were talking, Ooetsu Nimaiya felt that his physical condition was getting worse and worse, as if he was seriously ill. "You didn''t understand at all, did you? I was like this at first, but you don''t have to worry about it. Even if you don''t understand, it doesn''t matter, because you are going to die soon. Even if you are clear and white, it will be useless!" Plop Ooetsu Nimaiya suddenly knelt on the ground, big drops of sweat dripping down, and he was extremely weak. "Just now, I put a lethal amount of blood in your body! The more blood that controls your body movements, the closer you are to death!" Hu Hu Ooetsu Nimaiya let out a rapid breath, and his body became weaker and weaker, as if he would die in the next moment. "Is it very ufortable? But you are powerless. This is a fatal feeling! Understand?" As he spoke, he covered his mouth and drank the blood in his palm. His face carried a morbid satisfaction. "Same as me!" Plop The body of Ooetsu Nimaiya finally fellpletely to the ground. "Almost to the limit?" Looking at Ooetsu Nimaiya who had already copsed on the ground, Askin''s expression slowly calmed down. "Do you not think too highly of me? You feel that the way I speak, as well as my entire temperament, are all like small characters at the bottom. Of course, the feeling I give people is indeed that of a small pawn, but it doesn''t matter. I used to care a lot about this, but recently, I feel that this might be my strong point?" As he spoke, Askin took out his weapon. It was a strangely shaped bow. "That feeling is my fatal point!" Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 318: Reversal Chapter 318: Reversal "Thank you for your exnation!" Without any hesitation, he used Zanpakuto to cut open the major artery on his neck. As blood sprayed out, Ooetsu Nimaiya also felt a burst of relief. He shed out from behind Askin, and Zanpakuto, which was in Ooetsu Nimaiya''s hand, was dodged by the opponent. The dizziness caused by arge amount of blood loss, as well as the weakness caused by the enemy''s so-called [Deathdealing], affected Ooetsu Nimaiya''s body, causing his state to slip to the lowest point, and even his shes were not as swift as before. The key to the death of blood is that the more blood in the body, the closer it is to death, right? In that case, as long as you release arge amount of blood and reduce it to below death, it will be fine. Ooetsu Nimaiya put his hand into the wound on his neck, and arge amount of blood sprayed out. It was clearly bleeding violently, but Ooetsu Nimaiya felt that his body condition was much better than before. "You really are reckless" Askin was also shocked by Ooetsu Nimaiya''s crazy actions. Normally, even if someone was clear about the situation, it would still be difficult for them to act so decisively, let alone bleed themselves like this. "However, things are not that simple! Based on your physique, your weight should be around 60 kilograms, the blood volume per kilogram is about 65.7 milliliters, and the total blood volume in your body should be about 4 liters. If the blood loss exceeds half , which is 2 liters, and you will die of blood loss!" However, your current amount of blood death is about 1.6 liters. In other words, if you don''t continue to bleed until you die, you will be killed by your own blood! Askin coldly analyzed the situation of Ooetsu Nimaiya. In the current situation, the other party was almost dead. Even if he was clear and white, it was useless. From the moment he was hit by his own ability, this scene was already doomed. "I see. I have to admit, this is really difficult for me." Ooetsu Nimaiya put down the hand that was inserted into his neck. The blood''s death was low to that extent, and it was impossible to use the method of releasing blood to restore thebat strength. However.. "Hey! Tenjiro!" A blood-red boiling water suddenly gushed out from behind Ooetsu Nimaiya, wrapping around his body as if it was alive. You should have seen it in Yhwach''s shadow before. Tenshiro''s hot spring is extracted from blood and spiritual pressure. However, it is a white hot spring. This red hot spring can rece lost blood and be fresh. blood! " As Ooetsu Nimaiya finished speaking, a shadow shed out of the red hot spring, attacking at a speed that exceeded the reaction of Askin, and it only crossed with him in an instant. Ooetsu Nimaiya held the knife with both hands, and the eyes under the sunsses were terrifyingly calm. "Being reborn, I''m cool, right?" "Yes, very cool" A line of blood appeared on the lower abdomen of Askin. As his voice fell, his body fell to the ground weakly, red blood covering the ground. "Then, it''s your turn!" Sweeping a nce at the Quincy who had caused a lot of trouble for himself, Ooetsu Nimaiya''s eyes fell on Yhwach. Holding Zanpakuto with both hands and putting him on the side, the body naturally rxed. It was not too nervous, causing the flexibility of the muscles to drop, and it would not be too rxed and cause the reaction to slow down. After a few battles, Ooetsu Nimaiya''s body was now slightly excited, and some tension made him better grasp his strength. Should I wait for you to attack, or should I take the initiative to approach? For the strength of that guy, the information that he currently has is only the information that his original body had revealed in the battle with Genryusai Shigekuni a thousand years ago, as well as the information leaked in the previous two battles. On Yhwach''s hands, a ball of light bloomed, making Ooetsu Nimaiya slightly nervous. Although I don''t know what tricks you will have, it is obviously impossible to cut it in half. In this case, I will cut off one of your arms first and then take it slowly! Hum A mysterious rhythm was emitted from Yhwach''s hand. Passing through the Tree of life of Hikifune Kirio, all the way to the quiet spiritual court below. "Rise and fight!" With the chanting of Yhwach, the four Quincy who had been killed by Ooetsu Nimaiya like cutting melons and cutting vegetables and hadpletely lost the breath of life, regained their majestic vitality again, climbed up from the ground, and a pair of wings appeared behind each of them, emitting a strong breath. How is it possible Looking at the Quincy who had regained his life, Ooetsu Nimaiya was slightly baffled. The enemies were all killed by him. He clearly knew that those people hadpletely lost their life breath! Bang! Just as Ooetsu Nimaiya was absent-minded because of the sudden resurrection of the enemy, Lille Baro decisively raised his weapon and fired two shots in session, leaving two huge holes on Ooetsu Nimaiya''s shoulder. "What''s going on? This is" When she came back to her senses, her body had already suffered irreparable damage. A few drops of sweat fell from Ooetsu Nimaiya''s head. "[Auswahlen]! Collect the life force of those who are not needed, and distribute it to those who need it. The [redistribution of power], those who are plundered will die, and Those who receive the gift will be resurrected with greater power! This is one of His Majesty''s many powers!" Haschwalth exined in a calm tone without a trace of fluctuation. The so-called strength of Zero Division, in the battle just now, he had already seen it. It was indeed very powerful. However, in the face of the strength of the newly born personal guards, they were nothing to worry about! Because this is not the maniption of Reishi, but the movement of strength. It can only defend against Tree of Life, unable to defend against this power! So that''s how it is, stronger power? Does it mean that the bullets that could not prate my body just now can now easily pierce through my body Blood flowed out of the corner of Ooetsu Nimaiya''s mouth uncontrobly. He waspletely unaware of the enemy''s attack. Right now, the entire left side of his body had almostpletely lost consciousness. "You have two points wrong!" "First, this power is not a stronger power, but the original power that I have not used just now. Second, what runs through your body is not [Bullets]." As he spoke, Lille Baro''s gun was once again aimed at Ooetsu Nimaiya, like a gaze of death, causing Ooetsu Nimaiya to feel a strong sense of crisis. Hikifune Kirio and Tenjiro shed in front of Ooetsu Nimaiya, using their own Zanpakuto to try to block the enemy''s attack. "Because it is not the [Bullets], no matter how manyyers there are, don''t even think about blocking it!" "What!" Looking at their weapons, the expressions of Tenjiro and Hikifune Kirio changed greatly. There was a round hole on their weapons. "My ability is called [One That Pierces Everything]. There are no bullets, I simply poke a hole on anything between my muzzle and the target!" Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 319: New Round Chapter 319: New Round "Even so, it''s just a slightly more powerful bullet." Muyang''s voice suddenly came, causing Lille Baro''s expression to change slightly. "Since it''s a bullet, then if it doesn''t get shot, then it should be fine." Hikifune Kirio and Tenjiro took away their weapons, but behind them, Ooetsu Nimaiya, had already disappeared. "Muyang! When did youe here?" Staring at Muyang who had saved Ooetsu Nimaiya, Lille Baro asked word by word. Before Muyang spoke, he did not notice the existence of the other person at all. This was simply unimaginable. He, who had always considered himself as a sniper, had not been able to discover the existence of the enemy. The superiority of [One That Pierces Everything] was hit again and again, and from the beginning, Muyang was in front of the other members of the personal guards. This made him, the captain of the personal guards, feel ashamed and angry. "I was already here before this God of des shed you to death." Muyang casually threw Ooetsu Nimaiya to the side, but his body remained vignt. Although his words were dismissive of Lille Baro''s power, Muyang knew in his heart that the other party''s power was not as simple as he said. It was the power that had already touched the rules. In the face of such an enemy, he could not be careless at all. As long as he was hit once, he would be finished! "Getsuga Tenshou!!" Kurosaki Ichigo, who had been suppressed by Muyang for a long time, rushed out at the first time. He pulled out his brand-new Zanpakuto and fiercely shed at Yhwach. The terrible chop contained terrible power, and Reiryoku rushed over and over,pletely drowning Yhwach. Swoosh A figure appeared in front of Yhwach. The giant sword in his hand shed down and split Kurosaki Ichigo''s chop. Reiryoku rolled away from Yhwach''s side. "Hahaha, are you Kurosaki Ichigo? Your strength is really good, but just like this, it is not worthy to be hung on His Majesty''s heart." After blocking Kurosaki Ichigo''s attack, Gerard waved the giant sword in his hand, with a little indifference on his face. "You" Holding his Zanpakuto slightly harder, Kurosaki Ichigo''s face shed a trace of caution. It was effortless to block his own attack, and the strength of this big man was not to be underestimated. Swoosh A Reishi light arrow suddenly shot out from behind Yhwach and pointed to Kurosaki Ichigo''s head. Pa!!! Kurosaki Ichigo reached out and grabbed the arrow of light. His face was filled with anger as he looked at Ishida Ury. "Ishida you, this guy" "Hey, neer, what do you want to do?" Turning his head to look at Ishida Ury, Gerard''s face was a little dissatisfied. "To deal with this kind of guy, there is no need for you Schutzstaffel to take action at all. Just leave it to me." Ishida Ury walked out from behind Yhwach with a cold face. "Oh? I remember, you should have beenpanions before." Reaching out and patting his head, Gerard''s face shed a trace of realization, and then he showed an excited expression. "It''s really wonderful, the opposite eyes ofpanions are enemies, but Kurosaki Ichigo should also have the blood of our Quincy. In fact, we arepanions!" "I am notpanions with you bastards! And Ishida, he is not thepanion of you bastards!" Gerard''s words undoubtedly stung Kurosaki Ichigo. His head was hot, and he grabbed the two swords in his hand and was about to rush up to fight against Gerard. Xiu Just as Kurosaki Ichigo moved, a dense rain of arrows flew toward him, stopping him. "Your opponent is me, Kurosaki!" Zanpakuto gently waved in the hand of Muyang''s hand. A light silver sword energy was released. "Such a weak sword qi, are you joking?" Looking at the weak Sword Qi that Muyang was releasing, Lille Baro chuckled, and several strange lines appeared on his body. Blut Vane!! Puchi As the Sword Qi reached his body, Lille Baro suddenly felt an extreme sense of danger, and a deathly aura enveloped him. Driven by that sense of danger, he instinctively used the Hirenkyaku to leave his original position. Even so, there was still a deep wound on his body. The defense of the Blut Vane was actually ineffective. "What kind of attack is this" Feeling the pain from his chest, Lille Baro''s expression changed slightly. Blut Vane''s defense seemed to be useless. If he hadn''t dodged at thest moment, it wouldn''t have been a wound. "Make a guess." With a slight smile, Muyang moved his feet and approached Lille Baro. Bang After knowing Muyang''s terrible attack power, Lille Baro put away his contempt and instantly caught the figure of Muyang. The cross gun in his hand fired without hesitation. Even in the midst of the rapid movement, Muyang easily dodged every attack of Lille Baro. Lowering his head and turning sideways, Muyang sessfully approached his opponent after dodging Lille Baro''s ten consecutive shots. He raised the saber in his hand, and a silvery white light appeared on the saber de. This made Lille Baro feel rmed. Just now, he had only been scratched by the sword qi, and he had already been seriously injured. With Muyang''s attack power, if he was directly struck by such a sh, he might die! Pa! Pa! The spear in his hand was cut off by Muyang, and Lille Baro also took two steps back in a short time, avoiding Muyang''s sh, avoiding the end of being cut in half, but his chest was once again left with a deep wound. "Did you block my attack with a weapon? But if so, you won''t be able to attack." Looking at the half of the spear left on the ground, Muyang said. "In fact," Lille Baro looked at Muyang with lingering fear. Lille Baro''s palm touched the gun. The gun that was originally broken into two was restored to its original state. The remaining half of the gun body on the ground turned into spirit particles and disappeared without a trace. "This gun called [Diagramm] is actually my bow. I made it with spirit particles." "So that''s how it is. Even if the gun is broken,you can just reform it with Reishi?" "That''s right!" "Then" As he spoke, Muyang''s body suddenly disappeared from Lille Baro''s line of sight. Just as Lille Baro was panicking, a sharp pain came from his chest. A Zanpakuto pierced through his chest from behind. "If your body is damaged, can you reform it?" "Uh ah" After his body was pierced, Lille Baro''s expression changed slightly. His left eye, which had been tightly shut, suddenly opened. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 320: One That Pierces Everything Chapter 320: One That Pierces Everything "This is" The moment Lille Baro opened his left eye, Muyang, who was behind him, suddenly changed his expression. Zanpakuto, which was originally stuck in Lille Baro''s chest, had a very strange feeling! That feeling, rather than being stuck in the enemy''s chest, was more like being stuck in water. "What''s going on?" Zanpakuto cut open the other party''s body, but there was no blood flowing out. Muyang pulled out his de and retreated. "Truly amazing, to actually make me have no time to react." After praising Muyang, Lille Baro slowly turned to look at Muyang. His originally opened left eye closed again, but his hands gripped the gun called [Diagramm]. "No matter how powerful he is, it doesn''t matter if he can''t cause you any harm." Looking at the other party, Muyang''s mind quickly turned. The previous two attacks were all effective. The two crossed wounds on his chest were proof. It seemed that he did not have the ability to be immune to attacks. It was just that the attack just now was ineffective. Because it was a fatal injury, he used some kind of power that he could not use often? If that kind of power could not be used often, then it was nothing to worry about! With a step, Muyang''s body had already appeared in front of Lille Baro, and the Zanpakuto in his hand whistled and swung down. Bang! The movement under his feet was obviously much faster than before. Lille Baro dodged the attack and released his own attack. The terrible bullet prated the Tree of life set up by Hikifune Kirio, but it recovered in an instant. "It seems that your attack is still not out of the range of Reishi attack, although the strength has increased a lot." As he spoke, Muyang once again waved an attack, but it was easily dodged by Lille Baro. "Your sh has lost a lot of standard, and you can''t touch me at all." As soon as Lille Baro finished his words, Muyang''s sh, which had passed by him, suddenly changed strangely. A ck crack appeared under the sh, and a twisted pulling force erupted from the ck crack. Lille Baro''s body was almost torn to shreds. This is the power of space! His sh destroyed space, and the tearing of space produced a terrifying power. And Lille Baro, who was closest to the source of this power, was the first to bear the brunt! With this thought shing through his mind, Lille Baro''s left eye opened again. The terrifying power passed through his body, but it did not affect him in the slightest. This time, Muyang, who was facing Lille Baro, finally saw the change in his opponent. "When I open my eyes, the true essence of [One That Pierces Everything] will be disyed! My spear will pierce through your body, and my body will pierce through your attack!" "So that''s how it is. This is your ability, right? It is indeed very strong. With this kind of power, many attacks can''t hurt you in the first ce." Even if Lille Baro did not exin his ability, Muyang had probably guessed it. Judging by the name of his ability, everything was linked! Since he could pierces all targets and use this attack, he could naturally pierce any attack to defend. To deal with such an ability, the next battle was tricky! While Muyang and Lille Baro were fighting, Kurosaki Ichigo and Ishida Ury were also fighting. The two of them were killing each other. While fighting, their mouths were constantly chattering. After a short rest, Ooetsu Nimaiya, who had barely recovered from her injury under the treatment of Tenjiro, found Askin again. After suffering a loss to Askin, Ooetsu Nimaiya''s battle was obviously much more restrained. There was a bit of caution in his sharpness. After all, with his opponent''s ability, if he was not careful, he would be fatally injured. After being resurrected by Yhwach, he did not say anything, nor did he show any desire to fight. At this time, he walked silently to the edge of the threshold of lifeid by Hikifune Kirio. "Don''t waste your time. No matter what kind of attack it is, as long as it contains Reiryoku, it will be absorbed by my Tree of Life and turned into nourishment." Although he said so, Hikifune Kirio''s heart rate was still raised. These Quincy, one by one, were more strange than the other. No one knew what kind of attack they would use. As if he did not hear Hikifune Kirio''s words, the Quincy just walked to the edge, and without any movement, the branches of the threshold of life suddenly twisted. What was even more strange was that although it was clearly being attacked, Hikifune Kirio could not feel the slightest bit of Reiryoku, and the threshold of life did not feel any Reishi from the attack of the other side, only twisted and rotated until a huge hole was broken. Pa! The cloak behind Yhwach rustled, and under the contrast of the dark cloak, the whole person exuded a deep temperament. Standing in the air and standing in front of the road to Soul King Pce, Yhwach looked down at the monk sitting at the beginning of the passage. "So, can I go over? Hysube Ichib!" Hearing Yhwach''s words, The Monk picked up his Zanpakuto from behind. Zanpakuto, which was in the shape of a big brush, stood upright, and his burly body emitted a dignified aura. "Don''t call me by my name casually. Be careful that I break your throat!" The monk''s calm words seemed to contain a powerful force, which made Yhwach slightly stunned. "From here, here, I will knock you down!" Using his own big brush, he drew two thick lines on the ground. The monk turned his head to Yhwach and said, the matter-of-fact tone made Yhwach slightly silent again, but only for a moment. After a moment of silence, Yhwachnded on the passage, his eyes half-opened and half-closed. "Within three steps, you will die! Hysube Ichib!" He waved the brush in his hand and drew a circle in the void, writing a big seal'' character. Only then did the monk speak, and his tone was obviously much lower. "I just said, don''t call my name casually!" Just as the monk''s words fell, a huge palm suddenly appeared. A palm appeared out of thin air, but the lines in the palm were clearly visible, carrying a terrible force. When Yhwach could not respond, it patted him on the body. Boom!! Until the palm of the hand patted on Yhwach''s body, a terrible sonic boom sounded, and a circle of visible ripples spread around. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 321: Battlefield Chapter 321: Battlefield "Uh" Being hit by the terrible power, Yhwach''s body flew back uncontrobly. The huge inertia made him unable to restore his bnce in a short time. "Senri Tsuutenshou (Thousand Li Heavenly Palm)! The target will be destroyed even if it is thousands of miles away!" The monk bent his legs and his body suddenly sprang out, catching up with Yhwach who was flying in the air, looking down at the other party. Suddenly stopping the momentum, Yhwach stood still, standing in the void, his five fingers opened, and just as he was about to say something, he found that his throat could not make a sound at all. Looking at Yhwach''s stunned expression, The Monk''s face showed a terrible expression, and his tone was getting lower and lower. "So I said, be careful that I will break your throat!" After that, The Monk raised his palm high, and with his movement, a huge palm phantom appeared above him, and a terrible power was bred in the palm. "After attacking for a thousand miles, it will return to the same ce again." Yhwach looked at the cohesiveness of the monk, but he could do nothing for a while. In the case of not being able to say the word spirit, he could not release enough strength topete with the monk. "You should reflect on yourself!" As the monk''s voice fell, another huge palm fell from the sky, which was more terrible than thest time, and Yhwach fell down. His body quickly fell down. If Yhwach could not think of any way, he would fall like this until he fell into Soul Society. In this way, it was almost impossible to return to Soul King Pce. Thinking of this, Yhwach did not hesitate to put his finger into his throat. "I give myself a Voice''!" Arge mouthful of blood was coughed out of his throat, but Yhwach regained his voice as he wished and said aloud. "Sankt Bogen (Great Holy Bow)!!" A huge Reishi bow was formed in the middle of the air, and several arrows were put on its bowstring, pulling the bowstring tightly, and the Reishi light arrow was shot at Yhwach who was falling. The bow and arrow pierced Yhwach in the chest. With his body flying up from below. Back to the Soul King Pce with his body, there were several terrible Reishi Light Arrows, and the terrible attack even left a wound on the monk''s body. "He actually shot arrows at his own body and returned regardless of everything. What a terrible guy." Yhwach stood behind the monk and broke the Reishi Light Arrow left on his chest. "Oh, oh, oh, I told you not to call my name casually. You just kept calling me, let you reflect on yourself, and you just came back. Since you can''t listen to me, there is no choice but to kill you!" The monk turned around. His eyes were full of killing intent. The big brush in his hand and Yhwach''s long knife were waved at the same time. They collided fiercely and burst out a terrible force. What was going on with this guy? Looking at the opponent in front of him, sweat slid down his face, and the prolonged battle made him a little tired. Although the enemy''s attack side was indeed very strong, but just that level was not enough to surprise Tenjiro, a member of Zero Division. What really surprised Tenjiro was that guy''s terrifying vitality! "Hahaha, with your level of strength, if I defeat you, it won''t be regarded as [Miracle]!" Getting up from the ground, Gerard had an arrogant smile on his face. Even if he was knocked down by Tenjiro again and again in the battle, it did not change his attitude at all, still arrogant. After saying this, Gerard flung his cape behind him and stopped Hikifune Kirio and Shutara Senjumaru who wanted to leave the battlefield. He wanted to fight against the three members of Zero Division at the same time with his own strength. "With your strength, it is not enough to fight against the three of us at the same time." Being blocked again, Hikifune Kirio''s tone was a little impatient. This guy was not strong, but he was very resistant to beating. He kept pestering the three of them, trying to fight against three by himself. "Ha ha ha, in your opinion, if I can defeat the three of you at the same time, it should be regarded as a miracle!" At the same time, in the Spiritual Hall below! When Yhwach activated [Auswahlen], those Quincy who were fighting with Shinigami were instantly shot by a terrible light, and the power of the whole body was deprived, not only the ability, Reiryoku, but even life! Even with excellentbat ability and a terrible reaction speed, they barely avoided Yhwach''s [Auswahlen], but as long as they were affected by the light, they werepletely deprived of the power of the [Vollstandig] bestowed by Yhwach. Yhwach, the supreme leader of the invisible empire, ignored his subordinates and had a thin human nature. When invading the Soul King Pce and carrying out the most critical battle, the members of the Sternritter and ordinary soldiers who were not brought up were undoubtedly a group of people abandoned by him. A powerless guy has no value! The originally fierce battle in the Seireitei was temporarily stopped because of Yhwach''s "Auswahlen." The enemy''s invasion had stopped because of the enemy leader''s actions. To Shinigami, this was a very ironic thing. After the battle, Kyouraku Shunsui strolled through the ruins, the broken corpses and messy Reishi on the ground, all of them telling the tragedy of the battle. "Aiya, aiya, it''s simply aplete body! It''s all destroyed" The buildings on the ground were obviously different from the architectural style of Seireitei, which belonged to the enemy. In the past thousand years, the Quincy did not hide in the modern world, but hid in the spiritual court, and built the existence of the invisible empire in the shadows of the buildings of the spiritual court. In the previous battle, the enemy directly passed through their technology and projected the buildings of the invisible empirepletely in the real world, recing the original spiritual court! "The building in front of me seems to be built by the other side. If the enemy is repelled, will the structure of the spiritual court recover? If it is recovered, is the restored building damaged or the original appearance? If it is the original appearance, it is good, you say, Ukitake!" "Maybe! However, it is destroyed, just rebuild it?" Jshir Ukitake''s body was still wrapped in circles of gauze, but his mental state was very good, even a little unusual. "I knew you would say that. It seems that the enemy has invaded Soul King Pce! You have noticed it." Looking at the sky gradually clearing up because the battle had stopped, Kyouraku Shunsui reached out to hold his bamboo hat, as if he had made an important decision. "The [Divine Trigram] has already seen this in advance." "Indeed, it seems that the [Divine Trigram] has seeded!" Looking at the strange shadow behind Jshir Ukitake, Kyouraku Shunsui said in a low voice. "In this case, you have to fight hard!" "Why do you sound like a doctor!" Feeling the concern in his friend''s voice, Ukitake chuckled. "Then, be more careful. See youter!" ncing at his best friend, Kyouraku Shunsui turned around and left. "Wait a minute! Where are you going, Kyouraku?" "I''m going to Central 46!" Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 322: Assemble Chapter 322: Assemble Seireitei, the ce of the original 12th Division In the previous invasion of the Quincy, the entire Seireitei waspletely reced by the buildings of the Quincy. The former technical development bureau also disappeared, leaving only the broken wall. But Captain Kurotsuchi was Captain Kurotsuchi. As early as the first time the Quincy invaded the Seireitei, from their actions and fighting methods, they guessed that their strength might be rted to the shadow, so it was very foresight to build many rooms without shadows under the 12th Division. It was because of the foresight of Captain Kurotsuchi that after the war began, many precious equipment were preserved for the 13th Division. "Captain Hirako!" As soon as Renji and Rukia arrived here, they found Hirako Shinji hanging there. "What, did youe until now?" Hirako Shinji looked at the two people. Aftering back from Soul King Pce, the strength of the two of them had skyrocketed, and they werepletely not inferior to senior captain. They were very eye-catching in the previous battle. Although they were still deputy captains, they could already be said to be the main force of this war. "It''s. But then again, looking at your injured appearance, it seems that you are about to die. Is there any problem?" Looking at Hirako Shinji, whose whole body was covered with bandages, and who seemed to fall at any time, Renji tone was not without worry. "Don''t say stupid words, this small injury is nothing" Hirako Shinji waved his hand casually. He was just used to showing a very weak appearance. He was not really dying, although he was seriously injured. "Of course there is no problem!" maeda''s voice suddenly sounded. "What? Is Omaeda also here?" In such a battle, this guy actually did not die? Turning to look at maeda on one side, Rukia and Renji all showed an unexpected expression, and the thought shed through their minds at the same time. You this guy! Of course I am here! To the loss that Captain Hirako has analyzed the enemy''s ability at the critical moment, we are lucky to avoid the enemy''s attack, If any guy dares to talk to Captain Hirako in a disdainful tone, I will not forgive him! Looking at the indignant maeda, several ck lines hung down on Renji''s face. "When Captain Hirako and the others first arrived in the team, you have always called them outsiders. Now you have the nerve to say this kind of words" ".. this guy!" Bang! The small fist that had been hammered on the waist of maeda, choked back the words in his mouth, and Soi Fon, who was also wrapped in bandages, walked to the front of several people. "Well, don''t stand here to talk, ore inside. Is everyone here?" "Who knows! Let all our Captain and Vice-Captain, even if we give up the enemies who are fighting, we have to gather all. It is because of such an order that everyone rushed over." Soi Fon stepped forward, stretched out her hand and touched ayer of enchantment that was invisible to the naked eye. After entering Reishi, the door opened and a room was reflected in everyone''s sight. "Long time no see, everyone! I am Yuushirou Shihouin! My sister is under your care!" Seeing the peopleing in, Yuushirou Shihouin, who was helping Kisuke arrange things, jumped in front of everyone and bowed deeply. He had dark skin, purple hair, and the appearance of Yuushirou Shihouin was extremely simr to Yoruichi. "Oh, is he the younger brother of Yoruichi-sama? He has grown a lot taller!" Soi Fon''s face turned red, covering her mouth and looking at the face in front of her that was very simr to Yoruichi. "I will give you some pocket money!" "Thank you very much!" Captain, wasn''t itst month when youst saw him? Looking at his captain''s appearance, maeda felt a burst of ridicule in his heart. His captain, who was usually cold and indifferent, would be so shy once she met Yoruichi and Yuushirou Shihouin. It was really helpless. "What? There are only a few people here." ncing at the members inside, Hirako Shinji grinned. "What the hell is going on, Kisuke?" "On the 7th Division side, Captain Komamura wanted to take other actions because he was seriously injured. At the same time, he refused the request of the treatment ss to go to rescue. In addition, Captain Kuchiki sent news that the Captain of 3rd Division, 9th Division, and 12th Division acted together. As for Captain Kurotsuchi, I believe that he will be with uster. If Soul Society disappears, he will be very troubled!" "11th Division Captain and 9th Division Vice-Captain, as well as Ikkaku and Yumichika of 11th Division are over there, and are in an emergency treatment! The remaining 1st Division Captain said that he went to room 46 for something, but the Captain and Vice-Captain of 10th Division lost contact with us!" "It is really a copse" He had already exchanged blows with the enemy before, and had gotten some information about the enemy. However, the result of the second exchange was still so miserable. After all,pared to the enemy hiding in the shadows of the Seireitei and observing the thirteen teams for thousands of years, the Seireitei still had too little information about the enemy! "Then, what are you nning to do by gathering all of us here?" Hearing Hirako Shinji''s words, Kisuke finally stopped what he was doing. "Break into the Soul King Pce!" Hearing Kisuke''s words, everyone was shocked. Even Renji, Rukia, and Kuchiki Byakuya, who had been to Soul King Pce before, were shocked. "Break into Us Captain level? Even this kind of thing can be done?" Hirako Shinji said incoherently. Once, in order to be able to step into Soul King Pce, Aizen tried topletely destroy the range of the heavy spiritnd the Karakura Town, so as to cast [Ouken], and finally organized his actions under the efforts of everyone. However, Kisuke actually nned to gather all the captains and vice-captains and break into the Soul King Pce together. And from the looks of it, he seemed to have a n. As long as there is the heaven-sent equipment brought by Yuushirou Shihouin and the tform created by Captain Kurotsuchi, as well as the gathering of other huge Captain level Reiryoku! What''s more, when the enemy first went to the Soul King Pce, Mr. Kimura had already followed Kurosaki with him. Not long after, Mr. Yoruichi also went to the Soul King Pce with Orihime, Sado and Mr. Shiba Ganju first. They all have special signal receptors on them. That is what Mr. Kimura and I developed together. With that as a guide, at least we can ensure that the door we will maketer will not lead to the outside of the Soul King Pce. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 323: Getting Ready Chapter 323: Getting Ready "What? It seems that you are ready, Kisuke." Hearing Kisuke''s answer, Hirako Shinji waved his hand, but he was really relieved in his heart. In the face of this enemy, even he had a feeling of powerlessness. Fortunately, Kisuke was there, and he would always arrange everything. Just as Hirako Shinji was talking to Kisuke, a door in the room suddenly opened, and Jshir Ukitake came out, followed by the vice captain of 4th Division, Isane, and the third seat, Yamada Hanataro. "The three treatments have beenpleted! Everyone has worked hard!" Out of the operation room, Jshir Ukitake said loudly with a warm smile on his face. "Ukitake What''s going on with you? Haven''t you always been on the side of treatment!" "Look at what you said. When your body is in good condition, I can also help to treat others! Besides, because my body has always been in a bad condition, I am quite experienced in treatment!" "Amazing! As expected of the captain!" "Although this kind of thing is not worth showing off, it is still great!" The two loyal subordinates of Jshir Ukitake looked at Jshir Ukitake with reverence and expressed their reverence without holding back. In any case, in addition to Captain Zaraki, everyone else has recovered to the state of being able to move freely. To be able to achieve such a result, thanks to Vice Captain Isane and Hanataro. To be able to offer his own strength made Jshir Ukitake feel sincerely happy. At the beginning of the war, he did not exert much strength because of his body, which made him very ufortable, especially when he saw the remnant body of Shinigami in various parts of Soul Society. "You are too polite! If there is no proper guidance from Captain Ukitake, we can never do this!" After being praised by Jshir Ukitake, Isane waved her hand again and again, not daring to take credit. "In any case, it is great that everyone''s body can recover!" "Fool! Who do you say that the body can''t move freely!" Zaraki Kenpachi pushed away the corner of Ikkaku standing at the door and walked to the hall, his body wrapped in a thick bandage. In the Infernal Realm, he and Unohana Yachiru had a life and death battle, and Unohana Yachiru used her own death to fulfill Zaraki Kenpachi and awakened his power that had been sleeping. However, even if Zaraki Kenpachi recovered his powerful strength, in the previous battle, he still encountered a terrible enemy, which was a Quincy who could turn imagination into reality! ording to the Quincy, he had been killed by Muyang once before, but he was resurrected again under some power, just to find Muyang to avenge the arrow. But Soul Society did not find Muyang, and finally had to retreat and find Zaraki Kenpachi, one of the five special forces. Although he finally killed the Quincy with his stronger strength than before, Zaraki Kenpachi also suffered a heavy injury. Not only that, after the previous battle, he did not see Yachiru again! "Where is Yachiru?" ncing at the hall, he did not see the familiar figure of Yachiru, and Zaraki Kenpachi sight fell on Kisuke. "The people of 11th Division are searching, don''t worry, please wait here for the news!" Kisuke said to Zaraki Kenpachi with a smile. Hearing Kisuke''s words, Zaraki Kenpachi did not say a word and directly turned to go outside. He wanted to find it himself and find Yachiru! "No! Please wait here -" As if he had not heard Kisuke''s words, Zaraki Kenpachi''s hand grabbed the doorknob and looked at it to open the door and go out. Swoosh Several pirs of light appeared in front of Zaraki Kenpachi, like a fence, isting him in front of the door. "What do you mean?" Turning to look at Kisuke, Zaraki Kenpachi tone was slightly dangerous. Sorry, please forgive my reckless move. Only, if you go out now, I will be very troubled. Please bear with it. Kisuke''s small cane was raised and pointed to the door. The few binding bars just now were released by him. "You" Looking at Kisuke, Zaraki Kenpachi eyes showed a dangerous color, and the atmosphere was imminent. At this time, Ise stood up and stood between the two people, looking straight at Zaraki Kenpachi without fear. "Get out of the way." For such a weak guy, Zaraki Kenpachi did not want to say anything extra. "Please don''t be like this. Now is not the time to do this kind of thing. Compared with Captain Zaraki personally looking for it, it will be faster for many yers to find it. And here, what Captain Zaraki can do is what other yers can not do. What you should do now is toplete your duty. I am right, Captain Zaraki!" The eyes of everyone in the room were focused on the two of them. Everyone was sweating for Ise. Zaraki Kenpachi was not a person who would listen to people. If he suddenly exploded, Isehad no ability to dodge or block. Iseseemed to touch a point in Zaraki Kenpachi''s heart and made him silent. "Yes, this kind of thing, it will be faster to leave it to my yers." Turning back to the room, Zaraki Kenpachi looked cold. "Now, before Captain Zaraki has any regrets, let''s start quickly. Everyone, pleasee over here. I will distribute the beads. Please stand in the circle and inject Reiryoku into the bead." The roof opened to both sides, revealing the sky outside. The rain fell on everyone. "Alright! The preparations are quite fast, Shinigami!" Hiyori''s voice suddenly came. He held a huge teapo-like thing in his hand, followed by Love and the others. "Hiyori? Why are you here!" Hirako Shinji looked at these people in surprise. At the beginning, when they returned to Soul Society as the captain, Hiyori could have a bad temper and said that he would never return to Soul Society. "It is because you became a errand boy for Kisuke and pushed the trouble to us. We are here. What nonsense are you talking about! Baldy!" Hiyori poured down the teapot in her hand. A strange thing flowed out and fell on the tform, drowning everyone''s ankles. Although we can see the flow of the liquid, it doesn''t feel wet at all. Yes, this is the substance produced in the cracks between Soul Society, Dangai, and the modern world. It is the source of our power when we go to the Soul King Pceter. "Miss Yoruichi used some in an emergency, but most of the rest were processed and refined by Hiyori. As long as it is integrated with the captain Reiryoku!" Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 324: Offense and Defense Chapter 324: Offense and Defense Bang!!! The monk''s big brush and Yhwach''s weapon collided, causing a violent impact. Reiryoku squeezed each other, and the dispersed Reiryoku set off a wave of air around the two people, stirring the atmosphere of the entire Soul King Pce. "Your expression has changed a lot!" The two weapons were put together, and they were in a stalemate. Yhwach looked at the monk and said. "Is that so?" The monk''s mouth split open, revealing his neat teeth. The two rows of teeth reflected white light and gave off a strange aura. "After deciding to kill me, your expression became quite pleasant!" While the monk had a w in his words, Yhwach suddenly pulled out his knife and cut it horizontally into the monk''s chest. The body leaned back, the slightly fat body was unexpectedly agile, the monk deftly avoided Yhwach''s attack, and at the same time threw his big brush at the other side. In the face of the monk''s weapon, Yhwach did not dodge, and the facts proved that the monk''s weapon could not cut anything at all. Lifting his hand to block the monk''s attack, Yhwach wore a provocative look. "But even if the expression changes, is it only this level?" "You blocked it with your arm, right?" Instead of answering Yhwach''s question, The Monk opened his mouth and asked a strange question. "My Zanpakuto really can''t cut the body, and it cut" name "! The name of your arm has been cut into two. From today on, it is just a hand!" At the moment the monk''s words fell, Yhwach felt a force on his arm, as if something had been pulled away. "Your arm has be very heavy! Your wrist strength is halved and your ability is halved. The strength that your arm can exert is only half of the previous strength!" Although his heart was shocked by what the monk said, there was no panic on Yhwach''s face. He waved his weapon calmly and coldly. "The movement of you waving the knife is not just a little bit slower!" Yhwach, whose strength has been reduced, is very clear in the eyes of the monk. It is just a simple sideways move, and he easily dodges. Swoosh At the same time as avoiding Yhwach''s attack, the weapon in the hand of the monk is waved, and the ck tip of the pen strokes the whole body of Yhwach. "Look, you have also been split into two!" When he finished speaking, the monk''s arm waved out, throwing Yhwach''s body out andnding on the road that the monk had drawn before. "That''s right, you were cut into two, only Yhw is left!" As he spoke, the monk walked to Yhwach. "How does it feel to be defeated by half of the strength of the Quincy leader, the leader of Shinigami whom you hate, with half of the strength?" "Feeling? You ask me how I feel?" Yhwach stood up, even if his strength was reduced by half, there was no panic on his face, and he still looked confident. "The leader of Zero Division led by Shinigami actually fears my strength and cuts it by half. This kind of thing will only make me feel very good!" While speaking, a circr altar formed by Reishi formed around Yhwach. "However, it is a pity that even if my strength is reduced, I can give myself strength again." A mass of Reishi emerged on Yhwach, and the power emitted by him became stronger again. "If you don''t understand, let me tell you. No one can take anything from me, even your ability! Hysube Ichib!" After the power emitted by the body became stronger, the Reishi around Yhwach became rich, and the power that had been brewing for a long time finally showed up. "It doesn''t matter if you don''t know. It''s not toote to know now. Everything in this world exists for me to take it away!" As soon as the voice fell, the Reishi around Yhwach formed a strip of light beam to the monk. In the face of Yhwach''s sudden attack, the monk released Zanpakuto in his hand and put him aside. Just as Yhwach''s attack was about to hit his forehead, his hands pped and the momentum of the attack dissipated in the monk''s hand. "Really, I don''t understand his kindness at all!" The monk pped his hands, and the expression on his face became more and more terrible. "I reduced your strength in order to save your face! If you are defeated by me when you have full strength, then your prestige in the Quincy will be gone!" "You this guy" The body rushed forward, the monk raised his hand, and a few Reishi bars appeared in his hand. The rxed and rxed appearance was obviously the mastery of Kido to the degree of following the heart. "Come to think of it, if I be a dead person, prestige and whatnot wouldn''t be important anymore." The Bakud released by the hand was also very powerful. Even Yhwach was slightly alert. The patterns of the Blut Vane on his body spread out and formed a half ball outside his body. The outer shell Blut Vane Anhaben! Kacha The Bakud released by The Monk disintegrated under Yhwach''s defense. "Interesting, is this the so-called Blut Vane?" "This is the Blut Vane Anhaben, which can extend the defense of the body surface outside the body." So The monk raised his hand, and a mass of spirit particles gathered in front of him,bining in a more profound way. "Tetsufuusatsu!" As the monk''s palm chopped down, a terrible attack was released, and a phoenix-like totem converged in the air, whistling toward Yhwach. The shell of the Blut Vane, which was originally quite strong before Bakud, was instantly destroyed like a thinyer of paper before this attack. The monk followed his attack closely. After it broke Yhwach''s defense, the monk also appeared in front of Yhwach and grabbed his throat. "Take this!" "You touched me, didn''t you?" His throat was caught, but there was no tension on Yhwach''s face, but a strange smile. As soon as the voice fell, a mass of lines spread from Yhwach''s grabbed throat up the arm of the monk. "The shell of the Blut Vane will corrode all objects that touch my body, and expand the range of the Blut Vane again. Once you touch me, the Blut Vane will prate into your body, and it will take away your left half oh, Hysube Ichib!" As he spoke, the lines of Yhwach''s Blut Vane had spread to the monk''s face, making the monk, who had a terrible expression, more strange. "Stupid! Do you want my half body with only these little tricks?" The monk''s whole body shook, and his blue veins burst out, instantly destroying the pattern of the Blut Vane on the surface of the body, and at the same time, he crushed the other person''s throat. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 325: Wake Up Chapter 325: Wake Up "You, this guy, not only broke into Soul King Pce, but also want to break into the body of Zero Division as a member of Soul King, even if you don''t understand the style, there must be a limit!" After beating back Yhwach with one blow, The Monk''s face became colder. "You will suffer the wrath of heaven. cken Out, Ichimonji!" The Monk released Zanpakuto in his hand, but there was not much change, only the original tip of the pen became a short wide de. Not only that, it was clear that Zanpakuto was liberated, but Yhwach could not feel an existence simr to Reiryoku from the monk. Staring at the monk Zanpakuto, Yhwach was vignt in his heart. This was a power that he had nevere into contact with. For the power of Zero Division Leader, he did not feel lucky. In a trance, the Zanpakuto in the hands of the monk became a big brush in the eyes of Yhwach again. Just now What happened "What''s wrong? You can''t tell whether it is a pen or a de!?" While speaking, the monk rushed up and rushed to Yhwach. Zanpakuto in his hand swept out, and the ink sshed. Yhwach pulled out his knife and stood up. As the sword swung, the monk Zanpakuto just sprinkled ink. After liberation, Zanpakuto did not show a strong force. What the hell is this knife doing! It is just a ssh of ink, but it does not mean to kill. Is it the same as before, the power to cut the name in half? The unknown power made Yhwach feel uneasy. "You should already know that the name and strength that was cut in half can be recovered by my own strength! With your knife, you can''t defeat me!" Holding the knife with one hand and pressing his wrist with the other hand, Yhwach gathered all the strength in his body. He had been tired of the monk''s ink sshing trick. The next move will end all this! "You will be my" Halfway through his words, Yhwach suddenly stopped, and his eyes showed a look of disbelief. The name of the weapon, can not be remembered! "Huh? What?" The monk tilted his head and looked at Yhwach with a yful smile on his face. "The name of the sword is what are you talking about?" Yhwach looked ugly. He clearly knew that his weapon had a real name, and as long as he called out his real name, he could exert his real strength. However, even if he searched his mind, he could not recall the real name of the weapon. "Don''t you understand? No! You know! That sword has no name!" The monk stroked his Zanpakuto and looked at the weapon stained with ink in Yhwach''s hand. "Anything [Ichimonji] cover with ink lost its name." "Losing your name means losing your power. Do you think you can kill me with the Nameless Sword and the Nameless Cross?" Upon hearing the monk''s words, Yhwach''s face changed several times in session. Then he decisively stretched out his palm to the monk, and several Reishi balls appeared around the monk. "In that case, I will seize your power! It is not a nameless thing, but my own power!" "Zankt Altar!" The cross star pattern of Quincy,posed of Reishi, appeared in the middle of the air, and the figure of the monk was in the middle, and a force acted on his body, depriving him of his strength. But There was no feeling of seizing the strength of the other party! Yhwach looked at the monk not far away, and his face was full of doubts. From the feeling, the move just now was undoubtedly effective. The power of the monk should have been taken away, but there was no sense of weakness from the monk''s body. "Don''t show this expression, the power has indeed been taken away!" As if seeing the doubts in Yhwach''s heart, The Monk exined in his heart. "However, the power that was taken away will not be used by you! My power is [Darkness]! Every time it is liberated, whether it is Shinigami or the Quincy, whether it is the living or the dead, the [Darkness] in this world, It will be my thing!" Exining his strength for Yhwach, the movements of The Monk are not affected at all. Zanpakuto ruthlessly waved, and a thick mass of ink sshed out, drowning the whole body of Yhwach. "Yhwach! No, it should be the former Yhwach! You must be very painful to lose your name! Such a sad you, let me give you a new name!" The monk Zanpakuto raised, and a white halo spread out from the tip of the pen, which waspletely opposite of the previous ck. "True Strike! Shirafude Ichimonji!" A pure white halo was emitted from Zanpakuto''s de. The pure white color was flowing in the nose. As the brush turned, it exuded a mysterious power. "In thetest way of saying it, it should be called [Bankai], right? Speaking of which, a long time before something like [Bankai] was born, the first one to be born was the [Evolved Zanpakuto]. And this saber of mine can give a new name to something that can be erased by a single word!" The brush ink scattered and wrote the two words [ ck Ant] behind Yhwach. The monk''s eyes had a hint of indifference. After he released this level of power, even Yhwach had no chance of surviving. "So, how do you feel? The former Yhwach, the current ck Ant! Now your strength is like a ck ant crawling on the ground, fragile and illusory!" After being given a new name by the monk, Yhwach''s aura at this moment is very weak. "It''s over here" "That''s right! It''s over! The difference in strength between you and me is so great. Also, your fate is over here. Just carry the lives of Shinigami who has been killed by you so far and end it together! Like ck ants, be crushed to death!" The monk''s foot was raised, and a huge foot appeared above him. The knotted flesh contained terrible power, and he stepped on Yhwach, who had no resistance. The king of ants, farewell! The monk put Zanpakuto behind his back, put his hands together, and mmed down. A pair of huge palms came out of the body of Yhwach, which was now falling from the air, and mmed down like a fly. "This ends when I fight with my eyes closed. This is the end!" Yhwach, who had already fallen powerlessly, said in a low voice. A pair of eyes suddenly opened. In his eyes, the pupils turned quickly and shook, and two pupils appeared in his eyes! Boom The terrifying force bombarded the passage before the Soul King Pce, leaving a huge pit. Yhwach walked out of the mes, raised his hand and released a terrible attack, which instantly prated the monk''s chest and abdomen. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 326: Evolution Chapter 326: Evolution Soul King Pce, Phoenix Pce! Just as the battle between The Monk and Yhwach was going on, Muyang''s battle was also going on. "One That Pierces Everything" Lille Baro, and after being resurrected by Yhwach, he showed a powerful strength. Ooetsu Nimaiya, who had not reacted yet, instantly injured him, but after Muyang attacked, he was forced to death three times in a row. However, every time he fell into a dead end, he would suddenly use a special power to dissolve the originally deadly attack. That was the true power of his Schrift X, the X-Axis. Because his true power was too powerful. Only when the battle was in a very short moment of crisis would he be allowed to open his two eyes and release his full power. However, when he opened his eyes three times in a battle, he was allowed to continue to open his eyes in the following battles! "This guy ispletely out of the scope of normal creatures!" Leaning against a rock to recover his strength, Muyang analyzed the situation of the enemy. After using [Vollstandig], whether it was the form disyed or the power disyed, all of them were out of the scope of normal creatures. That terrible power really did not deserve the name of [X Axis]. If Muyang had not led him away from the previous battlefield, others would have been affected by this terrible power. As a subordinate Zero Division of the royal family, all of them were captains, and each person was awarded a city by the Soul King. It was called Zero Division, floating in the Soul King Pce in a basin, guarding the Soul King in the center. As a member of Zero Division, the Zero Division Ooetsu Nimaiya was called Phoenix Hall, which was originally a ce with a strange scenery. However, in the battle between Muyang and Lille Baro, Phoenix Hall had been broken. Just as Muyang was feeling sorry for the current state of Ooetsu Nimaiya''s Phoenix Hall, a ball of spirit particles suddenly appeared in front of him. The spinning spirit particles gradually turned into the figure of Lille Baro. After using [Vollstandig], he could even turn himself into spirit particles and appear anywhere he wanted. "From just now, you have been dodging and had no intention of retaliating at all. Is it because you know that all the attacks you have are unable to harm me, so you have chosen to give up?" Eight wings of light floated behind him, and there was a halo above his head. The appearance that Lille Baro disyed at this moment was really like the messenger of god he himself had spoken of! "Give up? It''s still early!" Just as he was speaking, a few more terrifying spirit particle cannons appeared in front of Lille Baro and shot out, instantly destroying the stone behind Muyang. After avoiding Li Jie Baluo''s attack, Muyang did not flee again. Instead, he raised his hand and Zanpakuto, who was in the middle of the ball, suddenly swung down. A huge sword energy left the de andnded on Li Jie Baluo''s body with a terrifying aura. Then, it passed through his body andnded on the ground, leaving a huge crack on the ground of Phoenix Hall. "Is it finally a counterattack? But it''s useless! After I used my true strength, no weapon could hurt me!" "Ordinary shes are indeed unable to cause any damage to you." Seeing the unscathed Lille Baro, Muyang''s expression did not change. Before the other party used the power of [Vollstandig], he had already felt the other party''s power. That power was indeed able to exempt him from his sh. "Had #88. Hiry Gekizoku Shinten Raih!" With the saber in front of him, Muyang stretched out his other hand. A dazzling bolt of lightning shot out from his palm. The dazzling lightning emitted terrifying fluctuations, as if it wanted to pierce through everything in front of him. However "It''s useless!" The terrifying attack once again passed through Lille Baro''s chest, not causing him any damage. Even the power of the Hado waspletely ineffective. Just as he said at the beginning, no weapon could kill him! "What a headache." Muyang said this, but there was no trace of distress on his face. Reiryoku, who was emitting from his body, had a huge change. "Your current appearance should be [Bankai], right?" The shape of Zanpakuto in his hand changed slightly, and the Reiryoku emitted from his body also changed. ording to the intelligence collected by the invisible empire before, Muyang''s current appearance was the form after [Bankai]. But "When did you use [Bankai]?" Lille Baro tilted his head, slightly puzzled, and then threw it to the back of his mind. Forget it, even [Bankai] has no meaning. Just Shinigami''s [Bankai] is not enough to cause me any harm. "No meaning? If that''s the case, I can''t agree to it!" Muyang swung his saber, and a light silver sh flew towards Lille Baro. "Still not giving up? Your sh can''t hurt me!" As if to confirm Lille Baro''s words, Muyang''s sh passed through his body again, disappearing into the distant horizon. "That might not be the case!" A huge wound suddenly appeared on Lille Baro''s body, bright red blood spilling out. "Looks like even the so-called God''s Envoy''s blood is still red!" "How is this possible! A mere Shinigami can actually injure my body!" Looking at the huge wound on his chest, Lille Baro''s eyes were full of disbelief. He was the greatest masterpiece of His Majesty, the person closest to God, how could he be injured by a mere Shinigami''s [Bankai]! "Indeed, in this state, ordinary attacks won''t be able to cause you any damage. However, what caused you damage just now was not my sh, but the power attached to my sh, the power of space!" "What?" Lille Baro''s expression changed slightly. He wanted to ask something again, but Muyang''s body suddenly appeared in front of him, and Zanpakuto in his hand suddenly swung out. Wherever the de passed, a dark line appeared, and a terrifying force was produced around the ck line. Without giving Lille Baro any time to react, the de pierced through his neck, and the ck thin line also passed through his body. Then, a terrifying force appeared. The terrifying force beheaded Lille Baro, and blood sprayed out from his neck. "The power of space is something that you can not resist at all. Even if you are the so-called God''s Envoy, you can not be immune to it." Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 327: Passage of Time Chapter 327: Passage of Time "I just said that Shinigami''s Bankai. Don''t dream of killing the messenger of God!" Lille Baro''s voice came from the corpse. The neck that had been cut, Reishi gathered and turned into a twisted face, roaring angrily. Reishi gathered quickly, and an even more powerful force burst out from Lille Baro''s body. The dazzling light shed, and after the light, a strange creature appeared in front of Muyang. Bird head, eight wings, four feet. If the previous Lille Baro still retained some characteristics of a human being, then this thing at this time could no longer be called a human. Compared to humans, the current Lille Baro was closer to an animal, and the strange shape brought him even more powerful strength. "I am an immortal body, I am invincible, I am the messenger of God bestowed with privilege! No matter what kind of power it is, it can not kill me, and all sinful people can only wait for death in the face of me, the messenger of God!" Lille Baro, who once again walked out from the edge of death, let out a hysterical roar. As he roared, a pair of spiritual droplets formed an arm and appeared beside him. Raising his arm, a terrifying fan-shaped light wave shot out. Muyang moved his feet and avoided the attack of Lille Baro. The terrifying white light nted down and cut off the entire edge of Phoenix Hall. "What a terrible destructive power." The Lille Baro in front of him made Muyang unconsciously think of Aizen, the same strange shape, the same terrible power, and the existence beyond the ordinary dimension. "You actually escaped my [Light of Punishment], what a sin!" As he spoke, Lille Baro raised his arm andunched another terrifying attack. After Muyang dodged, the streets of Phoenix Hall turned into a mess. "You actually managed to dodge. That''s true. Staring at someone who hasmitted a grave sin makes my eyes dry!" Muyang nced at the terrifying crater left behind on the ground. A trace of caution shed in his eyes. This kind of attack, as long as it was hit once, it would be over. "What''s wrong? Why aren''t you attacking again? Is it because you really can''t do anything? That''s right, facing a god messenger like me, what can you, a mere Shinigami, do? No matter what kind of attack it is, it can not cause me any harm." "That might not be the case!" Muyang waved his hand, leaving a wound on Lille Baro''s body, but it recovered in the blink of an eye. "It''s useless. Even if you leave a wound for me, I will recover in an instant. Your strength can not kill me!" "However, I''m sorry. I''m tired of ying this kind of game. After listening to the [God''s Horn], go to hell!" Lille Baro raised his hand, and spirit particles gathered. A huge horn appeared above him, and the nearby spirit particles continued to gather. A terrifying power was brewing on the horn. Weng A halo spread out, and a terrifying power shot out from the horn above Lille Baro. The terrifying power of all things linked together, after being enhanced by the horn, whether it was the attack range or strength, all of them had increased several times. In an instant, half of the entire Phoenix Hall was wiped out, leaving only a small piece of edge, floating alone in the air. "Why didn''t you get injured by my power?" As the smoke dispersed, Muyang stood silently in the middle of the air. Everything around him was turned into nothingness by Lille Baro''s attack. Only he himself was not injured in the slightest. He stood quietly in the void. "As expected of One That Pierces Everything. Under your power, everything was turned into ashes. Whether it was buildings, nts, or even spirit particles, they all disappeared under your attack. Even space would be linked by your power." A silver light appeared around Muyang. That light emitted a strange power. He suddenly spoke irrelevant words. "Time is the most ruthless. He always passes quietly and quietly. When people wake up, they find it is toote. So there are often people who say that the age and the moon are as sharp as knives." "Although I don''t know how you can avoid my [God''s Horn], you can''t have such good luck every time!" Lille Baro waspletely confused by Muyang''s words. He raised his arm and a force condensed in the huge horn in the sky. The terrifying fluctuation it emitted was even more than before. "I said, the farthest distance in the world is time!" In the face of Lille Baro''s terrible attack, Zanpakuto in Muyang''s hand gently waved, and an insignificant sh greeted Lille Baro''s attack. Time was pulled, and space was distorted. It was clearly only a short distance, but the attack seemed to have crossed hundreds of millions of miles. It was clearly just a matter of an instant, but it seemed as if hundreds of millions of years had passed. When Lille Baro''s attack arrived in front of Muyang, it had be very small. With that meager strength, Muyang just casually raised his hand and gently patted it,pletely scattering it. "What did you do?" In Lille Baro''s eyes, his terrifying attack that could instantly destroy a Zero Division Hall was easily destroyed with a raise of his hand. "As you can see." "Impossible! How could a mere Shinigami defeat me, the messenger of God!" Lille Baro''s ugly face revealed an angry expression. His body, which could no longer be seen as a human, was twisting and stretching, continuously releasing his attacks. "God''s horn! God''s horn! God''s horn!" A terrifying attack was released, and then it was easily neutralized by Muyang. The madness on Lille Baro''s face became more and more intense. Everything that was happening in front of him waspletely beyond his imagination. He was the person closest to God! "It''s about time." After neutralizing Lille Baro''s attack again, Muyang suddenly spoke. "What?" After hearing Muyang''s voice, Lille Baro subconsciously opened his mouth. However, after he spoke, a strange feeling suddenly arose in his heart. Why had his voice be so old? "I mean, when you died of old age, it was almost time!" Hearing Muyang''s words, Lille Baro''s pupils contracted slightly. Only now did he notice his own body. Unconsciously, his body had declined to the extreme, looking like he could die at any time. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 328: The Miracle Chapter 328: The Miracle "Impossible! As the God''s Emissary, it is impossible for me to age!" Seeing the changes happening to his body, a trace of panic appeared on Lille Baro''s ugly face, but his mouth was still shouting loudly. "Speaking of this, you are indeed worthy of praise. The time spent is much longer than I expected." Muyang was still standing there, not moving a single step. He raised the Zanpakuto in his hand and faced Lille Baro from afar. "However, the Passage of Time is like a saber. This saber is unavoidable!" Zanpakuto waved. In the void, a short saber seemed to appear. As Muyang moved, it passed through Lille Baro''s body, leaving a deep mark in an invisible ce. As the short saber fell, Lille Baro''s aura suddenly weakened to the extreme, like a candle in the wind. "Impossible! I am the messenger of god, I am invincible! I am" Lille Baro''s high-pitched voice gradually fell, until it was silent. The lights of life were extinguished. "What a difficult battle" Seeing that Lille Baro''s body had turned into spirit particles in the air and gradually dissipated,pletely losing the breath of life, Muyang finally breathed a sigh of relief. He forced his spirit to move to thest corner of Phoenix Hall and copsed to the ground. This was the first time he had used the attack he had just used. He still couldn''t control his strength well. Although he had sessfully killed Lille Baro, his body had also taken a great burden. "I wonder how the battle between Sister Kirio and the others is going" Looking into the distance, a trace of worry shed in Muyang''s eyes. Since Lille Baro had such powerful strength, the other members of the personal guards naturally weren''t any weaker. He didn''t know if Sister Kirio and the others could defeat the enemy. "Forget it, I should recover first. In this state, even if I rush over now, I won''t be able to do anything." Ha ha ha ha ha, facing such a powerful enemy, and fighting against three by himself, only bypleting such a battle record can one be called [Miracle]! Gerard held his long sword high in his hand and the shield in his other hand. His whole body was covered with scars, but he still stubbornly dragged Kirinji Tenjir, Hikifune Kirio, and Shutara Senjumaru. "It really is like sticky candy!" Tenjiro threw Zanpakuto in his hand, with a few drops of sweat on his forehead, and his face was full of impatience. This Quincy bastard, although not weak, has not reached the point where he can fight three members of Zero Division at the same time, which can be seen from the wounds all over his body. However, it is such a bastard that has caused a huge trouble for them. Obviously, they can''t beat the three people, but he has been dragging the three of them, which seriously affects the development of the battle. Zanpakuto sprinkled arge piece of hot soup, sprinkled on Gerard''s body, causing the flesh and blood on his body to rot, revealing the white bones. "Ah, it hurts! It hurts!" He shouted loudly, but Gerard''s movements were not slow at all. When the giant sword swung, there was a gust of wind. The momentum caused not only did not be smaller because of the injury, but it became more violent. "This guy is a monster. The more injured he is, the more powerful the power is." "Maybe this is where his power lies, turning the damage suffered by his body into his own power." Hikifune Kirio said. As the battle went on, Reiryoku, who was usually eating and drinking, was consumed violently and turned into a beautiful woman with a graceful figure and outstanding charm. "In that case" A sneer appeared on the face of Shutara Senjumaru. The skeleton arms behind him danced quickly. In a blink of an eye, a close-fitting ck dress appeared on Gerard''s body and wrapped his whole body. "Just kill him in an instant!" Pfft As the voice of Shutara Senjumaru fell, Gerard''s clothes seemed toe alive and contracted in an instant, entangling his body and strangling him into a mixture of flesh and blood. The red blood sshed out from the gap of the clothes and drew a beautiful blood flower on the ground. "It''s over! Then, it''s your turn next." The mixture of flesh and blood wrapped in ck clothes twitched a few times on the ground and then stopped moving. Only dark red blood was still flowing and dyed on the ground. Shutara Senjumaruturned his eyes to the other Quincy, the Quincy who had not spoken a word since the beginning. His whole body was shrouded in a cloak, full of mystery. The only information so far was that he easily destroyed Hikifune Kirio''s tree of life without any resistance. His attack did not contain Reiryoku, and there was no way to know what power was. In the face of the attention of the three members of Zero Division, the Quincy did not have any reaction, and still stood quietly in the same ce. Bang!! Just as Shutara Senjumaru and others were going to take action, the huge foot suddenly fell on their side, and the foot just reached their waist. "Is this a foot?" Looking at the foot that suddenly appeared at his side, a trace of surprise appeared on his face. If it was just a foot, then how big would the owner of the foot be? Just as this thought shed through his mind, a huge shadow shrouded them. Looking up, it was Gerard, who was magnified countless times! "What is this?" Phew The giant version of Gerard took a breath and then let out a huge roar. "My name is Gerard Valkyrie!" The giant Gerard, just a roar, caused a strong storm. "My holy text is [M], [Miracle] Gerard! My strength is to exchange [Wounded] for [Strength]! As expected of a member of Zero Division, it can actually cause such a serious injury to me. After the exchange, it can actually make me so huge. This is the first time!" The giant version of Gerard clenched his fist and waved it casually, which immediately triggered a storm. Feeling the powerful strength contained in his body, Gerard showed a proud smile, and his white teeth were shining. "Then, use your bodies to feel my strength!" Boom!! The palm mmed down, and the terrifying power shattered the ground. Even the wind pressure that was released contained terrifying power. "His body has be so huge, but it actually did not affect his speed. He really is a monster." Generally speaking, the size of his body could indeed bring about great power, but that was all exchanged for the reduction in speed. However, this guypletely ignored all thesemon sense. His strength was incredible, and his speed was even faster than before! Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 329: Yoruichi Chapter 329: Yoruichi "Oh, Gerard finally used the Schrift too?" In another Zero Division, Askin put his golden hands on the awning and looked at Gerard, who had be huge in the distance and showed great power, with a rxed look. "I will tell you a little about the personal guards. The captain of the personal guards is Lille. Lille is the first Quincy who has been bestowed the Schrift by His Majesty. His position is unshakable!" "However, among the personal guards, there are two other people who are special, namely Pernida and Gerard. Before they were bestowed strength by His Majesty, they already have a strong strength, and they are Quincy who have not been bestowed strength by His Majesty! In the All Sternritter, only these two people were like this, and the corresponding holy text His Majesty bestowed to them was just to cooperate with the power they already had!" "Therefore, there are many strange rumors about the true identity of these two people. Some people say that the real identity of Pernida is the Right Hand of Soul King, and Gerard is The Heart of Soul King!" "I also don''t understand why there are rumors rted to Soul King even though it is clear that it is a Quincy. However, the origin is unknown, but it shows unparalleled strength. It is understandable to make any incredible exnation to that kind of guy! You must think the same way, Ooetsu Nimaiya, and Ichigo!" "Oh, can''t you hear it?" At the feet of Askin, Ooetsu Nimaiya and Kurosaki Ichigo copsed and almost lost consciousness, while Ishida Ury, who was originally fighting with Kurosaki Ichigo, went missing. In the face of an opponent with strange abilities, Kurosaki Ichigo, who always only knew how to charge and kill, waspletely unable to resist. As for Ooetsu Nimaiya, the previous injury had not yet healed. After losing the support of the healer of Qilin Temple, Tenjiro, she quickly fell to the ground again. "Kurosaki!" Orihime and Sado suddenly rushed out from the street on the well. When they saw Kurosaki Ichigo lying on the ground, they immediately cried out in rm. "Don''te over!" Seeing thepanions that appeared, Kurosaki Ichigo was shocked and struggled to open his mouth. However, the weak voice could not reach their ears at all. Moreover, facing the copsed Kurosaki Ichigo, even if they heard his words, Sado and Orihime would not stand with their hands folded. "The right arm of the giant!" Sado''s arm suddenly changed. A powerful force came out of his arm and smashed down, leaving a huge hole in the ground. Weng The moment his fistnded, a strange force suddenly acted on Sado and Orihime, causing them to instantly kneel on the ground. "What''s going on? I can''t stand up!" "I can''t stand up, right?" Askin put his hands in his pockets and looked down at the two people who were kneeling on the ground. "This is my ability. Once I step into this pool, although it won''t be, it will reduce the tolerance of the things I appoint. This time, the thing I appoint is. In other words, now in this Soul King Pce where the concentration of spirit particles is extremely high, you will be poisoned by spirit particles." "Spirit particles poisoning?" "That''s right, my ability is actually to control the amount of death in the designated object, to kill the enemy. And to designate something, arge amount of that kind of thing must be absorbed. For example, if you specify blood, you must drink arge amount of blood. However, I have drunk too much blood before, and now I don''t want to y this anymore. So, before I appoint something new again, I hope you can stay here obediently." "Oh, a guy who said strange things appeared here! Since the enemy can''t move, wouldn''t it be better to just strangle them?" Yoruichi suddenly appeared behind Askin. "Are you sure? A long time ago, Bambietta said the same thing. I was very unhappy at that time, but now I am even more unhappy after hearing it! Yes, there must be a limit to having no brain!" He lifted his foot and kicked out, but Yoruichi dodged it nimbly. "What do you mean by no brain? Are you looking down on your opponent?" "No, it''s just that each has their own way of fighting. Manipting death is my way of fighting, and strangling the neck is more suitable for women like you or Bambietta!" "So that''s how it is" As she spoke, dense spirit particles gathered on Yoruichi''s body, and a powerful aura was emitted. With a roar, a pair of huge wings made of spirit particles appeared behind her. "I don''t know who that woman called Bambietta is, but you want to say that it''s thebat style of a beauty, right?" "Bambietta is indeed a beauty, but the value of a woman is not that face, but that she needs to be dressed up!" A bow was drawn out of the wrist of the current Askin. As his voice fell, two bows were shot out. However, in the state of his body, Yoruichi nerve reflex and speed were unbelievably fast. In the rapid movement, she grabbed the bow and arrow shot by the other side, turned her body and threw it to the other side. The bow that was thrown back contained a powerful force, driving back Askin''s body. "Sorry, although you are a very interesting man, but unfortunately, I have an urgent matter now, so I will go first!" The strength of his body suddenly became more violent. Reiryoku, which was originally like a pair of wings behind him, changed a step further, forming a circle of thunder and lightning behind Yoruichi, and the terrible power spread everywhere. "Shunko! Thunder God Battle Form!" Boom A lightning column suddenly appeared and bombarded on Askin''s body. The terrifying lightning drowned his body, and the violent impact hit his body from all directions. Rumble! The power of thunder and lightning spread everywhere, destroying the street where everyone was in a mess. "You first heal your injuries, and when you stabilize, then treat Ichigo and Sado, and the Zero Division member who is pretending to be cool over there." Yoruichi cast her eyes on Ichigo and Ooetsu Nimaiya, who were on the other side. "It''s really useless, Ichigo, actually beaten by the enemy like this. If not for the coordinates left on your body before, causing us tond near you, you would be cold now." "And the little brother of Zero Division, your performance is too unsatisfactory. Unexpectedly, you were killed by this level of enemy with Ichigo. It is really ipetent, or is Zero Division only this level?" "In this way, I can''t pretend that I didn''t hear it. Although I look very bad, what level is this you said?" Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 330: Exposed Chapter 330: Exposed The smoke dispersed, revealing the figure of Askin. After beingpletely hit by Yoruichi''s big move, Askin''s body was full of scars, but even so, his breath did not weaken too much. His vitality was so strong that it was inconceivable. "Oh -" Kurosaki Ichigo struggled to stand up from the ground. In the previous battle, he was not the focus of Askin, so he did not suffer any injuries. He was just temporarily exhausted. After Askin left where he was because of Yoruichi attack, the power of the [Poisonous Pool] faded away, and he quickly recovered his basic physical strength. As for Ooetsu Nimaiya, he was the key target of Askin. Even if there was no situation of [Reishi Poisoning] now, his injury was still very serious and he did not wake up at all. "Have you recovered to the point where you can stand?" "It''s very fast. You heard it. You go first, I will follow you. As long as Yhwach is solved, the war will end!" "I understand! Miss Yoruichi, you have to be careful!" "Who do you think you are talking to? How can I lose to him!" "Let them pass. If they interfere with His Majesty, His Majesty will be angry." "You don''t have to worry about this, because whether it is you or Yhwach, they will be defeated by us! The dead will not be angry!" "Is it? Just use the move of Thunder God you just used? That is really troublesome. It is impossible for you to use that move to defeat me." As he spoke, the injuries on Askin quickly recovered. The wounds healed quickly, and even the breath of his body gradually stabilized. "To be able to injure me like that, that is indeed a very strong move. However, it is precisely because your move is powerful that it allowed me to absorb enough of your Reiryoku. Right now, your Reiryoku is no longer able to kill me!" "Your wound has actually recovered?" "This is a matter of course! You should have heard it before, right? I can control the amount of death by taking in arge amount of designated objects! By increasing the amount of death, it shouldn''t be strange for my immunity to increase, right?" In just a few words, the injuries on Askin hadpletely recovered. He looked at Yoruichi with his hands in his pockets, a faint smile on his face. "If you want to make a move, hurry up. If you are too slow, you will be killed!" At the same time, inside the Soul King Pce As the ce where the Soul King rested, this was the center of the entire Soul King Pce. Normally, even the five members of Zero Division could not enter and leave at will. Many [Divine Armament] patrolled inside. These were not ordinary lives, but special lives created by the power of the Soul King. They were responsible for taking care of the food and shelter of the Soul King, as well as conveying the orders of the Soul King. Ishida Ury carefully sneaked here. If it was before, it was impossible for him to lurk here for so long without rming any god weapon. However, after joining Yhwach''s subordinates, Yhwach gave him a powerful force, which he could not imagine before. With this force, he could now move here with ease. As someone with a different intention to join Yhwach, Ishida Ury is far more aware of Yhwach''s horror than others. He is not at his peak, his strength is far more than this, but just this kind of strength has let himpletely crush Soul Society, trample the Gotei 13th, and kill Captain-Commander Yamamoto. Based on such a fact, Ishida Ury judged that it is impossible to win this war by relying on Shinigami alone! If he wants to revenge for killing his mother, he can only rely on himself! Although I don''t know what the purpose of Yhwach is, there is no doubt that Soul King must be his goal. And now, Yhwach is in battle, and the other members of the Schutzstaffel have their own opponents. As long as you take this opportunity toy a trap in the ce where Soul King is in advance, You can definitely destroy Yhwachpletely! "So this is the reason why you joined us, Ishida Ury!" A voice suddenly sounded behind Ishida Ury. Ishida Ury suddenly tightened his body and suddenly rushed forward. At the same time, he turned around quickly, drawing an arrow and pointing to the person standing in his original position. "Haschwalth! When did you -" The person who spoke was the captain of the Sternritter, the support of the Emperor of the Wandenreich, Jugram Haschwalth! "When? Are you asking me when I came behind you, or when I found out your evil intentions?" His body was shrouded in the shadow. Haschwalth''s face was covered with ayer of shadow. He looked a little gloomy. At this time, he held a long sword in his hand. With a gloomy smile on his face, he looked at the nervous Ishida Ury not far away. "What do you mean?" "When you first joined our Wandenreich, I knew that you had other thoughts in your heart! But it doesn''t matter. I have been watching you all the time. I am looking forward to what kind of interesting expression your face will show when you do your best to prepare everything but are destroyed by me in the end." "Now, I see it!" When the two spoke, they did not hide anything, so they were discovered by the Divine Weapon of Soul King at the first moment. "Since I have already appreciated the most wonderful part, then let me end this." Haschwalth turned a blind eye to the divine weapons around the two of them. He drew the long sword in his hand and an arc of light shed out. All the divine weapons close to the two were split in half. Whoosh! Taking advantage of the time when Haschwalth attacked those divine weapons, Ishida Ury made a decisive move and shot out a Divine Saint Destroyer Arrow. After joining the invisible empire, what he improved was not only strength, but alsobat skills. Thebat skills andbat skills that the invisible empire had umted over a thousand years made his fighting style much richer. Even though he had just sent out an attack, when faced with Ishida Ury''s attack, Haschwalth''s expression did not change. The long sword in his hand was horizontal, easily blocking Ishida Ury''s attack. "What a powerless attack. With your strength, it is impossible to cause any harm to me." Haschwalth waved the long sword in his hand, and a sword qi shed out, directly shooting towards Ishida Ury. The sharp sword qi wantonly scattered, causing Ishida Ury''s expression to change slightly. "You should use the power of the holy text bestowed by His Majesty. I am very curious, what kind of power is it? It is actually the same as His Majesty''s [A]!" Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 331: Join Forces Chapter 331: Join Forces "You actually found this ce, how troublesome." In front of 12th Division, Kyouraku Shunsui looked at the few Quincy who appeared and shook his head slightly with a helpless face. With the help of the tform built by Captain Kurotsuchi, the gift brought by Yuushirou Shihouin, and the special power collected by the Visored, many other captain level Reiryoku gathered, and finally the door to Soul King Pce was almostpleted. As long as they waited for a moment, the door to Soul King Pce could bepleted, and the people of Gotei 13th could enter Soul King Pce to stop the enemy. However, just as the n was about to bepleted, it was actually found here by the remnants of the Quincy. "Yes, things have be troublesome! Manager Kisuke, please concentrate on building the door, I will find a way to deal with it outside!" "Good! Then the outside matter will depend on you!" Kisuke nodded. At this time, the situation was very urgent. The most important thing at the moment was to seize the time toplete the construction of the door. As for the few Quincy outside, he could only believe in Kyouraku! In the surrounding ruins, there was a rustling sound. A momentter, arge group of walking dead Shinigami appeared in Kyouraku Shunsui''s sight. No, those were the walking dead! Giselle Gewelle, a member of the Star Cross Knights, the owner of Schrift [Z], the Zombie, whose power can turn the god of death stained with her blood into a zombie. In this chaos, the numerous death gods turned into zombies who only knew how to obey her orders. "Oh, what a surprise. Zombie girl, you are still alive! Are the people who can control zombies also zombies?" Captain Kurotsuchi looked at the Quincy, and his tone was full of curiosity. These powerful Quincy made his desire to study unprecedented high. "Hey, Quincy, if the information I have is not wrong, you seem to have been abandoned by your leader. The light beams just now are called [Auswahlen]!" "Cut -" Hearing Kyouraku Shunsui''s words, the faces of the Quincy changed slightly. As Kyouraku Shunsui said, they are just chess pieces abandoned by Yhwach! "In this case, don''t mind helping us!" "How can that kind of thing be possible! No matter what kind of action His Majesty makes, there must be his reason. What we have to do is to follow His Majesty''s order and sweep everything for him!" Covering his forehead and eyes with a yellow helmet, with a weird hairstyle on his head, Nanana Najahkoop raised his hands in a hug, with a frenzied tone. After a slight silence, Kyouraku Shunsui put his hands on the knife. "Since you have such awareness, it seems that there is only one battle between us!" "Do you think you still have the ability to fight with us?" "I have observed all of you for a long time, and used my [Morphine Pattern] to paralyze you in turn!" Nanana Najahkoop, the holy text is [U]. Its ability is called the [Underbelly]. Reiryoku, who can analyze the enemy and find the loophole in it, so as to urately attack the weak point. The longer he observed the enemy, the more thorough his analysis of Reiryoku would be, and the stronger the effect of the attack! Before this, he had already observed the members of Gotei 13th! Bang! A scorching attack suddenly pierced through his chest, defeating him without any defense. The terrifying heat even prated his internal organs, making himpletely lose the ability to resist. "Bazz-B, you" "What is this situation?" Kyouraku Shunsui, who was already prepared for a big battle, looked at the scene in front of him and had a guess in his heart. "We will help you!" Bazz-B is behind the other two Quincy, and all three of them have a determined expression on their faces. "Why? Do you think we will trust you easily?" We don''t need your trust, This is just our unteral desire to help you, but we need some returns! We assist you in building the door to the Soul King Pce, and the return is to take us to the Soul King Pce! We want to find the Yhwach who abandoned us and kill him! "I see, thene in!" With an expected answer, Kyouraku Shunsui took back Zanpakuto and brought the three Quincy inside, but there was still a little vignce in his heart. However, with the current lineup of the 13th Division, even if the three Quincy had ulterior motives, they were not afraid. "Very good, with the help of three Quincy, our progress should be faster!" "This guy is a monster!" Hikifune Kirio hid behind the back of a house and calmed his breathing. The Quincy named Gerard waspletely a monster! No matter what kind of damage he suffered, he could recover in an instant. What was more terrible was that after recovery, his speed and strength would be stronger than before! "The size has be so huge, but it has not be slow and clumsy because of it. This kind of illogical thing is really big." "Hahahaha! Ipetent! Ipetent! Ipetent how disappointing!" Gerard''s wildughter echoed. "But don''t cry out! Because no matter how much you cry out, there will be no [Miracle]!" "But then again, your Zero Division is too vulnerable. Didn''t you show a strong performance before? But it is inevitable. In front of my [Miracle], no matter what kind of power it is, it is too weak!" "Do you want me to kill you people in the ruins with the body of the Valkyrie? It is as difficult as crushing ants in the desert. But because of this, I can find you! Turn the impossible into possible. This is a miracle!" Gerard''s huge palm suddenly appeared and pped down with a terrible wind pressure. Swoosh Hikifune Kirio moved to avoid his attack. At the same time, she raised her arm and released a powerful Had. Boom! The Had directly hit Gerard''s face, but only left a slight scar. As the battle unfolded, in the cycle of being wounded and recovered by them again and again, Gerard''s body became stronger and stronger. The attack that could cause him great injuries before was no longer of much use now. "What a flexible little bug, but if this goes on, it is simply endless. It is better to kill you directly!" "Use my [Hoffnung]!" A huge long sword appeared in his hand, and Gerard''s face showed a cruel smile. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 332: Arrival Chapter 332: Arrival In the fierce battle, a door suddenly came out of the Royal Spirit Pce. The wooden door of the round fan was slowly pushed open, and dozens of powerful Reiryoku came from behind the door. "Oh, is this Royal Spirit Pce?" From behind the door, it was the captains and vice-captains of Gotei 13th, and the three Quincy! After getting the help of the three Quincy and losing the external threat, Soul Society finallypleted the construction of the door. The team captain and the deputy captain stepped into the Soul King Pce for the first time! "The concentration of Reishi in the atmosphere is too high." Feeling the extremely rich Reishi in the atmosphere, the captains and the deputy captain sighed. "It''s sister''s Reiryoku!" Yuushirou Shihouin suddenly let out a cry of surprise, and didn''t say hello to everyone, directly running towards Yoruichi. "Yoruichi!" After hearing the cry of Yuushirou Shihouin, Soi Fon''s face also changed slightly, following the footsteps of Yuushirou Shihouin and leaving the ce. "Really, there is no meaning of group cooperation at all!" "Sorry, sorry, the two of them are really too impatient. However, I think you also feel that the current situation of Miss Yoruichi is a little bad." Kisuke waved his hand and exined, and then his face showed a serious look. Not only the two people, but he also felt that Yoruichi''s current situation was quite bad! "It seems that the strength of the Quincy who invaded the Soul King Pce is very unusual. Presumably, everyone has felt the current situation of the Soul King Pce. Then, let''s spread out and act. If all the members of Zero Division are killed, it is also a more troublesome thing." "In battle, of course, directly find the enemy boss!" Zaraki Kenpachi face showed a sneer and looked into the distance. Bang!!!! A huge sword suddenly fell in front of everyone, and the terrible power mmed on the ground, leaving a huge crack, and the wind pressure raised after the chop, also blew away the unprepared people. "Hahahaha, there are actually some little insectsing to die, but even if you have more people, you can''t beat me!" With one blow, the formation of the Gotei 13th members was broken, and Gerard''s wantonughter came from above. "There is such a big body! Moreover, in such a huge body, there is such a degree of speed. Sure enough, the Quincy brought up by Yhwach and the previous one arepletely two levels of other opponents." Looking at the giant in the distance, Tshir Hitsugaya said with a cold and calm face. Hearing the words of Hitsugaya, Hinamori Momo suddenly looked at him with surprise. Not only Hinamori Momo, but all thepanions around him looked at him with vague eyes. Captain Hitsugaya, who had always been very sensitive to his height, could actually say such words calmly like "is huge"! Just as everyone was stunned, Gerard''s huge palm suddenly grabbed. "Daiguren Hyourinmaru!" In an instant, he entered the state of relief. With a wave of his hand, he released ayer of ice to freeze Gerard''s arm. The eyes of Hitsugaya were cold. Facing such an enemy, there was no chance to be careless. Bang!!! The frozen arm suddenly exerted force and easily broke free of Tshir Hitsugaya''s freezing. Gerard had an arrogant smile on his face. "This level of thin ice can''t freeze me at all!" A sh shed, and quietly, Gerard''s forearm was cut off. "It''s a little interesting. Your Quincy is still quite interesting. In this case, I will kill you first and then go to your boss." Zaraki Kenpachi''s Zanpakuto was on his shoulder and showed an excited smile to Gerard in the distance. Such an opponent would be very happy to cut it! "Ouch! My right hand!" Gerard''s mouth made a painful scream. It attracted everyone''s attention. "My right hand will be stronger!" As his voice fell, Reishi shed. His originally cut arm disappeared, and at the same time, a new arm grew out with ck lines engraved on it. "How could this be?" Seeing this unimaginable scene, the captains all had surprised expressions on their faces. "His ability can make the injured parts bigger and stronger!" Hikifune Kirio came from the other side and exined Gerard''s ability to the confused Gotei 13th member. "Who are you!" Seeing the beautying, the captains of Gotei 13th asked in their hearts at the same time! All five members of Zero Division, when they came to Gotei 13th before, they all saw it, but there was no such beauty in their impression! "Miss Kirio!" The voice of Hirako Shinji suddenly sounded. Because the fierce battle consumed Reiryoku and restored her slim figure, Hikifune Kirio was recognized at a nce by Hirako Shinji and Hiyori. "Ah, it''s little Hiyori. I haven''t seen you for a long time. You seem to have grown up a lot." "Ha ha ha ha, it''s really interesting. If you are chopped into minced meat, what will you be? It''s really exciting!" Seeing the enemy recover in an instant, Zaraki Kenpachi''s face did not show any horror, but became more excited. Reiryoku on his body surged violently, and his fighting spirit rose. "That fool!" After detecting Zaraki Kenpachi''s intention, Tshir Hitsugaya quickly greeted him and blocked his attack. "What do you mean? If I didn''t slow down the attack, even you would have been split in half by me!" "You are more reckless than I imagined, even more reckless! Think about it with your brain!" "Ah? What do you want to say?" "If we let this guy continue to grow bigger, if we identally let him fall down, what do you think will happen?" "What consequences can there be? I will follow him down and kill him!" "If such a heavy guy falls from such a high ce, the Seireitei will bepletely destroyed!" In the face of such a teammate like Zaraki Kenpachi, Tshir Hitsugaya only felt a dull pain in his head. In battle, he was indeed a good hand, especially now. He did not know what had happened to him and seemed to have be stronger. However, his way of doing things without asking about the consequences was often a headache. Bang!! After the two of them spoke, Gerard''s huge foot suddenly fell from the sky and stomped down hard. "Hahahaha!" Zaraki Kenpachi raised his hands high, and the terrible power suddenly broke out, lifting Gerard''s foot and turning it over to the ground. "It''s so annoying, that is to say, don''t y with him slowly, just cut him to death directly, right?" Zaraki Kenpachi stamped his foot, flew up, and the terrible attack was again cut out. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 333: Fierce Battle Chapter 333: Fierce Battle Buzz Zaraki Kenpachi raised his Zanpakuto up high, and the terrible power poured out, but it was blocked by Gerard with the shield. A violent roar came from the shield, and where the two fought, even a terrible wave of air burst out. The shield in his hand blocked Zaraki Kenpachi''s sh, and at the same time, he threw Zaraki Kenpachi out, Gerard stood up straight and pulled out his sword. "To be able to send me flying, you are very strong! Although I feel that this cruel thing is very boring, but there is no way. A strong dark body like you will be the soul of my [Hoffnung]!" "It did not cut off a solid shield, what a solid body! It makes people want to cut it off more!" Zaraki Kenpachi low voice came from the ruins, and the low voice suppressed excitement. It was really an exciting thing to be able to meet such an opponent! "Drink! Nozarashi!" The terrifying golden Reiryoku suddenly broke out, and the rich Reiryoku condensed and formed an aura behind Zaraki Kenpachi. The powerful force was constantly released from his body, and the huge Zanpakuto on his shoulder revealed a rough aura, containing powerful strength. "What? How is he liberate his Shikai? Since when?" Looking at Zaraki Kenpachi in the distance, Tshir Hitsugaya was slightly stunned. Zaraki Kenpachi has always been an alien among the thirteen Captains of Gotei 13. As the only Captain who can''t use Shikai, he has always relied on the strong Reiryoku and strong body to fight. Moreover, just relying on this, he has other Captain levelbat power! So, after learning Shikai, what level will his strength reach? Boom Zaraki Kenpachi faced the body, and the Zanpakuto in his hand and Gerard''s Sword of Hope collided. "Ha!" Suddenly exerting force, Gerard was forced back half a step, Zaraki Kenpachi stepped a little, and after creating a foothold under his feet, the body once again borrowed strength to fly, and Zanpakuto, who was raised high, fell on Gerard''s head. "Fool! my Hoffnung can surpass your attack!" In the face of Zaraki Kenpachi attack, Gerard''s face did not change, and his mouth suddenly said so. As soon as the voice fell, a wound suddenly came out of the waist of Zaraki Kenpachi, and the blood sprayed out, and the original attack of Zaraki Kenpachi was interrupted. "What is going on?" No attack, no sign, but a huge wound suddenly appeared in the abdomen. This situation is too strange, making Zaraki Kenpachi''s heart ring. If it is a head-on battle, he is not afraid of anyone, but in the face of these strange forces, he has no way. "Do you have any questions? My strength is [Miracle], the so-called [Miracle] is to materialize the thoughts of the people! My body can not be destroyed, because he is driven by the people''s [Fear]! And the [Hope] condensed into [Hoffnung], once damaged, it will immediately turn into despair!" "Although I don''t know what he is talking about, but he has extraordinary strength this is very clear!" Tshir Hitsugaya''s head turned quickly, thinking about countermeasures. Although Zaraki Kenpachi performance was very eye-catching, he could not pin his hopes on him alone. If Zaraki Kenpachi alone, he was afraid that he could not kill this enemy. "It is like this! The point is that you can only kill you without losing your sword, right? You make the solution so clear, you are really a simple guy, you will regret it!" "I told you in order to fill the gap between you and me! Even this is not clear, you are really simple! The one who will regret is you!" Boom! The long sword in Gerard''s hand suddenly stabbed down. Although the de was sharp, because of its huge size, it still caused great damage to everything around it. Just like a blunt weapon. Dodging Gerard''s attack, Zaraki Kenpachi moved quickly and ran along the surrounding buildings to the ce where Gerard was equal. Zanpakuto in his hand waved out, but was avoided by the other side. After avoiding Zaraki Kenpachi''s attack, Gerard waved his other hand, and the shield fixed on his arm smashed on Zaraki Kenpachi, sending him flying. "Hahahaha, you actually dodged, contrary to the appearance, your movements are very agile!" After being hit, the smile on Zaraki Kenpachi''s face became more. If the other side is only huge, with a body of strength but no corresponding speed, it can only be regarded as a fixed target, root can''t let him experience the joy of fighting! "I should be the one who is surprised. I originally wanted to pinch you to death at once. Your movements are very agile!" "Guncho Tsurara (Icicle Birds)!" While the two were talking, Tshir Hitsugaya''s body quietly appeared behind Gerard. Zanpakuto waved and several icicles flew toward Gerard. "An eyesore! My opponent is not you!" In the face of Hitsugaya''s attack, Gerard just casually stretched out his palm. Bang! Gerard''s palm had just reached out, and a figure appeared in front of Hitsugaya and blocked his attack. "Don''t steal my prey!" "I could say the same to you, don''t hinder me, you need to stop him from evolving further!" "Damn it! This guy" "Well, it''s useless! Zaraki Kenpachi is the same as the opponent, all unreasonable!" "I know, but I can''t ignore Zaraki Kenpachi. The opponent can''t be dealt with by Zaraki Kenpachi alone! You see, Zaraki has already taken off his blindfold! He also instinctively realized that the opponent is a guy who can''t be defeated without taking off the blindfold." Boom! Zanpakuto in Zaraki Kenpachi''s hand collided with Gerard''s giant sword again, making a violent sound. Several wounds came out of Zaraki Kenpachi''s body, and blood sprayed. It is simply impossible to kill each other without destroying the enemy''s weapon! However, as long as Gerard''s weapon is damaged, Zaraki Kenpachi''s body will be hurt, and the bnce of victory is tilting bit by bit. As time goes on, Zaraki Kenpachi will only have more and more injuries. Standing up from the ground, Zaraki Kenpachi did not say a word, and he was unaware of the injuries on his body, holding his own Zanpakuto to attack forward. "Perseverance! This spirit is very amazing! However, the amount of spirit can''t fill the gap between us!" Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 334: Reuinion Chapter 334: Reuinion Bang!!! An invisible force suddenly took effect on the monk''s body, shattering his body. Flesh and blood flew, and he fell to the ground. "As I predicted, die within three steps of me!" Yhwach looked indifferent. In his eyes, there were two pupils! After he finally survived the nine years of retrieving his strength, he finally recovered his strengthpletely. The power of omniscience and omnipotence!! Everything that he had before his eyes was nothing to hide, whether it was the destruction of Zero Division, the resistance of Gotei 13, or the battle of the personal guards, everything was in his eyes. Countless possibilities of the future shed in front of Yhwach, but under his power, everything pointed to an end Shinigami was destroyed, and the Quincy was won! And he, Yhwach, would be the master of the new world! "Monk" Kyouraku Shunsui rushed here and looked at the monk lying on the ground withplicated eyes. Even the monks of Zero Division also ended up like this. Can they really stop Yhwach with just their members of Gotei 13? "But, now is not the time to think about these things! The Flowery Winds Be Disturbed, The God Of Flowers Sings, The Heavenly Winds Be Disturbed, The Devil Of Heaven Sneers, Katen Kykotsu!" Pulling out his own Zanpakuto from his waist, Kyouraku Shunsui looked at Yhwach warily. The opposite party can kill Captain Commander Yamamoto and the leader of Zero Division. "Kyouraku Shunsui, the new Captain-Commander of Gotei 13, do you think you can stop me?" Yhwach''s eyes fell on Kyouraku Shunsui, and the strange eyes made Kyouraku Shunsui have a bad feeling in his heart, as if everything was seen through. "Sorry, we don''t intend to fight one-on-one!" A group of Captain and Vice-Captain came out behind Kyouraku Shunsui, Jshir Ukitake held a knife in both hands, and his Zanpakuto has been liberated! "Cut! Soou Zabimaru!" Renji instantly burst out the strongest power,ing from the rear of Yhwach. After the guidance of the monk, he finallypleted the real solution. At this time, the strength of his solution was several times stronger than before! Not only that, after going through the trip to Soul King Pce, whether it was his Reiryoku or his body, all of them had grown a lot. At this moment, hisbat effectiveness was not inferior to the senior captain! "It''s useless, all your attacks are useless in front of my eyes!" There was no movement from Yhwach, and Zanpakuto in Renji''s hand suddenly broke. The relief was destroyed, the strength dissipated, and Renji''s body fell weakly, crawling at Yhwach''s feet. "How can it be?" The scene that happened in front of thempletely suppressed the people of Gotei 13. There was no movement, and even no fluctuations of Reiryoku could be felt. Zanpakuto, who was originally intact and was about to cut down, was broken in an instant. Such a thing waspletely beyond their cognition. "Unfortunately, you came toote. The current me has already opened my [Almighty] eyes!" Seemingly seeing through the thoughts of the Gotei 13, Yhwach opened his mouth to exin. "I have opened my eyes. From this moment on, until the distant future, I can see through everything! I know everything that I see through, and all the power that I know is ineffective against me!" "All the preparations you have, the attacks, and the fighting thoughts are all reflected in my eyes!" "Aiya, aiya, what a terrifying power." Kyouraku Shunsui held his bamboo hat with one hand, and a rare fighting spirit rose. "But, just listen to what you say, don''t let us give up. We will only know after the battle!" "Shunkou! Unparalleled Explosive me!" Juushirou Shihouin was wrapped in a ball of terrifying Reiryoku, and his speed soared. In an instant, he appeared in front of Yoruichi, and the terrifying attack poured down on Askin''s body without reservation. "Sister! Are you okay?" After dealing with the enemy, Juushirou Shihouin turned around and ran to Yoruichi with a worried face. There were clearly no injuries on his body, but right now, Yoruichi body could not move at all. "Juushirou, be careful, the enemy is still -" "Aiya, aiya! It''s really violent, little miss." The smoke dispersed, revealing the body of Askin covered with wounds. "What a deadly feeling!" "Are you the one who made my sister like this? Also, I''m a boy!" Turning around, he looked at Askin. Juushirou Shihouin had a cold look in his eyes, and his body suddenly disappeared from where he stood. Boom His fist was wrapped in a terrifying force.Juushirou Shihouin smashed his hammer against Yasi Jin, who had lost the ability to resist. Reiryoku''s entire body poured out without reservation, leaving behind fist imprints on Askin''s body. But Why was it that as the battle progressed, the injuries that the other party suffered became lighter and lighter? Even the injuries from before were still recovering "Really? Does he have no intention of understanding my ability? What a reckless child." After taking a few hundred punches from Juushirou Shihouin, Askin had already absorbed enough of his Reiryoku. Now, Juushirou Shihouin''s Reiryoku was no longer able to cause him any harm! With a wave of his arm, a dark mass of air was sent into Juushirou Shihouin''s body, causing him to instantly lose the ability to resist. "So, this is the price of being reckless!" "Aiya, aiya, what a heavy price!" Kisuke''s voice suddenly sounded. His body had appeared behind Yoruichi at some point. At this time, he was touching Yoruichi''s butt with one hand and habitually holding a folding fan to block his chin with the other hand. "Kisuke? Another troublesome guy came" Seeing Kisuke, Askin''s face changed slightly and his tone wasplicated. "Oh, you know me? It is an honor!" "It has nothing to do with whether I know it or not. I don''t know much about you. However, you are one of the special forces that His Majesty has especially emphasized!" Askin looked at Kisuke and became serious. After all, this was one of the five specialbat forces! The five specialbat forces were determined ording to [Unknown]! Kurosaki Ichigo was potential ability, Zaraki Kenpachi wasbat power, Hysube Ichib was intelligence, Aizen Sousuke was Reiryoku, and Kisuke Urahara was the means! No matter what strategy he used, he could y the trick and crack it one by one! A clean and efficient strategy! In the face of such an enemy, if he was careless, he would lose! Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 335: Hasshein Chapter 335: Hasshein "Shunk: Raij Senkei: Shunry Kokuby Senki!" Under Kisuke''s interference, Yoruichi instantlypleted another transformation. Her whole person seemed to have turned into a wild beast, emitting a wild aura. Moreover, after the transformation, although the time ofpletion of the move was too short, and she could not control her own consciousness andmunicate normally, in contrast, the quality of all sides had greatly improved. Most importantly, under this state, Yoruichi Reiryoku would have 48 changes in every second. This kind of change frequencypletely exceeded the upper limit of Askin''s ability, who waspletely immune to Yoruichi attacks. Rumble! Along with a thunderous roar, the body of Askin was once again ruthlessly smashed into the ground by Yoruichi. "There is not much time difference. The immune potion is about to lose its effect. Thank you, Miss Yoruichi." After the battle ended, Yoruichi''s body trembled slightly. After the effect of Kisuke potion ended, Yoruichi was once again drowned in pain. Her body almostpletely lost the ability to resist. She could only copse on the ground and slowly eliminate the toxins in her body. "Next, you can slowly extract the poison. I will look for his corpse and see if I need to give him a fatal blow!" As soon as he finished speaking, a huge sphere suddenly appeared. Before Kisuke could react, it wrapped around him. A heavy feeling suddenly appeared on Kisuke''s body, making him almost unable to stand straight. "What is this" "Gift Ball Deluxe! This is the biggest poison ball I can make!" Askin''s voice came, and the whole person was emitting a faint light. "Oh, do you care about not that, but my appearance? This is called [Hasshein (God''s Poison Taster)]" There is a pair of strange, simr wings behind Askin, and there are many sphere-like things on the body, without a doubt, that is the Vollstandig of Quincy! "Your performance just now is really good. Reiryoku changes forty-eight times in a second, making my immunity speed unable to keep up, which has caused me a lot of trouble. However, in the state of Vollstandig, I can withstand the attack in one second andplete all forty-eight kinds of transformation! The rest is to analyze and get immunity for a certain time." As Askin spoke, he exuded a strong self-confidence. No matter how many schemes Kisuke had, it was useless! After he entered the Vollstandig , he was almost in an invincible position. No matter how many tricks Kisuke had, he could not cause fatal damage to him. On the contrary, as long as he was in his Gift Ball Deluxe, Kisuke would constantly be weakened. Under this, Kisuke would only face death! "Of course, maybe you have other ways to make Reiryoku of Shihouin Yoruichi change even more, but that is useless! In order to not let you waste time, out of goodwill, I will directly tell you the ability of myplete holy body! " "My Vollstandig can adapt to the qualitative change of toxins. No matter what kind of change the performance of toxins is, as long as the foundation is the same, it can make the immunity change and achieve the immunization in an instant. It sounds very long-winded, but your words should have understood what I mean. In other words, no matter what kind of change you let her undergo in the future, it can''t hurt me at all!" "Then, what do you want to do? Kisuke! You shouldn''t be desperate yet, right? " As he spoke, Askin stretched out his arm, and balls appeared on the inner wall of this big ball one by one, followed by spirit particles, and the poison concentration in the entire space rapidly soared. "Don''t be so surprised. This is just in case. The Deadly Poison Domain has beenpleted! It is absolutely impossible to escape from this poisonous domain!" "Do you really not want us to escape?" "Of course! What kind of joke are you talking about? We are enemies!" Not at all, Although it might be a little inappropriate for me to say this, I can''t tell that you are acting out of loyalty. "Your words are too rude. My loyalty and sincerity are not low! But what you said is notpletely wrong. This is indeed not the entire reason for my actions. I am just very interested in His Majesty." A dangerous expression appeared on Askin''s face. "Human World, Hueco Mundo, Soul Society! After destroying these three worlds, what would he create? There would be no one who could do such a thing except His Majesty. If he missed His Majesty now, do you think he could find such a person? Kisuke, you are also a knowledgeable person. You also have the mind to look through the entire world. Don''t you think so? What would His Majesty create after destroying these three worlds? Don''t you want to take a look?" Before Askin could finish his words, Kisuke suddenly moved and appeared in front of Askin in in an instant. Zanpakuto in his hand had been released at some point, brushing against Askin''s cheek. "To be able to move so fast in this poisonous field, what a monster!" Askin praised and easily avoided Kisuke''s attack. After entering the Vollstandig, not only did he improve the ability of the poison square, but he also improved in all aspects. However, this level of attack could not defeat him. "I am not interested." "Is this your answer? It is really a pity." "If it was the Captain Kurotsuchi, maybe he would say that he wanted to see new things, but even he would not necessarily be interested in what Yhwach created. He prefer to use his own hands to create things that no one had seen before. That is scientist! " "I see. I don''t hate this answer, but even so, I still want to see the world His Majesty wants to create!" Askin raised one hand, and a huge ring appeared on his wrist. With the injection of Reishi, it instantly erged and then suddenly threw it out. In the face of Askin''s attack, Kisuke was fully focused. This enemy was a tricky existence in the battles he had fought so far. Under the light of Kisuke''s eyes, the huge ring suddenly became smaller and disappeared from his sight. Disappeared? Kisuke felt a chill in his heart. In the next moment, a small ring appeared on his eyeball. With a burst of power, Kisuke''s eyeball instantly ruptured and blood sprayed out. "The Toxic Ring is a very powerful move. It is generally only used on guys whose [lethal dose] doesn''t work. As far as the effect is concerned, its ability is to focus on one point, urately pierce a certain part of the enemy, and make them die instantly! " "It''s all your fault for being too strong. It won''t work even if I reduce the amount of death. All the methods you have are useless to you. I can only destroy your internal organs and let you die!" "Hu There''s no other way." Kisuke let out a long breath to ease his condition. The corners of his mouth moved slightly. "Bankai!" Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 336: Fatal Attack Chapter 336: Fatal Attack "Bankai: Kannonbiraki Benihime Aratame!" As soon as Kisuke finished speaking, a huge woman with ssical long hair, sleeveless clothes, and puppet-like limbs appeared behind him. "Bankai? I have never heard of it. There is no information about you from the information that His Majesty obtained." In the face of Kisuke''s Bankai, Askin was only a little surprised, but he was not very panicked. They had seen enough of Shinigami''s Bankai, but not many could really pose a threat to them. Moreover, Kisuke was now in the Poison Domain, and his body was seriously injured. In this situation, even if he did, it could not change the situation he was in. "To use it in front of people who are still alive, this is the first time." "So that''s how it is." Askin became slightly serious. To be able to be said by Kisuke like this, it seemed that his solution really had extraordinary power. "Then, let me ask first, what is your Bankai''s ability?" "You can ask such a question? I can''t tell you!" "It''s natural that you don''t say it! But if you attack without asking, I feel uncertain!" "There''s no need to exin, but even if I don''t say it, you will immediately know!" Just as Kisuke finished speaking, Askin was horrified to see that his arm seemed to have been torn apart. There were even a few threads sewn on his arm. The strange scene made his heart tremble. His body quickly retreated. The arm that seemed to have been cut open returned to its original state, but Askin still felt a chill rise from the bottom of his heart, and a drop of cold sweat unconsciously appeared on his forehead. "You are very calm! Most people will cut off their arms due to shock." "Hahaha, I don''t have the courage to cut off my own arm!" Askin echoed, but his heart was full of doubts. What was the ability of the other party? What did the other party do just now? "Through that attack just now, you probably understand that the ability of [Kannonbiraki Benihime Aratame] is to restructure everything that touches it!" Along with Kisuke''s voice, the two palms that had been covering his face were removed, revealing his face that had been mended. Several threads were still on Kisuke''s face, and the eyes that had been destroyed by Askin''s attack had healed! Just as Askin was surprised, Kisuke''s body suddenly disappeared and passed by Askin. Blood sprayed from Askin''s shoulder. Because he was still surprised by the change in Kisuke''s body, Askin waspletely unable to dodge Kisuke''s attack. After the sessful attack, Kisuke turned around and stabbed again. Dang! A weapon made of Reishi appeared in his hand and blocked Kisuke''s attack. Askin''s face was full of shock. "You can still see things? Your eyes should be dead by now!" "I can see! Because my eyes have been restructured!" Kisuke stretched out his other hand andpleted the transformation. Holding the knife with both hands, Kisuke suddenly exerted force, and a terrible chop burst out, sending Askin flying. His body was sent flying, and he knocked down a row of buildings along the way. Askin stopped his body, and there was a bit of distress on his face. "I don''t like it like this. Isn''t this apetition of brute force? I finally pulled you into my domain. I originally wanted to go all out ording to my own style, but I couldn''t do it." "However, no matter how powerful you are, you are still a bitcking! You shouldn''t have forgotten, right? This Poison Domain is a Poison Fortress that absolutely imprable! Here, you can''t even breathe! But I haven''t used my full strength yet!" "Are you nning to increase the concentration of the poison balls? Even now, it is already my limit to stand on the ground and not fall." "You really know how to speak!" Facing Kisuke who was close to him, Askin retreated again and again. Just as he said, in this extremely poisonous ball, even breathing was a difficult thing, let alone killing him. Although Kisuke''s solution was indeed very strange, this was his home ground after all. As long as this continued, Kisuke would definitely be the first to be unable to persist. This kind of battle was a battle that suited his style! "I understand! As long as your solution doesn''t fall on the ground, it will be very dangerous!" "Amazing, you understand so quickly! However, it is already toote!" Boom At some point in time, a fist had been pressed against the back of Askin''s chest. A terrifying force followed the other''s fist and instantly poured into Askin''s body. The violent Reiryoku instantly minced his internal organs into pieces, and then suddenly exploded, leaving a huge hole in Askin''s chest. "What?" Even though he was injured like this, Askin still did not die immediately. His terrifying survival ability allowed him to maintain a trace of consciousness in such a situation. "During the battle, you have always emphasized that this Poison Domain is absolutely impossible to escape, but you did not say that it is impossible to invade from outside, so I tried to create a path from the periphery of the Poison Domain." On the ground, a winding path extended out. It was only until outside this extremely poisonous ball that Kisuke created it when he was fighting against Askin and testing each other. It was precisely because of this that he had the chance to kill the other party. Of course, this also did notck the help of others. "Many thanks, Kensei-san!" The one who gave Askin a fatal blow was surprisingly Maguruma Kensei! In order to ensure that nothing went wrong, not only did he unleashed his Bankai, he even put on his mask and unleashed his strongest power. And his cautiousness was not in vain. In an instant, hepletely defeated Askin, leaving a huge hole in his chest,pletely destroying his internal organs. However, even with this kind of injury, Askin still did not die! "What a tenacious vitality, this guy" Looking at the still alive Askin beside his feet, Kensei frowned slightly. He didn''t have any ill feelings about sneak attacks. This was a war, not a time to pay attention to it! However, this guy in front of him could still hold on for such a long time after suffering such injuries. He was a monster! Buzz A huge sense of oppression suddenly appeared on Kensei. Not only him, but Kisuke also felt that heavy feeling at the same time, as if it was going to crush his body. "What''s going on?" "Oh, there''s something I forgot to tell you" This guy was actually not dead! Hearing Askin''s voice, Kensei''s pupils suddenly contracted. Under such an injury, he could still speak. Even a monster would not be able to do this! "Once I die, the power of the Gift Ball Deluxe will increase greatly! Because I am afraid that I will be sucked into it, I subconsciously sealed the power of the Gift Ball Deluxe. But now that the seal has been opened, although I have not expressed my respect to you, you are truly admirable! Now you should have no strength to escape!" As Askin spoke, blood continuously spurted out from his mouth, and the aura of life on his body became weaker and weaker. This kind of injury was no longer something that could be immune to just by controlling the [Deathdealing]. He could finally feel a fatal feeling. "However, even if that''s the case, you must have a way to deal with it, right?" Before he finished speaking, the aura of Askin''s lifepletely disappeared. At the same time he died, the concentration of poison in the Gift Ball Deluxe suddenly increased. "Cough" He coughed out a ball of blood. Kisuke''s body could no longer support himself and fell to the ground. The solution behind him also fell at the same time he fell to the ground. "I can only do this. I''m sorry, but I''ll leave the rest to you." "Damn it, there are three people here. It''s a bit difficult for me to do it alone!" Looking at the unconscious Kisuke and the two siblings from the Shihouin n not far away, Kensei frowned slightly. With his ability, it was already very good for him to take one person away while resisting the poisonous gas here. At most, he could only take two. It was almost impossible to take three people at the same time. "Kensei is a big idiot! Kisuke has already considered this oue!" Kuna Mashiro suddenly appeared next to Kensei. After he habitually ridiculed Kensei, he instantly stepped out next to the brother and sister of the Shihouin n and picked them up one by one. "Hurry up and take Kisuke away! The poisonous gas here is so smelly, the white clothes are about to be dirty!" Without having time to bicker with Kuna Mashiro, Kensei mentioned Kisuke and the two of them followed the passage created by Kisuke and sessfully left the Poison Domain. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 337: A Brief Respite Chapter 337: A Brief Respite "It seems that everyone from Gotei 13 has finally arrived!" Muyang sat on the ground, feeling the outbreak of people from Gotei 13 everywhere in Royal Spirit Pce, and his heart was slightly relieved. Although it was almost impossible to kill all the members of Schutzstaffel by relying on the captains and vice-captains of Gotei 13, it was still possible to hold them back. Most importantly, there were people on Yhwach''s side who had gone to control him! Muyang stood up. After a period of rest, he had almostpletely recovered. After all, he had not been injured in the first ce, and all he had consumed was Reiryoku and his energy. "You are still like this. When I am not around you, I like to mess around. Captain Kimura!" A gentle voice suddenly sounded beside Muyang. "Kusu" Suzuki Kusu had a smile on her face as she gently sat next to Muyang. She carefully rested his head on Muyang''s shoulder and closed her eyes, revealing an extremely satisfied expression. "This battle is too dangerous. You shouldn''t have followed us," Muyang said softly. An extremelyfortable feeling came from his heart, making his tense nerves rx because of the sessive battles. "Don''t even think about abandoning me. Ever since I started following you, I have been tied to you." Suzuki Kusu''s tone was still gentle, but there was a hint of firmness in it. "When I woke up, I couldn''t find you. Even after searching the entire Soul Society, I still couldn''t find you. I only found a few traces of Reiryoku left behind by you on Rukongai." "Later, the Quincy invaded again. When I felt you again, Reiryoku, do you know how happy I was?" Hearing Suzuki Kusu''s whisper, Muyang felt a strong sense of guilt in his heart. He crossed time and space for unknown reasons and returned to a thousand years ago. Aftering back again, several days had passed, and when he just came back, there was the invasion of the Quincy, and he also witnessed Yhwach breaking into the Soul King Pce. Because he was too worried about the development of things, he ignored Suzuki Kusu''s feelings and directly took Kurosaki Ichigo to catch up. "I''m sorry, I -" "Don''t say sorry! You know that''s not what I want to hear." Suzuki Kusu raised her head slightly and stared at Muyang. "Ah, I know. I won''t abandon you in the future!" Muyang stood up, his eyes full of determination. His body, which had be tired because of the continuous fierce battles, became tired because of the sessive things. At this moment, it seemed to have all recovered. He could clearly feel that a force was burning in his body. "Let''s go and stop Yhwach! This world with you can not let him trample on it recklessly!" Pulling Suzuki Kusu, Muyang moved his feet and advanced in the direction of the Soul King. "Didn''t you say you were going to stop Yhwach? Why did you run to the resting ce of the Soul King?" "Our goal is to stop Yhwach. Since we want to stop him, we must know where his goal is." For Suzuki Kusu''s question, Muyang apparently thought for a long time. "There is no doubt that Yhwach''s goal is Soul King! Although I don''t know what he wants to do to Soul King, this is absolutely not wrong. In other words, as long as we can stop him from approaching Soul King, then our goal ispleted!" "From this matter, it can be seen that Yhwach has done so many things, just to be able to invade Soul King Pce. It can be known that he has no way to enter Soul King Pce under normal circumstances! The same is true for Aizen, they can''t enter Soul King Pce." We just have to hide where Soul King is, Then repel Yhwach, and the dozens of barriers between Soul King Pce and Soul King Pce will form again before Yhwach is expelled from Soul King Pce, which is a sess! As for how topletely kill Yhwachter, it can be discussed from a long time. The most important thing now is to protect Soul King! The Soul King is the wedge of this world, maintaining the bnce of this world, absolutely can not be lost! "A good n, but unfortunately, I am already here!" A voice suddenly came from the Soul King pce in front of Muyang. Haschwalth walked out with light steps, the long sword in his hand stained with a few traces of blood, as if he had gone through a battle. "It''s Ishida Ury!" There seemed to be a strange power in this Soul King pce, which blocked Muyang''s perception of Reiryoku inside. However, this kind of power had no effect on Suzuki Kusu. After all, her power was good at perception! After Haschwalth appeared, her perception extended out. Inside the Soul King pce, Reiryoku, who found Ishida Ury. "Sorry for the trouble." Looking at the person in front of him, Muyang frowned slightly. Although they had not fought face to face before, Muyang still knew the information of the person in front of him. Haschwalth, the right hand of the Wandenreich''s Emperor, the captain of the Sternritter, the most important subordinate of Yhwach, his strength is unknown, the only thing he knows is that he is definitely not weak! At least, above the members of the Schutzstaffel! "So you are here. I finally found you!" A voice suddenly came from the side of Muyang. The person was wearing the uniform of the Quincy, with a purple vertical head, and the whole person exuded a sense of arrogance. At this time, he was looking at Haschwalth with aplicated look. "Do you really care about that guy? Ishida Ury?" "Bazz-B. What do you think you''re doing?" Haschwalth turned his eyes to Bazz-B, and there was a sh of fluctuation in his eyes, but he quickly suppressed it. "Before asking me what I''m trying to do, shouldn''t you ask You are still alive?'' Isn''t it?!" Bazz-B shouted angrily. He did not give Haschwalth a chance to speak. He directly rushed up and raised a finger at the same time. The terrible temperature was brewing at his fingertips. "Burning Finger 1!" He grabbed Haschwalth''s cor with one hand, and the me in his other hand was ready to shoot out at any time. Grabbing Bazz-B''s wrist, Haschwalth turned over and took off his cloak to get away. He took advantage of the opportunity to block Bazz-B''s sight, and the hilt of the knife in his hand was ruthlessly struck and hit Bazz-B''s face, forcing him back. However, taking advantage of the battle, Haschwalth also saw the injury on Bazz-B''s body. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 338: Kimuras Plan Chapter 338: Kimura''s n After repelling Bazz-B, Haschwalth did not take the opportunity to attack, but stopped his movements, and there was a trace of waves in his eyes. "That injury was not caused by the enemy, but because of His Majesty''s [Auswahlen]? Are you not chosen?" "What kind of crap are you talking about, you are the only one chosen! Everyone below is affected by the [Auswahlen]! Everyone was killed! The people who escaped the light were also robbed of the strength of their Vollstandig! The people who could not escape were all killed by it!" Thinking of those Quincypanions who died under the [Auswahlen], Bazz-B''s heart burned with anger. "So, are you sympathizing with them?" "Sympathy? Don''t joke!" Sympathy for those guys, how is that possible! From the beginning, the purpose of joining Yhwach''s subordinates was to kill him! How could he have sympathy for Yhwach''s subordinates! Even if many of them arepanions who have known each other for thousands of years! What really made me angry was your attitude on this matter! "You know about this matter, right?" "What''s the point of asking this question? Would you believe me if I said I didn''t know?" "I believe it! Because we arepanions! Isn''t it? Jugo!" "Bazz-B" Haschwalth lowered his eyes, his long eyshes blocked his eyes, and the emotions in his heart were also blocked. "Just call me [Bazz], just like before!" The corner of Bazz-B mouth pulled out a smile, as if thinking of the life of childhood. At that time, they were the closest partners, fighting together for the same goal, which was the happiest time of his life. Unfortunately, he was long gone! "Burning Finger! Three!" mes burned on his fingertips, and Bazz-B charged at Haschwalth with an indomitable momentum. "It seems that there are many stories between them." Looking at the two Quincy who were fighting over there, Suzuki Kusu said. Even in such a tense battlefield, the sensitivity of women still made her aware of the bond between Bazz-B and Haschwalth. "This is just convenient for my action." Muyang just nced at it and withdrew his sight. Compared with the resentment and hatred between the two Quincy, he was more concerned about whether the next action could be sessful. Although he had thought about it many times in his heart, it was another matter to actually operate it. Hu Taking a long breath, Zanpakuto, which was at Muyang''s waist, was unsheathed. The knife light shed, and a crack appeared on the building in the Soul King Pce. The interior of the Soul King was a building simr to a tower. However, this tower was suspended in mid-air. The location of the Soul King was at the top of this building. Previously, Ishida Ury was only at the bottom of this building. Now, Haschwalth and Bazz-B were fighting on the same floor. What Muyang needed to do now was to cut this building apart, separate the location of the Soul King from the others, and then hide! "Bazz-B, now is not the time to fight." On the other side, after sensing Muyang''s movements, Haschwalth waved his long sword and forced Bazz-B back, a trace of emotion shed on his face. Although he did not know what Muyang wanted to do, if he allowed him to continue, it would definitely affect His Majesty''s actions. "Are you still going to escape the battle? Jugo!" "Stop, Bazz-B! Our battle is meaningless. No matter who wins or loses, it will be of no benefit to His Majesty." "Nothing good for His Majesty? Of course, because my purpose here is to kill His Majesty!" "Burning Finger! Four!" More terrible mes spread from Bazz-B''s fingertips. He did not care about what Haschwalth said. Even the goal of killing Yhwach was nothing at this moment. The thing he wanted to do most now was to defeat Haschwalth! "Won''t you offend the Soul King with your current appearance?" Suzuki Kusu''s mouth opened slightly, and her face carried a bit of shock as she looked at the building in front of him that had been shed into two by Muyang. This was the residence of the Soul King in the Soul King Pce! Was there really no problem with such a rash attack? "Offended the Soul King?" Thinking of the fragments he saw when he crossed the long river of time and space, a strange expression appeared on Muyang''s face. If the Soul King still had an independent consciousness, he would definitely not do such a thing. No, if the Soul King still had an independent consciousness, it would never have been his turn to do such a thing, and now all of this would not have happened. However, the reality was that the current Soul King hadpletely lost his self-consciousness. He was only acting as a wedge to maintain the operation of the world. Returning Zanpakuto to his waist, Muyang put his hands together. A mysterious power emitted from his body, andyers of barriers that emitted light silver light appeared in the void. They werebined in a strange way, wrapping the upper half of the building in front of him inyers. "Mirror Barrier!" The barrier formed, hiding the half of the building where the Soul King was in the depths of time and space, and formed an identical building in the same ce, even perfectlybining with the lower half that had been cut off. Everything in front of him suddenly shattered like ss, and everything turned into pieces that fell off. "Wu -" Muyang suddenly let out a muffled groan. A trace of blood slid down the corner of his mouth. "What''s wrong?" Seeing Muyang''s abnormal reaction, Suzuki Kusu looked nervous. "Failed! I underestimated the power of the Soul King." Muyang wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and a trace of helplessness shed in his eyes. The Soul King was after all a Soul King. Even if he had lost his self-consciousness, as an existence that could maintain the operation of the entire world, the power of the Soul King was unquestionable. He was the origin of the world, the starting point of everything, and also the end of everything. Muyang wanted to rely on his own strength to hide the existence of the Soul King from this space and time. This was undoubtedly the cornerstone of the entire world. This was a confrontation with the entire world, and the difficulty was self-evident. "Then what should we do?" "I don''t know. However, before I find a new way, I think I need to get close to the Soul King." "Get close to the Soul King?" Hearing Muyang''s words, Suzuki Kusu was shocked again. As a Shinigami, she had always been in awe of the Soul King. The Soul King controlled this world and maintained the existence of the entire world. Protecting the world and guarding the Soul King was Shinigami''s duty. And now, she wanted toe into contact with the Soul King at close range? Even though she already possessed powerful strength and had seen a lot of things, Suzuki Kusu still had some apprehension in her heart. An indescribable emotion filled her heart. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 339: Soul King Chapter 339: Soul King The dark hall. The ce where the Soul King was located was a dark hall. In the dark hall, a few pure white curtains hung down. Through the curtain, one could see an amber-like thing hanging. In the amber like thing, there was a figure. The figure had a pair of strange eyes. There were no pupils, no whites, and those eyes were unprecedented. But looking at those eyes, it was like facing the entire world. "This is a Soul King?" Looking at the appearance of the young man in front of her, Suzuki Kusu said in a low voice. There was a trace of surprise and faint panic in her tone. "Why does the appearance of the Soul King look like he is being tortured?" The existence in front of her, the Soul King, had lost her arms. Even her legs were only half broken. Not only that, there was not the slightest bit of vitality from his body. Muyang did not reply to Suzuki Kusu''s words. When he entered this ce, the moment she saw the Soul King, a strange feeling rose from her heart. As if his body was out of control, Kimura Muyang walked towards the Soul King step by step. Every step he took, every step he took, the more intense the palpitation in Muyang''s heart became. The eyes of the Soul King clearly did not feel any vitality, but it seemed to contain a great power, attracting Muyang to approach him bit by bit. Towards Muyang''s strange behavior, it was as if Suzuki Kusu did not notice it. She still stood in ce, staring at the Soul King in a daze. "What is going on?" His body involuntarily approached the Soul King, but Muyang''s thoughts were not affected. It was a very wonderful experience. He clearly knew his own situation. In his heart, he also understood that it was very unwise to rashly approach the Soul King. Moreover, his body was not controlled by any power to forcefully move forward. However, his body was still moving forward! It was just like instinct! As Muyang advanced, scenes shed in front of his eyes, as if they were the scene of him shuttling through time and space. From the past to the present, he was also like this. Looking at Soul Society''s close to a thousand years of history, it condensed into many images that shed past his eyes. However, the current situation was somewhat different from that time. He did not travel through time and space, only walking here. However, every step towards the Soul King seemed to be experiencing the changes of Soul Society. The power of the Soul King was affecting the space-time around him. With this kind of enlightenment shing through his heart, Muyang had already walked to the front of the Soul King. At this distance, Muyang could finally feel a trace of the Soul King''s aura. It was a kind ofrge aura that contained everything, nurtured everything, and supported everything. With Muyang''s height, standing in front of the Soul King, his eyes just happened to meet the Soul King''s eyes. At this moment, the Soul King''s eyes suddenly moved. It was a very subtle movement, but it made the hair on Muyang''s entire body stand up. Whether it was the situation he understood or the situation he saw through the fragments of time, the Soul King was an existence thatpletely lost its self-consciousness and only acted as a wedge that maintained the world. However, such an existence, his eyes actually moved! Just as this thought shed through Muyang''s mind, a vast power suddenly surged into his body from his eyes. There were also many scenes that entered Muyang''s body along with the power. He saw the ground breaking of the first grass in the Soul Society, the blooming of the first flower, and the emergence of the first river. And, the appearance of the first soul! More and more souls entered Soul Society, and finally, the first person who possessed spiritual power appeared! More and more people with spiritual power appeared, and those who possessed spiritual power were collectively called Shinigami! After the title of Shinigami began to spread, Shinigami''s fighting style gradually became richer. Some created Kido ording to the arrangement of Reishi, some created Shunpo ording to the flow of Reishi, some created Bakudo ording to the explosive power of Reishi and the powerful body of the Spiritual Body. Then, the first Zanpakuto appeared! Since then, the fourbat systems of Shinigami, Zankensoki have been officially formed! As thebat system was perfected, Soul Society also had more and more wars. The stronger the strength, the greater the ambition, the power formed one by one, and various wars broke out frequently, until one person appeared. Yamamoto Genryusai Shigekuni! Holding the strongest me ability of Soul Society, his Zanpakutopletely ended Soul Society''s war. He established an organization like the Gotei 13th and led Shinigami to live in the center of Soul Society. Then, he saw Yhwach! He saw Yhwach established the Wandenreich in the modern world, united all the forces of the Quincy, and then led the Quincy and Shinigami to start a war, and the war ended with the failure of the Quincy. Shinigami paid a heavy price to win the war, while the Quincy was defeated and fled. The leader, Yhwach, fell into a deep sleep. The remaining people were hidden in the shadow of the Seireitei, constructing the Wandenreich. After lurking for a thousand years, finally, after Yhwach awakened, and the recovery rate of the temple was set off again! He saw Captain-Commander Yamamoto killed, the Seireitei was invaded, trampled, and destroyed. Kurosaki Ichigo was summoned to the Soul King Pce, leaving an empty space when he left, and Yhwach took the opportunity to invade the Soul King Pce. Zero Division was suppressed by Yhwach''s Schutzstaffel, protecting Division 13 to support the Soul King Pce, and also suppressed. He saw a familiar figure fighting hard with Yhwach''s personal guards. He also saw his closepanions stopping Yhwach with their lives. Then, he saw himself! He saw himself walking into the ce where the Soul King rested. He saw himself walking step by step to the front of the Soul King. He even saw the figure of the Soul King reflected in his pupils. The scene stopped here! "This is" Changing his perspective, Muyang suddenly came back to his senses. A strange feeling arose in his heart. Before he had time to carefully experience that strange feeling, Muyang first felt the changes in his body, the state of his body was unprecedentedly good. His whole body was full of strength, and his physical fitness had almost undergone earth-shaking changes. What changed was not only his body, but also Reiryoku. Muyang could clearly feel that his current Reiryoku was fundamentally different from before. This was the difference between dimensions! Not onlypared to the previous him, but evenpared to the people of Zero Division, Muyang now had a dimensional suppression on them. However,pared to this Looking at the Soul King in front of him, Muyang was overwhelmed with emotions. Everything he saw just now was disyed in a detached perspective. It was not the perspective of a bystander, nor the perspective of a participant. Instead, it was like a gaze from a god. Especially when he saw himself in the end, that feeling was as if he was the Soul King himself! Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me Chapter 340: Finale Chapter 340: Finale "It''s useless! Whether it''s Shinigami, Hollow, or Quincy, with your strength, you can''t touch me." Yhwach stood up, and in front of him, arge number of people fell. Kyouraku Shunsui, Jshir Ukitake, Hirako Shinji, and Gotei 13''s captains are all lying in a pool of blood at this time, their life and death unknown. Stark and Grimmjow, who came with them to Soul King Pce, also fell there at this time. In addition, there were Quincy , Giselle Gewelle and Lilltotto Lampard, who came with Bazz-B to seek revenge against their own king. In the previous period of time, all the people have used their cards, broke out their strength without reservation, besieged Yhwach, and then everything is in vain! "Then, what is your choice, Ichigo?" Kurosaki Ichigo clenched his fists, and his eyes swept over the fallen people on the ground, and his eyes became colder and colder. "Reiryoku overflowed, and the overflowing Reiryoku even showed a state visible to the naked eye. It seems that you have be a lot stronger. No, it should be said that this is your original strength! It seems that you have made a choice. Come on, I am looking forward to your performance." The appearance of thepanions on the ground had long stung Kurosaki Ichigo. After Yhwach finished speaking, he directly pulled out the Getsuga on his back. The terrible Reiryoku burst out, and a huge sh followed his roar. "Getsuga Tensho!!" Yhwach''s body did not move, and a ck shadow suddenly popped out from his feet, forming a barrier in front of him, blocking Kurosaki Ichigo''s sh. Not only that, but after blocking Kurosaki Ichigo''s Getsuga Tensho, the ck shadows in front of Yhwach suddenly rushed out and attacked Kurosaki Ichigo. Yhwach''s counter-attack was too fast. Before Kurosaki Ichigo could react, his attack had already arrived in front of him. At this moment, a triangr yellow barrier appeared in front of Kurosaki Ichigo and blocked Yhwach''s attack. It was Orihime Inoue! At the same time as using the Sten Kisshun to treat everyone, she also used Santen Kesshun forming at the critical moment to protect Kurosaki Ichigo from Yhwach''s attack. In this period of time since the end of Aizen incident, she has grown a lot. Looking at the blocked attack in front of her, Kurosaki Ichigo''s eyes shed a trace of fluctuation, then he stamped his foot and rushed out again. This person in front of him not only messed up Soul Society, but also intended to destroy the whole world. The most important thing was that his mother''s death waspletely because of this guy in front of him! In any case, he must kill him! "An unexpected surprise attack! Why did you bring that girl here? Did hatred make you lost?" As if he did not hear Yhwach''s words, Kurosaki Ichigo was repelled again and again, knocked down again and again, stood up again and again, rushed up without a pause, without a trace of hesitation. "I don''t understand why you are in a hurry to die!" In the face of Kurosaki Ichigo''s brainless attack, Yhwach''s tone has a faint sneer. There is no chance of winning, butunched attacks again and again. Obviously, he brought apanion who is good at healing, but he turned a blind eye, such a battle made him a little bored. "Are you reluctant to show me your strength? Or are you worried that I will take away your strength if you show me? But is it really good to go on like this, Ichigo? If you die like this, the Human World and Soul Society will end, and I will end all this!" As he spoke, Yhwach''s attack did not rx at all, and the ck shadow seemed to have life, forcing Kurosaki Ichigo to be in danger. After being forced back by Yhwach''s attack again, Kurosaki Ichigo''s body suddenly paused. He did not rush forward again, but turned his head and shouted at Orihime. A huge crystal wall appeared in front of Kurosaki Ichigo now, blocking Yhwach''s attack for him. "Thank you, Inoue!" Kurosaki Ichigo gasped and said. The sessive attacks made his face full of sweat. However, there was a little joy on his face. "As long as you inject the Quincy Reiryoku into your Zanpakuto, you will wake up a new form of power." While speaking, the white lines on Kurosaki Ichigo''s Zanpakuto became more and more obvious, and the whole de turned into a pure white color. Boom The terrifying Reiryoku suddenly exploded. The violent fluctuation of Reiryoku even formed a huge vortex in the sky above Kurosaki Ichigo. It was the spiritual qi vortex formed by the surge of Reishi. "So that''s how it is. Is this your goal? No matter how you look at it, it seems to be hollow! Is this hollow form formed after your power merged?" "That''s right!" There was a curved horn on Kurosaki Ichigo''s head, and there were ck lines on his face. Even one of his eyes became hollow. "Uncle Zangetsu, who inherited the power of Quincy from my mother, and the hollow formed by the fusion of the power of Shinigami from my father, the two people who can stand against each other and maintain a bnce at the same time. As Zangetsu, these two knives are re-created." "It seems that if you maintain a bnce, you can be safe, but if you break the bnce, one will run out! In fact, until now, whenever I devour a lot of the power of Shinigami and the power of hollow, this guy wille out. In fact, since my power has merged, I can freely change, but because I can''t fully use it, I use your power." Kurosaki Ichigo had a confident smile on his face and faced Yhwach not far away. "Inoue, expand the defense range, use Shun Shun Rikka to defend my Reiryoku, and heal them at the same time!" Kurosaki Ichigo lifted his foot, and Orihime did not even see his movements clearly. Kurosaki Ichigo had already appeared in front of her defense. Reiryoku on Kurosaki Ichigo''s body emitted, and before he began to fight, he released a terrible power, rising and falling, the sky and the earth changing color. "What a great power, as you wish, I will pull out my sword and be your opponent!" In the face of Kurosaki Ichigo with such strength, Yhwach finally pulled out his sword. Boom!!! The two weapons collided and burst out a terrible force. "Do you think you can defeat me with this little strength?" Yhwach grabbed Zanpakuto with one hand, and the weapon in the other hand was suddenly waved out, but it was blocked by Kurosaki Ichigo''s other sword. The power in his hand suddenly broke out, and with Kurosaki Ichigo''s half-baked double-edged sword, he could not resist Yhwach''s sh at all, and the whole person was sent flying into the middle of the air. In the middle of the air, Zanpakuto in Kurosaki Ichigo''s hand raised, and the de shed with a light, and the whole body of Reiryoku gathered to his Zanpakuto. "Getsuga Tensho? It''s useless, this kind of little trick" Yhwach suddenly stopped halfway, and the one in front of him did not seem to be Getsuga Tensho. It was the Gran Rey Cero, who was mixed with Getsuga Tensho! The terrible Getsuga Tensho burst out and hit Yhwach hard, as if to cut his body into two pieces. "The fusion of Getsuga Tensho and Gran Rey Cero''s sh, born after fusing with all things, is really a very matching power. However, I said, this kind of power is not enough!" Yhwach reached out his hands, grabbed the Getsuga that was pressing on him, and threw it out. "Ichigo, I admit that your strength just now is very good. It has indeed reached the level where you can knock me down. However, such an opportunity has been lost!" Waving his knife to block Kurosaki Ichigo''s attack, Yhwach burst out a force in his other hand and sent Kurosaki Ichigo flying. "Be careful, there is a trap there." After hitting Kurosaki Ichigo, Yhwach put away his knife and stood up. Looking at Kurosaki Ichigo in the middle of the air, he suddenly said. The moment his voice fell, Kurosaki Ichigonded on the ground. A ck shadow suddenly emerged from the ground and stabbed at Kurosaki Ichigo''s foot. With a frown, Kurosaki Ichigo jumped up andnded in another ce. "Oh, there is also one there." The moment Kurosaki Ichigonded, another spike drilled out. "My omniscience can see through the future, and the so-called future will not necessarily onlye out of the present road." Kurosaki Ichigo fled everywhere, and as long as hended, there would be other traps that would suddenly appear, seriously injuring him, and even did not cause any damage to Yhwach, and Kurosaki Ichigo had copsed to the ground. "The so-called future is like scattered grains of sand. At first nce, it is scattered countless grains of sand, but it is actually a future. In other words, there are countless possibilities." "Ichigo, I like to talk about the topic of Hope. The future can be changed, this is indeed the truth, a remarkable fact full of hope. You evolved in battle, this is very good, this is also full of hope! However, the so-called future can be changed, it is just one of those grains of sand, flying to the other. And I am standing on a high ce, looking at the grains of sand!" "Ichigo, don''t give up hope. You just have to follow the footsteps until now. Just like before, you just have to roll down the sand on the ground called [Fate] and [possibility]. Close your eyes and keep flying. This is hope for humans!" "Don''t despair, because there is nothing more painful than killing a desperate child!" "You say despair?" After listening to Yhwach''s long speech, Kurosaki Ichigo raised his head and his eyes shed with an unyielding look. "I know it very well, because so far, I have crossed it countless times! Bankai !" The already powerful Reiryoku changed again, and more powerful strength burst out from Kurosaki Ichigo''s body. The two Zanpakuto in his hands merged together, and with a burst of strong light, they turned into a brand new Zanpakuto. "Getsuga Tensh!" Yhwach stretched out his hand, and half of the Zanpakut fell from his hand andnded on the ground. It was Zangetsu! How?! Kurosaki Ichigo''s eyes were full of disbelief. What happened? He couldn''t feel Yhwach''s Reiryoku at all, he did not even see his movements. Why was Zangetsu broken by him? "Don''t put on that horrible expression, Ichigo, I am showing respect to your strength! The new Zangetsu is really a terrifying Bankai. After such a judgment, I broke it in the future." "I know you don''t understand what I am saying, but there is no time for you to slowly understand. Ichigo, I said, don''t be careless." Yhwach shed up, and Kurosaki Ichigo waspletely unable to resist under his strength, and wounds appeared on his body. "You still can''t understand, Ichigo! The omnipotent and omniscient power is not only to see through the future, but to change the future!" Looking at Kurosaki Ichigo lying on the ground with wounds all over, Yhwach''s tone was indifferent. "However, there is no need to be afraid. The power that you possess has not been changed. Just like how you can only intervene in the things in front of you for a moment, I can only interfere with all the futures that are reflected in my eyes." "Ichigo, you have never crossed despair and changed the future several times so far. Do you know why you can do it? It is precisely because of my existence that everything about you is reflected in my eyes!" "Ichigo, try to change the future again. No matter how great the future is, I can see through it! Moreover, I will crush all the futures that you have changed!" Yhwach raised the sword in his hand and looked down at Kurosaki Ichigo who was lying on the ground from a high angle. "Feel despair, Ichigo!" A foot fell from the sky and kicked Yhwach in the face, sending him flying. "Kusu, take Ichigo and Inoue to the side." "Muyang" Yhwach stood up and looked at Muyang who suddenly appeared. There was a sh of anger in his eyes. The kick just now was not heavy and did not cause any damage to Yhwach. However, being kicked in the face, such humiliation is unbearable for Yhwach. "Now, what do you think can be changed by your strength? I know your ability. You can affect time to a certain extent. However, your strength is too weak. In front of my omniscience and omnipotence, you have lost all meaning. Just as I said to Ichigo before, no matter what kind of change you can make, you can not hide in front of my eyes. I can see through it and crush everything you change!" "IThat''s only if you can do it." "What?" "If you can do it, try it. Try to change my future with your omniscience." Muyang stepped forward and appeared in front of Yhwach, waving Zanpakuto in his hand. Dang! The two swords collided. In a short period of time, the two had fought hundreds of times, and the result of the fight was that Muyang steadily suppressed Yhwach. How could it be.. In the direct collision, he was actually no match for Muyang! Yhwach''s face changed and finally returned to calm. No matter how strong Muyang is, it is meaningless in front of his omniscience! The omnipotent and omniscient power was activated, and the invisible power attacked Muyang, but dissipated the moment it touched him. "This is the power of the Soul King" Feeling the power of Muyang, Yhwach turned pale. On Muyang''s body, there is the power of the Soul King, and only the power of the Soul King can resist his power. "Why! Why is the power of the Soul King on you now? Why did the Soul King choose to help Shinigami? Did he develop feelings for Shinigami during those years of protecting Soul Society?" "Indeed, you have the simr power with Soul King. However, the Soul King has already seen everything about you countless years ago." Countless years ago, the Soul King had already lost the consciousness of being a body. Instead, it had be an existence that maintained the world. However, before this, the Soul King had already seen everything. The scenes that Muyang had seen through the Soul King were all things that the Soul King had seen after crossing a long river of time. Soul King saw Soul Society''s development, saw the appearance of Quincy, saw Yhwach''s ambition and strength, and at the same time, Soul King also saw Muyang, a person strong enough to carry his strength and stop Yhwach. "So what if you have the power of Soul King! I just need to kill you and seize your power from your corpse! I will show you that all your preparations are in vain, this world will be destroyed by me, and the new world belongs to me!" Yhwach''s power burst out without reservation, and various horrible scenes appeared around Muyang. Although Yhwach''s ability to change the future can not be effective directly on Muyang, he can kill him by affecting the environment around Muyang. "How sad. Do you think you can kill me by relying on these?" Kimura Muyang stood there motionless as he controlled the timeline, and everything that happened here could not affect him on the other side at all. "The loser is pathetic. I really don''t want to see it at all. He is like a wild dog barking." Muyang sighed and slowly pulled out his Zanpakuto. The body shed through the void, and Muyang appeared behind Yhwach and returned his Zanpakuto to its sheath. "What a pathetic Soul King you are! Your Zanpakuto did not hurt me at all!" "Fool, who said I cut your body. Reverse Light sh!" A knife light suddenly bloomed from Yhwach''s body. In the void, countless pictures appeared, all of them were Yhwach! A picture shed by, and Yhwach in the picture became younger and younger, gradually showing the youth Yhwach, his childhood, and his baby form. The only thing that remains unchanged is that in front of every Yhwach, there is a knife light! The picture stops, and what appears in the picture is a newborn baby. He can''t see, can''t hear, can''t speak, can''t even move. The knife light cut down, countless pictures shattered like ss, and countless cracks suddenly appeared on Yhwach''s body. "This is" Seeing the current change in his body, Yhwach was stunned. He could feel that his body suddenly weakened, and his strength was quickly fading. Perhaps in just a moment, he wouldpletely lose his strength, and his body would turn into pieces and dissipate with the wind. "I willpletely kill you from the root. In short, you will disappear along with your ambition." The clear wind blew, Yhwach''s body copsed andpletely dissipated in the Soul King Pce. Be a Patron to read chapters ahead public release and support me The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!